《Grandpa Universe In Multiverse》


 Chapter 1: Grandpa Universe

    Earth, Year 2020.


    In a big hospital in New York, an old man was lying on a bed in the ICU ward. The venttor was connected to his neck as he couldn''t breathe on his own. The old man''s name was Alexander Maxim Universe. He was known to be the smartest and the richest man of 21st century. Everyone loved him, the media had given him the nickname ''Grandpa Universe'' due to his extremely kind nature to others.


    His eyes were open, he was conscious but he couldn''t move his body. The reason for his condition was a road ident. He could feel that his body was slowly getting weak and his days were numbered.


    ~Ah, it must be him.~ He contemted the reason behind his ident.


    He had lived a very tragic life. Born in 1950, his parents left him on the stairs of an orphanage. He spent his childhood with other kids like him, but still, without the warmth of parents, he became dissociated and kept to himself, reading books. Heter found out that he was different from other kids. He was a lot more intelligent than an average child of his age. Still, there was one thing that he and other kids had inmon. It was love forics and fantasy novels.


    Alexander grew up loving all the superheroes in those fictional stories, Superman, Spiderman, Captain America... He wished to be a superhero someday, but his higher IQ quickly made him realize that thinking that was an idiotic dream.


    Eventually, 1 or 2 friends that he had got adopted. He also wanted to get adopted someday, but whenever a couple woulde to adopt. They would ignore him like he didn''t exist. Soon he found the reason behind it as well when he heard the orphanage warden talking to a doctor.


    "There should be something we can do for him. All the couples whoe here, distance themselves from him like he''s a gue." The warden asked.


    The doctor shook his head, "I''m afraid we can''t. His hair are gically white. They can not be changed. It''s the stupidity of the society that they ignore such a good child." "*Sigh* Then I don''t think anyone will ever adopt him." Warden thought loudly.


    After that, Alexander understood that there was no point in acting cute in front of couples anymore, he drowned himself in his studies and physical exercises to take out the frustration. By the age of 15, he had studied maths, physics, biology, botany, and chemistry to the master''s degree level. He was able to do this by stealing books from bookstores, though, he hated doing that but he had no other choice as his pocket money was just enough to buy some cheap candies.


    He wanted to go to college but knew that it was not possible. He or the orphanage didn''t have that kind of money.


    ...


    Year 1968, Alexander turned 18 and a letter with his name came in. He was surprised to see that, but then he noticed the logo on it and understood what it was. It was a letter from the US Army. He opened it and read the letter. The heading said ''ORDER TO REPORT FOR INDUCTION''. He understood he was getting drafted for the Vietnam war.


    Alexander thought that this was a chance to change his life so he happily went to report at the notified ce and registered himself.


    To his surprise, due to his exceptional abilities in both physical training and some written exams, he was soon rmended for officers training. He was happy because the pay was more.


    After 1 year of training, he was sent to Vietnam. There he used his knowledge to lead his men to many victories. He noticed that the soldiers were facing issues with the harsh jungle terrain, many of them fell due to mria disease and not bullets.


    To solve the problem he created a new ointment with the help of some indigenous nts and some other materials from the medical team. His ointment was a hit. The deaths due to Mria decreased a lot. He did many more magical things like these, his new bait tactics were also very useful in fighting the Gueri fighters.


    With a field promotion, he quickly reached the rank of captain. For his exceptional bravery and unselfish actions, he was awarded the Medal of Honour. Though they still lost the war and Alexander already expected that oue.


    After returning from the war he continued serving in the Army, but he didn''t leave studies. Hepleted his masters and also did a Ph.D. in Biochemistry. He also found his soulmate in those years. She was an Army doctor. He was very shy when talking to girls so it was mostly her taking the first steps in their rtionship.


    They got married to each other in 1980 and 2 yearster, they were blessed with twin sons. But then tragedy struck. His wife was diagnosed withte-stage Lung cancer. She held on for a few more years and passed away in 1994.


    Finally, In the year 1995, he retired from the Army as Brigadier General. He was being offered another promotion as the army didn''t want to lose an asset like him but he declined. He had some other ns for himself.


    He decided to open his own pharmaceuticalpany and named it Kindheart. After the death of his wife, he was devastated and vowed to make a cure for cancer no matter what it takes. Still, he didn''t ignore his kids. They were his escape from reality. He loved them, cared for them.


    Hispany also became a hit as he introduced a very effective medicine for Tuberculosis. He also made sure that he sold his medicines at an affordable price while maintaining a profit. With time he made many more magical medicines and the world started to call him the smartest man alive.


    Due to his background, the media endlessly reported on him. His old life, his military days, made him even more famous. His business was growing well, the name of hispany was spreading everywhere in the world.


    Eventually, his wealth started to exceed his imagination. In 1999, he became the first person in the world to reach a 100 Billion mark. With so much money he decided to put it to the right use. He opened hundreds of orphanages around the world. Many kids from those orphanages wouldter grow and find jobs in hispany.


    He also spent a lot of time with the little kids there. He read books or watched movies with them. When his deeds became famous, people started calling him Grandpa Universe.


    In his years of research, he did many experiments on himself. He wanted to strengthen himself like Captain America. Eventually, he seeded but only in reducing the speed of his aging. He didn''t get super strength or anything like that. He knew what a mess his discovery would cause so he kept it a secret and destroyed all the research materials.


    His love for Superheroes was so great that he eventually bought Marvel and all the copyrights of marvel that otherpanies owned. He also wanted to buy DCics but it was owned by Warner Brothers. So he bought Warner Brothers through a hostile takeover.


    The media criticized him for being overconfident and said that he would lose money with this investment. But they were wrong, he seeded. He not only personally selected amazing scripts but also created the world''s most advanced 3d editing software and rendering farm for movies. He won over the hearts of movie lovers with amazing special effects and CGI.


    After putting the moviepany on the right path he went back to researching the vine for cancer. He was seriously amazed by the fact that making anti-aging drugs was easier than making a cancer-treating drug.


    ...


    Year 2020.


    After 25 years of hard work, he had finally created the anti-cancer drug, his drug could even cure the cancers inter stages. He was extremely happy as he was finally able to fulfill his promise to his wife.


    He had turned 70 years old but because of his anti-aging, he still looked 50.


    Today he was going to do the press release and tell the world about his new creation. He was also going to release the prices of the drug. He had decided that after releasing the drug, he was going to leave everything to his two sons, who were already directors in thepany and spend the rest of his time with kids in the orphanage.


    He was about to leave but received a call from the white house.


    "Oh, hello mister president," he spoke.


    "Mister Alexander, how are you, my old friend?" the President sounded too friendly.


    "I am fine mister president, I was just about to head out for the press conference... you know about it already don''t you?" Alexander happily replied while tying his tie.


    President started to exaggerate "Oh, yes, yes... what a big, big discovery you have made, truly great. By the way, my friend, I need a favor from you"


    "Oh, please, just say it, mister President" He seriously said.


    "You know, you did such a major, major service to the nation by creating this, but I want you to not release this drug to the world and only release it to the good men and women of this great nation" the President shamelessly stated his demand.


    Alexander''s eyebrows furrowed hearing that.


    "But mister president, this is my life''s work. I have to release it to the world and that''s the best thing to do as a human" he argued.


    But the President didn''t budge "no, no... believe me, my friend, you should not release it to the world, they are barbarians, not good people and they also want to harm this great nation"


    Alexender felt anger for the first time in so many years.


    "Oh, I get it now... you want to make this medicine a tool for your dirty diplomacy?... sorry but I can not stoop this low" Alexander roared.


    "Wait, wait...my good friend..."


    [Thud]


    He hung up the phone and left for the press conference. He had recorded the whole conversation and stored it on the cloud. If anything happened to him then the audio would be uploaded to every major media website in the world, plus the chemical form and steps to make the cancer drug.


    ...


    On his way, while his car was crossing an intersection. A semi-truck jumped the red light and hit his car at a very high speed. The car rolled many times and finally stopped in an upside-down position. The car was bulletproof and had a strong body so he didn''t receive many injuries.


    "Hey, Sam. You okay?" Alexander asked his driver.


    "Yes, Mr. Universe, I am fine," Sam weakly replied.


    Just when Alexander removed his seatbelt to get out of the car. Another Semi-truck came and hit his car. This time, because he had removed his seatbelt, his body rolled inside the car like a ragdoll. He was severely injured. He could feel that his spine had been injured. Soon after the initial shock, the pain kicked in and he fainted.


    Next thing he knew. He was in a hospital bed, not being able to move his body. He could hear everything around him but could not even move his head. Then a familiar voice came.


    "You are awake father?"


    Alexander recognized the voice. He moved his eyeball and caught a glimpse of both of his sons standing by his bed.


    "We are sorry, father, but you didn''t leave us any other choice" They spoke.


    Alexander confusedly looked at his sons, he tried to speak but couldn''t.


    ~What are you talking about son?~ he asked under his breath.


    "So many times we proposed that we increase the price of our products but every time you denied it. We stayed silent all this time but not anymore." one of them said in a harsh tone.


    Do you have any idea how much money we could make with this new cancer drug, we could be trillionaires, but you still want to sell it like candies" the other one added.


    Alexander''s breath started to fasten with each word his sons spoke. He couldn''t believe that his own flesh and blood would do this to him.


    Then his sons started to leave, "Rest in peace, father. We have asked the doctor to make sure that it''s painless"


    After saying that, they left the room. Leaving their paralyzed father alone.


    Alexander had epted his fate. He was betrayed by the ones he loved the most. He was sure that if his wife was alive then she would have regretted giving birth to these monsters.


    ~What would happen to those little kids in the orphanages now~ he sadly asked himself.


    After a while, a doctor silently entered the room and injected something into the I.V bottle. Alexander knew that it was the so-called painless death. He just closed his eyes and waited for it.


    He could feel his body slowly turning cold. But, surprisingly, he had a smile on his face. That was because the thin ring he had on his index finger had recorded everything. From the ident to his sons and the doctor poisoning him. He knew that as soon as his heartbeat would stop. All the data would be put online on an innumerable number of websites.


    After 2 more minutes, he exhaled thest breath from his lungs, and with that, Grandpa Universe who was loved by the world was no more.


    ...


    Alexander thought that he''d finally be able to see the afterlife, that is if it existed. But when he opened his eyes he found himself on a cloud-like floor. Everything around him was white. Except for the huge golden throne in front of him and the giant white-bearded man sitting on it.


    "Wee to the Hall of Judgement, my child." A warm and soothing voice resounded in Alexander''s ears.


    He looked at the big man in front of him. Alexander could estimate that he himself was as big as the giant man''s eye.


    "Are you God?"


    ____________________________


    [A/N: This book has beenpleted. If you are interested, check out my new fic, Harry Potter: Blood of the Dragon and Naruto: Child of Chakra.]


    This is my first time writing fanfiction, so please be kind.


    English is not my firstnguage but still, I will try to be as grammatically correct as possible. I also use a proofreader but sometimes some mistakes go unnoticed. I humbly request you to mark those paragraphs so that I can correct them.


    Thank you for reading.


    Stay safe guys.


    Show me some love

 Chapter 2: Gods Advocate

    "Haha... yes I am THE GOD" the giant man loudly proimed.


    "So... What will happen to me now?" Alexander asked.


    God thoughtfully looked at him and said "You look surprisingly calm for a dead guy you know"


    "Well... I had epted the fact that I was going to die even before I died, so it''s not really that big of a shock but seeing all this after dying is quite a surprise," he nonchntly replied. He was only interested in knowing what would happen to him now.


    "Good, good... this shows that you are not weak-minded. Now, this is a Judgement hall. People who die are judged here and then sent to heaven, hell, or reincarnation."


    As he said that, out of nowhere a book appeared in his hands. He opened it and suddenly golden light engulfed the whole space.


    "Hahaha... oh finally... I have found one" The god eximed while madlyughing.


    Alexander jumped in shock when he saw the sudden light and heard the loudughter.


    When the light faded he asked, "What happened, God?" God happily looked at his face. He had a wide grin that creeped out Alexander.


    "You are the first person to have so much good karma. It''s off the charts, it''s over 9000, it''s..." he excitedly started bbering.


    "Wait, what do you mean good karma?... I have killed many people in the war you know." He asked confusingly.


    "Oh, that''s nothing son. Your sins are iparable to your good deeds and those were not murders but duty. Besides, didn''t you do it to survive. We don''t really judge people for that kind of killing as long as they don''t like doing it...." God said and noticed the confused face of Alexander.


    "Let me show you what happened after you died..." God stated and a big screen appeared. It had multiple Earth''s news channels running on it.


    "Look... after you died, the recording went public. The whole world was enraged with your sons. Due to that, yourpany''s market value took a nosedive in the stock market. Your sons had to resign and wereter trialed and charged with murder and were sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Not only that, but the president also resigned due to public anger and was charged for misuse of power. The whole world cried over your death. The news media kept on saying how humanity just lost its greatest minds due to human greed.


    When it was discovered that you also released the form and method for making medicine for cancer. The whole world started treating you like a messiah. Your medicine saved billions. Many other medicines for other diseases were derived from your form and saved more people. In the next 40 years, every single person in the world had eaten medicine derived from your form at least once in their lifetime.


    You saved an unimaginable number of people for generations, son." The god stopped speaking when he noticed a small tear in the corner of Alexander''s eyes.


    Alexender was happy from the bottom of his heart. Not only was he brought to justice but his medicine also reached the people. He fulfilled his promise.


    "Haha... Yes, be happy my child. You did all this... for this... you have won a direct ticket to heaven and if you don''t want to go there then I have a job offer for you," God offered. He looked at Alexander with a longing expression.


    Alexander didn''t even think for a second and blurted out his choice with an excited voice.


    "I want to go to heaven and meet my wife"


    God''s brows furrowed when he heard Alexander''s wish.


    "Son, your wife is not in heaven" he replied.


    Alexander''s face fell.


    "What do you mean?... Is she in he..."


    God hurriedly stopped him mid-sentence "No, no... she''s not in hell either. She had just enough Karma points to follow the cycle of reincarnation. She''s currently back on earth. She was born as a boy in a wealthy family. Look," he said and showed a man on the screen.


    "He is...ahem...I mean she is 26 and living a happy life. She did MBA from a well-reputed college and now manages the family business." God informed him in hopes of cheering him up.


    Alexander felt a bit better now. He was happy for his wife. He then suddenly smiled when he remembered that his wife used toin to him whenever she was on her periods.


    ~You men are so lucky you don''t have to deal with this crap every month,~ she used to say.


    "I guess she''s having it easy now" Alexander mumbled and wiped his tears. He felt much better now. he could finally move on, but then he remembered the orphanages.


    "What happened to the orphanages and the kids?" he asked in urgency.


    "Oh... don''t worry about that. Your sons were murdered in prison in the first week after they were sentenced. After their death, all your money and property went to your charity organization. Many more new orphanages were opened in your name. Not only that, but many new charity events are held in your name. All the orphan kids live their lives with full stomachs and sleep on warm beds." god informed.


    *Sigh* Alexander exhaled with a satisfied yet sad smile. He should have felt sad for his children''s deaths but he really didn''t, instead he felt sad that he couldn''t make them a better person. But after what they did due to their greed, they lost their right to be called his sons.


    "Let''s get back to business, son. Where do you want to go?" God asked once again.


    "What was the job offer you were talking about? living in heaven seems boring" Alexander inquired.


    God was waiting just for this moment. He got up from his seat and decreased his size to match Alexander''s.


    "Very good choice, son. There is nothing in heaven except all you can eat food and forever ongoing orgies." God said, omitting some other not so important details, ording to him.


    Alexander felt disgusted with heaven.


    "Well, my son. You see, I created the whole multiverse but after creating it, I realized that I can not enter it or interfere with it personally. Whenever I tried to enter the world, it would just copse. Hence I made angels to assist me in managing the world. After millions of years. Many of those good for nothing angels sumbed to their dark desires and created demons, dark angels, and other dark creatures.


    Since then, angels were forced to stop managing the multiverse and focus on fighting the demons. Managing an equilibrium. Because of all this, the multiverse was left unattended. I don''t want to make more angels and disrupt the equilibrium. I tried this before but every time it ends up in angels defecting to the dark side and forming another equilibrium.


    This brings you into the story. I was looking for a being with high enough karma for a long, long time and finally, I found you. I will grant you powers and make you immortal. You will have to travel the multiverse and purify it. One of your powers will be called, the eye of judgment.


    With that power, you can assess someone''s sins and good deeds. You will then have the authority to judge the person with 4 different predetermined punishments.


    1. If the person has a Sin percentage of 30% or less than he can be ignored. 90% of humans are like this.


    2. If the person has a Sin percentage of 31%-50%, then you can give them time torture. It is basically the ability to change someone''s perception of time. You can make a person feel like he spent 1 hour while in the real-world only 1 second passed.


    3. If the person has a Sin percentage of 51-70%, this means that the person has started to lose their humanity. You can kill them and send them to hell for them to redeem themselves and restart the cycle of reincarnation.


    4. If the person has a Sin percentage of 71-90%, at this point, the person is not human anymore, it has started turning into a dark demon. You will have the ability to erase them. This means that after their death they will be sent to hell without the option of reincarnation.


    5. If a person has a Sin percentage of 91-100, this is just pure evil. A dark demon being. You will have the power to erase the soul of the person not just from your universe, but also from all the possible parallel universes connected to that universe. There will be no hell for this kind of evil as its existence would be forgotten and deleted from space and time.


    Most of the time you will be meeting people from 1st,2nd and 3rd categories. The 4th and 5th are very rare.


    Your main job will be to purify the world. The cumtive purity level should reach at least 90 percent and let me warn you. Don''t go around killing every bad guy and expect the world to get better because in some worlds you will find out that more than half of the poption is in the 3rd category. You will need to change the worlds from their cores." after saying that he paused, letting Alexander ask any questions.


    "What worlds do you mean when you say multiverse? and will I really be invincible? like some kind of a god?" He asked all 3 questions in one go.


    "Multiverse means all imaginable universes. Even the fictional ones, like Marvel, DC, Harry Potter, or any other movie, anime, TV show, any imaginary world you can think of. For your second answer, no you will not be invincible. You will be immortal but still kible and..."


    "How am I immortal if I can be killed?" Alexander interrupted.


    "Well, this simply means that you can be killed but every time you die you will be respawned in a location nearby to where you died. Just like in videogames. But this does not mean you can not be invincible. You will be traveling to many different worlds and can get stronger very quickly. I will give your body the highest affinity to all powers in the multiverse. You were already a very intelligent guy so I will further increase your speed ofprehension to a million times. This will help youprehend different powers and information and get stronger.


    [Read the above paragraph again so that you can understand that MC is not Invincible(OP), he can still die from a bullet to his heart. He will be OP from chapter 5 as he goes to Harry Potter world and learns magic]


    I can not make you a god but a demigod(It''s a status, not a power), If I made you a god then you will not be able to enter those worlds. You will be my son from now on, you will also have my divine aura which will separate you from all the higher beings as their superior and your official work position will be called God''s advocate. Along with your powers, I am granting you a dimensional pocket to store things in it. It is as big as the size of your milky way gxy. You can even store the whole earth in it, but I advise you to not do it as it would kill everyone on it as the time doesn''t move in it... That''s it then, any more questions my son?"


    "Umm... yes, is there anyone I need to be wary of?" He asked.


    "No, you are my son. You don''t have to worry about anyone interfering in your work. I''ll notify all good and bad entities about this. Still, if you find an angel or demon troubling you then just tell me. I''ll give them a good pounding" God said with a slightly evil tone.


    Alexander shuddered a little. He could only hope that no angel or demon woulde to trouble him.


    "Okay, god," he respectfully said.


    "Haha... stop calling me god... Trillions of them call me that. You are special... call me father or papa or old man" God said cheekily.


    Alexander felt a little awkward with that, he never really had a father so calling someone that felt a bit weird. He guessed that god must have a sonplex. So, he decided to fulfill God''s wish.


    "Okay, old man"


    "Yes, that''s like my son. It''s been so long since someone called me that. Damn it, I miss Jesus. Why the hell did I send him to act as a messiah to that new civilization." he muttered.


    Alexander felt that god was a pretty cool guy so he stopped acting so stiff and formal.


    "Hey, old man... what about my identity? I am going to need a fake identity to blend in those worlds." He asked.


    "Oh, yes... why didn''t I think of that... I am turning old I guess... okay, let''s do this, I''ll set a predetermined identity variable for you. Whenever you go to a new world you will have the identity rted to those variables. Don''t worry, your identity will be incorporated into that world thoroughly. After all, time and space is my bitch so it''s super easy for me to do." God started mumbling once again.


    Alexander didn''t ask anything more and decided to figure things out in his first world.


    "Okay, old man... I am ready to go now," he said excitedly. He really liked the idea of going to fictional worlds.


    "Hoho... someone''s excited... alright, here you go," God waved his hands.


    Alexander felt his body being sucked into a small hole.


    "Don''t forget to talk to me every once in a while okay, we are always connected to each other. You just have to think about it. Be sure to enjoy yourself, okay? otherwise your work will get boring... Good luck, Son" Alexander heard God''sst words before his vision cked out.


    He found himself flying through gxies at an unimaginable speed. After a while, his vision cked out once again.


    The next time he opened his eyes he found himself sitting on a bench. He was facing a river. He then looked around and saw tall skyscrapers around him and thought that he was in New York.


    "Hey handsome," a jogging womanmented.


    He checked out his clothes and found himself in a white shirt, over which he was wearing a dark blue vest. A dark blue formal pant and brown leather shoes on his feet, plus a thin gold chain hanging around his neck. He also had sunsses on. His beard was also neatly cut.


    [Just like in the cover]


    Suddenly he heard a voice in his head.


    "haha... I thought that you wouldn''t like those hospital gowns so I gave you these."


    It was the old man. To be honest, he liked the dress. It was ssy and also looked good on him. He still retained hisst body. 6 feet 2 inches tall, he still had white hair but his skin was smoother and made him look fifty-ish years old and not 70 years old.


    Alexander then tried to use his eye of judgment. It all felt natural to him. He had never used these powers before but he already knew how to use it like it was a daily thing.


    He checked and found out that the world had a purity level of 75%.


    "haha... I only have to increase it by 15%. But, where am I? I need to find a newspaper" He spoke to himself and started to walk to a nearby stall.


    [BANG]


    [BANG]


    While he was walking he heard gunshots. Soon he saw a car being chased by the police. The weird thing was that the police and the criminals were shooting at each other with no concern for the public. He tried to focus on the criminal guy''s face and recognized him in seconds.


    [BANG]


    Alexander suddenly felt pain in his chest. He looked down and saw blood oozing from a gunshot wound. He felt extreme pain for a short amount of time before dying.


    A secondter he respawned on top of a building and the first word that came out of his mouth was the name of that criminal.


    "God damn Niko Bellic"


    ***This story is not about MC following the main characters or the storyline of the universes. It''s not about a weak to strong MC.


    He''s already OP AF(from chapter 3). His main job will include thoroughly changing the worlds he goes to. He can''t kill everyone as well because then he''ll have to kill nearly everyone if he goes to One Piece or Game of Thrones.


    The main MC is an old man and will remain that for the rest of the whole story. Romance wille at the end of the 2nd arc.

 Chapter 3: Purifying the first world

    Yes, it was Niko Bellic from the video game Grand theft Auto 4. It was Liberty City.


    "Why is it so easy for me to die?" He loudly asked himself. He was on top of a building so no one could hear him.


    ~Ah yes, I don''t really have any power except Respawning. I''ll have to go to some superpowered world to be stronger~ he reasoned.


    He just sat down there and started thinking about what to do next.


    ~Alright, so this is a pretty small world. There is only one city here and purifying it is also easy. I need to kill Niko Bellic and all other gangsters. There aren''t really that many of them. The main problem is, how am I going to do it? I am pretty weak, got no gun, no money or vehicle... wait a second. I should have an identity in this world too and that identity should have some money, no?~


    He checked his pockets and found a cell phone. In it was a message, which said,


    "It''s a pretty small world so I didn''t give you a big identity but I did give you some money so it should be fine. Just consider yourself some random NPC"


    Alexander suddenly remembered that the mobile phone was a pretty overpowered thing in GTA 4. You could use cheat codes on it. He dialed a cheat for weapons...


    [BEEP BEEP] That was the only sound he heard and nothing happened. He felt irritated and tried some other cheats. But, nothing worked.


    "Why is it not working damn it... wait, what if cheats can only work from Niko''s phone? What if his phone is special? maybe an alien device... I guess I''ll have to kill Nico first." He thought loudly and went down from the rooftop.


    He looked into his bank ount and found a million dors in it. After withdrawing some money from an ATM, he headed to the nearest gun shop. Thanks for his good memory. He remembered everything from the time he yed the game with kids.


    He estimated that he was located on the middle ind called Algonquin. He went to a gunshop and bought a Glock 22 pistol for 600$ and 5 additional magazines. He also bought a knife and 2 grenades. His next n was to go to Niko''s safe house at midnight and send that demon to hell.


    ~It''s gonna be a busy night. That demon has too many safehouses and I''ll have to check them one by one.~ he said to himself and hailed a cab.


    He searched all night but couldn''t find where Niko was. Just when he was about to call it a night he saw someone rashly overtaking the cab.


    It was Niko bloody Bellic. He told the cab driver to follow that car. After 1 hour of following him, he saw him entering a building. He remembered that it was one of the safehouses he checked before.


    With a wide grin, Alexander paid the driver and got out of the cab. He entered the building and went straight into the lift.


    [TING]


    The lift reached an open apartment. He stealthily walked into the apartment with the Glock in his hand. Slowly he made his way towards the bedroom and found the ugly Niko sleeping. He used his eye of judgment to see the sin percentage of the guy.


    His jaw fell to the floor when he saw it. The information he read was.


    ||Niko Bellic - category 4


    Murders - 300,879


    Sexual Assault - 51,767


    Theft - 1,109,543


    Sin percentage- 90%||


    ~Woah, this man is just one decimal point away from turning into a full-fledged demon~


    Alexander then put the Glock close to the head of Niko and.


    [BANG]


    [BANG]


    2 shots straight into his brain. He didn''t want Niko to respawn so he quickly searched the body and took away the alien mobile phone. After he died he used his power to erase the Niko Bellic from the world and sent him to hell. That is what predetermined punishment was for people with Sin percentage between 71-90%.


    A white me came out of Alexander''s eyes and burnt the body until nothing was left. Soon he noticed the soul of Niko being pulled towards the sky by 2 dark shadows. He guessed that they were reapers.


    Now Niko''s soul would get punished in hell till eternity. He took out the magical alien phone and fiddled with it. He went to the bottom of the feature list and found a section called cheats.


    But, when he read the cheats his brows furrowed because there was nothing that could make him stronger. Nothing like super punch, super jump, god mode, etc. There were just some, weapons, health, and vehicle spawn cheats. The only thing that he found useful was the change weather cheat. It was a pretty overpowered cheat.


    Still, he thought that these cheats mighte in handy someday.


    Now all that was left was to purify the city. But he didn''t want police to cause trouble for him while doing it so he decided to make a deal with the city mayor, Julio Ochoa. But he knew that no one would believe his empty words and decided to collect dead bodies of some famous most wanted people.


    He searched for the most wanted list on the inte and found Roman Bellic and Little Jacob names appear. With a happy smile, ha left the apartment and headed to The Express Car Service. He went out and spawned aet car. It was a nice fast car and the best thing about it was its handling.


    He got into it and pumped the gas pedal. On his way, he stopped at Burger''s shot as he was feeling hungry.


    ...


    When he reached The Express Car Service, he used the cheat for guns and armor. He took out Carbine Rifle M4A1 and stormed into the building. Inside the office he found Roman humping his girlfriend, Mallorie.


    The noise of the door opening alerted them. Roman had his back shown to Alexander, while Mallorie saw Alexander and the Carbine Rifle in his hand.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" She suddenly screamed.


    Roman being the dense man, thought that she was screaming in pleasure from his humping.


    When all that was happening, Alexander was using his eye of judgment to evaluate.


    || Roman Bellic- Category 4


    Murders- 2900


    Theft- 8768


    Spamming people for going to bowling or strip club- 11,765,987


    Sin percentage- 73%||


    || Mallorie- category 2


    Theft- 200


    Sin percentage- 32% ||


    "Ah... Roman... Look...behind" Mallorie weakly yelled.


    Roman got alerted and turned around, showing Alexander his 2-inch instrument. Alexander straight up aimed at Roman''s head.


    "What do you want my friend?" Roman said in a fearful Russian ent.


    Alexander didn''t say anything and shot him. He didn''t want to see the ugly naked roman anymore so he erased his body without thinking.


    ~Oh, I shouldn''t have killed him.~ he realized that he needed the body.


    Mallorie kneeled on the ground and started asking for mercy. Alexander picked up a coat hanging on the wall and put it on her naked body. Then he helped her to sit on a chair. He had already thought about her punishment.


    He tied her to her chair and yed a recording of a seminar on how to be a goodw-abiding citizen on loop. He then used his time torture powers on her. The next 2 hours were going to be like a year for her.


    Alexander left her there and headed to Little Jacob''s ce. This time he didn''t kill him and just caught him alive. He made him fall unconscious, then tied him up and put him in the trunk of the car.


    He headed to the Mayor''s office. He had already booked an appointment with his office. After reaching there he waited in the lobby before being called in.


    "What can I do for you, mister Alexander?" Julio Ochoa nicely asked. It was the election year so he was acting nice with everyone.


    Alexander quickly checked the Sin percentage of him and found it under 30%.


    "Mr. Julio Ochoa, I have a proposition for you. You see I am a bounty hunter and I have a personal vendetta against all the criminals of the liberty city. I am also very good at hunting these criminals. I want you to appoint me as an official bounty hunter and I''ll get rid of all the major criminals in liberty city. As we know, no new crime family has been formed in the city in recent years. Only the old ones are wreaking havoc and I''ll deal with them." Alexander formally proposed.


    Julio Ochoa looked a bit skeptical.


    "You are right. I want to clean the city but the police are too ipetent. There is also that new super criminal these days. Niko Bellic. I would love to hire you but I will need proof of your strength first." Julio Ochoa said.


    Alexander smirked and showed him the image of little Jacob tied up. "I have already caught your 3rd most wanted, guy. He''s currently locked in my car''s trunk. You can kill him or send him to prison, it''s on you. Also, believe it or not. I have already killed Nico Bellic and Roman Bellic but I cannot give you any proof of that as I have destroyed their bodies. All I can say is that you will not hear from them again"


    Julio Ochoa had a shocked and excited face. He had finally found someone who could solve his biggest problem.


    After checking his im he became happier "Haha... Mister Alexander, you are amazing... you did what my ipetent police department couldn''t do for years. I officially appoint you as the city''s bounty hunter. You will receive a payment of 10 million when you finish your task." Julio Ochoa happily said.


    There was nothing else to talk about, Alexander stood up and left. He couldn''t care less about the money because he knew that he would not be able to use it in another world. He had done his job and cleansed the city. He wanted to go to some world he could be powerful now.


    ...


    One weekter.


    Alexander was sitting on the roof of the tallest building. He had already cleaned up all the major criminals from the city. He hadpleted his task and the world purity percentage had reached 95%.


    He had received the message in the magical phone that he would be transported to another world in an hour. He was just waiting for that moment.


    After some minutes, Alexander felt the feeling of being sucked into a small hole once again. He went through the same experience once again. He traveled the space at a very high speed and finally cked out.


    After a few seconds, he heard many sounds around him. Many people were talking and there was also a mechanical noise. He slowly opened his eyes and found himself standing on a railway tform. He looked around and noticed people talking in a British ent and then confirmed that he was in Kings Cross Station after looking at the station''s structure.


    He looked around and noticed a pair of red-haired twins with a trolley full of luggage and a caged owl. They looked at the wall in front of them and suddenly ran towards it. Alexander prepared himself to shout to them but couldn''t as he saw the magical scene happening in front of him.


    "Holy... Those boys vanished into that wall," he unknowingly said out loud, gaining the attention of the red-haireddy.


    After his initial shock subsided he understood that he was in the Harry Potter world. He also understood that his guns and unlimited ammo won''t help him in this world. He decided to go to Hogwarts and read the books in their library. He had the highest affinity to all the powers in the universe and also 1 million times the speed ofprehension. All he needed to do was somehow get into Hogwarts and get a hold on the books.


    ~But I am an old man, I don''t think I am eligible to attend the school... I need to find another way~


    "Excuse me, Sir, did you see that boy enter the wall?" Mrs. Weasley asked Alexander politely.


    "Oh, hello there beautifuldy, and yes indeed I saw those boys enter the Hogwarts train station. You see, I am a self-taught wizard. I never really got the chance to go to Hogwarts due to money problems. I came here to see how kids go to Hogwarts nowadays. By the way, my name is Alexander Maxim Universe," Alexander said and made up a story.


    He knew almost everything about the Harry Potter series as he owned Warner Brother in his past life and Warner Brothers owned harry potter copyright. Kids at the orphanages also loved the movies so he had paid personal attention to the Harry Potter project.


    He knew that the Weasley family also had money problems, and Mrs. Weasley would probably bring him to her home as her guest if he could tter her.


    "Oh my god... I can''t believe this... You are one of the great wizards who protected many wizards and muggles during the global wizarding war (Dark Wizard Gellert Grindelwald era- the same period as world war 2). You were notorious forbining magic and muggle weapons. But you went missing after the end of the war." She started talking with stars in her eyes.


    Alexander had a fake smile the whole time. He was inwardly screaming to himself.


    ~When did that happen?~


    "Oh, I was traveling and exploring the world." He exined. He had no idea what was going on.


    "Oh my, that''s wonderful. Please forgive my rudeness, my name is Molly Weasley and I would like to invite you to my house. My husband is your biggest fan. It was because of you that he decided to work at the Ministry of Magic in the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office. My husband would go crazy if he were to see you," she said with a wide smile.


    ~What is going on?~ he was still oblivious. But he got what he needed. He got invited to her home.


    "Well then, I guess I have free time today. I will meet my biggest fan," he smilingly said after taking a look at his watch.


    "Amazing, please follow me then, Sir. We''ll be using the Floowork." She added and slowly started walking.


    She thought that Alexander must be very old so she kept her speed slow. Alexander could only smile and ept the current situation he was in.


    GTA 4 world came and went by a bit quickly I guess. I''ll be honest, I don''t know why I even wrote this chapter, maybe it was to practice. Whatever, Harry Potter starts now.

 Chapter 4: Meeting Arthur Weasley

    While walking, he kept quiet as he didn''t want to say something that would bust him. Then suddenly he heard a notification sound from the magic phone.


    He looked and found a new message, titled ''Background details''. He opened it.


    [ZOOM]


    The time stopped and multiple memories started to fill his mind. He found out that he was born in 1920. He was a pureblood orphan. His family name was Universe. A no-name family as it really didn''t exist in that world.


    He lived poorly and mostly lived in the muggle world, but, he knew about the magic world and that he was a wizard. He bravely acted in world wizarding war and saved many magic families with his magic guns. He also participated in the muggles world war 2. The world had forgotten about him as he had disappeared after the world war.


    ~Damn, so I am a legend in this world. Haha... this is going to make my ns easier.~ he thought and suddenly the time returned to normal.


    He followed Mrs. Weasley and her daughter Ginny.


    Soon, they arrived at the Burrows through the floowork.


    Alexander was astonished when he saw the condition of the house. He could feel that the house was extremely old and in a bad condition but it was still standing due to magic. Dishes were cleaning themselves. A duster was dusting off the moving portraits. It was really magical.


    "Oh, please sit here mister Universe. I will bring you some tea." Mrs. Weasley said and dashed off to the kitchen. Leaving only Ginny with him.


    "Hello little girl, what''s your name?" he asked with a warm smile. Even though he already knew the answer, he still asked to look normal.


    "Ginny," she shyly said and ran upstairs.


    ~How the hell did she manage to woo harry with that personality.~ He thought while scratching his beard.


    Suddenly a little boy came down the stairs, running. He missed thest step and fell down. His rolling body reached Alexander and then stopped.


    "That was a hell of an entry, son," Alexandermented and helped the boy get up.


    The boy embarrassingly stood up and thanked him.


    "Thank you, sir. My name is Ron Weasley." Ron introduced himself.


    "Wait, who are you old man?" he asked when he remembered that he was in his own home.


    [SMACK]


    he received a fist to his head from his mother.


    "Ronald Billius Weasely, that is not how you talk to your guest. Now, apologize" She angrily scolded him.


    "I am sorry, Sir" Ron apologized with his head down.


    "Haha... it''s okay, boy... here, take these Muggle choctes. Be sure to share them with your sister," Alexanderughingly said while ruffling Ron''s hair. Then he took out 10 different kinds of choctes from his space.


    Mrs. Weasely eyed the magic he did with wide eyes and wondered where those choctes came from. Ron took the choctes and ran back upstairs.


    "I am sorry If I am being rude by asking this but was that spatial magic just now?" She asked.


    "Yes, something like that," he answered.


    ...


    He drank tea for a while, Mrs. Weasley went away to do her chores. She told him that her husband would be home soon. Still, he was getting bored and decided to look for the library. He didn''t expect much to be there but at least there would be some Hogwarts school books. As Bill and Charlie have already graduated, Percy was most likely in the 3rd or 4th year. And the twins in the 1st or 2nd year. There should be at least 6th and 7th year books in there.


    He went to the first floor and looked for a room with books. On his third try, he found a room with a simple table and bookshelves around it. Though, the shelves were mostly empty.


    He looked around and found books for 1st year, 3rd year, 6th year and 7th year. From that, he deduced that Fred and George must be in their 2nd year and Percy must be in his 4th year. The main trio will most probably start Hogwarts next year.


    Alexander started reading all the books they had. Hisprehension speed was 1 million times so just one look was enough for him to attain the highest level ofprehension. It just took him 30 minutes to learn everything to the highest level possible. He could feel that he had a very deep understanding of magic now and that if he wanted he could make his own spells. Also, because he learned about runes. Now he felt like he could even make an invisibility cloak using ancient runes.


    He learned about charms, wards, defense against the dark arts, healing, herbology, potions, Alchemy, Still, he wanted to read more advanced books to perfect his understanding. He had a little extra interest in Alchemy too as he wanted to make a philosopher''s stone but he doubted that he''d be able to find a book about that.


    Just when he was deep in his thoughts, the door opened and a man with an excited look came in.


    "Oh my god, I can''t believe that the legendary Alexander Maxim Universe is in front of me. Sir, I am your biggest fan. I''ve been following in your footsteps and have been heavily researching on muggle artifacts." Arthur said.


    Arthur was going full fangirl on Alexander.


    "Haha, It''s nice to see someone still remember me, otherwise, most people have already forgotten about this old man. By the way, what is your name, mister...?" he asked nicely.


    "Oh!, where are my manners... I am Arthur Weasely, the man of the house and please don''t say that we''ve forgotten you. There is a whole chapter about you in the first-year course of Hogwarts in History of Magic subject. After your appearance in the world wizarding war and your unique but effective weapons. A new branch in the study of magic was opened. It was focused on creating magic weapons with muggle weapons as a base but none of them have been sessful yet." Arthur cheerfully to him.


    Alexander was truly surprised by this new information. Who would have thought that stealing the magic phone from Niko Bellic would do this? Still, he was happy because this meant that he had some foundation in the magic world.


    "haha, you are overexaggerating my abilities. Now, would you like to try my weapon?" he grinningly asked. He wanted to make a deep and lonsting impression on Arthur as he might prove to be useful in the future.


    Arthur nearly jumped in excitement.


    "Yes, I would love to, Sir." he cheered.


    "Let''s go out then," Alexander headed outside.


    Ron and Ginny also secretly followed behind.


    Outside there 4 or 5 story house, Alexander levitated an empty bottle with magic that he had just learned.


    He didn''t need a wand as he had the highest amount of magic affinity and wands were only there to help channel magic easily. He didn''t feel the need for a wand. Still, he would go to Ollivanderster to check it out.


    He put the empty bottle on the roof of the Flying Ford Anglia. Out of nowhere a carbine rifle from GTA 4 materialized in his hands. Arthur just watched with his mouth agape.


    Alexander aimed and shot the bottle down. While shooting he had an idea. He already had unlimited ammo with the cheats be he still needed to reload. He then decided that he would develop a special spell for auto-reload and also some runes for guns, to make the bullets stronger.


    Currently, he doubted that the bullets couldn''t even prate the shields of an experienced wizard.


    He then used reparo spell to fix the broken bottle.


    "Arthur,e here. You try it, now" he suggested and handed the gun to him.


    After telling him about the correct posture, he let him shoot. But he forgot to tell him to fire in short bursts.


    Arthur pressed the trigger and emptied all 30 rounds in one go. None of the shots hit the bottle but they hit the Flying Ford Anglia. There were many small holes in it now.


    Arthur embarrassingly gave the gun back and stretched his arms. He was feeling sore from the recoil.


    "It''s so hard to use. I can''t even imagine how you do it," heined.


    "Haha... believe it or not Arthur, muggle armies use these kinds of weapons. They also have much bigger weapons than these now. If they want, they can destroy the whole wizardingmunity in a matter of minutes." Alexander revealed. He knew that Arthur was fascinated by muggle technology.


    "Are you talking about the weapon they used on Japan?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes, and it was just 2 small bombs back then. Now they have thousands of them, and they are much bigger," Alexander answered and walked back to the house, leaving Arthur standing alone in shock with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter 5: Gringotts

    Inside the house. Alexander, Arthur, and Ginni were seated at the dining table. He didn''t have any ce to stay or money to rent a room and it was already night. So, he was invited by the Weasley couple to stay with them.


    Alexander didn''t see any problem with that and they also had empty rooms as Bill and Charlie had moved out. He had told them that he would pay rent for the roomter.


    On the dining table, Arthur and Alexander were talking to each other while all the others were listening and setting up the table.


    "Mr. Universe, how do you look so young even after being so old? I mean, if you had ck hair right now, I''d assume that you are probably in your 40s." Arthur asked with much interest.


    "Well, I traveled a lot and found many new magical nts and items. I look permanently younger due to certain failed yet lucky experiments. Failed because my hair didn''t turn back to ck" he made up the answer.


    "Then, if one day you are able to perfect your experiment, be sure to share it with me mister Universe. I''d certainly wanna look younger" Molly Weasley chipped in while blushing and rubbing her cheeks.


    "Absolutely, you''d be my first user, I promise," Alexander assured.


    He really had an idea about making an anti-aging ointment.


    ~Those rich pure-blood bitc... I mean witches would go crazy over it, even if I sell it at a high cost~ he inwardly thought. After dinner, he went to the second floor where the room was. It was Bill''s room. Now it only had a bed, a table, and a wardrobe. He used scourgify to clean the room to perfection.


    After that, he changed his clothes to a night suit and went to sleep. It had been a long day for him.


    ...


    The next day he woke up early, cleaned himself, and dressed up in his usual clothes. Today, he was going to visit the Gringotts. He thought that if he has such a legendary past then he must have a bank ount with some money too.


    He went down to the dining hall and found everyone already at the table.


    "Oh, sorry if I dyed your breakfast." he apologized.


    "No. no... we just sat down a minute ago," Molly said and put a te for him.


    "So, what''s your n for today, Mr. Universe?" Arthur asked while eating his food.


    "I''ll visit Gringotts and some other shops in Diagon Alley today. But I need a guide as it''s been a very long time since I''ve been there," Alexander stated and took a bite from his te.


    "That''s easy. Take Ron with you, because he justzes around in the house every day doing nothing and dreaming about going to Hogwarts." Molly suggested with a slightly irritated tone.


    "That would be amazing, Molly." he cheerfully agreed.


    ...


    An hour and a halfter, they arrived in Diagon Ally via floowork. The street didn''t look as crowded as it was shown in the movies most of the time. Probably because the Hogwarts year had already started.


    His first stop was Gringotts. Ron was happily leading the way.


    Alexander walked slowly while looking around and he had only one thought at that time.


    ~Who designed these buildings.~


    All the buildings in the Diagon alley looked disfigured. Even the Gringotts bank. He couldn''t understand what advantage would creating such an ugly structure give.


    Soon, they entered the bank. They walked through the long open hallway with long counters. Goblins could be seen working with their forever grumpy faces.


    He walked to the end of the hallway to the head Goblin.


    "Ahem... I would like to withdraw money from my ount," he requested.


    "Name?" The head Goblin asked without looking up.


    "Alexander Maxim Universe," he proudly announced.


    Suddenly the pen from the head Goblin''s hand fell and stretched out his ugly head to properly look at him.


    He then hurriedly picked up a paper and gave it to Alexander.


    "Put a blood drop on it to confirm Identity,"


    Alexander did as he was asked. Just as the blood touched the paper, it started to shine. He also noticed that Head Goblin''s face fell a little.


    "Okay, Handuk will take you to your vault and open it." head Goblin said, soon another Goblin came and asked them to follow him.


    Alexander guessed that his Vault must have high security, which is why it was opened by a designated Goblin and not the key. They reached the vault after a long ride on a speedy cart. Ron was still with him. Soon he became even more confused when he noticed that a Sphinx was guarding his Vault area.


    When he looked at the vault number, he had a strange feeling because it was number 69.


    He wondered what was in the vault that it needed the protection of a Sphinx. Soon, the question was answered. The vault''s door opened and he saw the room filled with gold galleons, touching the roof.


    Then his eyes noticed a paper on the counter on the left. He looked at it and understood everything. The letter wrote.


    ''How''s it going, son? I am feeling bored, by the way, good job with thest world. I left you a present for such good work. Also, how does it feel to be the wealthiest known wizard?''


    Alexander smiled and burnt the letter. He then looked at Handuk.


    "Hay, Handuk. How much money is in here?" He asked.


    "1.590 Billion Gold galleons to be exact," Handuk painfully replied.


    Alexander did the conversion in his mind and was disappointed. It was just 13.650 billion US dors. He had hundreds of billions in his past life so this wasn''t much.


    "Can you tell me, who is the wealthiest wizard with a bank ount in here?" he asked.


    "Sorry, I can not disclose secrets" Handuk denied.


    Alexander smiled and picked up 5 gold galleons and gave it to him. He knew that goblins were greedy sons of bitc*s.


    Handuk happily took the money and answered.


    "It''s you and you are most certainly the richest wizard in British wizarding, if not the world," he stated.


    Surprised by the answer, he asked for who the second and third were. Handuk showed unwillingness to answer and Alexander once again threw some money to him.


    "The 3rd is Lucius Malfoy with 321,285,145 Galleons ($1.6 billion) and 2nd is Betrix Lestrange 421,686,753 Galleons ($2.1 billion). Now, no more questions." Handuk irritatedly said.


    Now Alexander understood why the head Goblin''s face fell at the authenticity of his identity. If he had nevere back to im the money then it would have belonged to Gringotts.


    Alexander decided to take everything away. He sucked all the money into his dimensional space. He noticed a big chest was also being sucked and decided to open itter on.


    Meanwhile, Ron and Handuk had their Jaws dropped to the floor. Ron had that expression because of the crazy amount of money and Handuk because of the crazy amount of money just vanished.


    Alexander still left a thousand Gallons in it because he didn''t want to close the vault permanently. He reckoned that he might still use it someday.


    ...


    Then they returned back to the Diagon Alley and continued on their way. He thought that Ron might feel bored so he gave him 2 galleons and told him to go and eat something.


    He then headed to Flourish and Blotts to buy some books about anything he could find. He knew that he wouldn''t find any old books but still, he went there.


    There he bought all the interesting books and books on Law. From there he headed to the Obscurus books. There he bought Fantastic beasts and where to find them, plus some other books on animals.


    He couldn''t find any significant book on alchemy or runes and no book about dark arts. So, he went to Knockturn Alley.


    There he bought some books on dark arts and runes and also a book that piqued his interest. It was never mentioned in the movies. The book was called Eternal Darkness. He still could not find good books on alchemy.


    He deduced that most of the good books must be strictly regted and the best way to read them would be to either go to Hogwarts or infiltrate some ancient family''s houses.


    He returned back and headed to the Ollivanders.


    The shop was open and Garrick Ollivander was cleaning some wands.


    "Wee, Mr.?"


    "Universe, Alexander Maxim Universe"


    Garrick Ollivander''s eyes shone at the mention of his name.


    "haha... so, the legend returns. What can I do for you today, Mr. Universe?" Garrick politely asked.


    "I am looking for a wand. I''ve never really felt a need to use a wand, but I want to try it, once" Alexander answered.


    "Yes, yes... Wands can help wizards and witches to create a more powerful spell... but again, the wand chooses its wielder so I can not say anything until we try," Garrick said and went to the side to bring some wands

 Chapter 6: Research and Development

    Garrick returned with 6 cases. Alexander tried many differentbinations of wands. Phoenix tail feathers, Unicorn tail hair and Dragon heartstrings as cores with different wood but nothing suited him. After an hour he gave up.


    "I guess there is no wand made for me yet, but still, thanks for your hard work, Mr. Ollivander," Alexander said and left the shop while thinking that maybe he should try the elder wand someday.


    He then went to Quality Quidditch Supplies and bought a Nimbus 2000. He was only interested in knowing how the damn thing flew. Later he would try to make a spell that would allow him to fly on his own.


    Soon he was basically done with his shopping for now and would returnter after reading all the books. He looked for Ron and found him eating ice cream at Florean Fortescue''s Ice-Cream Parlour.


    Ron saw him and ran towards him with a bag full of choctes in one hand and an ice-cream in the other hand.


    "Are you done here, sir?" he asked.


    "Haha... yes and call me grandpa. We''ll be seeing each other a lot as I''ll be living in your house from now on," Alexander said and ruffled his hair, he really missed all those bundles of joy in the orphanages.


    "Let''s go back now,"


    After returning he headed straight back to his room to start his research. The first thing he did was open the chest that he received from the vault. It was a big box, made of gold. He opened it and found a handheld mini-gun in it. He was happy with it as this gun was not avable in the cheats of GTA 4. It was quite heavy but still manageable.


    Then he started reading books one by one. His understanding grew deeper with each new book. Finally, he started with thest remaining book. It was the dark arts book that he bought from Knockturn Alley. The book was called Eternal Darkness. It was mostly filled with ways of controlling people''s minds.


    There was a mention of an even powerful method that could be used to control millions of people against their will. But the pages were empty from there. He guessed that someone either took it or wiped it out. He closed the book andy down on the bed.


    So, he started working on making runes on his clothes. He was probably better at runes than anyone in the world. He made Runes that could hold any form of kic energy andter be discharged. Just like the ck panther suit. He also made anti-fire, anti-water, anti-cold runes on it.


    Later he studied the broomstick and made a spell based on it. He found out that the effect of the spell mattered on the magical power of the Wizard, the powerful the Wizard the higher and faster they could fly. He also needed to immensely focus on it. This meant that the spell could not be used by everyone.


    He guessed that he was probably stronger than even Dumbledore in his prime. But still, that was not enough. Then he started working on magic guns.


    ...


    2 months passed. Christmas was arriving in a week. With that, the house got livelier. After long nights of experiments, he achieved sess and made runes in all his guns.


    Now they had unlimited, auto-reloading ammo. Heat resistant, water-resistant and finally exploding bullets. He tried his weapons and they were easily able to destroy normal trees with a single bullet. The best thing was that he could control the strength of bullets. Now, he was finally prepared to face the wizarding world head-on.


    He nned to take over the ministry of magic and be the minister of magic himself. That was the only way he could think that would help him purify the world.


    He thought that the Muggle world and the magic world should bebined and act as a single civilization. The International Statute of Secrecy only created differences and ignorance. The muggles didn''t even know about wizards and wizards considered muggles lower. But he needed to take human nature in ount as most of them fear what they don''t understand.


    Truly, if they couldbine science and magic, he wondered what amazing marvels could be achieved. But the n would probably take hundreds of years to bepleted.


    But bing the minister of magic wasn''t easy as a lot of dirty politics was involved. Cornelius Fudge was a weak-willed and selfish man, he would also do anything possible to keep his position and Dumbledore was also behind him. So, what he needed right now was power, fame and supporters. He had power butcks the other two.


    The best way to gather fame was obviously Hogwarts because so much weird sh*t happens there every year. The best way to gather supporters was also Hogwarts. He could hopefully get the support of Dumbledore, then he would automatically get the support of the whole order of the phoenix. Plus, with some underhanded ways, he could make some dark families vote for him too.


    He had already stopped working on any more experiments because he felt that someone was trying to break into his room many times and he knew it was Peter Pettigrew. He had left Peter alive because he was a big opportunity to get famous.


    He suddenly heard a lot of noiseing from downstairs and decided to go and check it out.


    When Alexander arrived he saw that Fred, George, and Percy hade home for Christmas. When he stepped down. Everyone stopped and looked at him. Fred, George, and Percy had confused expressions on their faces.


    "Who is he, mom?" Percy asked.


    "Oh, let me introduce you to the legendary wizard Alexander Maxim Universe," Molly proudly announced.


    "But, I''ve never heard that name" Fred said.


    "Yeah, me neither," George added. Just to receive a blow on their heads from Molly.


    "You fool, he is as old as headmaster Dumbledore. He created the field of hybrid magic." Percy said with eyes full of worship.


    "Very good Percy, at least someone is studying in Hogwarts. Unlike someone who just pranks around," Molly said, taunting Fred and George.


    ~What the F. I am not as old as that monster Dumbledore. He was born in the 1880s and I was born in the 1920s in this world.~ he inwardlyined while keeping a smiling face.


    Then suddenly Ron jumped on the sofa and said to his brothers,


    "I also know a secret about grandpa Universe"


    He had started calling him Grandpa Universe more than a month ago.


    Fred, George, and Percy looked at Ron with interest. Ron seemed to enjoy the moment of attention but soon it was spoiled by Ginny.


    "He''s the richest wizard in the world. That''s the secret, right?" Ginny said.


    Ron turned around to look at Ginny with his angry face.


    "You weren''t supposed to reveal it yet," he yelled and received a smack to the head from Molly.


    Ginny was the youngest in the house and the fact that it was super rare for a girl Weasley. to be born made everyone love her even more, hence no one was allowed to get angry at her.


    Fred and George dashed to Alexander, who had sat down on the sofa.


    "Grandpa, how much money do you have?" Fred asked.


    "More than a Billion Galleons" Alexander replied while reading the daily prophet.


    George''s jaw dropped and Fred''s eyes nearly fell out of sockets. To them, having a billion galleons was a crazy concept. Weasleys lived their lives on a very low ie so that expression was expected. It wasn''t that Arthur didn''t earn a good amount, it''s just that he had lots of mouths to feed.


    Alexander put his paper down and told the twins toe closer. They did that and he said something in their ear.


    "If you can both get good marks on your O.W.Ls and N.E.W.Ts then I''ll sponsor your own Joke shop in Diagon Alley," he said.


    The twins looked at his face for a second and then at each other.


    "THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU" both of them loudly thanked and hugged him while jumping around.


    "haha..Okay, okay... don''t break my ribs now. Go y with your sister." he said with augh.


    Soon, the dinner was ready and everyone ate it merrily. After dinner, Arthur and Alexander sat on the couch near the firece.


    "So, how is everything going on in the ministry, Arthur?" he asked.


    "Everything is good. I recently found out that muggles don''t use quills. They use a thing called pen which has pre-filled ink in it." Arthur excitedly said.


    Alexander only smiled, thinking how dumb the magical world has be. They don''t even know how much the muggles have advanced.


    "Haha... there are many more amazing things in the Muggle world Arthur. I''ll take you on a tour one day," he offered.


    To this, Arthur excitedly stood up and started to jump like a small child. Molly had to interfere and remind him that he''s a father of 7 kids and should act maturely.


    Alexander had checked Molly and Arthur''s Sin percentage. It was less than 10 percent. They were truly kind people. Of course, they had killed some death eaters in the first wizarding war but those were not counted as sins.


    He calmly looked at the bickering couple and nned about his visit to Hogwarts after Christmas.


    Comment 1 for - Bad Dumbledore


    Comment 2 for - Good Dumbledore


    To be honest, I personally think that Dumbledore was neither good nor evil. He was a senile old man who believe in prophecies too much.


    He never even tried to remove the horcrux from Harry or maybe use some other tricks to give Harry a temporary death. There were so many ways but he chose to let him die. And don''t ignore his convenient disappearance from Hogwarts whenever some crazy sh*t was going to happen involving Harry.

 Chapter 7: Hogwarts

    It was Christmas day and kids had gathered around the Christmas tree to open gifts. Even Bill and Charlie hade home.


    The family wasn''t really rich so there was only one gift for each kid. There were mostly sweaters or other clothes. All the kids behaved and cheerfully wore the gifted clothes.


    "Ahem... everyone," Alexander took their attention and one box materialized in front of everyone present with a wave of his hand.


    Kids were the first to open their boxes but after opening, they seemed disappointed because they were Hogwarts robes.


    "What''s with the faces? These aren''t ordinary robes. They are fireproof, cold proof, waterproof, they will grow as you grow, will clean themselves, never wrinkle and most importantly they can protect you from strong spells. They can even save you from a killing curse, though you will still have some temporary injuries." Alexander informed them.


    Arthur, Molly, Bill and Charlie had their mouths agape because they understood the usefulness of those robes. Even the kids seemed excited. Fred and George even tried burning it.


    "Ron, you''ll be starting Hogwarts next year so I gave you a set too. Ginny, I''ve also given you a set but considering that you will not use it anything soon, I''ve decided to give you another gift" he said and another box appeared in front of her.


    It was an interactive Barbie doll which had all knowledge of 7 years of Hogwarts. After that Bill opened the box and found a small white orb. He looked at Alexander in confusion.


    "Haha... kid, I heard that you work for Gringotts in Egypt as a curse-breaker. You must have to deal with cursed tombs and stuff like that. This orb will tell you if you are near a curse or a trap. It will start making noise when it detects something. Different shades of red color will tell you the danger level of curse and If someday it starts glowing golden the don''t think and run away because that means that the curse can even kill an Arch magi." Alexander exined the use. Bill looked at Alexander gratefully and thanked him. Then Charlie opened the box and found a white flute.


    "You are a Dragonologist, so I reckoned that you interact with dragons, a lot. This flute can calm any angry dragon. It also can not be stolen from you as I have put special enchantments on it. If someone steals it then you will feel it and it will also return to you by flying. Not just yours, all my gifts have these enchantments." He said.


    Charlie inspected the amazing flute and thanked him.


    "Arthur, I have given you an encyclopedia of muggle artifacts. It might prove to be useful in your job."


    Just as he ended speaking, Arthur opened the book and excitedly started reading it. Molly scolded him for not saying thank you.


    Alexander then looked at Molly, he really didn''t know what to give to her. So he just gave her a stylish female long coat with the same features as Hogwarts robes. She happily epted it. With that, the gift session ended and everyone ate dinner. Molly also gifted him a red sweater.


    The next 6 days were calm and full of happy vibes. But soon, 1st January came and the kids had to go back to Hogwarts. He also decided to go with Fred, George and Percy.


    ...


    1st January, Morning.


    At the King''s Cross Station. He stood up in front of the pir between tform number 9 and 10.


    He saw the 3 kids cross it and he also followed. While crossing he felt like he crossed a wall made of dense air. He was really intrigued by how the magical world could hide in in sight.


    On the other side, he saw the big steam engine, puffing white smoke. The tform was filled with kids and their parents. When he was walking by the bogie, he passed Lucius Malfoy. Their eyes met each other. Alexander was still wearing his everyday clothes plus sunsses. Lucius made a disgusted look, thinking that he was a muggle.


    But soon his face turned into a surprised one when he saw him entering the bogie.


    ~Strange, what was he doing here? his son starts Hogwarts next year.~ that''s what Alexander was thinking.


    After a long whistle, the train started moving. He was sitting with the twins. They were busy talking about some new pranks.


    Soon the refreshments came.


    "Anything off the trolley, dear," she said. But when she looked at Alexander, she froze.


    "I''ll take everything, dear," Alexander said and gave her the galleons.


    "Oh, yes, yes... haha... sorry for my rudeness, I''ve never seen a handsome old man like you in ages" she shylyplimented and gave them all the food and candies.


    Fred and George startedughing when the trolleydy left.


    "Hey, Grandpa, you should ask her for a date." Fred teased.


    "Yes, she fell head over heels just by looking at you," George said, trying to hold hisughter.


    "Oh, this world is so unfair. Here I was thinking of giving all these candies to some twins but they betrayed me. I guess I''ll have to eat them all by myself." Alexander said and 90% of the candies vanished.


    Fred and George stood up and jumped on Alexander.


    "We are sorry, Grandpa Universe" they pleaded with puppy eyes. Ron had told them that this trick works on Alexander, most of the time.


    "Oh, I think I am hearing voices," Alexander said, acting as if he could not see them.


    He cast illusion spells on both Fred and George, so that they could not even see each other.


    Fred looked towards his brother and found nothing. George went through the same thing. They both started panicking and yelling each other''s names.


    "Where are you, Fred? I can only hear you"


    "Yes, I can hear you too, George. Did we turn into ghosts?"


    "What, how can this be... nooo, I am too young to die like this."


    They both were about to cry when Alexander removed the spell and also brought the candies out of the space.


    They looked at each other and then Alexander, who was happily eating a pumpkin pie.


    "OLD MAN," they realize, but instead of retaliating, they hurriedly started eating and filling candies into their bags. Alexander heartilyughed seeing their shenanigans.


    ...


    In the evening, they arrived at Hogsmeade station. Getting out, he went ahead and boarded a carriage pulled by Thestrals. It was said that only those who have seen death can see them and he had seen thousands of deaths in GTA 4 world.


    After a while, he could see the huge magnificent castle. It was glowing withnterns. When they arrived, he saw Professor McGonagall standing at the entrance. When he got closer to her she reached out to him.


    "Sir, professor Dumbledore has said that he will meet you after the feast. Meanwhile, you can join us at the teacher''s table." She said, politely.


    "Oh, that would be a great honor for me" he warmly epted the offer.


    "No, sir, the honor is ours," she humbly replied and led him to the great hall.


    When he reached the hall from the teacher''s entrance, he was mesmerized by the beauty of it. It was packed with students, many were still entering. Teachers had already taken their seats and were chatting with each other.


    When he came, all the teachers looked at him. He smiled at all of them and followed Professor McGonagall. He was surprised to find out that his seat was to the left, just beside Dumbledore.


    When he reached his seat, Dumbledore suddenly stood up and gave him a bear hug. Everyone, including Alexander, were surprised at this. ording to his memory, he had never met this old man before.


    Dumbledoreughed and signaled him to sit down.


    "Hahaha... I got a little carried away. There aren''t really many people left alive from those times. It''s good to see someone still alive and kicking," Dumbledore rified...


    "Haha, yes, those were harsh times," he nodded


    "Yes, yes... I actually saw you in action once, back in the days. But I was preupied so I couldn''t have a chat with you," Dumbledore said.


    "Well, now we have all the time in the world to talk," Alexander smilingly replied.


    ...


    Soon, the hall was full. Fred and George were ranting about knowing Alexander and about his past deeds. Percy just happily looked at him. Alexander waved at him.


    "Oh, so you''ve met Weasleys" Dumbledore eximed.


    "Yes, I''ve been renting a room in their house. They are truly a very kind and cheerful family." He answered.


    Dumbledore nodded and stood up. He amplified his voice with magic and started speaking.


    "Happy new year and wee back to Hogwarts. Before we start the feast, I would like to introduce you to my old friend, Alexander Maxim Universe. Some of you might have heard his name from your History of Magic sses. But, don''t be fooled by his charming looks, he''s an oldy just like me." He said, in a joking tone, while looking at Alexander. To which, Alexander waved his arm shrugged in disagreement.


    Students also giggled seeing that.


    "Okay, let the feast begin," Dumbledore said and sat down.


    Next chaptering up in 15 minutes.


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 8: Visiting the Minister of Magic

    After dinner, Alexander followed Dumbledore to his office.


    "So, my friend, where were you all these years? I tried to find you after the war but you were nowhere to be found" Dumbledore asked.


    "I was traveling the world and learning new magic," he politely replied.


    Just then, Alexander felt something trying to enter his head. He knew that Dumbledore considered himself very good at Legilimency but what he didn''t know was that he was a demi-god, a superior being and forcefully entering a superior being''s mind was nearly impossible and if somehow someone did enter, then they would go crazy.


    "You can stop doing that, Albus. I am at a stronger level than you. You are an Arch magi and I have reached Grand Arch magi. Merlin was probably a Grand Arch magi too. There is another level beyond this, which is called the Supreme Magi, but reaching that is close to impossible. There has never been a Supreme magi." Alexander said, making Albus realize how insignificant his power was in front of him.


    Merlin was considered the strongest wizard to have ever existed and Alexander aimed to go higher than that.


    "Forgive me, some things have made me change so much that I do this without even thinking," Dumbledore said apologetically.


    "I know, your student turned into a dark wizard, right? and you think that he is still alive?" Alexander asked.


    *Sigh* Albus took a long breath and ate a lemon drop. "Yes, I think that he is still alive and I fear that I have grown weaker due to my age. So, I try to be extremely careful, I don''t want another Dark lord to gain power." He said with a worried face.


    "I can help you deal with Voldemort permanently but I will need your help in some small things. Removing the Dark lord doesn''t mean that all the dark wizards will vanish. They will go back into hiding until a new dark lord appears. I want to deal with all of them. But that is a subject forter discussion." Alexander said. He wanted Albus to feel indebted to him before he proceeds.


    "Thank you my friend, with you fighting beside me, I can be at ease but I think we will not have to fight him. A prophecy has been made and the one who will kill him is already chosen." Dumbledore confidently said.


    "Prophecy should never be trusted Albus, never. Because it only shows you the vague solutions of a problem but not the whole road. What if the road is filled with death and blood of good people? Britain''s wizardingmunity has already lost so many good and strong wizards in past wars. I don''t want us to be even more weaker... You should think about my words." Alexander said, provoking Dumbledore to rethink his choices.


    "By the way, I came here to ask if you had any empty post for a teacher. I just returned and have nothing to do. I would like to teach here at Hogwarts and explore the school. Something that I never got to do," he humbly requested.


    "Haha... of course, we have a position, Hogwarts would be honoured to have you here. We have a vacant position for Defence against the dark arts teacher. It was supposed to be taught by professor Quirinus Quirrell, but he has been on vacation sincest year and has not notified us. You can teach that from the next session." Dumbledore said and took out a contract paper.


    It was a contract for guest teachers. It said that he''d have to teach D.A.D.A for at least oneplete school year. His sry would be 11,900 galleons, meaning 991 galleons per month. After signing the contract, they talked for a while before he returned to Weasley''s house.


    The next Hogwarts session would start from 1st September, 1991. It was currently 1st January 1991 and he had 8 free months.


    In those months he decided to increase his influence on magical Britain. The first target was the Daily prophet. It was the most circted and read newspaper in Britain and sadly it was a false propaganda machine of the Ministry of Magic. It was used to spread lies to the people in the name of keeping the peace.


    ...


    The next morning, at the breakfast table.


    "Hey Arthur, who owns the Daily Prophet?" he asked.


    "Ummm... no one, well it''s a bitplicated. It has no owner, since thest one died. It is secretly operated by the ministry of magic." Arthur answers.


    "So, if I want to buy it, I need to negotiate with the ministry?" he asked.


    Arthur''s jaw dropped hearing that. How crazy was the idea of buying the biggest newspaper in magical Britain?


    "Umm, yes, I guess, no one has ever tried doing this so I am not very sure," Arthur confusingly said.


    Alexander understood that if he wanted to buy it then he''d have to enter the vulture''s nest. The next day he purposely released the news that he was the richest wizard in Britain, along with his simple past deeds.


    The day after that, his handsome face was on the first page of the daily prophet with all the known info about him. The title was, ''The Legend Returns''.


    Wizards and witches all around Britain were shocked by the amount of money he had. People who didn''t know about him started searching for his name in history books.


    One of those people was Cornelius Fudge. He was sitting in his office and reading the newspaper. His senior undersecretary Dolores Jane Umbridge was also sitting there.


    "Hah... we should build good rtions with him. He has more money than even the ministry," she eximed in her iconic, irritating voice.


    Fudge put down the newspaper and looked at Umbridge''s face.


    "Yes, yes... he could help us in times. He must also be very strong so his support can mean a lot, we are already facing so much pressure from so many big families, maybe he can help us" he said after thinking for a while.


    [Knock Knock]


    Suddenly an Auror knocked on his office door.


    "Come in," Fudge shouted.


    A thin guy in Auror robes entered the room.


    "Sir, someone by the name of Alexander Maxim Universe is asking to see you."


    Fudge''s pupils widened in shock.


    "Bring him in, he is a very important guy... wait I''ll go to greet him myself" Fudge hurriedly stood up and went out to greet Alexander.


    Alexander was sitting in the waiting area when suddenly he heard amotion. He looked in its direction and saw Fudgeing towards him with an ugly smile.


    "Hello Mr. Universe, I am the minister of magic Cornelius Fudge. I wee you to the ministry of magic." Fudge introduced himself.


    Alexander smiled and shook hands with him.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you minister Fudge, I''ve heard so much about you. I also came here to talk about a business proposition," he said, piquing his interest.


    "Oh, sure, sure... let''s talk about it in my office" Fudge lead him to his office.


    ...


    Fudge''s office was quite big. The walls had paintings of ex-ministers of magic. For now, it was just him and Fudge in the office.


    "So, Mr. Universe, how can I be of service," Fudge said, trying to tter him.


    "Mr. Fudge, I am very sad about the current condition of the British magicalmunity. We lost so many powerful wizards and witches in thest war. Due to that, we have grown weaker inparison to other countries. I want to better the Image of the British magicmunity by starting an International newspaper. But then I realized that no one owned Daily Prophet so I decided to buy it and turn it into an international paper. So, here I am, asking you to allow Daily prophet to be sold to me." Alexander stopped speaking and looked at Fudge''s face.


    Fudge had a contemting face. Voldemort hadn''t returned so the ministry had not realized the potential use of Daily prophet yet, so it was easier for him to decide to sell it.


    "What is the price Mr. Universe has in mind?" he asked.


    "1 Million Galleons"


    when he said that, Fudge''s face fell and he started thinking.


    "5 million gallons" he increased the price, but also started leaking some magical powers from his body. Fudge instantly started to feel inferior to Alexander. But, he still stayed silent. To Alexander, money didn''t matter much all he wanted was to jist get over with it.


    "7 Million and 1 Million as a personal gift to you," he said and also increased pressure. The air started turning cold.


    Fudge felt like he was an ant standing in front of a dragon. Even in the cold air, he started to sweat.


    "Yes, that''s a good price. I''ll tell them to bring the papers." Just as Fudge said that, the pressure disappeared. He felt like a heavyweight was taken off of his shoulder.


    15 minutester, someone brought the written contract. Alexander checked it for any hidden words or enchantments. After confirming that it was the real deal, he and Fudge signed it. The signature of thest owner was already on the papers. From that, he knew that the Ministry was behind the death of the previous owner.


    "Here you go. In this bottomless pouch, there are 8 million galleons. It was nice doing business with you Minister Fudge. See you around" Alexander gave the money and left. His next stop was the headquarters of Daily prophet in Diagon Alley.


    He used the floowork in the Ministry to directly go to Diagon ally.


    Stay safe guys, corona-chan is dangerous. I don''t have much food left in this goddamn lockdown. The shops are empty too. Let''s see how long I can survive on water and salty Porridge.


    Thanks for reading. I am also going to make a discord server so that I can share pictures with you to give a better feel. I have already started working on Game of thrones map. It will involve a lot of kingdom building so maps will be helpful.


    ---------------------------


    Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 9: New Office and Getting Famous

    He went to the Daily Prophet''s office. As soon as he entered the office, a woman ran towards him. She had sses on and a mole near her lips. It was Rita Skeeter.


    "Mr. Universe, hello, I am Rita Skeeter, do you have a minute." she started to annoy him.


    He silently walked by but still saw the magic quill moving. He quickly looked at her Sin percentage.


    ||Rita Skeeter- Category 2


    Indirect Murders - 2


    theft - 300


    Pathological liar - 1,897,430 times.


    Sin percentage - 35%||


    ~I guess I''ll give her a lessonter~ he made a mental note. He entered the editor in chief, Barnabas Cuffe''s office. Barnabas Cuffe was shocked by the sudden intrusion. But he recognized him at first nce.


    "Oh, mister Universe. what can I do for you?"


    "It''s boss from now on," Alexander said and showed the ownership papers.


    "I''ve bought the daily prophet. From now on you all will be working for me. Gather the whole staff in the hall" he ordered and returned to the hall.


    Barnabas was shocked for a while but then got to work immediately. When everyone gathered he cleared his throat and announced.


    "Hello, I am Alexander Maxim Universe, the new owner of Daily Prophet. You all will call me boss from now on. This building will also be made bigger because I am going to turn this into an international newspaper. Rita Skeeter, I need to talk to you soe to editor in chief''s office in 30 minutes." he finished speaking and returned.


    In the office, he gave Barnabas Cuffe a transparent ss orb, attached to a stand. he ced it on the table.


    "Mr. Cuffe, this is an artifact that can detect if someone is lying. Only you can see it from this angle. I want you to conduct interviews and hire 500 news correspondents. They should be knowledgeable about various fields of magic and muggles. Hire people with origins from different magicalmunities. Then send them to their home countries to give you different news articles every day. From now on, the newspaper will have 32 pages and will have news from most countries. The first 10 pages of the newspaper will have news pertaining to the local magicalmunity. So each magicalmunity will have its own version of the paper. For now, we will start with European countries and the USA." he told him about the new ns.


    He also gave him a paper with questions that needed to be asked to interviewed candidates. The most important questions were, Do you have affiliation with dark magic or any dark wizard in any way?, do you have affiliation with any ministry of magic in any way? Are you a spy?.


    He was also going to make the 1 month free for all readers to create a user base.


    [Knock Knock]


    "It must be Rita, Mr. Cuffe, can you please give me a moment to talk to her alone. You can go and announce my ns to the staff. But, please keep the orb a secret." he politely asked Cuffe.


    "Yes, Boss." Cuffe nodded and left the office.


    Rita haughtily entered the room. She looked at Alexander with a proud face and asked.


    "What can I do for you, boss?"


    Alexander shook his head in disappointment.


    "Miss Skeeter. I know about your illegal beetle animagus."


    Rita''s proud smile turned into a frown in an instant.


    "You really love writing fake gossip don''t you, you have indirectly forced 2 people tomit suicide by writing fake news... sit down now," he said and walked towards her.


    Her punishment was a time torture and now that he knew magic on a deeper level, he could create mind illusions. He made her see herself gruesomely swatted in her beetle form every time she lied and when she stopped lying, people would start gossiping about her. For Alexander, it was just 10 minutes but for her, it was 5 years of torture. Human nature is very hard to change so he had to make it long.


    By the end, she had started crying, snot wasing out. Her eyes had turned red. The moment she came out of the illusion she fell down on her knees and held Alexander''s legs and started pleading for forgiveness. Alexander was sure that she had learned her lesson.


    "Get up, I can not forgive you, you must atone for your sins by hard work. Report and fight for truth from now on. If you find any trouble you cane to me. Your other task is to glorify my image in the magicmunity. Wizards and Witches should hold me even higher than Dumbledore. I will do many big things and you will be the one reporting on it. Make the articles look interesting while not distorting the truth. Also, improve your image" he ordered her, no matter how she was, she was damn good at writing interesting articles.


    She cleaned her face and looked at Alexander with reverence.


    "I will not disappoint you, boss," she respectfully said.


    He nodded and left the building. He went to a small shop in Diagon Alley. It was actually an office of the biggest magical constructionpany, Lee & Sons Construction. He entered the building and was greeted by the receptionist. She then took him to see apany representative. The name of the guy was Harold Johnson.


    Because Alexander''s pictures were recently published in the newspaper, everyone could identify him.


    "Wee to Lee & Sons Construction, Mr. Universe. How can I be of service?" Harold asked.


    "Well, I want to hire yourpany to build a building for me. I have recently bought the Daily Prophet and I want to expand it. Can you make it ording to my design, in one month?." Alexander asked as he put a paper with building design on the table.


    The current office was just 2 stories high with 80 meter X 60-meter width. It had no underground floor. Truly a wastage of the area. The new building he had designed was abination of magic and modern architecture with a crazy amount of expansion charms. It had 30 floors and was called Gxy tower. 25 of the 30 floors would be above the ground. The building was supposed to be covered with reflective ss from outside to increase aesthetics. The first 5 floors would be turned into a huge mall. After that, we would have the Daily Prophet''s office for 6-12 floors. Then there will be the Universe telmunications office.


    He was going to introduce magical mobile phones. This way, the people will have a better way ofmunicating and also gathering information. From floor 13-19 would be manufacturing nts. From 20-24 would be Broadcasting and Production Studio. He was going to introduce video media. The studio would be used to create news in allnguages. Finally, the top floor was going to be his office.


    The underground floors will have a security control office, Archives, Wards control room, and storage vaults. The building will be essible from Universe shops. These shops would be opened all around the world. They will have nothing in them but a portkey to the entrance chamber of gxy tower. There were two entrances. One for local British people and one for International visitors. International Visitors will not be able to leave the building without showing proper paper to people from the Department of Magical Transportation, who will have booths at the exit of the building.


    The entry and exit of the building had an invisible waterfall that could locate any harmful artifact or magic on people entering and exiting. It had an anti-apparition ward. For local people there were many floo chimneys too. The daily prophet and video media would work together. The building was going to be the headquarter office because workers could just use the portkey from anywhere in the world. There were many more wards and charm to be added for security.


    Harold looked at the marvelous building design. He thought for a little while and gave him the answer.


    "Yes, we can make this but this will cost you a lot," he said.


    "Haha... money is not the problem Mr. Johnson. I just want it finished within one month." heughingly said.


    "Okay sir, the estimated cost would be around 40-50 million galleons. We will make this job our top priority sir, so you can rest easy," Harold happily said. Of course, he would be happy. Nobody spends so much money on making a building these days in the magic world. All the pureblood families had their own old castles and half-bloods or muggle-borns were happy with small houses.


    Alexander signed the contract and went back to Burrows. He was going to start working on a magic phone.


    ...


    Next morning,


    Everyone was eating breakfast when suddenly an owl crashed in with a newspaper.


    Ron picked it up and returned while looking at it. Then he ran to Alexander with an excited gaze.


    "Grandpa, look. You are in the paper again." Ron eximed.


    Molly hurriedly took the newspaper and read it aloud.


    "It had just been one day since the legendary Alexander Maxim Universe announced his return and yet he has shocked the magical world once again. Mr. Universe has now bought the Daily Prophet. One of the most read newspapers in the world. But who is this new owner? Let me share with you the life of Mr. Universe.


    He was born in..." She kept on reading with an excited voice while Alexander silently heard while eating.


    The article was written by Rita Skeeter and he had to agree with her writing talent. She had glorified him and god knows from where she even snuffed out 3 pureblood witnesses. The witnesses said that they or their parents were saved by him in the Global wizarding war.


    "These were just 3 ounts from an uncountable number of amazing deeds done by Mr. Universe. We all know that Headmaster Dumbledore was the one who defeated Grindelwald, but we forgot about the savior in the dark. Who worked from the shadow and served the light. Mr. Universe, the world may have forgotten you but, I want to apologize for our ignorance and thank you for your selfless kindness. You are the best owner the daily prophet could ever have" Molly stopped reading and looked at Alexander with eyes full of worship.


    "Thank you for your hard work," She said and hugged his neck. Ron and Ginny also got up and hugged him.


    "Thank you, Grandpa," they said.


    "Haha... easy now. These old bones cannot handle so much weight now," he joked.


    To be honest he didn''t remember much about his fake past but he liked warm moments like these. They remind him of his good days back on earth, the group hugs from kids in orphanages.


    Thank you for reading. Another Chaptering up in 15 minutes.


    Thank you for reading.


    20 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 10: Product Launch Preparations

    For the next 1 month, he busied himself in creating the magic phone. The biggest obstacle wasn''t making the device but figuring out how to have connectivity. It was 1991 and the world was advanced enough. He could hire NASA to send a satellite but he dumped that idea as he didn''t know if it would work.


    Later in his research, he found out that the world was different than his world. The air particles were different on a molecr level. There was magic in it. They were extremely small circr particles. He then traveled a bit and found out that some ces had more particle density than others.


    For example, Hogwarts had a very high density. Most of the muggle world had very small. All the major areas with high density already had buildings rted to the magicalmunity. Though he couldn''t understand what brought this new particle. All he knew was that magic existed because of this and magic had existed even before pyramids were built and they were surely made with the help of magic.


    With this discovery, he found a way to use these magic particles for data transmission. In the end, he designed a magic tower with a 5000-kilometer range. Its purpose was to manage the data transmission.


    The main device was just like any other modern smartphone. A 6-inch touch screen, back and front camera with 4K capabilities. automatic rechargeable batteries with the use of magic particles. It was much sturdier than a normal phone.


    Ites with a variety of apps. Such as caller app, video calling, camera, messaging, browser, news, socialworking called Unibook, video-sharing app called Unitube. The price of the device was set up at 15 galleons(100 US dors at the rate of 1 galleon = 6.53 US dors). The box will include the device, wireless earphones and a full manual on how to use it and its apps.


    The monthly service charge was priced at 5 Sickles(3 US dors). The service included everything. From call to messaging. However they''d still need to pay a subscription fee for news, the fee was also 5 Sickles. He had also nned to start emerce but for that, he''d need to have a chat with Gringotts'' higher management.


    The prices of all these would be revised each year to stay consistent with the exchange rate. He had estimated that his new business would bring him an immense amount of money.


    He also created a t television with variants of 22-inch, 32-inch, 42-inch, and 52-inch screens. The starting price was set at 5 galleons with an increment of 3 galleons on bigger sizes. Such that, the price was 5 galleons, 8 galleons, 11 galleons, and 14 galleons. They would be avable in the same stores as the magic phones. The most magical thing about phones and T.V.s was that it could produce smell. Which means that people could smell food on a certain cooking show. Considering that he would divulge himself in many other businesses, he decided to create a parentpany. He named it Universe Industries.


    Now, all that was remaining was to start the production and advertising. But first, he needed a famous ambassador. For this, he selected himself and Dumbledore.


    By the end of February, the gxy tower waspleted. All that was left was to introduce security features and portkeys. He had also bought shops in every major magicalmunity market in the world and had created avish-looking 2 story shop. They had nothing in them except a huge video advertising panel with the product advertisements, a reception desk, and 3 portkeys.


    The Gxy Tower was also covered with various panels. For now they would only show his advertisements and some news. Later it would be open for rent by any business. He was very busy with all the work. He had also managed to convince the other shops in Diagon Alley to open a shop in his mall. They were reluctant at first but when I told them that wizards and witches from all over the world will being there, they happily epted. Not just them. It happened with all the magical market ces in the world where his shop was present.


    By the end of March, all the shops on 5 floors of the Mall had been booked. He had strategically ced his shop on the ground floor as well as the 5th floor. Due to too much rush on the ground floor, people would surely go to the higher floor while passing by other shops. This would give other shops more exposure.


    Also on the main hall on the ground floor, there was a food court with many food shops, varying from magical cuisine to muggle cuisine. A shop for the Daily prophet was also set up on the 1st floor. They also acted as the reception desk for the main office above.


    Barnabas Cuffe, his editor in chief, was a verypetitive man. He had already hired 500 new correspondents. That kind ofpetence was expected from Barnabas Cuffe, after all, he was a part of Horace Slughorn''s slug club.


    All the new correspondents had already been sent to various countries from where they had started sending thetest news. Video media had also been set up. The staff had been selected. Rita Skeeter was promoted to being the head of the department. She has quite the talent of talking. She was going to be the first anchor of the news channel. Not just that, many news anchors from various countries were hired. The news would be recorded in variousnguages but they would be automatically converted into the viewer''s preferrednguage though magical trantors.


    A cooking and lifestyle channel was also created as people would grow bored with just news on T.V.


    Now, his main task was to have a chat with Dumbledore. He stored an extra unit of Magic T.V. and Magic Phone. He went to the terrace of the Gxy Tower and flew towards Hogwarts.


    He headed straight to the headmaster''s office. Thankfully, he didn''t have to try to guess the password as Mrs. McGonagall wasing down the spiral stairs.


    "Oh, Mr. Universe, what a surprise seeing you here. I heard that you''d be teaching here next year. I can already see children getting excited about your sses."


    "haha... Thank you for your encouraging words professor McGonagall. I will try not to disappoint my students. By the way, I had something important to talk about with Albus. Can you tell me the password?" he asked.


    "Absolutely, it''s sweet lemon peanuts."


    "Thank you, if it weren''t for you then who knows how long it would have taken me to guess that password. Albus and his fetish with weird passwords." Alexander said jokingly.


    "Haha... *ahem* I will not take more of your time" she chuckled and left.


    Alexander said the password and entered the office.


    "Hahaha... Alexander, my friend. What brings you here today" Dumbledore warmly weed him.


    "You can call me Alex, Albus. Alexander feels a bit too formal," he said.


    "Alright then. Alex, what brings you here? And congrattions on buying the Daily Prophet"


    "Thank you. I want to internationalize the newspaper. Also, I have other ns..."


    He then told him about his newpany, Mall and products.


    "This is a magic phone. I''ve named it Uniphone. This is a magic T.V and I''ve named it Uni T.V. Read the manuals and understand how to use it." he said and silently waited.


    It took Dumbledore an hour topletely understand how to use the things. Unitube had some nature videos from the Muggle world. On Unibook, only he had an ount. The T.V had already 2 running channels, news, and a cooking/lifestyle channel.


    "My friend, this is revolutionary. This could change the whole magicalmunity," he said with an excited face.


    "Yes, and this is just the beginning. I believe that we can bring the whole world''s magicmunity closer with this." Alexander said.


    "YES, but I have a question. The Uni T.V is good but Uni mobile can be used for wrong purposes," he said. He understood the usefulness of the device but also the possible danger.


    "No need to be anxious. I had already thought about this. There is a thing called firewall on these devices. Any message, image or word having the mention of words such as dark lord, the 3 unforgivable curses, other dangerous dark curses, dark rituals, wanted criminals will be red-gged. Later they will be personally reviewed by the staff. If it is anything dangerous then it will be reported to the ministry. But I need trustworthy men for this job and I think maybe you can rmend some from the order of the phoenix." he said.


    Dumbledore thought for a bit and finally named a guy.


    "What do you think about Remus Lupin? He has no job because of his identity. But I can assure you that he''s an honest man," Dumbledore said.


    "Yes, truly bad luck for that child. Okay. Tell him to meet me at my office. It''s on the top floor of Gxy tower. I also want you to be my ambassador. You are the most famous wizard in the world so I want to use that. Don''t worry, I''ll just record an advertisement with you and me in it. You will be paid for it and I''ll also gift Uniphone to every teacher in Hogwarts." he offered.


    Dumbledore happily epted his offer. Alexander then shot a video of Dumbledore sitting in afortable room by the firece, watching the food channel on television. Then suddenly his Uniphone would ring. It was a call from Alexander.


    "Alex, my friend. What happened?" He asked on the phone.


    "What! you forgot? we were supposed to meet today and discuss about my new job at your school." Alexander annoyingly said.


    "Oh, sorry about that. I am very busy today, you know." Dumbledore said while looking at food with stary eyes on T.V.


    "Okay, fine, I''ll meet you tomorrow I guess," Alexander said and hung up the phone.


    The scene changed from Dumbledore to Alexander. Surprisingly, Alexander also cozily sat on a couch in his funny pajama, looking and drooling over food shown on T.V.


    Suddenly the screen split and showed Dumbledore and Alexander ordering food from Phone simultaneously. Then the screen went dark and a white infinity logopany logo) came up with the tagline.


    "Makes life easier"


    The screen would then change again, showing the deliveryman on broom with food in his backpack at the door. That was the end of the advertisement.


    Alexander was pretty satisfied with it. He decided to polish it a bit more and then start showing it at the panels on his shops around the world.


    "Here, these are 30 units of Uniphone. Distribute them to teachers. I''ll take my leave now. Be sure to visit me at my office sometime." He said and left.


    Later he shot 2 more ads. One had 2 young couples. They were talking to each other through owls but many times the stupid owl would lose the letters by bumping into something. Later the boy bought a Uniphone for himself and his girlfriend. Then they started talking to each other on video call. The other advertisement has a boy watching the news on his phone when he receives a conference video call. It was his quidditch teammates. They talked and nned for the practice session.


    The advertisement went really well with thepany tagline, as the Uni T.V and Uniphone would really make life easier.


    Now all that was left was tounch the product. The date had been set to 15 July. That was when Hogwarts announces its exam results and also sent letters to new students.


    The ads were rolled out in every newspaper in the world. People were getting excited to see the magic artifacts described in ads. Also, the concept of the Mall seemed interesting to them.


    Another day gone. Luckily, Corona-chan still hasn''t found me. So here you go, an extra chapter.


    Thank you for reading.


    20 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 11: Opening day

    14 July 1991


    Everything was going smoothly. The opening of the Mall and theunch of the product was tomorrow. The Daily Prophet had also started circting around the world. The first month was free for all. There was no proper way of knowing how many wizards there were in the world but Alexander estimated that the number must be around 30 million(Including non-human intelligent species).


    He sat in hisvish office on the top floor. The office was huge with 4 private rooms to sleep in and all. He sat in front of his desk and behind him was the wide floor to ceiling ss. The view was amazing as the Gxy tower was the tallest building around.


    "Boss, all the security measures have been tested and everything is working fine. The people from the Department of Magical Transportation will have circting shifts at the international exit gate. I have also opened a homeless owl shelter as you asked for." Remus Lupin reported.


    Remus was a werewolf, and that status left him close to no work opportunities. Wizards and witches were top ss racist cunts, they scrutinized all non-human species. Hell, they even hate muggles. Good thing that all the racist purebloods were rich and they would surely buy Uniphone. Then it was just a matter of time before they started chatting with each other about how sexy that snake boy Voldemort was. Unknown to them they will soon be cleansed off their sins.


    "Thank you, Remus. Be sure to keep an eye on the ministry people too. I don''t trust them one bit. One more thing, take this..." Alexander slid forward a piece of paper on his desk.


    Remus confusingly picked it up and read it.


    "It''s a new potion I created. It should be easy for you to make it. You will only need to drink it once every 3 months and you will never have to worry about turning into a werewolf ever again and even if you did, you would not lose your sanity" Alexander cleared his confusion.


    Hearing that, Remus excitedly clenched the paper in his hands. His eyes going watery. "Thank you, Boss. I''ll never forget this debt," he said with a firm will.


    "Haha... It''s not a debt, son. Consider it your first bonus"


    Remus left his office with a wide smile. Nobody could understand his pain of all these years. He wasn''t born a werewolf. When he was 4, he was bitten by the werewolf, Fenrir Greyback. Since then, everyone ignored him, loathed him. Everyone except his best friends at Hogwarts.


    ...


    Alexander was finalizing some stuff for tomorrow''s bigunch. He wanted to make a deal with Gringotts for online transactions but he decided to wait till the project wasunched. He knew that those greedy goblins would surely understand the future prospects of the device.


    Although the Mall was not open, people could still see the huge video panels on the tall 30 story building. It was ying the 3 advertisements. The same thing was happening all around the world. People felt mesmerized by the ad and the product description. This kind of technology had not even arrived in the muggle world so not just purebloods but also muggle-borns were interested in it..


    ...


    15 July 1991


    It was morning, 9 A.M. The big day had arrived. The Mall had already opened its gates. People swarmed into the Mall. Their first stop was the Universe Industries shop.


    Alexander had expected the crowd so he had already produced 300,000 units. He had found many homeless elves in Knockturn alley and hired them for the job. They were loyal and hard-working. They were paid a normal sry for 8 hours, 6 days a week shift. They wanted to work 24 hours but he somehow managed to convince them.


    Buying a Uni T.V. was easy, you just had to pay and take it home but buying the Uniphone required an ID and fingerprints. These things were informed to people via newspaper advertisements. He had expected people to create a fuss about it but thankfully nothing of that sort happened.


    It was still mid-July and the Hogwarts term starts on September 1st so there weren''t many muggle parents. He was happy that he opened the Mall at this time, otherwise it would have gotten overcrowded.


    All in all, the first day went well. Out of 300,000 Uniphones. 100,000 were sold, out of which 30,000 were bought by international visitors. He expected the number of sales to go up as he knew that most people only bought it out of curiosity for now. When they realize the usefulness of it, they will buy it for their other family members too.


    On the other hand, he surprisingly saw the UNI T.Vs going out of stock. 300,000 out of 300,000 of them got sold. Seeing this, he decided to create a T.V shows/movie productionpany. Not only that, but he would also buy broadcasting rights of movies and shows from the Muggle world, movies like Terminator and Star Wars. He wouldn''t show normal muggle movies and shows for now though. Most of the ones that will be shown will have some magical/technological stuff in it.


    Hispany will also produce many things. With the help of magic, creating special effects would be a child''s y but still, creating movies like avengers would still need modern CGI and that would be left for the future.


    ...


    The next day, he woke up in his bedroom in the burrow. He still liked to live in the Weasley house as it brought him warmth. He washed up and went downstairs for breakfast. The Uni T.V. was already on, showing the news. He had brought a 52-inch one for the dining hall.


    Rita was currently on the screen, reading today''s news. She really looked pretty on T.V. The reason behind this was that he had hired a professional makeup artist muggle couple. Their kid went to Hogwarts so they already knew about the magical world and also because the pay was good, they quickly epted the jobs. People like them were working in every department of Universe Industries.


    [T.V sound]


    "Heading towards the biggest news. Theunch of the Uniphone and Uni T.V. was weed by an overwhelming crowd of buyers. Not just the universe industries but other shops in the Mall also received many customers. We interviewed many buyers and asked them about their hands-on experience with the device."


    Random stranger- I love this device, it''s easy to understand and also very useful. I am allergic to feathers so I never liked owls but now with this, I''ll be able to not just text but also talk face to face with others. This is a revolutionary product and I thank Mr. Universe for bringing this discovery to us.


    After 2 more random interviews.


    "Well, it seems that Mr. Universe truly made life easier for us people. We hope that Mr. Universe will bring us many more discoveries like these..."


    On our next report, A Swedish Short-Snout dragon wreaked havoc in a vige in Sweden, luckily no one lost their lives and Dragonologists were able to secure it after 6 hours of hard work..." [T.V sound ends]


    He changed the channel to the Animetoon channel. It was showing Dragon ball Z at that time.


    "Quite an opening you had at Gxy tower, Sir" Arthur eximed.


    "Yes, it was overwhelming. I am happy that the magicalmunity epted it. By the way, I got some gifts for you," Alexander said and took out 9 Uniphones.


    "These are for you all," he said.


    "What, how can we ept this, this is too much, sir," Molly said.


    "Kids, what am I to you?" Alexander suddenly asked the children.


    Percy, Fred, George, Ron, and Ginny were surprised by the sudden question but they answered in unison.


    "GRANDPAAAA," they loudly screamed.


    "Haha... See, do you not consider me your family?" Alexander said with a sad expression. If he was at Hogwarts, he would have given himself 10 points for his acting.


    Molly suddenly fell into a dilemma. She did consider him a part of the family but still, the gifts were not cheap.


    "Oh,e on, Molly, I have more money than I can spend and I am growing old, so let me enjoy spending some money." He said and handed a box to her.


    "Kids, choose one for yourselves. Arthur, this is for you and these two are for Bill and Charlie, send these to them by owl. One more thing, these Uniphones have 2 years free services so you don''t need to pay a subscription fee." he informed. He was sure that by the end of 2 years he''d be able to uplift the family conditions enough that they will be able to afford these services easily.


    After eating his breakfast, he went to his office to start the new day. He also noted that many families had arrived with their kids to buy supplies for school. Most of them went straight to the Mall. Good thing that all the shops in Diagon Alley had a shop in the Mall as well, otherwise he would have been med for hogging their customers


    Thank you for reading.


    No extra chapter today but there will be 2 chapters tomorrow.


    20 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 12: First Class

    Gringotts, upper floor.


    Alexander was having a meeting with the upper managementmittee of Gringotts.


    "So, if you coborate with me, you will be able to earn nearly a million galleons every month and this number will only increase with time. You don''t have to worry about anything. You just have to create an automatic system that can transfer money from one ount to another. My people will go door to door to get their consent to include their ount in the automatic system. For safety reasons, we will limit the transaction amount to 1500 gallons per transaction. If the user wants to spend more then they will receive a call from us to confirm their purchase and also, after every transaction, the user will receive an alert notification about the spent amount and remaining amount in the vault in their registered Uniphone"


    An old goblin in a ck suit heard him with full concentration. They were sitting in a big meeting hall. He was sitting at one side of the table while 10 goblins were sitting at the other side.


    "Mr. Universe, your proposal is very interesting and we would like to invest in it. I also believe that this new type of emerce can bring a lot of money. I personally very much liked the Uniphone. It makes work much easier." The old goblin expressionlessly said,


    "Well, mypany''s motto is ''Making Life Easier'' so you should expect it" he bragged.


    "Yes yes... But I have another request. Can we order 50,000 Uniphones for our employees? They don''t have time to go to the Gxy tower as it''s always busy here."


    Alexander happily agreed.


    "Sure, I''ll send them here in 3 days" "Pleasure doing business with you. We will send the due amount directly to your vault." the old goblin said and came to Alexander to shake hands.


    While walking out Alexander was thinking. ~As expected, these dumb goblins are fools of the highest order. Such short-sightedness. without even realizing the potential of emerce, they signed a 20-year contract at meager transaction charges.~


    ...


    It had been one month since theunch and the business was booming. The Unibook socialworking app already had gathered 10,000 registered users now and they were loving it. People started to share photos with each other. Selfies on broomsticks had be a trend. Some daredevils even posted photos with dragons. Unitube also received 3000 video uploads. They ranged from funnyb incidents to serious tutorials.


    The T.V. was also loved by the people. Now they had something to pass their time. He alsounched a new advertisement with muggles as targets. The ad had a new Hogwarts student tell her muggle parents about the Uniphone and that they would be able to talk with her through it, even if she''s in Hogwarts.


    He had talked with Dumbledore about the usage of Uniphones in Hogwarts. Finally, a new rule was added in Hogwarts, stating that usage of Uniphones was prohibited during lessons. Alexander also feared the misuse of Uniphones for bullying so he had a nice chat with spineless Cornelius Fudge about a neww regarding the misuse of magic technology. This led to a new Information Technologyw being passed. It stated all the possible misuses of technology and their punishments.


    Later he heavily advertised thew to teach the people about punishments for online crimes.


    Days became weeks and finally, September 1st came. For the uing school year, he will be teaching at Hogwarts. So he had left the working of thepany to Remus and his new assistants. They were told to call him if anything major happens.


    ~I wonder if Harry has received his letter.~ he thought and flew towards Hogwarts.


    He was a teacher so he was supposed to report at the school before the first years arrived.


    ...


    At the King''s Cross Station.


    A frail little boy walked up to a redheaddy.


    "Excuse me, can you... How to..." he meekly asked.


    "Get to the station? Oh... yes, yes... It''s Ron''s first time too... You just have to run straight into that wall"


    ...


    In the train bogie, Ron and Harry sat while eating candies from a pile of food that the rich boy Harry had just bought.


    Harry opened the Chocte Frog box and was startled with the moving frog. It suddenly jumped straight out of the window.


    "Agh... rotten luck, they''ve only got one good jump, to begin with, oh you''ve got grandpa Universe. It''s a pretty rare card, you know. After all, they just recently started making it," Ron proudly said.


    The card had Alexander''s picture in his ''ayyy'' pose. [Same pic as the cover]


    "Who''s Grandpa Universe?" Harry asked.


    Ron looked at Harry and then remembered that he just recently got introduced to the magical world.


    "His real name is Alexander Maxim Universe. He is the richest known wizard and probably the strongest one too. You saw that big tower back in the Diagon Alley? Yeah, he owns it. He just introduced these new magic devices called Uniphone and I call him Grandpa Universe because he''s been living with my family for the past year. He''s basically like family now," Ron exined.


    Harry felt a little sad at the mention of the family. Something that he never had. One might say that he had Dursleys but they weren''t family. They were monsters for him.


    Ron took out his Uniphone and yed the news. Harry was quite fascinated by it. He wanted to go to that shining tower with video panels but Hagrid only took him to Hogwarts supply shops and then told him to spend the rest of the days in the leaky cauldron.


    Ron noticed Harry''s eyes and showed him the online shopping website.


    "No problem if you don''t have it. You can order it on this too. Let''s put the address as Hogwarts, payment mode as coins. Done, you''ll get your Uniphone by tomorrow." Ron smilingly said.


    Suddenly a girl with curly hair opened the door...


    ...


    Alexander sat beside Dumbledore in the great halls. The hall was filled with all the students except the new first years.


    "Yes, now you checkout and select the payment option. I see, you have already signed the e-payment agreement. Now you just have to select order and you''ll get your candies by tomorrow." Alexander was teaching Dumbledore how to use Magimart. A new online emerce website/app. People could buy everything on it. From candies, books, supplies to Uniphone, Uni T.V., Nimbus 2000.


    "Haha... This is really amazing, now I don''t have to go out and buy my favorite candies. This is really life-changing." Dumbledoreplimented.


    Then suddenly the big door opened and 40 little kids walked in with professor McGonagall at the lead. The kids looked at the enchanted ceiling with wide-open mouths. Too bad that due to thest war, not many kids were born during that time, resulting in a low number of new students.


    Ron nervously walked with Harry towards the stool with sorting hat on top. When he looked at the teachers sitting at the table he noticed Alexander sitting there and forgot all the nervousness and waved at him.


    Alexander also lightly waved back.


    "Oh my god, Grandpa really became a teacher here. I thought the ad was fake." He mumbled.


    Harry heard him and looked at Alexander with interest. Alexander also looked at him.


    ~finally, the story begins. But this time, I''ll be the writer~ Alexander mumbled under his breath.


    ...


    It was Neville Longbottom''s turn to get sorted. He scaredly walked and sat down. He was feeling so overwhelmed that when he got sorted he walked to the Gryffindor''s table with the hat still on his head.


    The ceremony went just the way it was supposed to. When everyone was seated, Dumbledore stood up and told the kids about the new rules.


    "To new students, wee. To old students, wee back, before we continue I would like to inform you all about some rules. The forbidden forest is out of bounds. Secondly, usage of Uniphones during lessons is strictly prohibited. Now, let the feast begin."


    ...


    After the feast, Alexander went to his allotted room. Now he was going to make himself more famous. What he was going to do was unmask Peter Pettigrew when the time was right and at the end of the year, defeat Voldemort/Quirrell. He was going to show the world how easily he deals with him. He was also interested in the philosopher''s stone.


    The next day, he walked towards his first ss which was with the 5th year. Gryffindor and Ravenw werebined for this lecture.


    On his way he found someone.


    "Oh, good morning professor Quirrell," he said.


    Quirrell looked back at Alexander with hateful eyes.


    "Goodmorning professor Universe"


    ~It was supposed to be me who was going to teach D.A.D.A this year. who the hell is he to take my ce? You just wait, my master will destroy you soon~ Quirrell said under his breath.


    Alexander ignored the retard and walked towards his ss.


    "Alright students, put the Uniphones down and take out your notebooks. I don''t want anyone using it for the remainder of the ss. If I catch any then I''ll disable the Uniphone for one week. I created them so believe me when I say that."


    "Okay, so let''s first talk about Dark creatures. can anyone name some Dark creatures for me?" he asked.


    A Ravenw girl answered. "Ummm, Dementors, Vampires and..."


    "Yes yes and acromant, werewolves, basilisk, Lethifolds, Thestrals just to name a few." As soon as his words finished, many people raised their hands.


    "I know what''s on your mind. Be patient, I''ll tell you how they are dark creatures. Acromant has an affinity for dark magic. their bite contains venom that they cultivate in darkness. They like staying in cool dark ces. They also don''t like humans. Good thing our big man Hagrid is friends with the acromant king in the forest or else they would have waged war on us by now"


    "But sir, why would they wage war on us? We wizards are stronger after all," a Gryffindor boy asked.


    "Do you know how many acromants live in the forest beyond Hagrid''s hut?"


    everyone shook their heads.


    "Millions. Now tell me, can we fight millions of acromants at the same time? Some of them are even as big as elephants," Alexander said. Some girls shuddered after imagining the scene.


    "But if that''s the case then why would professor Dumbledore allow them to be there?" another student asked.


    "Because killing them all will require a lot of manpower. Manpower which ministrycks. Not to mention, it will be a war. There is a reason why the forest is called you know... forbidden... okay guys we''re getting sidetracked. skip the other creatures. They are your homework. Especially Thestrals.


    "Okay, now we know that most of our charms and hexes will work on most dark creatures but there are still 2 such creatures who can not be defeated unless you use a special charm... they are known as Dementors and Lethifolds. Can anyone tell us about them?"


    As expected, no one from Gryffindor picked their hand up. nearly all of Ravenws picked their hands up. Alexander looked for someone to answer when his eyes fell on a dark-haired, red-eyed boy. Don''t know why but when he looked at the boy he felt like the boy didn''t belong to that world. He felt strange vibesing from him.


    "Alright, you there, tell me your name before answering the question," he said to the boy.


    "I am Edward Firestorm. Dementors are dark creatures that consume human happiness, creating an ambiance of coldness, darkness, misery, and despair. Because of their power to drain happiness and hope from humans, they have been given the duty of being guards at Azkaban while the Lethifold also known as the Living Shroud, they are carnivorous and highly dangerous magical beast. It is also considered a Dark creature because of its highly aggressive and violent nature. They eat human flesh." the boy confidentially answered.


    "Haha... a perfect answer. 10 points to Ravenw," Alexander said with a smile, while frowning inside, He seriously felt that there was something weird about the boy''s existence. He decided to talk to Dumbledore about the kidter.


    Thank you for reading. Next chaptering up in 15 minutes.


    20 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 13: A mix of worlds

    The ss continued.


    "Okay, the reason why I am talking about these dark creatures is because I am going to teach you how to defend from them. Can anyone tell me the spell for this?" he asked and looked around.


    A girl from Ravenw answered.


    "It''s Patronus charm, sir"


    "Yes, Patronus charm creates a positive energy force around its user. There are two types of Patronus: corporeal which means a Patronus with a particr shape and form and incorporeal Patronus. Incorporeal Patronus have no particr shape and do not protect against dementors the way corporeal Patronus do. The spell for Patronus charm is ex-PEK-toh pa-TRO-num. Alright, let''s try it. If any of you can sessfully cast a Patronus charm then I''ll award them 50 points." Alexander proposed. He knew how hard the Patronus charm was.


    Soon, various kinds of expecto patronum were heard but none of them were able to cast it. Just when he was about to stop them, he saw a blue lighting out of a wand. To his surprise, the blue light formed into a lion. It was a corporeal Patronus.


    He looked at the person who cast it and sure enough, it was Edward Firestorm. Alexander became more interested in that boy now. The books or the movie had no mention of this guy so he felt a bit confused.


    "Fabulous, a perfect corporeal Patronus. 50 points to Ravenw. That''s it for today''s ss. Be sure to practice this charm. See you tomorrow." Alexander ended the ss and went to his personal office. He didn''t have any more sses till 1 pm. So, he decided to go and talk to Dumbledore but before that, he was going to grab a bite.


    ... Inside Dumbledore''s office.


    Alexander just entered the office and heard a boy shouting.


    "Who gave you the right to decide someone''s fate. I hate that snake f*cker more than you can imagine and yet you think I''ll also turn into him. My fricking family was killed in front of me by Voldemort, man. Just because they didn''t support him. And what did you do to protect the neutral wizards from him? Nothing. You did nothing... You were so busy with your order that you ignored the cries of victims. I respected you a lot, but thanks for removing that shroud. Now I know you, you are a maniptive, self-centered and cold moth..." Before the boy could continue he heard someone coughing.


    Alexander quietly listened to the boy but seeing that it was getting out of hand, he decided to step in.


    "Ahem... Sorry to disturb your meeting Albus and Mr. Firestorm."


    "NO... I was just leaving" Edward stood up and left while coldly looking at Alex with his red eyes.


    After he left, Alexander sat down and looked at the sad face of Dumbledore.


    "What the hell happened, Albus? And who is that boy? He was able to cast a corporeal Patronus in the ss today. Bloody genius." Alexander asked with much astonishment.


    Dumbledore shook his head and ate a lemon drop to lighten his mood.


    "That boy is Edward Firestorm. The brightest student Hogwarts has ever seen but his powers are driven by the feeling of revenge. In thest war, his parents were murdered by Voldemort. I didn''t know that they were killed in front of him. He''s been reading some books from the restricted sectiontely and I decided to talk to him. I don''t want another dark lord to appear due to my negligence. That boy has the talent to be even stronger than me someday. But, I don''t know how to handle him, now." After saying that he looked down. Seemingly in deep thoughts.


    Alexander was also deep in his thoughts or more like shocks.


    ~what the fudge... Who is this kid, there was no mention of him in the books. Is this even the Harry Potter universe I know of? What if this is just one of the other possible mirror universes of the main Harry Potter universe? That kid also gave me different vibes. I guess I''ll have to test some things.~


    "Albus, I can probably help you with this. Let me talk with him tomorrow. I can probably give him something to divert his mind from revenge. You should also acknowledge that rightful revenge is not a bad thing. The way how you achieve that revenge is the main point. I came here to ask you about that kid mainly and now that I know it. I''ll go to my next ss," Alexander said and left.


    "Thank you," Dumbledore mumbled. He truly felt bad for doubting Edward. But he didn''t want another Tom Riddle. He still cursed himself everyday for not properly keeping an eye on his student. He still holds himself responsible for every death caused by Voldemort. He also acknowledges that he didn''t deal with him properly and still wasn''t. The prophecy about Harry gave him another hope to rectify his past mistakes, but he was still not very sure about using a little kid for that. His for the greater good mindset was a problem for himself.


    *Sigh*


    ...


    Alexander returned to his ss. The rest of the day went by normally, with some fun sses here and there. He was waiting for the next day to talk with the Firestorm kid. He had prepared a simple test to see if he was an original character of the world or a possible transmigrator.


    ...


    The next day, at the end of the ss.


    "Mr. Firestorm,e with me to my chamber please." He said that and left. Leaving Edward confused.


    Edward left his friends and went to the teacher''s chamber. The second he entered and looked at the wall and the shelf, he flinched. But, the next moment, he controlled himself.


    That small reaction was enough for Alexander to ascertain his guess. He had also used his eye of judgment on him.


    ||Edward Firestorm - Category 1


    Murder- 1(death eater)


    Torture- 1(death eater)


    Sin percentage- 10%||


    ~Well, I am just going to ignore that. The death eaters are already on my hit list. The eye of judgment is pretty good but it still doesn''t tell about the nature of the person. I guess I''ll have to find that out through old ways~ he thought.


    "Come, sit here, boy. Here, take some tea" he passed a teacup to him.


    "What is this about, professor? I am certain that I didn''t break any rules in your ss," Edward asked, trying to keep a normal face.


    Alexander said nothing and just kept on looking into the red eyes of the kid in front of him. Then suddenly, he smiled.


    "Alright, stop this facade. I know you aren''t from this universe. Iron man, thor, hulk, and the whole Marvelic don''t exist in this world, and yet you flinched. I know you are a reincarnator or something like that." Alexander calmly dropped the bomb while sipping his tea.


    Edwards'' expression turned from confused to scared. His eyes started twitching, possibly trying to figure out a way out of that situation.


    ~will obliviate work on him? I don''t know how powerful he is~ he asked himself.


    "No need to get restless, kid. I am also from another universe. A universe where Harry Potter was just a book...Now you must be thinking, why is this old man revealing such a big secret like it''s nothing? One answer, I DON''T CARE, I am immortal, boy, and also pretty strong"


    Hearing that, Edward was even more shocked. He primarily had his own doubts about Alexander. There was no mention of him in the books. Though he wasn''t going to bring his guards down just yet and decided to continue the discussion.


    "No one is immortal, there is always a catch," Edward scoffed.


    "Believe it or not it''s the truth. I''ve checked. What I do want to know is what''s your story?"


    ~He probably already knows about my past from Dumbledore and now he also knows about my reincarnated. There''s no point in hiding these small details~ Edward thought.


    *Sigh* "Voldemort used to call himself immortal and look what happened to him. Anyway, I was born here in this world just like any other person. I had a family that I loved dearly but they were taken away from me..." he gnashed his teeth.


    "I am sorry to hear that, I wasn''t in this world at that time, otherwise I could have killed Voldermort, but worry not. I''ll help you. By the way, which year did youe from and did you have someone very famous with the same face and name as mine in your previous world?" Alexander asked.


    "I came from 2018 and no, I don''t recall ever hearing your name. Were you some kind of a celebrity?" Edwards asked.


    "Yeah, sort of... But from what you said, I can deduce that we are both from parallel worlds of the normal earth. You see In my universe..." Alexander told him his story of previous life.


    After hearing about him, Edward felt pity for the old man and felt that he was not a bad guy, maybe a bit crazy in the head though.


    "Man, that''s very sad. Being betrayed by your own son. Thank god I never had kids in my past life," he mumbled.


    "Oh, so you remember your death? How did you die there?" Alexander asked with interest.


    For some reason, Edward looked embarrassed and soon enough Alexander found the reason.


    "I...I choked on cup noodles and died at the age of 18" Edward quickly blurted out.


    Alexander looked wide-eyed for a while before.


    *phooooo* tea from his mouth shot out.


    "ahahahaha... F*ck..." he howled inughter. It took a while before he stopped. Then his face turned serious.


    "I don''t know about your past life but I would have liked to die of choking on noodles rather than die of betrayal from my own flesh and blood," he said with some sadness in his eyes. Then he changed back to being the cheerful old man.


    "Okay, let''s stop being emo. You see, I will not stay in this universe for a long time. I have a Mission and after that, I will leave... This is because..." he exined that he was now adopted son of the big man, GOD and that his duty was to purify multiverse. One universe at a time.


    "That''s crazy man. You get to do so many awesome things and I am stuck in this hell hole. That noseless bastard is really a pain in the ass. Now that Harry has started Hogwarts, things are going to get worse soon." Edward said with a contemtive look.


    "No need to worry about that, I can deal with him myself. I am a lot stronger than Dumbledore you know. But killing him will not purify the world. I still need to unite the wizarding world and make it better. You can now guess why I created my Universe Industries." Alexander said.


    To be honest, Alexander felt much better now that he had found Edward. He can simply leave his inheritance in Edward''s name when he leaves for some other world. Edward was a pretty decent guy from what he could feel, a guy who was just trying to get stronger and get his revenge. And now that he was here, getting stronger for Edward was even easier than lifting his wand.


    "You control the whole paper and video media. You can show people the truth or whatever else you want. That''s awesome," Edward cheered as he finally found some ally worth working with.


    "Yeah, well, for starters I am going to be the next minister of magic and then start bringing changes from inside the government. I hope you can help me in this quest of mine. In return, I will help you get stronger and have your revenge." Alexander proposed the deal.


    He didn''t tell him that he would give him his inheritance in the end. He still wanted to conduct some more tests on Edward to check his morality. After all, his inheritance was not going to be a small thing.


    "Sure man, it''s a deal. Let''s get that snake f*cker" Edward brought up his arm to shake hands.


    "Haha... Deal, and please call me grandpa whenever we are alone. I used to own hundreds of orphanages back in my world, they all used to call me grandpa. haaaa... I miss to kiddies. I''m older than you too, be it this world or your old world." He said.


    "Alright, gramps," Edward said with a smile.


    "haha... that will do for now."


    Thank you for reading my fanfic and giving me so many kidney stones. Stay safe, stay healthy.


    20 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 14: Emo boy, Snape

    Days in Hogwarts were nd. Not many interesting things happened. The troll incident still happened and to make big news he heroically saved the little girl(Hermione) by disintegrating the troll with his spell.


    It must be noted that killing a forest troll is very hard, even for witches as powerful as Professor McGonagall. Alexander made sure to record the whole thing and sent it to the Daily Prophet. From there it would be reported in the next day''s newspaper, but the video media didn''t need to wait. Rita quickly used the clip in a news segment.


    Unknown to them, the troll was not killed but just transported to the forest. If he had left it there alive then it would have been captured andter killed by the dumb ass ministry Aurors.


    Inside the Gryffindormon room. Students sat around the wall with arge 52-inch Uni T.V. Alexander had donated these Uni T.V.s to each house to be put in themon room. Students grew to respect him even more since then. As it was pretty boring to stay in themon room. The Uni T.V.s were sometimes used for partying with its newlyunched music channel. There was no profession of musician in the wizard world so he just yed muggle songs, and surprisingly, the songs were liked by everyone. Many people even started downloading it on to their Uniphones.


    Back to the Gryffindormon room. Students were watching the news. Rita was currently reporting on the troll incident.


    [On T.V]


    Rita: We have breaking news for everyone. We just received a video from Hogwarts about some troll incident that happened. Apparently, the Hogwarts security has be so bad that a troll easily infiltrated the castle and was able to reach the female bathroom on the third floor.


    Can someone please exin how a seemingly dumb creature was able to aplish this feat. There is clearly someone behind this but it is up to the minister of magic, Mr. Fudge, and Hogwarts headmaster, to find out.


    But the good news is that no one was harmed. Truly, once a hero, always a hero. The new D.A.D.A professor, professor Universe was able to not just defeat the troll but also disintegrate it into nothingness. A big magical achievement in itself. Let me remind you. Forest trolls are magical creatures with many natural defenses against magic attacks. To achieve this kind of result. You would need to have an extreme amount of magical powers. Let''s watch the video now and you can decide for yourself.


    [T.V scene ends]


    "Poor troll, not even in his wildest dreams he could have guessed to meet the professor," Ron eximed with his eyes stuck to T.V.


    Fred and George also nodded.


    "He could have just, you know make it faint. *Sniff* He did not have to kill it," Hermione weakly said while sobbing.


    "Ohe on, he just saved you. You should be thankful to him for saving your life. You have no idea what that troll could have done to you," Ron refuted.


    "But..." She wanted to say something but realized that everyone was looking at her with irritated and scornful eyes. She shut her mouth and meekly went to bed. Well, call her unreasonable or dumb, she was still an 11-year-old girl who came from the Muggle world which was far more secure than the magical world. The death of a forest troll was possible the first death she had seen. Plus the mental trauma she received from the attack.


    She spent most of the remaining night crying and finally falling asleep. She was an honest and hardworking person, plus smart. Her only weakness was that she wanted to be epted by other people and for that, she tried to change herself many times. Not realizing that you cannot fit a square in a triangle. She was supposed to go to Ravenw w, where she could have met people like her.


    But she unknowingly chose Gryffindor after seeing Harry being sorted in it.


    ...


    Next day.


    In the dining hall, Alexander noticed two of 3 people that were sad with the past evening''s incident.


    Dumbledore silently ate his fill with a slight difort. He received a letter from Cornelius Fudge. As obvious, he felt his position threatened as soon as his name came in newspaper and T.V news. He hurriedly sent an anger-filled letter to Dumbledore to get his things straight. This would be the beginning of the formation of the crack between their rtions.


    Hermione was sad due to obvious reasons.


    The third person who was sad was the half-giant Hagrid. He was friends with the troll and knew him. Hagrid being a soft and warm-hearted person, loved everyone. He was shocked by the death of his friend.


    Alexander only felt bad for Hagrid and Hermione and thought of showing them the very much alive trollter. On the other hand, he decided to distance himself from Dumbledore as the incident of forest troll proved that he had decided to use the kid(Harry Potter) and trust the prophecy.


    He was also angered by the fact that Dumbledore kept the philosopher''s stone in Hogwarts for safekeeping. Seriously, the safest ce for it was to keep the small stone in his own pocket. He was probably the strongest known living wizard in the world and Voldemort would surely not attack him for it. He guessed that it must be rted to that damn prophecy too as there was no other reasonable exnation for Dumbledore to act so dumb.


    ...


    At the end of the first year''s ss. Hermione stayed behind and came to ask him something in his chambers. There were no Avengers figurines now.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Granger." He politely asked.


    "Sorry for asking this professor, but why did you kill that troll. You were surely powerful enough to normally handle him." She hesitatingly asked.


    "Haha... Who said I killed it? That forest troll is alive and kicking in the forest. I actually transported him to a faraway jungle where his kind lives. Here, look at this." he showed a video on his Uniphone.


    Hermione looked at the video in shock.


    "Sir, then why did you...?"


    "Some things should be left unanswered, little Hermione. Tell me what the ministry would have done if they had caught the troll alive. You must have gotten some idea about the condition of the magical society since your arrival here" he said, giving her time to think.


    Delighted by the news that she didn''t cause the trolls death, she answered after thinking for a moment.


    "Yes, I know... And I don''t understand why it''s like this. Pureblood theory is so unreasonable. It makes no sense to discriminate like that." She sadly answered.


    "Yes, it is unreasonable indeed and I want to change that. Would you like to join me on this mission?" he proposed. He knew that Hermione was a bright student and if she was given a good push, she might even perform beyond expectations. In the books, Hogwarts did nothing to help bright students like her. McGonagall did foolishly gave her the Time-Turner but it only gave her more stress and deteriorated her health. But in this world, he''d teach her himself.


    "But I am just an ordinary 1st year, sir. What can I do to help you" she murmured confusion.


    "No, you are one of the smartest students of Hogwarts in years and you can see that I am very old. I want to teach you so that you can do good in the future, when I am no longer in this world. That''s all I want from you," he answered.


    By then, Hermione had started to feel very excited and also sad. Sad because she knew that a nice person like Alexander would eventually die. Excited because she was going to be taught by such a great person.


    "Thank you, professor. I would love to be your student. I will make you proud, I promise" she shyly answered.


    Alexanderughed a little, seeing the little Hermione''s cheerful smiling face.


    "Haha... I expect nothing less than that and be sure not to share our talks with anyone else. Not even your friends because even walls have ears. Quite literally in the magical world" Alexander finished his little chat with a slight warning.


    ...


    Days went on as usual. The magical folks had started to see muggles in a different light now. That was mainly because of their music and movies. Alexander had also decided to introduce many beauty products with a mixture of magic and muggle elements.


    Again, he knew why things were going smoothly. It was because Voldemort hadn''t announced his arrival yet.


    But that was going to change soon. The year was about to end and Harry would soon confront Quirrell/Voldemort, however, this time Harry would not be alone.


    In the past 9 months, he taught Hermione a lot of things. By now, she was as good as a 5th year in terms of knowledge but because her body was still of a kid she wasn''t equivalent to a 5th year in terms of power.


    To let her practice higher level spells, he created a small ring for her which could hold magic as reserves. The current Hermione was pretty OP. She didn''t act like ''miss know it all'' as she had epted the fact that most people around her were dumb.


    He had chosen her for the position of minister of magic after him. She was calm, smart, strong and level-headed. All these qualities were needed to better the magical world.


    Currently, he was headed to the potions ssroom. He was going to give a well-deserved beating to the emo boy snape.


    ~Seriously, how dumb you have to be to bully a little boy just because his mother didn''t choose you. But again, his love for her was on a whole another level and he even became a death eater just to impress her. Why you may ask? Well, his dumb ass thought that Lily potter liked bullies, so he tried to be the ultimate bully. He was also interested in dark magic but let''s ignore that. But there''s another problem. He was partially responsible for the death of Lily and still dares to y victim.~ he mumbled to himself.


    [Knock knock]


    Snape opened the door. He looked as emo as always. ck pants, ck shirt, and ck robes.


    ~he probably wears ck underwear too~ Alexander thought to himself.


    "Professor Universe, what do I owe the pleasure," he asked in a mocking tone.


    "I came here to talk to you about something, emo... Professor Snape"


    Hey guys, give me some suggestions for a majestic and cool Animagi form. It should be something big. I thought about a dragon but I''ve seen it in too many fanfics. If it dide to a dragon in the end then it''ll be something as big as Shenron.


    Thank you for reading.


    21 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 15: Correcting Snape

    Snape invited him into his chamber and offered him a seat.


    "So, what is it that you wanted to talk about, professor?" Snape curiously asked.


    "What is your goal, Severus?" Alexander straight up asked.


    "I don''t understand what you mean by that" he replied. Ignoring that he was being called by his first name. Something very rare.


    "Can you tell me why did you be a death eater in the first ce?" he asked.


    In the middle of his small talk, he looked at Snape''s sins.


    ||Severus Snape - Category 2


    Torture - 5


    Unknowingly Murdered - 2 Assisting the dark lord - made potions


    Sin percentage - 48%||


    ~oof... just three percent away from death punishment.~


    "I don''t..." Snape tried to refute but was interrupted.


    "Don''t hide things from me, Severus. I can feel the invisible, dark mark on your left forearm. Tell me, did you kill anyone before?" Alexander asked, although he already knew the answer now.


    Alexander looked at the past life of Snape through his godly legilimens and saw that he was mostly responsible for brewing various kinds of potions for Voldemort.


    "I was fascinated with dark arts, that''s why," Snape replied with a bit of anger.


    "Now now... Aren''t we all fascinated by it, but I want the truth. You did it for Lily, didn''t you? You wanted to impress her. You wanted her to notice you and not James Potter."


    "SHUT UP... YOU..." He yelled.


    "Don''t you see... While trying to impress Lily, you became what you hated the most. A bully. Little Harry is just 11 years old and you treat him worse than anyone. Tell me, do you know how he spent his whole childhood with the Dursleys?" Alexander kept on speaking.


    "I..." Snape was speechless.


    "Let me show you then"


    Originally there was no spell or trick to show vision in someone''s mind but after studying Legilimency and lumency to a very high level. He found out the ability to show projection to people in their minds and also talk telepathically.


    Inside Snape''s mind.


    He showed him the whole life of Harry Potter. From the day he was left at the doorstep of Dursleys. Some of the scenes were from little Harry''s perspective.


    "Look, since the day he was found by his aunt and uncle, he was treated even worse than wizards treat squibs. He was mentally abused every day. He was beaten for no reason. They stopped sending him to school after he started getting higher grades than Dudley. His life was hell. Look at all these bruises over his body. All those scars. Look where he lived all his life. In a small storagepartment under the stairs, all alone. No one to even share his pain with, he used to cry himself to sleep on most of the nights. Yet you treat him like he made some mistake, but you seem to have forgotten that he is the son of the woman you loved the most. He is thest remaining proof of her existence. You might not know but he thinks that you are trying to kill him. He thinks that you tried to kill him during the quidditch.


    Is this how you want him to remember you? Is this how you are going to treat the son of Lily. You have the chance to be the family Harry never had. The father he never had. By doing this, you can at least proudly face Lily in the heavens. And believe me. Heaven does exist. But if you reject my suggestion then I''ll have to put you down like a rabid dog. After all, it was you who told Voldemort about the prophecy. It was you who murdered Lily Potter"


    By that point, Snape had broke down in tears and self-loathing. He was feeling hatred for himself. For treating Harry like that. For not ever going to check upon him. He had vowed to protect the boy but he had failed even before things had started.


    "I can never be his family. I have a dark mark, You-Know-Who can read my mind with this. I''ll just keep on protecting him from the shadows." He painfully said.


    "Ah... You stupid boy. You don''t have to fear Voldemort anymore. I am going to hunt him and his pack of death eaters soon. And if it is about the dark mark, then I can easily remove it. You can be whoever you want Severus. You can be free. Now, bring that arm out." He warmly said,


    Snape lifted his left hand like an innocent little kid, scared of getting his first injection.


    Alexander had seen the life of Snape and it wasn''t pretty. His father was a muggle who abused his mother. He was also abused many times. At the school also, he was repeatedly targeted by James Potter and his gang. James Potter probably felt threatened by the close friendship between Snape and Lily, his crush. Which was why he targeted him in the name of pranks. All that led to the current Snape. Only if someone had given him a nice good hug in his Hogwarts days then maybe there could have been a different Snape.


    Alexander touched the dark mark area on his left forearm. It was currently invisible as Voldemort was yet to return to the material world. As soon as he touched the mark it started to shine red. He could see that it was painfully burning his arm.


    But that pain was easily handled by Snape. The mark started to slowly fade away. After some time, there was no dark mark remaining.


    As soon as Alexander released his hand, Snape checked for any tattoos.


    "This, feeling... It''s like... Someone removed a tight rope around my neck. I feel refreshed... The mark is really gone... I am finally..." He started sobbing like a little kid.


    Alexander didn''t feel anything but a bit of sympathy for him. He must have been under constant mental pressure all these years.


    "There... There... Drink this... It will make you feel better." He materialized a ss filled with light greenish water. It was his newest potion called happy-happy potion. After drinking it, the user would softly remember the good memories and start feeling good.


    For some reason, Snape felt like blindly trusting the old man in front of him. So, as soon as he heard Alexander, he took the ss and gulped down the whole potion in one breath. Surprisingly, it tasted amazing too.


    After 5 more minutes, Snape stabilized himself. Alexander didn''t make him go through the time torture as he hoped that Snape would redeem his sins by his own hard work now.


    "I should go back now. Think about how you are going to mend your rtionship with Harry. I wish you luck, Severus." Alexander left the potion ssroom and headed to his D.A.D.A. ssroom.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the Harry trio were in McGonagall''s office.


    "We have to see Professor Dumbledore, immediately!" Harry loudly said to professor McGonagall''s face


    She looked at the trio with a tilt of her eyes while still writing something and said "I''m afraid Professor Dumbledore is not here. He received an urgent owl from the Ministry of Magic and left immediately for London."


    "He''s gone?! Now? But this is important! It''s about...the Philosopher''s Stone." Harry nervously said.


    "How do you know," she grimly asked. Her face was showing the apparent shock.


    "Someone''s going to try and steal it." He insisted.


    "I don''t know how you three found out about the stone, but I can assure you it is perfectly well-protected. Now would you go back to your dormitories? Quietly." She proudly said and Hushed them away. Acting as dumb as any other teacher in Hogwarts. Three 1st year kids were able to find about the philosopher''s stone and yet she thinks it''s safe.


    "What should we do now?" Ron asked.


    The trio worryingly left. But, this time, unlike in the movie. They didn''t bump into Snape as he was currently being nning his next step in his chambers. Instead of Snape, it was Alexander who was going to his ss.


    Harry didn''t have much contact with Alexander and neither Alexander tried. The only things that Harry knew about him were from Ron and Hermione''s mouth.


    "Gran... I mean professor Universe we have something to tell you. It''s very important." Ron said. He was told by his mother not to call him Grandpa in Hogwarts.


    Hermione also agreed to tell him their problem. She was his student after all. Harry wasn''t very sure though. He was brainwashed by Dumbledore into believing that he should only trust his friends and Dumbledore. Still, he went ahead with his friends.


    "Yes, Professor. Professor Snape is trying to steal the philosopher''s stone. We need to stop him," Hermione hurriedly said.


    "Haha... I know... But it''s not Snape that''s trying to steal it. Follow me if you want to know." He said and headed to the secret room on the 3rd floor.


    The trio followed him behind.


    The first obstacle was fluffy, the three-headed dog. As soon as they entered, fluffy woke up but with just one wave of his hand, Alexander put him back to sleep. After admiring the big good boy for a bit he walked.


    "Alright follow me." He opened the trap door on the ground and jumped in.


    "Okay, don''t panic. This is Devil''s Snare. Do not move or else it will strangle you." he said.


    "Help... Don''t leave me alone guys" Ron started screaming and fighting.


    *Sigh*


    "When will you grow up, Ron? Look at Harry and Hermione, how calm they are... Immobulus" in the end he had no other option but to use the freezing charm.


    Soon, they all fell down to the floor under Devil''s Snare.


    "Alright, let''s head forward. You okay Ron?" Harry asked.


    "Yes, I am good. I knew nothing would happen," Ron replied smugly.


    Hearing that, Hermione and Harry rolled their eyes and moved forward.


    "What? you don''t believe me...hey guys, wait for me"


    Seeing Ron''s behavior, Alexander decided that he would do an in-depth study of Ron''s mind sometimeter.


    Hey guys, I''vee across some superhumans on this site. These enhanced beings are so good at reading that they can judge the whole book by just reading 1 or 3 chapters. Pretty OP I''d say.


    Still, constructive criticism is always wee. Now, please don''t start calling me a triggered little bit*h and if you still do, then you have small PP.


    Thank you for reading.


    22 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 16: I am Lord Voldemort

    The next obstacle was flying keys, charmed by Filius Flitwick. For someone of Alexander''s caliber, dealing with it was super easy. He flew in the air and caught the door''s key. The rest of the keys tried to attack him but all of them got burnt to nothingness as soon as they came close to him.


    The trio just looked at the show with awe and pure worship in their eyes. Harry was having second thoughts about following Dumbledore. After all, Alexander was the only one who trusted his words and also actively helped him in the situation of need.


    As soon as hended back on the ground, the trio surrounded him.


    "Professor, how did you fly like that? Is that a new spell?" Hermione asked with stars in her eyes.


    Alexander ruffled her curly hair andughingly said "Haha...Yes, dear, I created this spell. But you can not use it right now as it requires a lot of magic power. Don''t worry, I will teach it to youter... Now, let''s open that door"


    Hermione enjoyed the pat on her head and then followed him.


    "Okay, let''s see what''s behind this door... Oh, a life-size chess board... Who wants to y some chess?" He jokingly asked.


    "Wow, this is just like the one me and Ron were ying in themon hall. I think we need to defeat this if we want to go any further." Harry eximed.


    "Yes... we do have to defeat it but that doesn''t mean we have to y. After all, in the end, they are just some magic imbued stones and magic can be overpowered" "REDUCTO" he sent the spell with a slight wave of the hand.


    In a second, all the chess pieces started to st into smaller pieces. The chessboard was most likely enchanted by professor McGonagall and Alexander was way past her strength.


    "Haha... Easy peasy... Let''s move forward now."


    Next they came to a table which had many small bottles on it. Besides them, there was a piece of paper. Harry picked it up and read it.


    "It seems like some kind of a riddle. It says ''Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind,


    Two of us will help you, whichever you would find,


    One among us seven will let you move ahead,


    Another will transport the drinker back instead,


    Two among our number hold onlytle wine,


    Three of us are killers, waiting hidden in line.


    Choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore,


    To help you in your...''" Harry was interrupted by Alexander.


    "Boring and easy. Must be Snape who put this here. Well, there''s nothing that a good powerful REDUCTO can''t solve... Move back you three."


    [BANG]


    Small bottles and tables were sted to smithereens.


    "I am d that we brought the professor with us," Ron said with a fear struck face.


    "Come on, don''t be a wuss now Ron. Let''s see what''s ahead" Hermione grunted and walked.


    "How many more obstacles are there?" Harry annoyingly asked.


    Soon they reached the end of the hallway and found themselves in a big circr room. There was nothing in the room except a big mirror and a man standing in front of it. Alexander knew how he could take the philosopher''s stone. The Mirror of Erised showed you what you desired the most. If you desired the stone then you will see it but only those who are good-hearted and don''t want to use the stone for themselves can really get it. Quirrell/snakeboy must have been standing there for quite a long time now.


    He could obviously take out the stone as he didn''t want to use it but just study it and he was quite sure that he was good-hearted... probably.


    Hermione was the first one to reach the room. She was surprised to see someone already there. When the others arrived, the man standing in front of the mirror turned around.


    "Hermione, hold this Uniphone and record everything," Alexander said as he handed her his phone.


    ~Alright, this is the reason why I came here~


    Quirrell spoke.


    "Harry Potter...  " their talk went on as in the movies. Quirrell confessed to trying to kill Harry in quidditch and letting the troll into the school.


    "Enough now, take off your turban and show what you are hiding. I can sense a vile disgusting air around you, Quirrell." Alexander yelled. He also took out his Magical Glock.


    "You... you have been a nuisance since the beginning. Who do you think you are? Today I''ll make you feel fear. My master is the strongest." Quirrell started to slowly untie his turban.


    "And who is this so-called master of yours?" Alexander asked in a mocking tone. He wanted Quirrell to announce the name himself.


    "Hahahaha..." Laughing sound came from Quirrell''s head. Then he turned around. Showing the ugly face of the so-called dark lord. The face looked a lot uglier than the movies. There were puss-filled ulcers all over the face.


    "I am his master. I am the strongest, I AM LORD VOLDEMORT and I have returned to..."


    Alexander interrupted with a lightugh.


    "Haha... Says the guy who got defeated by a little baby"


    "SILENCE... You... That was because of that damn mudblood woman. You shouldn''t havee here... Doesn''t matter anymore, you will not be leaving this ce alive." Voldemort said in his painful voice.


    "Hahaha... That''s the biggest joke I''ve heard till now... If I was Albus I would have already killed you in the 1st wizarding war. Whatever, I''ll correct his mistakes. I, Alexander Maxim Universe, is going to kill you, I know this is not your real body but don''t worry, I will hunt you down. By the way, why the hell do you call yourself pureblood? you are like anyone else. Your father was a muggle named Tom Riddle Sr, whom you killed. The father who abandoned your mother, named Merope Gaunt at childbirth because she used a love potion to marry him. You did a good job keeping that a secret and swaying the public''s mind, but no more. Goodbye, Tom Marvolo Riddle." Alexander aimed his Desert eagle.


    "You!, how do you know that... I will KILL YOU," Voldemort shouted with his shocked and angry face.


    [BANG]


    Alexander shot his Desert Eagle. The bullet cut through the air and hit straight in the middle of Voldermort''s face or Quirrell''s head.


    The bullet exploded after piercing a little. Quirrell''s head was sted and soon his body also started to turn into dust.


    "What a delusional vile creature. He overestimated himself." Alexander muttered.


    He called Voldermort a creature and not a man because he had checked his sins.


    ||Tom Marvolo Riddle- category 5(pure evil)


    Sin percentage- 95%


    Murder - 9940(3000 babies)


    Soul sacrifice- 300


    Torture-76700


    Sexual assault-9001


    Demonic/dark rituals- 4098||


    That was Voldermort''s status report. He was in thest category. His only punishment was to die and be erased from space and time. Though it surprised him that Niko from GTA had a much higher kill number and yet he wasn''t a category 5. He then hypothesized that it must have something to do with the ability of NPCs to respawn. Technically Nico never killed anyone except the main story characters.


    "Sir..." Hermione came to him.


    He came out of trans and looked at the trio. He ruffled Hermione''s hair.


    "Haha... Good job... Ron, Harry let''s go now. I am feeling hungry" He had already taken out the philosopher''s stone from the mirror. The trio were about to leave the room when Harry moved back to the mirror of erised. He stood there with a sad face.


    Alexander knew what was going on. Harry must be seeing his parents in the mirror. He took Hermione and Ron''s hand and moved close to Harry. He stroked his hair and said.


    "Your parents loved you a lot Harry. Your mom sacrificed herself to save you. She was able to do that because of love. Child, love is the strongest force in the world, even Voldermort couldn''t face it as he was devoid of love. I am sure that your mother would feel sad if she saw you like this. Imprint their smiling faces in your mind and embrace the present. After all, you are not alone. You''ve got the smartest girl in school and the... the... Ron as your friends."


    "Hey, why did you stutter with my name?" Ron refuted.


    "Haha... Let''s go now" He took Harry''s hand and walked out.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me" Ron yelled and picked up his pace.


    Harry smiled at his friend''s silly antics. Ron was dumb but at least he was good at entertaining.


    ...


    They returned to themon hall on the ground floor. First, they ate something and then Alexander sent them to their dorms while he headed to the headmaster''s office.


    The moment he entered the office he heard Snape''s voice.


    "You were supposed to protect the boy... You kept on telling everyone that he was safe and living happily but did you ever go there to check up on him?... You just sent him to the wolf''s den. They beat him and treated him like a ve for Merlin''s sake. You failed to protect Lily from Voldemort and now you failed again... You" he was yelling at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore was silently listening to him with a pained face. He really didn''t know about Harry''s life. He was so busy with his job as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, headmaster and Supreme Mugwump that he ignored his biggest duty. He just thought that Harry would be safe there from evil Voldermort but he had never expected that other evils would find their way to torture the poor child.


    "Easy now, Severus. I have something important to tell you both," Alexander walked in.


    Thank you for reading. Next chaptering up in 15 minutes.


    22 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 17: A Big News

    Snape held Alexander in high esteem so he shut his mouth and sat down on the chair.


    "What is it, Alex?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Your long lost student has returned. He was trying to get his hands on the philosopher''s stone but Harry and his friends found out about it. Apparently, he was using Quirrell''s body as a medium. He probably made Quirrell an iplete and unstable Horcrux... Watch this if you don''t believe me." Alexander showed the video to both of them.


    Dumbledore wasn''t showing much expression but Snape looked horrified.


    "No need to worry Severus. You don''t have the mark anymore. But Albus. I am going to kill him for once and for all, I hope you will not try to stop me in the name of being honorable and let him go on trial. Sorry to be blunt, but the justice system of the wizarding world is a hundred years behind muggles and I have no trust in ministry. Who knows, Voldemort probably already has his people in there." he lightly dropped a hint.


    *Sigh*


    "Yes, I know the ministry is not the best but we have to work with whatever we have and I will not stop you from ending Voldemort. He forfeited his humanity long ago. Can I ask you what are you going to do with that video?" Dumbledore asked.


    "What else, this is going to be tomorrow''s breaking news but fear not. I will not let people panic. I will give a personal interview and tell everyone that killing Voldemort is easy for me." Alexander confidently said.


    "But you do know that the ministry will never acknowledge your words. They will probably dere yourpany illegal." Snape said. "That''s what I expect Cornelius Fudge to do. He is an ipetent man who is so drunk with the power his status provides that he''s ready to do anything to keep that power. The ministry has lied to people so many times but if they mess with me now, I''ll show them the power of mass media" Alexander answered.


    He then noticed the conflicted face of Dumbledore.


    "Albus my friend, I know that you are a good friend of Cornelius but you also know what kind of person he is. He is inept for handling the ministry. While what I am doing will create a new foundation for the magical world. Foundation based on truth. The government has no right to lie to its people. I don''t ask you to choose a side, Albus. All I want you to do is to sit and watch how the situation unfolds and hopefully, you''ll be able to judge correctly." Alexander said with firmness, looking straight into Dumbledore''s eyes.


    "Heh... Okay, I''ll wait and see how things turn out." Albus agreed.


    "Good, I''ll check how the trio is doing. After all, there is a quidditch matching soon. Snape, you should follow me," Alexander said and left the headmaster''s office.


    ...


    While in the empty hallway, Alexander talked with Snape.


    "You are equally as responsible for harry as much as Dumbledore. You clung to the past and refused to notice the boy she left behind. Did youe up with any n to mend your rtionship?" He asked.


    Snape looked down at the floor and said. "I don''t know how to face him. I am sure he already hates me for being partially mean to him. What should I do?"


    "Haha... Love, Severus, love. Show him that you care about him. Tell him about his mother. Tell him the truth that you used to like her. I think Harry will forgive you. He is a small, insecure and abused child. All he needs is some love and care. Maybe you can start by gifting him a nimbus 2001. Start giving him extra personal lessons in potions, while doing that you can talk to him about his mother and stuff. Hell, use a pensive to show your happy memories with his mother," Alexander suggested.


    Snape nodded his head multiple times.


    "Very nice idea indeed... but I haven''t heard about any nimbus 2001" he confusingly said.


    "Oh, it''s the sessor to Nimbus 2000. It''ll be released 2 months from now in August. I can order one by tomorrow. You can probably give it to him through an owl and a personal letter."


    "Thank you, that would be very helpful," Snape thanked.


    "Alright, goodnight and see you tomorrow" he waved his hand and left.


    ...


    While all this was happening, the forgotten reincarnated boy of the story, Edward Firestorm, was on a very dangerous mission given to him by Alexander.


    In the past 1 year, Alexander taught Edward all he could about runes, wards, charm etc. Edward was a reincarnated guy after all and all reincarnated people have extra powers, so he had a superior IQ than any other person. In time he was able to learn all Alexander taught.


    Right now he was in Azkaban, his task was to somehow convey the news that traitor Peter Pettigrew was still alive to Sirius. Considering that Azkaban was filled with dementors, to protect him, they came up with an invisibility cloak which also hid someone''s magical presence and mind. The prison fortress was located on an unknown ind in the North Sea, so he taught Edward how to fly as apparation was not possible.


    Reaching the prison and entering it was the easiest thing but finding Sirius was not. He had to literally search cell by cell.


    After searching for a long time he finally found him. Sirus wore tattered clothes and looked malnourished. Edward quickly put down a Uniphone with video of Peter ying on loop. He also left a fake newspaper in which Peter was awarded the order of merlin as a hero. Then he quickly threw a healing potion on him and left.


    ~Damn, that was so easy.~


    ...


    The next day, the news about Voldemort''s return and his defeat by Alexander was reported in the newspaper and T.V. The video was widely circted over social media and video sharing tforms. The news media also did their part and glorified Alexander''s role.


    The general popce was a bit afraid in the beginning but after seeing the video and how he defeated the supposed dark lord, they felt a bit at ease. The most shocking news that Voldemort was half-blood was very depressing for the remaining death eaters.


    Most of the smart witches and wizards had the means to confirm the names spoken in the video. Soon, people started to talk about it all over social media. Then came the announcement that Alexander would be giving a live interview the next day.


    Millions of wizards and magical intelligent creatures all around the world decided to tune in to watch the program the next day.


    Amidst all this, the ministry of magic was going crazy. Cornelius Fudge was yelling at anyone he could see. He had already given his interview to the Daily Prophet, refuting the video and ims that Voldemort was back. But to his surprise, the Daily Prophet showed his interview as someone trying to cover up and control the people with lies. The newspaper also questions all previous ims and decisions by the ministry. He was regretting ever selling it.


    Guys from the news department were spread all around the world, even undercover in many ministries so the general public reaction to the video waspiled and shown on news broadcast.


    ...


    In a certain castle in Austrian alps. An old man locked in a small room looked at the Uni T.V. He was surprised that the magical world hade so far as to make something so advanced but after some days he found out who invented it.


    It was his short-term ally Alexander Maxim Universe. He was first surprised to see that the old guy was still alive but then felt relieved that there was still someone so strong alive. He didn''t know how, but Alexander was able to send a Uni T.V. to him as a gift. The attached letter only said "Old boy must be bored"


    Right now, he was looking at the new news. He was seriously surprised to see that the so-called Dark Lord Voldemort was still alive. But then he guessed how he was still alive which made him frown a bit. He himself once considered himself a dark lord andmitted various atrocities but not once did he think about making a Horcrux.


    Back to the T.V.


    [Random anchor: let''s have a look at how the world is reacting to this new video and news.


    Stranger 1: Well, I live in Japan and there is a long long distance between here and the U.K so I don''t really care, but I hope that ugly face guy dies.


    Stranger 2: I felt like vomiting when I saw that ugly puss-filled face. Why would someone do that to themselves but again he''s a dark lord so who knows if that''s his fetish? Btw, I Love You, Mr. Universe.


    Stranger 3: I can''t believe that he''s back. We are still recuperating from thest war you know and the ministry of magic is so disgusting. Even when the truth is in the front of their eyes they refuse to acknowledge it. I say, Cornelius Fudge should resign. I also hope that Mister Universe can quickly find this guy and kill him. We don''t want another war.


    Stranger 4: I dream of you every night, please impregnate me mister Universe. Please Fuc...


    Random anchor: So the public is taking this news very positively. People are starting to lose their faith from the ministry due to their recent actions... Wait, we just received breaking news that Sirius ck has escaped Azkaban. This is once more a huge p on the face of the ministry of magic, showing their ipetence.]


    "I wonder if I can break out of here... Meh, I am too old for that, I''d rather watch the cooking channel and the movies channel all day every day. Good luck Alex... Oh nice, Home alone 2 is on." The old man changed the channel while mumbling to himself.


    ...


    Back at the Hogwarts castle, Harry received a strange parcel in his mail and a letter which would only open when he was alone. So he picked things up and went to a secluded area.


    He opened the letter and started reading it.


    "Harry James Potter, no matter how much I try I can not bring myself to not hate that middle name of yours as the owner of that name was the person who made my life a living hell in my school days. However, I want to apologize to you for being shallow-minded. I want to apologize to you for not being there when you were suffering in that muggle house. I treated you badly because you reminded me of your father while ignoring the fact that there was an image of Lily in you too.


    I really liked Lily since my childhood and I was devastated when I found out that she died while protecting you. Another reason why I treated you so badly. I have been foolish not to realize that Lily sacrificed herself because of love for you. Love that I never had or felt. But now, I have realized that I was wrong. Lily would not want me to keep on acting like this, especially with you.


    This small piece of paper is too small to tell you everything about your mother or to write my apology for my negligence but all I ask is for one chance. Please meet me in the potion ssroom tomorrow after the quidditch. I wish you luck and please ept that gift. Think of it as a bted birthday gift.


    Severus Snape"


    By the end of the letter, Harry had unknowingly shed some tears, and when he saw the name, in the end, he was shocked beyond belief. Still, he decided to keep everything to himself and meet professor Snape the next day. He wanted to know more about his parents and also get some answers.


    Then his eyes fell on the long package. He slowly tore the wrapper and found a broom. He assessed it and found that it looked a bit simr to his nimbus 2000. He saw a small paper attached to it which said. "This is the new Nimbus 2001, it would release in the market in 2 months. All the best"


    Harry''s eyes widened in shock and excitement. He quickly forgot about the emotional storm that he just went through and took the broom outside to check it out.


    It was pretty normal for a 12 year old to get excited after getting his favorite toy. While Harry was flight testing it, he passed by the potions ss window. Snape noticed the broom and Harry, which brought a rare happy smile on his face.


    Hey guys, I just found out that myst original novel was put on a pirate light novel site. That''s an achievement right there. I am happy, so here''s an extra chapter for you all.


    Thank you for reading.


    22 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 18: A talk with Dumbledore

    The next day, Harry met Snape and they had a long chat with each other. Snape told him about his old days, both good and bad. Harry told him about his bad days at Dursleys.


    While all this was happening, Alexander was sitting in the newsroom at Gxy tower, preparing for the live interview. The interview was to be conducted by Rita. She was currently the most popr news anchor in hispany.


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    Rita: Good morning everyone, today we have a special guest to talk about the recent events that conspired in Hogwarts. Mr. Universe, we are very happy to have you here. Hopefully, we''ll get some much-needed answers today.


    Alexander: Haha, pleasure is all mine, and yes I also want to rectify some misunderstandings in the public''s mind.


    Rita: Yes, so my first question is, how did you find you-know-who?


    Alexander: first of all, please stop glorifying Voldemort by not saying his name in the name of fear, you are indirectly making him happy. He wants people to fear him. Just call him Voldemort or snakeboi. Now to the main question, I didn''t find Voldemort but someone else did. Rita(shocked face): who did?


    Alexander: Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, and Ron Weasley, together they uncovered the mystery.


    .


    BLA BLA...


    .


    .


    Rita: how powerful do you think he is?


    Alexander: not much, he still hasn''t gotten a physical body for himself. He''s still alive because he did a very dark magic before dying. I can assure the public that I will find him and kill him. He''s no match for me. If I am right, his main goal is to acquire magical strength and revive himself.


    After this, he would most likely go to breakout his death eaters from Azkaban. Seriously, why are those death eaters still alive? Why have they not been given a death sentence? Is the ministry waiting for Voldemort or some other dark lord to rise up and free those dogs?


    Rita: Yes, but we have no idea how the Wizengamot works so it''s not possible to judge the ministry.


    Alexander: Exactly my point Rita. The ministry works as if it is above us and not for us. They have zero transparency in their work. The public has the right to know thew and how it is being used. The ministry should not act in secrecy but in the open. The trials in Wizengamot should be made public except for some sensitive cases. We need reform in the ministry.


    For Merlin''s sake, the ministry was formed in 1707 and in 284 years there have been no reforms. We are stuck in the old rules which let dark wizardse to power in the first ce. Each time a dark lord rises up we just fight it and after winning, act like nothing happened. Even in thest wizarding war, so many death eaters got away from punishment by iming that they were under imperious. Well, I say bullcrap... They got away with it because all of them were a member of some pureblood family.


    Even muggle governments are more organized than ours. To bring more knowledge to our people I will be publishing a book soon and it will have all my knowledge of muggle administration andw that I''ve collected in my journey. You can read it and be your own judge.


    Rita: That is wonderful news, Mr Universe. I hope that your book will be beneficial to us all and as you said, there is no need to be scared of Vol... Snakeboi. I am still surprised that the ministry was not able to track the most dangerous dark wizards, which was their biggest job but thank you foring here and answering our questions. Thank you for watching us, stay tuned for the international news segmenting up next.


    ...


    The reaction of the public was normal. Alexander''s image as someone stronger than Voldemort had been stuck in people''s minds so they were not that afraid anymore. However, the same could not be said about the ministry.


    The next morning, the Ministry of magic released a statement through various newspapers.


    "For spreading false information, we have banned the Daily Prophet and its news channel."


    In response to this, the Daily Prophet and it''s news channel openly started to m the ministry. Telling them to show the rule book where they are allowed to ban a private business. Their job was to monitor magic and they should stick to it.


    Universe industries clearly had an advantage as they controlled the mass media. The world was watching the news about U.K magical society.


    The image of the ministry of magic fell to an all-time low. Then they made another stupid move. The ministry sent its Aurors to the Gxy tower with orders to arrest Alexander and shut thepany.


    Bad for them, the tower was filled with overpowered security systems. But he still let the Aurors wreak some havoc.


    As soon as they entered the building they started shouting.


    Auror 1: shut all the shops, we were ordered by the ministry to seize the building and arrest Alexander. Nobody will move.


    Auror 2: Mr. Universe,e down now.


    The Mall was filled with hundreds of people and the majority were foreign nationals.


    Random french guy(hired by Alexander): hey, this is a public ce, you can''t do that here. You have no jurisdiction over foreign nationals, I will move however I want.


    Auror 1(taking out his wand): This is myst warning, Don''t move.


    Random french guy(Taking out his wand): huh, what if I did.


    Auror 1: STUPIFY(he cast silently)


    The spell hit the french guy. Although it was just a stun spell, the guy flew 10 feet in the air before falling down. Seeing that, the rest of the people started panicking and ran towards the exit.


    Auror 2: what have you done? (looking at his partner)


    Amidst the shouts and screams of people, a loud voice reverberated.


    "CALM DOWN"


    Alexander came down flying from the 5th floor. The people looked at him and felt a bit rxed.


    "What are you doing? Is this how the ministry operates? You just attacked a foreign national. Do you want to start a war, Auror." he said and cast Petrificus Totalus on them. Both of them fell down, unable to move.


    Then he went to the injured random french guy and healed him.


    "I apologize for what happened today. I will make sure that this never happens. Inpensation, I offer everyone free food and drink for today." He humbly apologized and left with the two bodies of Aurors.


    In a matter of minutes, video footage of the whole incident was uploaded to social media. The news started to endlessly run the video.


    It started an uproar on the Unibook and Unitube app. People started to openly condemn the ministry. With a slight push #What_the_Fudge and #Fudge_must_resign started trending. The French ministry of magic also condemned the British ministry for attacking its citizens. Cornelius Fudge''s ass was truly on fire now. People had lost faith in him, but he still had many backers inside the ministry for now.


    And now, it was time to hammer thest nail in the coffin of the minister of magic.


    ...


    Hogwarts just had its end of term feast and Alexander was invited by Dumbledore to his office.


    "Where is the stone, Alex?" He seriously asked.


    "Oh, it''s with me, my friend. Look" Alexander took out the philosopher''s stone from his dimensional pocket.


    Dumbledore was surprised to see that. The reason being that he couldn''t feel the stone on Alexander''s body before he took it out of his pocket.


    "Why did you take it?" he asked.


    "Well, I wanted to study it and seeing that Voldemort wanted it I decided to keep it with me. This way it would be safer than even the best prison in the world." Alexander shrugged.


    "You are probably right. Nics wanted me to destroy it but if you want to study it then you can keep it." Dumbledore said. He wasn''t worried about Alexander using it for wrong reasons as the mirror wouldn''t have given him the stone if that was the case.


    "Thanks my friend"


    "By the way, you were right about the ministry. It has be too corrupt and unorganized. I met Cornelius a while ago and tried to tell him that Voldemort was back but he refused to believe. I''ll be straight with you. What is your n?" Dumbledore asked hopefully.


    Alexander was assessing the behavior of Dumbledore the whole time, to find out if he was just acting to make him tell his ns. But thankfully he did not detect any lies.


    "My friend, tell me... What do you think about the world as a whole? I am not just talking about Magical beings but also magical creatures, and muggles?" Alexander asked, hoping to see Dumbledore''s thoughts.


    "Well, we are divided. Magical World is divided by foolish thinking, Muggle is also divided based on skin color and magical creatures are treated as third-ss beings. The world is one but its inhabitants are yet to unite... Why are you asking this?"


    "Haha... You just told yourself my answer to your question. I am trying to truly unite the Magical world, Albus. I want the whole magical world to unite and work as one. At first, I wanted to unite the muggle and magical world but considering the behavior of humans to things they do not understand, I decided to change the ns. Once we are all united we can manage all things magical better than before. We will be able to deal with any dark lord and if one day the muggles do find out about us then we just have to use some magic and make Mars habitable. We can have the whole damn to ourselves and it will all start from here."


    Dumbledore just heard him with a shocked face.


    "I don''t know, Alex. Your mission is too big," Dumbledore said.


    "My friend, every big thing starts from a small thought. Hogwarts was also just a thought at some point but still, the 4 founders united to make it. We can also do that Albus. We can truly make a united magical world." Alexander lifted his hand towards Dumbledore.


    "Why do I feel like I am young again... Haha" saying that, he shook Alexander''s hand.


    Next chaptering up in 15 minutes.


    Thank you for reading.


    22 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 19: The Dog and the Rat

    "So, what''s going to be our first step?" Dumbledore asked with much interest.


    "Well, for starters I am going to need the support of your order of the phoenix. I am going to try to be the new minister of magic soon and I need the votes. The current ministry is filled with many of Voldemort''s supporters, and if we want to bring some real change then we''ll have to start from there. However, I am not nning to stay as minister for very long as I have already found my recement." Alexander replied.


    Dumbledore nodded at his n and asked.


    "And who might this recement be?"


    "Oh... You know her, she is the brightest student of Hogwarts. Miss Hermione Granger. She was born to non-magicals, she is smart, intelligent and also strong." Alexander said with a proud voice.


    "Yes... Yes... She is very good for that position. As she grows up andpletes her studies, we will be cleaning up the mess that the magicalmunity has turned into," Dumbledore pointed.


    "Exactly my point, my friend. On a second thought, let''s start cleaning it right now." He said and got ready to leave.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To catch a dog and a mouse... trust me, you are about to get some much-needed answers," Alexander said. Both of them walked out of the Hogwarts castle and went into the forbidden forest. Alexander had a smallpass in his hand which was the upgraded version of the marauder''s map. It had a much wider range.


    Soon they came across a hollowed tree. They could hear some noises from inside.


    "Come out Sirius ck." He shouted. Dumbledore looked at Alexander''s face with shock.


    "What? I told you we were going to catch a dog" Soon a thin ck-haired man came out from the shadows of the hollowed tree.


    "Merlin, you look miserable," Dumbledore eximed.


    "Did youe here to catch me like everyone else?" Sirius roared in anger.


    "Easy boy, I know you didn''t betray the Potters, it was Peter. Trust me, I can help you in not just catching him but also prove your innocence. Don''t you wanna be with Harry? You are supposed to be his godfather aren''t you?" Alexander said. Sirius came back to his senses after hearing Harry''s name. Dumbledore just listened quietly and let Alexander''s words sink in.


    "Are you sure Alex?"


    "Yes Albus, amongst the order, it wasmonly known that Sirius was the secret keeper but for extra safety, Peter was made the secret keeper as no one would expect him to be the one and Sirius would act as the decoy but who knew that Peter was a spy of Voldemort. Before Sirius could catch him he shouted that Sirius killed the potters and turned into his animagus and used the sting spell to kill many people. Sirius was not even given a proper trial and was thrown into Azkaban." he exined.


    Dumbledore was so shocked that he nearly tripped if not for the nearby tree. He felt guilty for not even investigating things properly. Like others, he also med Sirius.


    "Sirius, my boy, you suffered for so long, why?" He asked.


    "I wanted to repent, it was my fault that they died. I was the one who convinced James and Lily to make Peter the secret keeper. But recently I found out that the traitor was still alive." He said with a very pained voice. He clearly still felt hurt by the death of his best friends.


    Dumbledore had no words to say and gave Sirius a hug.


    "Albus, you can apperate into your office right and also call Minister Fudge"


    "Yes, I''ll take Sirius there and bring Fudge."


    "Yes, I''ll get the rat. Sirius, drink this. It''ll treat all your injuries and malnutrition in a heartbeat" Alexander said while giving him a vial.


    ...


    Alexander went straight to the Gryffindor''smon room. It was 2 in the morning so he expected for them to be asleep but to his surprise, they were still sitting by the firece talking to each other and eating.


    "Professor!" Harry loudly eximed.


    "Hello there kids, why are you not in your beds?"


    "We''d be going back to our homes tomorrow and Harry hates his house so we decided to spend as much time here together as possible." Ron happily said, finally something sensible.


    "Good, but I got a surprise for you harry. Do you know about Sirius ck?" He questioned.


    "Yes sir, he killed my parents and now wants to kill me," Harry said with a very sad voice and face.


    "No Harry, he was framed. He is your godfather and also the best friend of your parents. You''ll understand everything, just follow me to the headmaster''s office. Hermione, you shoulde too. Ron, bring your rat to me, in his cage." Alexander ordered.


    "But why professor, why do you need scabbers?" Ron confusingly asked.


    "Just do what I said young man, or else you''ll not receive any gift from me this Christmas" Alexander''s words proved to be more effective and he hurriedly ran to his shared room and brought his rat in the cage.


    "Alright, follow me, oh I should inform Severus too. Harry, why don''t you call him and tell him to meet in the headmaster''s office." Alexander asked.


    Harry happily called Severus on his Uniphone. In the past two days, they spent their time with each other. Severus told him about his childhood days that he spent with Lily and other things. The two felt quite happy with each other''spany. Snape has also turned a bit softer now and treated Harry like his own son.


    "Yes sir, professor Universe wants me to tell you toe to the headmaster''s office." Harry talked on his phone.


    When he hung up, Alexander looked at Harry''s smiling happy face and felt quite proud of himself. When they reached the office''s entrance they found Snape standing there. He looked at Harry with tense eyes to check if he was okay.


    "What''s the matter professor Universe. What''s so important that it couldn''t wait for tomorrow?" He respectfully asked.


    "Oh, I found out the one who betrayed the potters," Alexander said, notpletely giving it away. For some reason, the rat in the cage started to act crazy. Trying to break out.


    "Scabbers, stay silent. Don''t disturb them" Ron scolded his rat.


    Rat looked at Ron with angry eyes, seemingly saying. ~You dumbass, they are talking about me.~


    "Let''s go in first, all your questions will be answered soon," Alexander said.


    ...


    The moment they entered the room, Snapeunched himself at Sirius.


    "You... You killed her..." Snape furiously roared.


    Alexander waved his hand and froze him.


    "Calm down Severus, it wasn''t him. He was framed. Just give me a minute to prove it." He said and unfroze Snape.


    He first went to the crazed rat and forcefully fed him his new creation. A potion called truth spitter, it makes the user feel an urge to tell all their secrets without even asking. Much more humane than veritaserum.


    "My dear Hermione, will you please start recording everything that is about to happen with my Uniphone?" He lovingly spoke to his prodigy.


    "Yes Professor" she answered and took the phone.


    Soon the minister of magic also arrived.


    "What is the reason that you asked for me in the middle of the night, Albus?" Those were his first words before he looked around.


    His gaze fell on Alexander, he was quite tall and also stood out with his sexy beard and clothes.


    "Y-You have made my life a mess... I''ll make sure I destroy yourpany and throw you into Azkaban."


    "Oh my god, Sirius ck.. good job catching him, Albus" Fudge started bbering.


    "Woah... Hold your horses there Fudge... Just shut your mouth and watch," he scolded, probably the only person in brain who could do that.


    "Alright, I announce you, Peter Pettigrew aka worm tail or traitor." He said and cast a spell on him that reversed the animagus.


    "What?... What the hell happened to my scabbers?" Ron yelled.


    "That ain''t your scabbers, Ron. He hid in your home for the past 11 years as a rat. Yes, you were sleeping with a man all this time" Alexander dropped the bomb at Ron.


    Suddenly, Ron remembered all his days spent with his rat. He remembered that he even kissed it many times when he used to feel horny on those sleepless nights.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaaa" he vomited. Alexander cast a silent charm on Ron and continued.


    "Alright, tell me, Peter, why were you hiding for all these years?" Alexander asked.


    "I...I... I was hiding from Sirius because I betrayed the Potters," he said, he tried to fight the truth spitter potion but couldn''t ovee the urge to speak.


    "Tell me everything Peter, what did you do?"


    "I... I was made the secret keeper by potters... But... But they didn''t know that I was Lord Voldemort''s spy, I told Voldemort where they were hiding. Then...then after that night, Sirius chased me but I made things look like Sirius used the sting spell to kill people. Amidst the fire, I cut my finger and left it there while I fled in my animagus form. Everyone assumed that I was dead... Please don''t kill me" He started crying.


    Snape fell to the ground with the revtion. Harry ran up to him. He looked into Harry''s eyes which reminded him of Lily and tears came out.


    Sirius was furious and wanted to kill Peter but Alexander stopped him.


    "Now, Minister... I hope you know what you are supposed to do... I have everything that happened in this room on video. You can take peter and use veritaserum and get the truth." Alexander said in a warning tone.


    "Yes... Yes... I know, I''ll send my Aurors soon" he replied with a frowning smile. Soon his Aurors came and took peter with them.


    "Harry, meet your godfather..."


    The night was long, Harry, Snape and Sirius talked with each other. Snape and Sirius didn''t like each other much but they still kept their animosity between themselves as they both cared for Harry.


    He had to pick Ron and take him to his bed as he was still feeling nauseous. Alexander then sent the edited video to the Daily Prophet. He edited out the part where Fudge threatened him, he was going to use itter. Only Peter''s confession was in the video.


    Hey guy, Thank you for reading.


    Comment 1: If you want MC to already know everything about the Game of thrones world.


    Comment 2: If you want MC to be someone who had only seen the disappointingst season.


    Sorry to those who wanted Marvel. It wille after GOT.


    22 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 20: One step closer

    The next day, the whole world was in uproar with the sudden turn of events. The British ministry lost the remaining shred of respect as they were dered responsible for all that. Not just imprisoned an innocent but they also awarded the culprit with an order of Merlin.


    On the other hand, the name of Alexander reached every witch and wizard. He received the support of many wizard families that fought against Voldemort. Fan letters started pouring into his mailbox in Gxy tower.


    The Daily Prophet and the news channel conducted an exclusive interview with Sirius ck in which he shared his side of the story.


    Feeling the public rage, the ministry held an open hearing of Peter. It was also shown live on the news channel. Peter confessed his crimes and was sent to Azkaban. He''d be given more appropriate punishment when Alexander bes the minister of magic.


    By the rmendation of a majority of the Wizengamot members, Alexander was included in the ministry.


    Now all he needed was to remove Cornelius Fudge. And that was exactly what he was doing.


    He sat in the minister''s office. In front of him was a nervous Fudge. "What can I do for you, Mr Universe?


    "Not much, I want to give you some advice," Alexander said and sipped some tea.


    "And what advice is it?" Fudge''s eyes twitched. "I think you should retire." Alexander said while sipping on his tea.


    "I don''t think so, I am still young" Fudge replied.


    "Come on man, don''t make it harder for yourself. You became minister because you licked the correct asses of the correct people at the correct time. And now it''s time for you to lick my ass... wait, not literally but metaphorically."


    "Please don''t waste my time Mr. Universe. I have things to do" Fudge tried to send him away.


    "I want you to retire or else you''ll lose what reputation you have left. If you don''t retire then I''ll be forced to release the video of you threatening me, and believe me, people will not be happy. After that, you will be forcefully and disgracefully removed from the office after a session of voting, I already own more than half of the voting members. The choice is yours. Do you want to live the rest of your life happily or in hiding, it''s your choice. You have 1 day" Alexander angrily said. Fudge was nervously sweating.


    Alexander got up to leave the office but Fudge called him out.


    "I resign...sir. Right now, no need to wait a day," he scaredly signed the resignation papers. He was dumb but not foolish or maybe both. Between being dishonorably discharged and retiring with pension and benefits, he''d choose thetter any day.


    The moment he signed, his name was magically removed from the record of serving people of the ministry to retired. His name que at the office door became nk.


    Alexander immediately called Dumbledore on Uniphone. "Albus, Fudge has resigned. We are calling a Wizengamot meeting in 3 days to elect the new minister. I hope you wille with some of your friends."


    "You are very fast. Okay, I''ll give the order"


    ...


    Happy his n was seeding but he was in a state of confusion when he checked the world''s purity percentage. It had changed from 75 percent to 80 percent. He was confused because he knew that he didn''t do much to bring that change. The world was very big and surely it wouldn''t change that much with his recent actions. He considered if he was meant to purify just the magical society or the whole world.


    To get answers, he sent the message to his old man, God.


    The message was.


    "How you doing old man, I am confused with my current world. Am I supposed to purify the world or just the magicalmunity?"


    *Beep beep* he received a message.


    "Yes... Yes... Sorry, my son, I sent you in the wrong world. You see, some other low god had already sent a savior through reincarnation and I also sent you there by mistake. You were supposed to be sent to the year 1920 of the Harry Potter/ Fantastic breasts and where to find them world and purify the whole world. Now, I cannot forcibly remove you from that world without destroying it. So, you''ll have toplete your task. To make your job easier, now you just have to purify the British magicmunity. And one more thing my son, the world you are currently in is not the same you know. That snake man has a powerful master in this world. I will not tell you who it is as it would spoil the fun.


    Take care."


    [A/N: Alexander is still OP. Please don''t get angry at there being a new viin. The viin only exists to serve as a stepping stone for Alexander in his quest to get an even higher status in the Magical world.]


    Reading the message from his father, he felt somewhat frustrated but he didn''t let it foul his mood. What he had done was for the betterment of the people, it doesn''t matter which world. Only the deed counts.


    ~On another note, now I don''t have that much work to do. It''s time to get on with my research on that philosopher''s stone. I wonder what kind of magic it holds~ he muttered and apparated to his room in the burrow(Weasley house)


    ...


    While Alexander was studying the philosopher''s stone, something was happening in 4 Privet Drive.


    "Why did you evene back, you devil? If I could I would have thrown you out by now. Go back to your room, I don''t want to see you while you stay here" Vernon yelled.


    ...


    Outside the house.


    Snape was just about to ring the doorbell.


    "What the hell are you doing here, snivellus?"


    Snape turned around to see who it was. His face fell in disgust.


    "You can meet himter, poopfoot, I came first" Snape scowled.


    "Poopfoot? that''s the best you coulde up with?... Anyway, I''ve been here for the past whole day. You see that house there. I bought it. So, technically I am first," Sirius said while pointing to the house across the street.


    Snape gritted his teeth in irritation but he acknowledged that buying the house was a very good idea. He also made a mental note to buy a house there.


    "Still, I came to this door first"


    "Don''t push it, snivellus, I am not afraid of punching you" Sirius threatened.


    "Oh! the feeling is mutual," Snape grunted.


    *Bam*


    Snape punched Sirius in the face and blood streamed out of his nose.


    "Oh, IT-IS-ON"


    *BAM*


    Sirius punched Snape in the eye. It turned ck. After that their fight turned less manly and they started fighting like a bunch of little girls.


    Hearing all the ruckus, Vernon opened the door. "Who the devil are you two?"


    They both looked at him at the same time and embarrassingly released each other''s hair and tidied their clothes.


    "I am Severus Snape, Harry Potter''s godfather"


    "I am Sirius ck, Harry''s godfather"


    Vernon, the fat pig he was, made an ugly face with the ice-cream spoon still in his mouth and closed the door after cursing them. In response, both of them angrily broke in. The Dursleys scaredly gathered behind the sofa.


    "Oh! You dare to close the door in my face, I''ve heard how you treated the little harry all these years. This is payback time." Snape yelled angrily and levitated the trio.


    "You fat f*ck, you''ve been tormenting my godson and you, you are his aunt by blood and yet you treated him so badly, oh I am going to have to teach you about familial love." Sirius broke her mind and started making her go through the reverse torture that she did to Harry all these years.


    "Leave my Mumma," Dudley screeched, only to be turned into a pig in response.


    "Sev... Sirius?" Harry called out from behind. His head was meekly peeking out from the side of the stairs.


    As soon as they heard his voice they left everything and went to him. The Dursleys trio fell to the ground.


    "Yes, we came to see you, Harry."


    "Yes, how are you?"


    ted with the feeling of someoneing to see him for the first time he ran to them and hugged both of them.


    Snape scowled a little, he wasn''t used to being so close but he didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, Sirius happily ruffled Harry''s hair.


    "Harry, I bought a house across the street, you cane to me anytime you want," Sirius imed.


    "I am also buying a house here Harry, you cane to me whenever you want" Snape also jumped in.


    Harry looked at them confusingly "why don''t you just live in the same house, after all I''ll be spending most of my time in Hogwarts. Not just me but professor Snape too.


    What he said was reasonable so Snape and Sirius looked at each other for a second.


    "HELL NO!" Both eximed at the same time.


    Seeing them acting like kids, Harry just shook his head.


    "So, where do you want to go today?" Sirius asked.


    "Well... I''ve heard many people say that the new Disnend in Paris is nice. I want to see it." He embarrassingly said.


    "Paris it is then, we can just disapparate there," Snape suggested.


    "Alright, hold my hand harry."


    *Pop*


    The next second they appeared in a secluded alley in Paris.


    "Well, I don''t know french so I have no idea how to find Disnend," Harry said.


    "Me neither," Sirius replied.


    "Huh... As expected of you Sirius, I''ll find out." Snape huffed to show his superiority and went off.


    A few minutester, Snape returned.


    "We''re close, hold my hand" they again disapparated and appeared straight in the middle of Disnend.


    Sirius looked around "Well, I was expecting this ce to be crowded with muggles."


    "Yeah, me too... I heard that this Disnend just opened in April this year. It is supposed to be crowded," Harry said.


    "Maybe it is closed for the day," Snape guessed.


    "Oh! Harry, you''re here too?"


    Suddenly the trio heard a girlish voice. Harry turned and smiled joyfully.


    "Hermione, how are you here? and Edward too... Oh! Professor Universe also"


    Harry had all his favorite people around him.


    "Well, this little cat was so into her books that her parents called me in concern and asked me to intervene and this boy Edward was all beat up after I identally hit him too hard in training, so I brought them here to rx. What about you three?" Alexander asked as he licked his ice cream.


    "Hey, old man... I bought a house near harry and decided to have some fun but sadly, certain someone butted in our trip." Sirius scoffed.


    Snape ignored Sirius''s taunts.


    "Why is this ce so empty by the way?" Harry asked.


    Hermione jumped in to exin with a slight anger.


    "That''s because of the professor. when I told him that I wanted to see Disnend, he just vanished for an hour. First he tried to book the whole park and when he failed he tried to buy the whole park and when that also failed he just straight up bought the whole Walt Disneypany. I don''t even know how he was able to do that." Hermione said, holding her head at the end.


    "Haha... he can certainly do that... You really know how to spoil, old man," Sirius proudly said as if taking important notes from someone.


    "Haha... Well... I think I overdid it a little" Alexander scratched his head.


    "If this is little, then I want to know what is extra," Edward interjected.


    "Well, let''s not waste our time and enjoy the day. All rides and food are free so do whatever you want. Oh wait, I''ll bring the Weasleys too"


    Next chaptering up in 15 minutes.


    I mistakenly wrote ''Breasts'' instead of ''beasts'' andter found it funny so I left it that way.


    Thank you for reading.


    22 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 21: Freedom, Justice and Order

    "We are all gathered here to choose the new minister of magic. I presume that all of you have already decided on whom to vote so by the authority of chief warlock of Wizengamot, I dere the beginning of voting." Dumbledore announced from a podium at the center of a circr hall.


    One by one, all 50 members cast their votes by taping their wands on a close envelope and the name of their choice in their mind. The names would automatically appear in the envelope.


    The voting took 20 minutes. Then Dumbledore once again took the podium.


    "I announce the end of voting. Now, I shall open the envelope and announce the names and numbers of votes.


    12 votes for Dolores Umbridge and 38 votes for Alexander Maxim Universe.


    I believe that the result is clear to us all. We have a new Minister of Magic. Mr. Universe, the podium is yours." Dumbledore stepped down.


    "Hello, my dear colleagues. My days spent in the ministry aren''t a lot, but I can assure you that I will try to have my name included among the best ministers to ever serve. Now, I also want to address some issues that I want to start working on as soon as possible.


    Many of you don''t believe that Voldemort has returned and I can''t really do much to change your opinion on that matter but again, we aren''t kids who can just close their eyes when scared and expect for things to resolve on their own. If the im of him being back is made then it should also be properly investigated. Head of Department of Magical Law Enforcement will conduct an investigation and report to me directly. Head of Auror department Rufus Scrimgeour, I want you to round up all the remaining death eaters that are still out there.


    The ministry has been in a state of decay since its beginning years. We need change which I shall introduce little by little. We need to install a proper criminal punishment system as well. We will start with the death eaters in Azkaban. I will be creating a new kind of pensive with the sole reason of looking into prisoner''s memories without harming them. The pensive will not require any cooperation from the used and his crimes will be automatically shown on the pensive and arge screen connected with it. I believe that it will make working much more efficient and will also reduce some load off our shoulders. Now, I adjourn this meeting." Alexander stepped off the podium and looked at Dumbledore.


    "A strong start my friend"


    "A much-needed start, Albus. Let''s go to my office and talk there."


    "Lead the way"


    In the crowd, Dolores Umbridge was going crazy over her loss. She was undersecretary of Fudge and expected to get a promotion but someone else stole it.


    ...


    In the office.


    "So, what''s the next step?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Well, we''ll Start with small reforms first, I will try to increase the efficiency and professionalism of the ministry. Then big reforms wille. In the meantime I''ll hunt your lost prodigy" he answered while sipping on some tea.


    "Yes, truly a lost boy. If only I had intervened at the right time we could have avoided losing all those lives." Dumbledore said in self-pity.


    "You could have, but what''s done is done. You couldn''t have known the future... By the way, did you know about the chamber of secrets?"


    "Oh! Yes, I know about it but couldn''t find it no matter how much I tried"


    "Only those who speak Parseltounge can open it. Not only that, there is supposed to be a 1000-year-old Basilisk locked in it by Szar Slytherin." He dropped the bomb.


    Dumbledore stood up in shock.


    "There is a fully mature Basilisk in my school. School where little kids study!."


    "Rx Albus, I will deal with it before the next semester starts and I believe that we should ask Newt Scamander toe. Basilisk is nearly an extinct species and it''s not every day you''d find a 1000 year old one." He suggested.


    "Yes, you are right. I just hope Newt will be able to control it," Dumbledore worriedly said.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. I got a trick for it. Now, I have an interview to give so I''ll be heading to Gxy tower. You tell Newt to meet us at Hogwarts tomorrow." Alexander walked out.


    When he got to the huge main hall of the ministry where the big Merlin statue was present, he looked around and didn''t like the color scheme of the ministry. It made him feel depressed and angry. The ck building block theme was very ugly. Hence he decided to change the color scheme and make some other changes.


    He raised his hand and started waving slowly like he was conducting an orchestra. The people around him stopped and started to look at him. Nobody dared toe to him as everyone recognized that he was the new minister of magic. With each movement of his hand, something changed. The ck building blocks started changing into whitish-grey with a little bit of bluish hue at the edges. Many ck towers, ques, doors, etc changed into golden colors. It made it look more regal... respectable. The depressed aura started changing into a cheerful and hopeful aura.


    In the end, he installed huge screens levitating in the air which showed the news channel, people could magically mute it for themselves so that they wouldn''t hear it. Then he added a rotating transparent screen around Merlin''s statue. The screen showed the logo of the British Ministry of Magic with its new moto. ''Freedom, Justice and Order'' and ''We live to Serve''. He also added some beautiful magic birds which made the atmosphere a bit more colorful.


    With that, he was done, he turned around and saw a lot of people staring at him. He magically amplified his voice.


    "Wee to the new face of the ministry. As you can see, our new motto is to serve our magical brethren, keep order and bring peace. There is also aint register at every office now. Anyone with any problems with an office can register their problem and strict action will be taking on it" After saying that he Disapparated. He was amongst the selective few who could do that from inside the ministry.


    Alexander apparated in his office at Gxy tower. He was too busy for interviews now, so he made an identical dummy doll. It would just repeat words that he wanted it to in the interview.


    ...


    Sirius sat in front of him. "So what is it, Mr. minister of magic?"


    "Haha... That title has a nice ring to it and I asked you here because I want something from you. It''s in your house."


    "It is?" He asked with interest.


    "I''ll tell you after I get it."


    "Okay, let''s go then. I haven''t really gone there since getting out of Azkaban." They apparated to 12, Grimmauld ce.


    They stood on the street as the building slid from the middle. They entered and were immediately greeted with dust and foul smell.


    "KREACHER" Sirius shouted.


    An old house-elf with long crooked nose popped in front of them.


    "Why haven''t you been cleaning this ce?"


    "You filthy blood traitor, Kreacher saw no oneing so Kreacher didn''t"


    Alexander left them bickering and went to an almirah in the corner. He looked at the top and found Szar Slytherin''s locket. The moment he touched it he sensed something trying to probe into his mind. Well, it didn''t work and he threw it in his space pocket. He was going to destroy itter. But unknown to him. The moment he threw it into his space pocket the locket lost its connection from the mortal world and the soul shard in it got automatically purified.


    "Let''s go Sirius"


    "Wait, you got what you came for?"


    "Yes, it was a locket that your brother hid here. It was a Horcrux," he answered.


    "What! A-A Horcrux... But whose?"


    "It belonged to that Voldemort. Your brother when realized that Voldemort had created a Horcrux decided to steal it and changed it with a fake one. He died doing this. But Kreacher wasn''t able to destroy it all these years, I guess" Alexander shortly exined.


    Sirius was shocked by the new revtion. He always hated his brother but it turned out he was wrong. "So... My brother, wasn''t a death eater?"


    "No, he was a death eater at the beginning but changed his mind after finding out that Voldemort made Horcrux. Sadly, he didn''t know that he had made more than one"


    "WHAT! You mean that there are more of these?"


    Alexander didn''t say anything and just nodded. He knew where all the other Horcruxes were. One was in the Hogwarts, Rowena Ravenw''s diadem. Then there was the diary in Lucius Malfoy''s possession, Helga Hufflepuff''s cup in Betrix''s Vault, the ring with resurrection stone in Gaunt''s shack, possibly Nagini and finally, Harry Potter.


    "Well, I am going back to my office. You can do whatever you want" he apparated back to his office.


    He was in deep thoughts though. Where did Voldemort find the knowledge to make Horcruxes? The secrets of the darkest art was the only book that told how to make Horcruxes and Dumbledore had it in his office. So it is most likely that someone taught him how to make them. But who?


    Thank you for reading. Here goes another chapter.


    22 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 22: Dumbledore, Good or Evil?

    Putting all those thoughts aside, he focused on the philosopher''s stone. He had already deduced that the stone had some kind of extreme purification properties. That is why it could make the elixir of life, however, he was still having trouble in knowing how it could turn iron into pure gold. His research seemed to be facing a dead end.


    To divert his mind he started to think about the future ns. By now he knew that he didn''t need to do much to purify the world and even if he wanted to do more he''d be sucked from the current world and be thrown to somewhere else as he didn''t have the power to decide his stay. The moment the world purity level reaches 90%, he''d be ejected out.


    *Sigh*


    "I should also focus on teaching Edward and Hermione," he said to himself and called both of them. As it was the holiday season he decided to hold special teaching sessions.


    He spent the rest of his day teaching his 2 students. Edward was already as powerful as a professor and Hermione was as strong as a 5th year even though she was a 2nd-year student.


    He taught them not only white magic but also some dark magic in controlled quantity. To be a good wizard one must know all aspects of magic. Blindly ignoring a whole segment of magic was a foolish thing.


    He was preparing Edward to take his ce after he leaves as he was already meant to be the world''s savior so he had some trust in him. Hermione was supposed to rece him as minister of magic in the future too.


    ...


    The next day he reached Hogwarts in the morning. He went straight to the headmaster''s office. "Oh, you''re here. Meet Newt, Newt meet Mr. Universe" Dumbledore introduced.


    "Oh... Y-yes... Hello sir, It''s an honor to meet you," Newt shook his hand.


    "Haha... no no Mr. Scamander, it is me who is honored. I really have a deep respect for people who treat animals with love and you are at the top in that category"


    "I... Thank you for letting me take the Basilisk. They are a nearly extinct species and I would very much love to help them reappear."


    "Aaa, it''s nothing... I just didn''t want to kill it so I guessed that you''d know what to do with it but let me warn you. It is a 1000-year-old Basilisk. It is extremely powerful and venomous. Though we don''t have to worry about its petrifying gaze. Here, wear these over your eyes" Alexander handed them some tight goggles.


    "This can nullify the magicing from its eyes, we''ll probably won''t need these but still precaution can never be a bad thing."


    "A very useful invention," News praised.


    "Yes... Alex never ceases to amaze me with his inventions," Albus added.


    "Okay, guys. The entrance to the chamber is on the 3rd-floor girl''s bathroom." Alexander informed


    "Oookay... I am not gonna ask how you know that," Newt said.


    "Myrtle Warren''s ghost. Yes, that exins it," Dumbledore eximed.


    They reached the bathroom and Alexander opened the chamber. The big sinks spanned out leaving a deep hole.


    Without saying anything he jumped down. Newt and Dumbledore shared a nce first then they also jumped. Reaching the bottom they found thousands of rat skeletons.


    "Follow me"


    He leads the way to the chamber''s main door and said something in parseltongue and the door automatically opened.


    He floated into the chamber and found the snake coiled on the floor.


    "Magnificent," Newt said.


    "Okay... I am going to talk with her so that we can transfer her to your suitcase."


    Newt nodded.


    "Albus, you stay here. I''ll try to get close to her. I don''t want to spook her with all of us."


    Alexander slowly got closer to the snake. He didn''t know how to talk to snakes but he had another way of talking to it.


    He used mind arts which was a field he created afterbining lumency and leglimency. He gently probed into her head.


    He was surprised to see her dream. It showed a forest where the little Basilisk was happily roaming. It was probably her childhood memory. He went to the little snake and talked to her.


    "Are you my master?" A childish voice asked.


    "No, I am not, but yourst master told me about you. Do you want to go to a real forest? Out of that underground chamber?"


    She hesitantly nodded.


    "Very nice. I can assure you that you''ll get plenty of food and space to roam and enjoy. Now, when you wake up from your sleep, don''t open your eyes. Okay?"


    "Yessss..." She nodded her head in agreement.


    Alexander left her mind and stood near her body. After some time the big snake moved.


    "Okay, I want you to follow my voice now. I will lead you to a very big forest"


    Newt opened his suitcase and left it on the floor. Alexander kept on making noise so that she could follow him. He took her to a habitat reserved for her.


    "You can open your eyes"


    "Woaaah... So much green... Freedoooom" she happily started to touch the trees, roll in mud and lick random things.


    "Haha... Okay, I''ll see youter, by the way, there are many non-magical animals for you to hunt. Another human will take care of you here so be sure to act like a good girl." He instructed.


    "Okayyyyy"


    "Wait, do you have a name?" He asked.


    "Haa... What is a name?"


    "It''s a word by which people call you. Okay, from now on you''ll be called Medusa" Alexander informed.


    "Medusa... Hmmm... I like that word... Medusa" she mumbled


    "Okay, go and enjoy now," he said goodbye and left the suitcase.


    "So, how did it go? Is she okay?" Newt asked.


    "Yes, she''s a very good girl. Probably a bit depressed for being locked up for so long but no worries now. I also told her not to attack you so you can be at ease"


    "Thank you, Mr. Universe, I''ll take care of her very well. I should go back now to prepare a bigger space for her at my house"


    "Yes, that poor creature. Locked up for so long." Dumbledore sighed.


    "I''ll see you sometimeter Newt," Alexander said.


    "Goodbye," Newt nodded and left.


    "I have something to talk to you Albus, Your office?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes yes... Let''s go to my office and have some tea"


    They sat down in the headmaster''s office and chatted while drinking some lemon tea.


    "Albus, tell me, do you know where Tom got the knowledge to make Horcruxes because as far as I know the only book with that knowledge is here" he questioned.


    Dumbledore sipped some tea and answered. "Well, I don''t really know. I''ve been trying to find that answer for a long time now. "


    ~So he knows that he made Horcruxes but still didn''t tell anyone. I really don''t like this ''for the greater good'' concept. For God''s sake, he''s ready to let Harry die. He never tried to face the problem himself. In the time of Grindelwald, he used Newton Scamander and took all his glory at the end. The world doesn''t give Newt credit but Dumbledore and now too, he''s using Harry Potter. His track record seriously makes me doubt him.~ he pondered


    "Okay, then I should be on my way now. Got a lot of work at the ministry." Alexander left as he didn''t feel like talking to Dumbledore anymore.


    But before going back to work he decided to get over with the Horcrux in Hogwarts. He went straight to the room of requirement and took Ravenw''s Diadem. Once again he was greeted with a sinister aura trying to breach into his brain. He decided to get on with it. Earlier he had secretly taken some venom from Medusa with her permission so he decided to put it in use.


    He took out the locket of Slytherin to destroy it first with the venom but he was shocked when he noticed that the locket had already been purified. He was confused for a second but soon hypothesized that it must have something to do with the nature of his space pocket. He was a demi-god and he was supposed to be a so-called ''pure being'' and his space pocket was made by God himself so it must be very... Pure?


    But that created another problem for him. He was nning to forcefully read the memories of Voldemort through the Horcruxes. Not wanting to waste any more time he disapparated to his office in the gxy tower and locked and secured the office with full-powered wards.


    "Alright, let''s do this," he said to himself and sent a mental probe into Ravenw''s Diadem.


    Soon he started to feel dread and anger stored in the diadem. He started to see images of Tom Riddle talking with the Grey Lady, Rowena Ravenw''s daughter Helena. She told him that she hid the diadem in the forest of Albania. Later Voldemort found it and killed a peasant to make it a Horcrux. He then proceeded to go back to Hogwarts and put it in the room of requirement, after that he got rejected by Dumbledore for the post of D.A.D.A. professor.


    But he couldn''t see anything other than that memory. Realizing that probably because Voldemort doesn''t have a physical body to connect with the diadem, only small memory shards were stored in the Horcrux and if he wanted to know about how he learned to make them then he needed to find the first one.


    Luckily he knew where it was. The diary of Tom Riddle, currently in the possession of Lucius Malfoy.


    "Well, I guess I''ll pay that dumbass a visit and teach him a lesson while I''m at it" he then proceeded to throw the diadem into his space pocket to get purified.


    Thank you for reading.


    Sorry, only 1 chapter today as I wasted too much of my time ying Kingdome deliverance yesterday.


    There will be 2 chapters tomorrow though.


    22 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 23: Punishing a fake cat lover

    2 days passed. Today he was going for dinner at Malfoy Manor.


    In the past two days, he spent most of his time collecting the rest of the Horcruxes and teaching Edward and Hermione. He was able to find all the Horcruxes except Nagini, though he wasn''t sure if she was turned into a Horcrux or not. Nagini was an immortal being but with a tragic past.


    She was a normal human girl when she was born and stayed that way for most of her teenage years but due to Maledictus, a blood curse. She was destined to turn into a beast for permanent and in her case, she turned into a snake. An immortal snake. Due to her immortality, Voldemort considered her a good candidate for Horcrux and he also needed her venom to make his new snake body.


    Alexander truly felt bad for the girl. She was friends with Credence aka Aurelius Dumbledore. But finding her was a real pain in the ass.


    For now, he had asked Edward to go and look for her in the forest of Albania. Edward was a real prodigy or maybe he just had a boost because of being a reincarnated boy. Either way, he had earlier approved him to take N.E.W.Ts. Edward had taken his O.W.Ls in thest term as he was in 5th year and now he was going to go to 6th year but there was no need for him to. He was already as strong as a Hogwarts professor and his specialization was also not limited to just one subject. He had more than sufficient knowledge in Charms, Curses, Wards, Runes, Potioneering, herbology, transfiguration, Alchemy, Apparition, care for magical creatures and also dark arts.


    Alexander had decided to help Edward reach the level of Dumbledore or stronger before he leaves the world. If possible he would help both Hermione and Edward reach the level of Grand Arch Magi which was higher than Dumbledore who was just an Arch Magi.


    On the other hand, Alexander himself was a Grand Arch Magi and wanted to at least reach the Supreme Magi level before leaving the world.


    Unlike Edward whom he was teaching all the subjects plus how to run a business. His approach to Hermione was quite different. He also taught her all the magic subjects but also how to y the game of politics, how to catch lies and how to manipte words. He was also teaching a great deal of dark arts and how to deal with it as she would be doing that a lot when she takes over the ministry. Though the mostmon thing that he was teaching them was wandless magic. He didn''t want them to feel vulnerable in case they lost their wands in a fight.


    To Alexander himself, wandless magic came as natural. Mainly because no wand epted him as master. Or more precisely, they were scared of him. For a being with 100% affinity with magic, his magic aura was stronger than even the most ancient and purest of the wizards or artifacts. His aura scared the sh*t out of every wand. But he never really felt any trouble without a wand. The level at which he was on, he didn''t even need to chant spells or do hand movements. Magic was like a 3rd arm to him. All he needed was to imagine and the magic would happen. In his study of magic, he also discovered an amazing thing about dark arts. He found out that it was totally harmless. What wizards believe that dark magic turns the user evil was wrong.


    He was talking about dark magic and not dark rituals which required sacrifices that were purely evil. But, dark magic like the three unforgivable curses don''t need a strong intention to cast. They just need good enough magic strength. Dark magic was much stronger than white magic so obviously it needs higher magic power and control but not many wizards have been able to reach that level.


    Most wizards need a strong intention to produce a dark magic curse. Their emotions work as an amplifier and due to those emotions, the person turns evil. It''s not the fault of magic but the weakness of the caster.


    To him, ck magic was like any other magic, Crucio, Imperio or Avada Kedavra are the same as any other white magic. Avada Kadavra can not only be used as a killing curse but if controlled nicely it can be used to inflict heavy damage on someone without killing.


    "CONFRINGO(sting Curse)" Hermione yelled loudly.


    Alexander''s thoughts returned to the open space where he teaches his students. The battle golem got sted into pieces.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    "Bravo, little cat. You finally managed to cast a powerful spell without a wand." He praised.


    Hermione''s cheeks turned red due to the praise. She was not a shy girl anymore but in front of him, she acted like a little innocent girl.


    "Yes... Professor... but... I feel so... exhausted. I feel like my body is devoid of... Magic," she replied while trying to calm her breath.


    "Oh! Sit down then... Here take some rejuvenation potion" he gave her a goblet full of vored potion. Hispany had started to produce them on arge scale. They were the best in the market, had higher potency and also came in different vors. To not make other shops bankrupt he also allowed them to sell his potions for a slight margin.


    Hermione drank the whole potion in one breath.


    "Well, there is a reason why you feel devoid of magic. Just like muggle boxers make their fist stronger by punching the sandbags to let the bones get stronger over time. We wizards also get stronger over time with the use of magic. Magic runs in our veins and by continuously flushing it out you are making yourself stronger and also increasing the size of magic reserves. But no one does this as it is a very dangerous practice but because you have me, there is no need to worry about it. With the help of potions, I''ll make you very strong in no time. But promise me not to do this outside of here, not until you reach Edward''s level. It can be life-threatening." He exined.


    Hermione looked at him with stars and reverence in her eyes. "Yes professor, I''ll never do it outside."


    "Haha... Good, now let''s go, I''ll drop you at your home." He said as he ruffled her curly hair.


    When he apparated in Hermione''s room, he found Mrs. Granger cleaning the room. She got a little spooked though, but nothing too much as his apparating to their house had be amon practice.


    "Oh, hello Mrs. Granger. I came to drop her off."


    "Thank you for teaching her professor" she thanked with a slight bow. She had learned from her daughter that he was more than a hundred years old. Which he wasn''t, he was just 73 years old.


    "No no... It is me who should thank you for producing such an intelligent girl. I am very much looking forward to your next child," he said, embarrassing the middle-aged woman.


    "Okay, I got work in the ministry. Bye, little cat. Be sure to read the book I gave you"


    "Yes professor, I''ll do" she promised.


    With that, he apparated to his ministry office. Leaving behind a confused Mrs. Granger.


    "My ginger, is professor some kind of a minister in the government. I''ve never seen him on the T.V. though," she asked.


    "No mom, he''s not a minister in the government but he''s the head of the ministry of magic. His position is called minister of magic. He is much like the prime minister of the British wizardingmunity." Hermione exined.


    "Oh my, he is a very important man then." She amusingly said.


    "He is a lot more important than just that mom. He''s probably the richest wizard in the world right now... Come I''ll show you some videos about him on Unitube" she took her mom to the living room downstairs.


    ...


    Meanwhile in the ministry office. He sat on his chair with his feet on the desk. The Ministry looked very colorful and cheerful with all the changes he made. Currently, he was waiting to pass his judgment on Dolores Umbridge. He was not talking about judgment as a minister but as God''s advocate. He was sure that the fake cat-loving b*tch had high enough sins to be sentenced to death but he needed her for now. She had contact with other workers in the ministry who had Voldemort-like thinking.


    After some time a knock was heard on the door.


    "Yese in" he ordered.


    Dolores Umbridge walked in with small steps and a creepy smile that would make anyone wanna punch her face.


    "You asked for me, sir"


    Alexander took his feet off the table. "Yes, I had some things to talk to you about. Take a seat"


    She quickly sat down. Alexander opened a file in front of her and sat on the table near her.


    "Okay... Let''s see. Dolores Umbridge. Father''s name Oxford Umbridge. Oh! He used to work here in the Department of Magical Maintenance as a janitor. Mother''s name, Ellen Cracknell. Oh, she was a muggle. I thought you were pureblood. She also had a squib son but waster betrayed by her own husband and daughter and was forced to divorce. Since then, you haven''t seen them ha? Talk about family issues." His words pierced her like needless. She started to shiver in both fear and anger. Fear because Alexander was someone she could not touch and anger because her secret came out.


    "Why did you lie Ms. Umbridge? You told everyone that your father was an honorable member of the Wizengamot. You yourself have muggle blood in you but still act like those dumb pureblood supremacists. You inflicted pain and despair on so many muggle-born wizards. You misused your power to fulfill your own filthy and twisted desires." By then she had grown red with anger. Her smile had long vanished leaving behind a monstrous growling face.


    "You can''t do anything to me. I worked so hard for all this. You have no right..." She stood up and yelled.


    *SLAP*


    She couldn''t evenplete her words before receiving a hard p on her face and falling back in her seat.


    "Shut the fuck up. You didn''t work hard. You plotted and backstabbed your way into the ministry. You shall receive judgment now"


    Alexander used his eye of judgment to see her sins.


    ||Dolores Umbridge - category 3


    Sin percentage - 68%


    Direct Murders - 20


    Indirect murder - 40(15 children)


    ckmailing - 200


    Robbery - 700


    Torture - 5000


    Maniption with Imperious curse - 3(dead now)||


    *Sigh*


    He was shocked by her crime list, baby or child-killing was one of the cruelest of crime anyone couldmit. For now, he was going to give her a long time-torture.


    He made her go through all the bad things she did to others first and then made her repeat doing good deeds for others, like taking care of a house-elves like they were her master and fighting for the rights of magical creatures. The whole punishment wouldst 50 years for her in which she would be thoroughly brainwashed. Then she would spend time as a wife of a real giant for 10 years. But sooner thanter she was going to hell by his hands.


    Leaving her like that he looked at his watch.


    "Alright, she''ll be like this for the next 10 minutes. I guess it''s time for me to go to Malfoy mansion." he talked to himself and left.


    Man, though Voldermort was the real viin, I still hated Umbridge more. Her character was just so annoying.


    Thank you for reading.


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 24: The last horcrux?

    His assistant from the ministry had already notified Malfoy'' that he would be visiting them. Hence all the family members were prepared for his visit.


    *Doorbell*


    Alexander pressed the button and waited. Soon he heard footsteps and Lucius Malfoy opened the door.


    "Minister Universe, thank you for visiting us." he respectfully weed him.


    "Haha... well I had toe and visit the person giving mepetition in wealth" That was a lie though. He knew it. Lucius knew it.


    "Oh no no sir, I am far behind you in that term. But I am honored to be considered apetition"


    "Still Lucius, I must say. Your business brain is quite good. You are truly a self-made man" Not true.


    "Thank you for the praise, sir, pleasee and let me introduce my family," Lucius led the way.


    Narcissa and Draco came into his view. They were wearing clothes like they were meeting some royalty. "This is my wife, Narcissa Malfoy and my son, Draco Malfoy"


    "I am honored to be able to meet you, Mr. Universe," Narcissa said.


    "Haha... And what about you Draco, how''s your holiday going?" Alexander asked.


    "Very good professor, I learned 2 new charms" Draco replied.


    He honestly answered... Why wouldn''t he after what happened in Hogwarts some months ago.


    {shback}


    Everyone was seated in themon hall, some studying, some eating and some were just chatting.


    Ron like always was trying to show how good he was at magic even though he knew he wasn''t. He tried to transfigure the ss in front of him into something else but wasn''t able to.


    "That is exactly what is expected from you Weasley, that''s as far as your talent will take you. But don''t worry I''ll ask my father to at least let you be a janitor in the ministry." Draco mockingly said as he was passing by


    Ron started to fume in rage but before he could point his wand at Malfoy, Hermione put her hand on his shoulder and defended him.


    "Thank you for your valuable feedback papa''s princess. By the way, Weasleys earn their livelihood with honest work and not underhanded means like your father...what are you staring at?... MOVE" Hermione roared. Gone the meek and shy little girl... She hade off of her cocoon and had evolved not into a butterfly but a dragon.


    Malfoy nearly shat his pants but to protect his honor he had to say something.


    "You just wait... you... MUDBLOOD" he yelled and ran away with his sidekicks.


    Ron had already forgotten what had happened to him. He was just staring at the dragon with curly hair in front of him. Harry too.


    Too bad for Malfoy, he thought whatever worse could happen had already happened but boy, he was wrong. Soon the words of what happened reached Alexander''s ears and he was MAD.


    How dare someone say that to his prodigy on whom he dotted so much. He made the life of Malfoy a living hell. In every ss of his, Malfoy would lose 50 points. At first, he didn''t know what was happening but then one day some senior students with brains told him that Hermione was Alexander''s favorite and most valued student.


    He knew his father couldn''t help him in that situation as Alexander was much higher in the food chain than his father. Seeing no other option he decided to go and apologize to him in the teacher''s chambers.


    "Sir, I am very sorry for my actions and the words I said to Ms. Granger." He said with a puppy face that he was trying to make and failing miserably.


    "Listen to me... I''ve seen you bullying other students too and it''s not just limited to half-bloods or muggle-born students. You are constantly bullying even the purebloods, not that there exists that kind of thing. But still that proves that you are a little sadist boy who likes to bully others. Why do you act so proud? Tell me honestly"


    "B... because of my father?" He scaredly muttered.


    "That is exactly the problem. Tell me what do you know about your father?" he asked.


    "He''s a very talented businessman and a very powerful wizard. He also helped ministry many ti..." He started stupidly spouting.


    "WRONG... Absolutely wrong. Your father was a death eater. Not just any death eater but the right-hand man of Voldemort. You must be feeling proud of that too, right?... Let me show you something then." He then put one hand on Malfoy''s head.


    "I took these memories from your father when I saw him once. Look at this, he''s handshaking with Voldemort. Did you know why your father kept long hair?... Because Voldemort liked it that way. You see, your father and Voldermort had a thing for each other. Yes, look... Voldemort used to treat your father different from everyone. Lucius was the only man who was able tomit mistakes and get away with it. I won''t show you too much profanity but look at how they hugged each other and looked happy. And you know what... Voldemort is not dead. He has returned. Soon your father will have to return to the dark lord and handle things for him. He might also try to bring you under the hood. That''s your fate Draco. Now tell me, is that what you want?"


    Draco looked horrified with all the scenes Alexander showed him. They were real though. Voldemort used to be intimate with Lucius Malfoy.


    "Please Professor, save me... Please," he pleaded, not wanting to be forced into service.


    "I will, but only if you vow to never treat anyone with disrespect, no matter who. You will study hard to be a good and strong wizard and throw your father out of the house. You will protect all half-bloods and muggle-borns from now on. If you ept that, then sign this contract. It will remind you if you ever decided to sway from your vows"


    Malfoy didn''t think twice and signed the contract. He knew that probably, only Alexander could save him.


    {shback ends}


    Since that day, Malfoy had improved a lot. He had be an above-average student with excellent behavior. He also stopped talking about his father since then.


    After the introduction, they had a hearty meal. Seeing that Lucius wanted to talk to Alexander about something. Narcissa retired to her room with Draco.


    "Let''s go to your study Lucius. I have something important to talk about," he suggested.


    Lucius nodded and took him to his study with a confused and doubtful face.


    The moment the door of the room was closed Alexander waved his hand and the whole room got covered in gold shining runes with him at the center. They were overloaded with overpowered disillusionment, secrecy, anti-apparition and hundreds of other charms.


    Runes were nothing but codes like the ones used inputer but in runes, the codes needed magic to be written and activate. Alexander could remotely make rune projects around him which worked like any other normal rune.


    Lucius looked terrified with the sudden action and even more so when he noticed that he couldn''t use magic anymore.


    "Don''t try to force yourself. The more you force the heavier the suppression will be." Alexander said as he sat down on a chair.


    "Why are you doing this? I am aw-abiding citizen. I can have you sent into Azkaban for this" he screeched.


    "I am not so sure about that. For someone who used to be Voldemort''s sidekick. The wordw-abiding doesn''t sit well and did you forget that I am the minister of magic?"


    Lucius went pale, not because he called him the right hand but because he called out the name.


    "NO... Don''t say his name. He can sense it," he anxiously yelled.


    "Oh shut up... He can''te here. He doesn''t even have a real body but I can make him a new body if you want. Then you can go back to being his woman," Alexander scoffed.


    "What do you want from me?" Lucius asked, ring at Alexander.


    "You have a diary that used to belong to him. I want it." He demanded.


    "It''s in the locker. Just take it and leave me alone." Lucius pointed.


    "Okay," Alexander happily took it. Lucius expected that it would be the end but sad for him.


    "Now, it''s time for your punishment."


    Alexander gave him the same punishment as Umbridge Dolores but it was much harsher and longer. Lucius would feel 60 years of soul melting pain and after that, he would spend 60 years doingmunity work for the betterment of the world things like cleaning Unicorn''s shit or treating Dobby like a god. ording to his sins, he was supposed to be killed without a chance of reincarnation by redeeming himself in hell but Alexander dyed that as he felt that Lucius could be a very useful addition to his mission. At least until Malfoy gets big enough to inherit.


    He left Lucius Malfoy sitting on the chair with a nk face. It would take 10 minutes for his mind to live 120 years.


    He apparated back to his office with Tom Riddle''s diary in his hands. He could finally find out about how he learned to make Horcruxes and possibly who Voldemort''s master is.


    Thank you for reading. Here goes another chapter.


    Let''s all take a moment to pray for Corona-chan to just die now.


    For those who didn''t like this chapter, this version of the chapter is really a toned down version of what it was earlier, there''s no other chapter with this kind ofnguage further in the story. So, chill guys.


    23 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 25: Whos the bad guy?

    After activating the wards, he set the diary in front of him. With a long breath, he sent a probe into the Diary. As expected, the memories started to appear.


    They were more distorted than the other Horcruxes though. Maybe because the Diary wasn''t a magical artifact. Still, he saw some images and heard some voices.


    "You disappointed me, Tom" Dumbledore''s voice.


    "And you used me in the name of your so-called ''for the greater good''"


    Then the scene changed and a dense forest came into his view. Tom kneeled on the ground.


    "Master F..., please teach me. I will do anything you want in return," Tom pleaded.


    "Anything you say?" A female-ish voice replied. Alexander couldn''t see her face as the figure was wearing a big hood which created a shadow over the face but once thing was sure that it was a woman.


    Again the scene surprisingly changed to the first wizarding war which happened way after he made the diary his Horcrux. Voldemort and Dumbledore were throwing spells at each other.


    "You bastard... You used me, it was you all this time," Voldemort shouted. "No, I didn''t use you, I tried to help you. You forced me into doing this, Tom" Dumbledore said angrily.


    That''s it. The memory ended and Alexander left the dark nasty consciousness. He then threw the diary into his space pocket.


    "Hmmm... Confusing. Confusing and disturbing. I have no idea who the real viin is. Dumbledore or that woman. But Dumbledore has been helping me so much all this time. Sure he is a bit too paranoid but, I saw nothing else bad about him and it was that woman who taught Voldemort in the first ce. I guess I''ll have to find her before I do anything else." He talked to himself.


    "Oh wait, I haven''t checked the 4 relics of the Hogwarts founder. Well, I know what the Gryffindor''s sword and the diadem do. The sword can absorb the ability of magical things it touches and the diadem gives superintelligence which I already have. but I have no idea what the Hufflepuff cup and Slytherin Locket do. I guess I should ask them myself." He focused on the ring with the resurrection stone and focused on the spirit he wants to meet.


    "Helga Hufflepuff," he said her name.


    A white shadow came out of the ring and transformed into the shape of a chubbydy with a cheerful smile.


    "Hello, God-son. I saw what you did with my cup. Thank you for removing that dark entity from it" she spoke.


    "You know me?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, you are currently the hottest topic in heaven. We were all telling God to adopt another son as he was feeling lonely and luckily he found you. Now, I presume you want to ask me something?"


    "ah.. Yes, yes... I wanted to know the ability of this cup. There is no mention of it in the history books." He enthusiastically asked.


    "Oh, that''s simple. I made it in my days to help the hungry people of the world. You see, the cup can infinitely produce any beverage you put in it. Hot chocte, whiskey, or any other liquid thing. I used to make soup with it" she warmly replied.


    "So, If I put stew soup with meat in, Would it reproduce the meat as well?"


    "Good question but sadly the answer is no. Creating this was already a great challenge. It took me 80 years to just give it the ability to reproduce beverages, though if you add meat in your stew soup the soup produced would still have meat''s vor. I wanted to make arge bowl version of it that could reproduce solid food but sadly I had grown too old and passed away before I couldplete my goal." She said with a sad face.


    "Ummm... Can you share your research with me so that I canplete it."


    "Absolutely love... But I must warn you. You cannot reproduce the raw materials as it would destroy the whole food market of the world. The beverages and food must be an end product..."


    They talked for a long time. She taught him how she made the cup and also her the iplete work on therge bowl. After 6 hours they were finally done and he let her go.


    *Sigh*


    "That took longer than I expected but the gains were fruitful and she was correct for not selling raw ingredients. It would destroy the market, not like I was thinking of doing it. Okay, next stop Szar Slytherin." He mumbled.


    Once again a white figure came in front of him. The guy looked really old and had a mean angry face.


    "Why have you summoned me from heaven, God-son?" he annoyingly asked.


    "I won''t waste much of your time. I found this locket of yours and I wanted to know its abilities."


    "Ah this! this brings back memories. Last time I checked some dumb boy calling himself my heir made it his Horcrux. I can see you have purified it, well not much surprise for me. After all, you are God-son. This locket gives the user the ability to go invisible and fly. Flying is simple but invisibility is the main ability. I made it when the other decided to let muggles into the school. I used the locket to make my chamber invisible while I worked at it. It can probably make the whole Hogwarts castle turn invisible." He answered.


    Alexander was satisfied with the answer but decided to ask something that had been itching him.


    "By the way, why did you hate muggles so much?" Alexander asked.


    "Who said I hated them? I was just being practical. Humans fear what they don''t understand and when they fear, they fight. The muggles were already killing wizards and newly awoken kids on staks. By allowing muggles into Hogwarts we had to show ourselves to the parents of the student which was very risky, ording to me. Hence, I made the chamber of secrets where I worked on an artifact that could scan the world in real-time and register the names and location of children who are most likely to awaken and in worst case teleport them to Hogwarts if their life was in danger. This would have let us save many children before their parents killed them, calling them devil spawn. Many kids had to suppress their magic powers due to a threat to life and it turned them into obscurus. Most of those kids used to die at or before the age of 10. Sadly, I couldn''tplete that artifact before my eternal sleep." Hisst words were filled with sadness.


    "You are really misinterpreted by the world, Mr. Slytherin. You truly thought about solving the problem from its roots rather than opting for a short term solution. I''ll be honored toplete your artifact if you can share your part of the research with me" He offered.


    "It doesn''t really matter what they think about me. Though I am dead and the world has advanced, the artifact could still save many lives. I''ll be grateful to you if you can make it..."


    They shared their thoughts and research. By the time Alexander was done. The whole night had already passed.


    "Now I''ll first deal with the remaining soul shard in Harry and then go to Albania to find Nagini. Edward is yet to send me a report from there," he said to himself and apparated to Dursleys.


    He found that Harry was not in his home but at Sirius''s new house across the street.


    "Oh, professor how are you here?" Harry eximed.


    "Well, we need to talk. Good thing Snape is here too." He said while entering.


    Alexander took some water and sat down on the couch.


    "What happened, sir?" Snape asked.


    "You guys know that I have been searching for Voldermort''s Horcruxes. I have probably found and destroyed all of them except the one which is in this house"


    "Sure, take whatever you want man," Sirius said. He thought that it was something like the locket.


    "It''s not a thing that I want. The Horcrux is Harry. When Voldemort died that night because of Lily''s sacrifice. Voldermort''s soultched on to the nearest living being. The mark on Harry''s forehead is because of that." He exined.


    Sirius and Snape''s face paled at hearing that. Harry didn''t understand much so he didn''t know how to feel.


    "Horcrux can only be removed if the thing is destroyed..." Snape said.


    "Yes, but don''t forget who I am. Dealing with the Horcrux is easy as hell for me. If we don''t remove the Horcrux then Voldermort will use Harry''s life force to resurrect himself, which is the main concern."


    "Damn, let''s do it then," Sirius panicked but he had full trust in Alexander.


    "Yes... But Harry. It will hurt a lot" He said.


    "I''ll tolerate it, professor. I have been feeling weak these days. Now I know why. Let''s do it," Harry said.


    Alexander nodded and covered the whole room with protection runes. Then he conjured a bed.


    "Lie down"


    Harry anxiously got on the bed andy down.


    "Okay, it will hurt but I''ll try to do it as fast as possible," Alexander said and put his palm on the lightning bolt scar. He slowly sent the pure energy of Patronus charm into it. At the same time, he used the mind-arts to get into his head. He had to make sure that the soul shard didn''t try to take over Harry''s body.


    Outside, Snape and Sirius looked at Harry''s body, lightly twitching in pain.


    Alexander found the soul shard hidden deep inside Harry''s brain. He attacked it with his soothing magic and also started channeling Patronus energy to that area. It was a painful process and after 20 minutes Alexander sessfully destroyed the soul shard.


    "It''s done. The curse mark will also heal in a few days. Harry, drink this rejuvenation potion"


    Harry slowly drank it and felt his body getting the energy back.


    "Thank you professor" Harry thanked with a smile.


    "Haha... It''s what I should do, kid" Alexander ruffled his hair.


    "Okay, I must go now. I recently found out that there could be someone even more dangerous than Voldermort lurking out somewhere. I must find that person," Alexander said and apparated.


    He knew that his words would reach Dumbledore which would bring out some kind of reaction from him. Dumbledore also had a Uniphone and spying on him was very easy.


    Thank you for reading. This chapter is for those who didn''t like thest chapter.


    Stay safe and healthy.


    23 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 26: The old witch is back

    When Alexander reached the forest of Albania the first thing he did was to locate Edward. He looked around for hours but couldn''t find him. The deeper into the forest he went the more silent it became. Not even mosquitos made sound.


    He constantly felt like he was being watched and equipped himself for battle with a nice dragonhide suit. It had very high resistance to magical attacks and also physical attacks. Then he took out his magic assault rifle.


    Increasing his flying speed he kept on going towards the center of the forest. There were no animals in sight for as far as he could see.


    Suddenly his senses tingled and he dodged to his left. In retaliation, he quickly fired his assault rifle. 10s of bullets left the barrel in a matter of seconds. He looked at what attacked him, it was a tree-like the whomping willow at Hogwarts. Though it is dead now. His assault rifle was too powerful. Enhanced with magic, every bullet left a hole in the trunk of the tree, each being 30 centimeters wide. He wanted to test the shotgun and rocketuncher now.


    Seeing that there was nothing else that attacked him, he headed forward. After another hour he finally reached a crumbling castle. It was in ruins but he could still sense many strong wards protecting it.


    Being confident in his abilities he approached the castle and forcefully destroyed the wards. Then he opened the rotting wooden door.


    "WHO DARES TO TRESPASS"


    An angry female voice resounded. It was quite powerful. Then out of nowhere a big ball of fire fell from the sky on Alexander.


    Alexander just used a defensive charm to fight if of but... ...


    5 secondster.


    "WHAT THE HELL. What happened, where am I?" he shouted.


    He remembered that he tried to fight back the fireball but then he lost consciousness.


    "Did I die? But how? I thought Dumbledore was the strongest in this world and I am stronger than him. Who can be stronger than me now?" He annoyingly questioned.


    ~I remember god''s words now. I may be unkible but I am not invincible. I guess I got a bit arrogant. I should focus on saving Edward bow~


    He once again took to the sky and headed to the big castle. This time he prepared himself.


    The moment he reached the castle he fired full power destructive charms. Bombarda Maxima, fiendfire, protege maxima.


    The charms did have a destructive effect. The walls of the castle crumbled to the ground leaving just the inner structure standing. Finally, he saw the woman. An old middle-aged woman was sitting on a big sofa and in front of her was the frozen body of Edward. There was also a snake near Edward''s body which was also frozen.


    "YOU... HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE?" the woman shouted in surprise.


    "Hahaha... I am very strong, woman. Now release both of them or I''ll..."


    "How dare you threaten me. Me, the great Morgan Le Fay. I will destroy you"


    She pointed her wand and sent some red light at him. It was not a spell but pure materialized magic. Alexander did the same with his hand. His spell made blue light.


    They both collided and made a colorful yet destructive mess.


    ~Damn, she''s quite strong. I don''t think I can hold her for very long. She''s still increasing her power,~ Alexander mumbled.


    "Haha... Good... Good... You are the only person after Merlin who is able to make me use so much power but, if you think this is my limit then you are mistaken" she increased the magic and slowly started to push back Alexander.


    Alexander saw that he could not defeat her so he thought of a way to leave with Edward and probably Nagini.


    He was pretty sure that his newly created mind arts were something no one knew. He used them on the witch. He couldn''t prate into her mind but it did shock her for a second. That''s all he needed. He apparated to their frozen bodies and apparated back to his office in Gxy tower with them.


    He also left a present for Morgan. It was a magic grenade.


    Morgan le Fay was shocked when the small ball that blew up and destroyed her entire castle and the jungle in 50 meters radius. As soon as the smoke settled she found a note.


    "I''ll be back"


    "Let''s see who kills whom" she scoffed and went back to remake her castle.


    Meanwhile back at the gxy tower, Alexander fixed Edward and Nagini.


    "Thank you, professor, I thought I would never see the world again." Edward weakly said.


    "What happened there and where did you find the snake?"


    "I followed the snake to that castle but the witch living there was too strong. I tried so hard but..." Edward felt disappointed with himself.


    "It''s alright buddy, even I wasn''t able to do anything to her. It''s crazy knowing that there is someone out there even stronger than me but considering that she is the thousand-year-old witch from Merlin''s time, it''s not really surprising. She''s probably a Supreme magus but I was able to fight for a while which would mean that she hasn''t reached her full potential," Alexander said.


    "What are we gonna do now? If you cannot stop her then who can?" Edward questioned.


    "I''ll get back to research. I''ll try to get stronger as much as I can. She hasn''t attacked the world yet so let''s just hope that what we did does not change her mind. In the meantime I want you to pour all your sweat and blood into training. You must reach the level of the Grand Arch Magi. Teach Hermione with yourself. She needs to reach at least Arch magi level." Alexander ordered.


    Edward nodded and then looked at the snake.


    "What are you going to do with it?" He asked.


    "I''ll remove her Maledictus and let her live a normal life. Maybe she can teach you a thing or two."


    Then Alexander approached Nagini. She looked scared.


    "Can you understand me?" He asked using his mind talking skill.


    Nagini nodded her snakehead.


    "Good, I can remove the blood curse from you permanently. You will be able to turn back to human and live normally. Will you allow me to do it?"


    The snake excitedly nodded her head.


    "Okay then, drink this. This is an elixir. It has amazing healing abilities." he put a saucer filled with the potion. It was not just some elixir from the stone. There were hundreds of other things in it.


    She slowly drank it whole and then waited. She could feel something happening to her but couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "Haha... It''ll take some time for effects to show up, girl" he said and patted her snakehead. She didn''t like it at first but the warmth of kindnessing from him made her enjoy it. It had been so many years since someone showed her true kindness.


    After about 3 hours Nagini''s transformation into a human waspleted. Though she was sleeping the whole time. Alexander put a warm nket on her and left some clothes nearby for her.


    He went back to researching the philosopher''s stone. It was really an amazing thing but finding out how it was made was really hard and for that he decided to pay a visit to Nics. Only he could answer his questions.


    ...


    Next morning,


    Nagini got up from her bed with sleepy eyes. She looked around and found out she was alone. Without thinking much she rubbed her eyes... It took a few seconds before she realized that she had arms and legs. Once again a human.


    An excited scream left her mouth as she ran to a mirror to see herself. Her jaw dropped looking at the girl in the mirror. Pretty face, long ck hair and a well defined beautiful curvy body. Her gaze checked out the body from head to toe.


    Soon she realized that she was naked and embarrassingly put on clothes near the bed. They were all ck, well, most of it. The pants were made of veryfortable ck leather. Then a dark grey shirt and a dark ck leather long coat with dragon scales like topyer. The coat was so well designed itplimented her figure. Then there were ck long-boots. The clothes were made so that they fitted themselves to the size of the wearer.


    She went back to the mirror to see how she looked in the dress. Satisfied was an understatement for her current mood. She was so happy. She didn''t even know that she could look this pretty. After all, most of her life was spent in the circus and then on the run after permanently turning into a snake.


    She quickly shook her head to throw away all those bad feelings. It was a new chance for her. She thenbed her hair and styled them a bit. Her hair was deep ck, long and silky, so she let them stay loose with front fringes. Being satisfied with herself, she decided to go out.


    "Oh no... I don''t even know that sir''s name." She rushed out.


    In the hall, Alexander was working beside his portable workbench.


    "Sir..." A sweet sound came from behind. He turned around.


    He looked at her for a few seconds before collecting himself. She looked very beautiful. Her face was somewhat of a mixture of an Asian and European but with Asian genes being more dominant.


    "Haha... How do you like the dress?"


    "I love it, sir. Thank you for saving me." She bowed.


    "It''s nothing, by the way, my name is Alexander Maxim Universe, you can call me professor as I was a professor at Hogwarts for a while. I am the current minister of magic of the British wizarding world." He introduced himself.


    "Thank you, professor. If you hadn''te then I don''t know what would have happened to me," she said.


    "Ah stop thanking me now. I am happy I could help. By the way, how did you end up in Albania?" He asked.


    "Well, I was running away from that noseless man. He had nearly caught me but that witch saved me. I thought she would help me but instead, she tried to do experiments on me." she shuddered thinking about that.


    "No need to be afraid now. That snake man wanted to make you his Horcrux but I have already killed him. The witch in the forest will also be dealt with soon enough. The Ministry is also going to pass aw soon which will give intelligent non-human species the same rights as any other human. You should just enjoy your life. You can live here as long as you want, there are too many rooms." He said and also threw a money pouch at her. It had 10,000 gold galleons.


    "I can also find you a normal job if you want but you should first get yourself ustomed to the surroundings."


    "Yes, thank you" she bowed again.


    Alexander nodded with a smile and went back to doing his research.


    Thank you for reading. Alexander is going to receive a big boost in his powers soon and make a spectacr show/fight for the world to see.


    2 years time skip in the next chapter.


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 27: Triwizard tournament and 2 years

    He headed to France to meet Nics. Finding him was easy with the help of Uniphone. Everyone uses it these days. Many death eaters or criminals were being caught every day because of the Uniphone. Spying on people was bad but also necessary. Even more so when the people we are talking about are wizards and witches.


    He found the address of the ancient wizard and met him. He was surprisingly very calm and told him how he made the stone.


    Turns out, he didn''t really make the stone from scratch. He had found the iplete stone in Egypt and did a lot of research on it. After many years of hard work, hepleted it. So there was no way of finding out how it was made.


    Sad and frustrated, he returned to Gxy tower. He had no new leads to work on. Across the room, he saw Nagini sitting on the couch watching the T.V. and eating candy.


    The news was also showing something important. A neww for magical equality was passed today with full majority. Umbridge and Lucius did a good job in swaying people. Thew even gave rights to House-elves. It was now a punishable offense to beat and torture mentally or physically and kill them.


    Most of the people of the wizarding world did not care much about it but it was a big deal for the non-human magical species. Like goblins, werewolves, vampires, giants, merfolk, etc.


    All the credit was given to Alexander for this by the media, which increases his approval ratings among muggle-born wizards and witches to new heights. His golem clone was continuously giving interviews to the media.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do. Alexander decided to visit the ministry and explore it a little. Mainly the department of mysteries. He apparated into his office in the ministry and headed to level 9 from there.


    The first room was the hall of prophecies. There were racks with white orbs stacked in an orderly manner for as long as he could see. He just walked around and inspected things. He tried to find a prophecy on him but couldn''t. There wasn''t anything else of interest there. Next stop, he went to the room filled with brains in a ss thing filled with green liquid. He was fascinated. They were trying to create human-like artificial intelligence which could beter used to make intelligent castles. The idea was to connect these brains with hearthstones and then let them control things.


    Though they were still stuck at creating the brains. Still, mechanical A.I. was much better in Alexander''s mind than a real A.I. with a human brain and possible feelings.


    He still copied all the research material and then left to the room of time Turner. It was filled with various clocks. It was a very tempting power to go back in time and change things. though he felt crazy how wizards had real-time machines but still knew nothing about the universe or itsws.


    Then he checked out the space chamber where they had made a miniature real like sr system with all thes floating around. There was nothing much to be seen. It was like a school summer project where your teacher told you to make a sr system model.


    He skipped the love chamber and moved on to the death chamber. For this, he came prepared. Even though he wanted to go into the veil and see what''s beyond he decided not to cross it. Who knows where it would take him, though he still checked it out and he still had many things to do here. He took out his 100-meter long expanding stick with an enchanted camera at one end and a screen at the handle. It showed live feed through the cables. He didn''t know if wireless signals would work in it so he chose wired enchanted setup.


    He got near the veil and started to hear some whispers which sounded like dog barks. He held the handle of the stick firmly and started expanding the stick. He kept on looking at the screen. For many meters, he could only see white light but after crossing 50 meters the scene changed.


    He saw a vast field of grass and surprisingly, many dogs. There was only one man, ying with them. He had a long white beard, hair and in white robes.


    "Old man is that you?" Alexander spoke out Loud.


    His voice seemed to have attracted the attention of the old man.


    "Son! Is that you?" The old man came closer to the camera with a confused face.


    "Yeah, it''s me. I sent this camera to explore the other side of the veil of death." He exined.


    "Oh, I guess she forgot to add anti-physical matter feature to the veil. Good thing it was you and not some other guy. This veil leads to the otherworld. The moment a person enters it their body gets destroyed and their soul crosses on. This ce is filled with these cute dogs and they are tasked to judge people and lead them to Hell, Heaven or the waiting area for the continuation of the reincarnation cycle."


    Well, he found his answer. From God himself.


    "Why did you even put this thing here?" he asked.


    God shook his head, "It, wasn''t me. It was the deity of that world. Death was her name if I remember correctly. She put that veil in the world some thousand years ago with my permission. I never asked her why." he answered without care.


    "Well, I''ll ask her myself if I ever get the time. I should be going now"


    "When will you being back, my son? I am very bored. I''ll throw a party when youe back and Jesus will also be there. Ooh, I''ll invite those Greek and Nordic gods as well, maybe the Indian gods too? Nah! there are so many of them that it would get crowded..." He started thinking loudly.


    Alexander just left silently and returned to his office. He was then about to leave the ministry to go and teach his prodigies. School had already started. Hermione was in her 2nd year and Edward was in his 6th, though he was going to leave as soon as his N.E.W.Ts result came out.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    He was interrupted by his assistant.


    "Sir, the headmasters of Beauxbatons Academy of Magic, Durmstrang Institute and Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry havee to see you"


    *Sigh*


    ''Must be the Triwizard tournament'' he said to himself.


    "Okay, send them in" he ordered.


    "Hello my friend, how are you" Dumbledore entered first with a wide smile.


    Behind him were 2 other headmasters.


    Their chat went on as he expected. They decided to hold a Triwizard tournament in 2 years. They wanted him to act as its head jury and overseer. To which he agreed. His prodigy Hermione was going to win it for sure, he thought.


    ...


    2 years passed by in a blink. Alexander poured his sweat and blood in getting stronger. He could feel that he was about to break through to the realm of supreme magi.


    Edward had now taken over thepany and he also invented many new stuff. He was a reincarnator and had the gift of a bright mind, so he made many magic appliances from his past memories. Buildings like the Gxy tower were erected in many countries and they were used by his news agency, production studio, manufacturing base and mall.


    Universe Industries had built these head branches in the U.S.A., India, China, Australia, and Brazil. He refrained from making too many as it would dilute the crowd and decrease the earnings of each mall. Small portkey branches were present in every magic market in the world so it was easy for anyone to visit the mall.


    Alexander''s extensive research on the philosopher''s stone made him able to make many kinds of new potions. His potions were able to help people suffering from all kinds of diseases and curses. Even the blood curse was curable. The Greengrass family were among the first buyers of that potion. Later they became a firm supporter of Alexander and all his ventures.


    He had to buy arge piece ofnd to grow nts for his potion business. He bought a whole ind near the west coast. Its security was even tighter than Azkaban''s. Only Edward, Hermione and his house-elves were allowed to be there. Many of the nts were extremely rare and were used for some high-level potions.


    A new thing that he introduced was a revision in the Quidditch. Since hispany started making super fast brooms that would put any otherpany to shame, the quidditch matches started getting boring as the seeker easily caught the golden snitch. After his proposal, the speed of the snitch was increased to make it harder to catch it. Not just that, the bludger''s speed was also increased. Because of him, quidditch became profitable once again. He started a new Gxy championship like the world cup. But Gxy championship was made to be capitalized to its limit.


    Merchandises were made for all teams, advertisements were ced all around, and a new stadium that could house 500,000 people was made. Plus some blood-pumping music made the game more enjoyable. Even betting on wins became official, but everything was kept under extreme surveince to avoid match-fixing.


    He had also recentlyunched flying robes which could change into any kind of fashion, color or fitting as the wearer wanted. They were also fireproof, waterproof, dustproof and also damage proof to a limit. They were an instant hit in the market. People lined up for days to buy them.


    His fortune had grown so much that he didn''t even know what to do with it. There were 2 different ounts in the Gringotts. One was thepany ount and another was his personal ount in which all his dividends from the profit came in. Although he was the sole owner of thepany, he only took a small percentage of profit. The rest was invested back in new ventures.


    His personal ount now had 12 Billion gold galleons (115 Billion USD) and thepany ount had 93 Billion gold galleons(895 Billion USD), at one point the goblins had to ask him to use his magic for expanding the vaults because there were no vaults made to store that much money. He was the richest man in the world and owned the richestpany in the world. He knew this would happen one day as hispany was a one of a kind and had nopetition. On top of that, it was internationally spread. The gold poured in from all over the world. The figure was stabilizing now though as they had reached the peak customers possible inparison to the wizard poption.


    Emerce also yed a major role in his wealth. Gringotts also became richer with him and they asked him to design a universal currency exchange system so that all the Gringotts in the world could be connected.


    In these years, Edward had reached peak Arch magi strength. Meaning that he was stronger than Dumbledore now. Because he had enough strength to protect himself, Alexander named him his heir. He also gave Hermione 5 percent ownership of thepany.


    Nagini proved to be a very strong wizard. When her umted power from so many years was put to training she quickly reached the level of a peak master magi(professor level) and would surely breakthrough to archmagi in some years. He also gave her 3 percent of thepany. Hermione was going to be the minister of magic so she needed wealth to stay on top of others. Nagini had given herself the position of overseer of thepany. She watched out for any kind of corruption in the system and hence she deserved the 3 percent.


    "Professor, it''s time for the Triwizard tournamentmencement dinner. We should head to Hogwarts now" Edward apparated in.


    Edward, even though was a reincarnator, understood that Alexander was different from him. He understood and epted the fact that Alexander was his elder whose job was to improve the world. The years that he spent with him were his life''s most fun and memorable years. Voldemort was already dead so he had even forgotten about his revenge mission.


    "Ah yes... I nearly forgot about that. Let''s go" they both apparated to the Hogwartskeside entrance.


    As soon as they reached Hogwarts they were sted by the screams and cheers of the students. Boys were a big fan of Alexander and considered him their role model and on the other hand, the girls were head over heels for Edward. Alexander remembered that there was an article some months ago in the newspaper which said that Edward is the number one most desirable bachelor in the magical world.


    But he also pitied the girls as he knew that Edward''s heart already belonged to some girl with curly hair.


    Hermione was much different from cannon in this world because of Alexander. She was wild, super strong, smart and pretty. Especially now as her bodily features have started to develop... more. Edward knew that the age gap between them wouldn''t make it appropriate to date her for now but he decided to wait.


    Hermione also didn''t see any boy as a romanticpanion other than Edward. She liked him a lot and loved to spend time with him. She had also agreed to wait a bit before going public with their rtionship. But for now, they were happy to be beside each other.


    Where did Alexander fit in all this?


    Well, he was more of a father figure to them, someone whom they both considered family.


    Thank you for reading.


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 28: Hagrid the Badass

    First came the Durmstrang. Their headmaster had been recently changed as Karkaroff was tagged and bagged to Azkaban under the charges of conspiring against the ministry and having ties with Voldermort.


    The dumbass was afraid that the dark lord would kill him when he returns so to redeem himself he wanted to capture Harry Potter in the new tournament and as expected, he was caught in the act. All thanks to the great Uniphones.


    Alexander wasn''t going to let anyone spoil the Triwizard tournament. It was time for his prodigy Hermione to rise and shine. He removed all the people who could cause trouble from the equation.


    Lucius and Umbridge were already in his pocket. He had also recently uncovered the whole conspiracy of Barty Crouch Jr being out of Azkaban and hiding in his father''s house while his mother was rotting in Azkaban with polyjuice. The whole world was in shock when the news came out. It only made his neww easier to pass.


    Now, death punishment was allowed as long as proven guilty. His new type of Pensive helped a lot in that matter. Most of the guilty ones still living in Azkaban were put to death, Barty Crouch Jr. Included. Karkaroff was also to be put to death within a week.


    After Durmstrang, Beauxbatons came with their flying carriage pulled by many flying horses. Soon an extremely tall woman like a person came out of the carriage followed by the students.


    She went to Dumbledore and gave him a hug. Her size dwarfed him in both length and breadth after that she looked at Alexander and went closer to him.


    "Oh! It is a pleasure to meet you again Mr. Universe. I very much liked the new line of cosmetics you just invented." she blushingly said.


    "Haha... The pleasure is all mine Madame Maxime. If you really like that product then you''ll like the newer version of it even more. It will not just make your skin smooth and soft but will also make you look younger." "My, you are doing such a boon for us witches." She ttered.


    Dumbledore and the no-name new headmaster of Durmstrang came to them. "Let''s head inside, Madame Maxime and Mr. Universe. It''s time to start the feast"


    "Yes yes, let''s go, Albus." Madame Maxime said and walked away in a supposedly graceful manner.


    "Hagrid''s gonna fall in love with her. I can bet on it," Edward whispered to Alexander.


    "No thanks, I don''t bet on something I know I will lose." He said and followed. Of course Hagrid''s gonna fall in love with her. Hagrid''s social circle is even smaller than Snape in his emo days and it''s very rare to find a half-giant woman so he''ll be in the heat for sure.


    ...


    Inside the great hall, things happened just as they were supposed to. Durmstrang and Beauxbatons made their cringy entrance. Dumbledore introduced him, Ludovic Bagman(Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports) and other headmasters. Plus the new permanent D.A.D.A. professor Sirius ck. As Voldermort was dead with all his Horcruxes destroyed, the D.A.D.A curse was lifted. Not that anybody knew about Voldermort''s death.


    After everyone had eaten their fill the tables from the center were removed and a giant goblet of fire was brought in.


    Dumbledore stood up and introduced the ming goblet.


    "This is the goblet of fire. Anyone wishing to submit themselves for the tournament merely write their name upon a piece of parchment and throw it in the me before this hour on Thursday night. Do not do so lightly, if chosen there''s no turning back. As from this moment the tri-wizard tournament has begun. All students above 3rd year can put their names."


    Unlike in the movies, because nothing dangerous happened in Hogwarts in the past 2 years and most of the magical world was at peace. The age limit was not increased.


    ...


    After that, all the teachers exited the room. Hagrid suspiciously followed Madam Maxime. Alexander and Edward also went after them and found the giant boy Hagrid stalking and drooling on her from a distance.


    *PAT*


    As soon as Hagrid felt someone behind him his face turned pale as if his soul left his body. Then he looked back and became a bit calmer.


    "It''s just the professor... I mean Minister Universe. I thought it was someone else"


    "Well, Hagrid. She won''t be impressed if this is going to be your tactic. Let''s go to your castle and talk there." He suggested.


    Oh yeah, Hagrid has his own small castle now. Gifted to him by Alexander. His hut was burnt down when lightning struck it a year ago. Later Alexander came to Hogwarts and created a castle in a matter of minutes. Now he lives in a 20 room, 3 floors high castle. Big enough to let him livefortably.


    "Alright, Hagrid. If we''re going to do this then we''re going to do it the right way. The way you look right now, even a Forest troll wouldn''t want you in her bed. You need to get rid of that crappy beard and long hair." Alexander said and conjured a pair of big shrub cutters.


    "No... No professor. My beard is my life. I can''t live w..." He started walking backwards in fear.


    "Hagrid, what''s important? Your filthy bush of Keratin or a nice nakeddy like Madame Maxime by your side every day you wake up," Edward argued.


    "What the hell Ed, I feel like puking now," Alexander lowly grunted.


    "Hahaha... I am enjoying this way too much professor" Edward said with an evilughter and made sniping sounds from bush cutters.


    Hagrid''s thick skull seemed to agree that giving up on Madame Maxime for a beard wasn''t worth it.


    What happened next was magic. The highest tier of magic. Making Hagrid from looking like a dumb dirty giant to a badass Viking. His beard was correctly trimmed and hair styled.


    Alexander had to make him drink a crazy amount of permanent beauty potions that hadn''t even been released to the market yet. The potions changed his facial structure and made him look more badass handsome than his earlier jolly kind face. His fat body had now turned into a body of a giant greek god.


    "And the masterpiece is done. You can look in the mirror now Hagrid," Edward said with a proud face.


    Hagrid slowly moved to a huge mirror and looked. He stood there motionless for 10 seconds.


    "BLIMEY! who is this?... Is this an illusion?" He shouted and started caressing his face. After confirming that it was really him, he felt happy. Happy beyond words.


    [Join Discord for image - .gg/wTVHDba


    To see them on instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    "It''s time for Madam Maxime to fall head over heels for you," Alexander said.


    "Eh... I hope she likes this look" Hagrid mumbled to himself.


    "Okay, now change your clothes to nice clean modern robes and head back to school and also take this wand," Alexander said with a long wand in his hand.


    Hagrid just looked at his old wand which was taken from him so many years ago by the ministry.


    "A-Are you sure?... It was confiscated..."


    "Hagrid, I am the minister of magic. I write the Wizardingw. If I say you can have your wand, then you can have it" he forcefully pushed it into his hands.


    Hagrid looked bbergasted for a second and then quickly bear-hugged Alexander with small tears.


    "haha...alright alright big man, don''t break my old bones." heughed, Edward also grinned, looking at the happy Hagrid.


    ...


    Back in school, Hermione proudly put her name in the goblet of fire. Harry also put it, but this time when no one was trying to get him killed, the chances of his name being selected were close to 0. He was just a slightly above average wizard at best, except the D.A.D.A and Potioneering courses. His 2 godfathers were teaching him pretty good. The only talent he had was in quidditch.


    Ron also put his name for just the sake of it. Alexander had always felt weird about Ron. Why was he the only one with no talent in anything? All his brothers were good at something. Even Ginny was better than him, that is if getting Harry into her pants was to be considered an achievement.


    He conducted thorough research on the mind of Ron Weasley and what he found surprised him. It turned out that his brain was damaged in some ways. Not physically but magically. Later he also found out that Ron was conceived when Arthur Weasley was unknowingly under Imperious curse back in the time of 1st wizarding war against Voldemort.


    When he told about his findings to the Weasley couple they broke down in tears. All these years they considered Ron a bad seed but it turned out that it was not his fault. He was bullied by his brothers for something that was out of his control. They asked Alexander if he could do something and he agreed to help.


    These days, Ron was on a regr regime of potions that were supposed to heal his brain. Though he would live most of his life just being average but, at least it will be better than being below average. Still, he will try again when he levels up into the realm of the Supreme Magi.


    ...


    Some days passed and finally came Thursday night. Everyone gathered around in the great hall. When Alexander entered with Hagrid, everyone gawked. The giant badass hunk looked so out of ce. Madame Maxime checked Hagrid out with lustful gaze.


    "You look... Amazing, Hagrid my friend," Dumbledore eximed.


    "Hahaha... It''s all thanks to Minister Universe here." Heughed it off, being as cheerful as always.


    ~Well, there were no potions to change someone''s nature so Madame Maxime will have to satisfy herself with what she''s getting.~ Alexander thought looking at simple-minded Hagrid.


    "Let''s see who are the chosen champions," Dumbledore spoke


    The goblet spat out a piece of paper. Dumbledore caught it and announced.


    "From the Durmstrang, we have Victor Krum as the champion" The hall erupted in pping and cheers. Soon another piece came.


    "From Beauxbatons, we have Fleur Dcour as the champion."


    .


    .


    .


    "From Hogwarts, we have... Hermione Granger" he announced.


    Alexander started to crazily p like a proud father. Soon the whole hall followed him and everyone started to p. After that, they were all interviewed by Rita Skeeter. Though this time she came with a camera crew.


    Thank you for reading, stay safe and healthy.


    Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 29: Breakthrough

    The next day, the news about the champions rolled out. The Triwizard tournament was going to be broadcast live to the world and hopefully, there will be a world wizard tournament in the future.


    Alexander also announced that the tournament was being sponsored by Universe Industries and the winner will win 500,000 galleons.


    There were just 3 contestants so there would only be 2 rounds but to make things more interesting he decided to change the second round.


    The first round was the same as in canon but the second round was much harder. The champions would have toplete a cross country race with many obstacles in between. Obstacles such as illusions, enchanted forests, wild beasts (under Alexander''s control), traversing through the muggle world, crossing a big river with provided means, and finally, when they are tired, there will be a duel at the end.


    There was still a week before the tournament began so he thought of focussing on his breakthrough and probably reaching the realm of Supreme magi.


    In the past 2 years, Alexander drank many potions made with the help of the philosopher''s stone. If he were to try to break through with sheer work then it would have probably taken him more than 500 years but with the help of the stone, the process was greatly shortened. Many times he had thought about straight-up eating the stone. He knew he wouldn''t permanently die so there was no risk but he still controlled himself as it was the only philosopher''s stone in the world and without it, he wouldn''t be able to study it.


    He was also close to being able to make another philosopher''s stone and now only needed to search for some alternate materials but that was forter because for now, he had found a way to breakthrough.


    Back in the Gxy tower.


    "Are you ready Old man?" Edward asked. He nodded, "When I say, open the valves at full capacity"


    Edward took his position near aplex mechanism of pipes. The pipes were attached to Alexander''s backbone at one end and on the other, they were connected to arge ss tank filled with red liquid.


    For thest time, he took a long breath.


    "Do it," he said softly.


    Getting the green signal, Edward slowly twisted the valves. The red liquid started to slide in the pipes to the backbone of Alexander.


    The liquid was made with the help of various rare substances and the stone. It was meant to strengthen Alexander''s body to the point where he could store enough magic in his body so that he could breakthrough.


    Yes, the painful infusion of the red liquid was just the first step.


    Alexander gritted his teeth and endured the pain while using magic to make the red liquid evenly flow at every point in his body. His bones, skin, and organs were getting strengthened.


    The process was somewhat simr to what he did back in his world to increase his life span. The only difference was that this was a lot more painful.


    It took him 22 hours to consume all the red liquid in the ss tank. By the end of the process, his body was glowing red and emitting heat. Edward carelessly touched the skin and hastily lept back as it felt likeva.


    Alexander just sat still with closed eyes. Trying to cool his body and flow as much magic into his body as he can. It took 8 more hours before he opened his eyes. He looked around and found Edward sleeping on a chair in a very ufortable posture.


    He took a very long breath and stood up. With a wave of his hand, his body got cleaned and new clothes wrapped around his body.


    He could feel the power surging in his veins. He felt like he could punch a hole through earth ande out on the other side.


    "Waaa... How do you feel old man?" Edward spoke with a loud yawn.


    "Better than ever... I really can''t describe this feeling in words." He said while clutching his fist.


    "Well, I guess I''ll have to work harder and reach your level then"


    "Yes, you and Hermione, both. I''d be at more ease if both of you became at least as strong as me now." Alexander said.


    "And we will. Can you defeat that Morgan le Fay now?" Edward hopefully asked. Her threat was even bigger than that of Voldemort.


    "Hopefully, but if pushes to shove, I''ll try n B" he grudgingly said and looked at the philosopher''s stone in the now empty ss tank.


    Edward understood his meaning and didn''t talk any further.


    "Need to prepare before we leave?" He asked.


    *GROWL*


    "Yes, I need something to eat and you are noting," Alexander said.


    "WHAT? why can''t Ie?"


    Alexander put his hand on Edward''s shoulder and said "Because she''s an overpowered ancient witch. She is way above your level. Even I couldn''t do anything to her and I''m not sure even now. I am immortal Edward, but you aren''t"


    Edward clutched his fist and gritted his teeth, feeling useless.


    "Don''t bash yourself. All you can do is focus on practice and get stronger. Strong enough to at least put a scratch on my shirt" he jokingly mocked.


    "I am not that weak, old man. You just wait, me and Hermione will one day beat your ass," Edward replied with determination.


    "Hahaha... In your dreams, boy" Alexanderughed it off.


    "By the way, you are the minister of magic so you must know what the first task will be in the Triwizard tournament. Give me some hint old man, I gotta help her" he pleaded like a boy under a love potion.


    "You know that''s cheating, all I can say is that the first task will be tough, though she can do it with ease but still, learning the tongue will help," Alexander said while eating his cereal.


    Edward looked at him with wide eyes "Was... Was that a clue?"


    "Who knows... Well, I should get going," he shrugged.


    "Don''t you want some Armor or something?" Edward asked.


    "There is no armor that can withstand that kind of power I and my opponent possess, though I would love to make one in the future. Okay then, bye"


    He checked the philosopher''s stone in his pocket and apparated to the forest of Albania.


    ...


    He heard a voice just as he reached the jungle.


    "I see, you have gotten stronger. Interesting... Intriguing. It took me 600 years to be this strong. But sadly, you are still not strong enough to pose a threat to me."


    Alexander started flying to the old castle while talking to the voice.


    "I''ll be the judge of my power, though do tell me why the strongest wizard in the world is hiding here in this jungle, like a rat hiding in sewers" he mocked.


    *CLAP* *CLAP*


    "You expect me to get angry at your attempt to berate me and tell you all my secrets? Sorry, but I am not some soul splitting snake man," the voice replied.


    "Well, no harm in trying, who knows whendy luck would give her blessings. Seriously, though, why wait so long? What do you want?" This time he asked seriously.


    "There''s no point in telling you as you''d not be going back this time, but I will make sure to show you how I take over the world. You should rejoice, you are going to be my, Morgan le Fay''s new lieutenant."


    "Haha... And you expected me to just bow to you and start kissing your feet?" Alexander scoffed.


    "Sure, if that''s what you''re into," the voice said.


    He had to agree, that was a niceeback.


    "Let''s just get over it. I have many other things to do than squabble with an old hag"


    He flew straight near the castle and waited for her toe out.


    "Fine, let''s get this over with." A middle-aged woman flew out of the building towards him.


    He checked her sins first.


    ||Morgan le Fay - Category 5


    Murder - 2,321,757


    Blood sacrifice - 3,246,764(1,469,132 Babies)


    Magical beasts murder - 286(All Unicorns)


    Torture - 286,578


    Sin percentage - 100%||


    ~Woah, she''s the epitome of evil. Good thing I came here, I don''t know how many would have died trying to defeat her with just Edward~


    Alexander wanted to test his strength to see if he could fight her as he was now, so he attacked her first.


    He threw a hundred grenades with different exploding timer at her. The moment they started exploding, her focus shifted from him for a second. At that moment he pointed his right hand at her and released pure magical power with intent to kill.


    Without even looking at him she also sent her magic to counter him. Their magic got into a tug of war which she was winning slowly.


    "I told you, you are weaker than me. I''m giving you a chance. Kneel, and you shall have everything you wish for," she yelled.


    "Anything you say?" He asked with a low voice.


    Morgan smirked thinking that he was breaking.


    "Yes, anything," she repeated.


    "Then I want... your Head"


    *BOOM*


    An upgraded exploding bullet from his desert eagle touched Morgan''s head.


    Alexander capitalized on that chance and increased his power. His magic started gaining some lead and started closing up on her.


    ~SH*T, how is she so strong?.~ he cursed under his breath.


    His happiness was short-lived as she regained herposer. Though she did lose an eye.


    "YOU BASTARD, I''LL KILL YOU, I''LL KILL EVERYTHING YOU LOVE" she screamed in rage and started unleashing her full power.


    The lead he had gained started to diminish. She overpowered him.


    ~Dammit, I hate dying~


    He had realized what was going to happen.


    "AVADA KEDAVRA!" another shout came from behind him.


    ~Who was that?~


    Soon he was hit by 2 overpowered killing curses and ended up dying. But just before he closed his eyes he looked behind himself and sure enough, it was the damn snake boi.


    ...


    50 miles away,


    Alexander respawned in the air.


    ~Motherfu..., why is he still alive? Argh... It''s all my fault to assume that he did not make more Horcruxes, how can I forget that this is not the same Harry Potter world as in books or movies. I guess it''s n B then. But I must make sure that I take her memories the next time, maybe she''ll know something that will help me make another Philosopher''s stone. Who knows what kind of knowledge she has in store.~ he reprimanded himself as he took out the philosopher''s stone from his pocket.


    He looked at it for thest time.


    "Here goes nothing"


    He put it in his mouth and started chewing it.


    "Hmmm... There''s a taste of sand and a lot of other things with very bad taste."


    Then swallowed the powdered stone and waited for something to happen.


    He waited


    And waited.


    "NO NO NO... I just wasted the only philosopher''s stone in existence, and how am I going to beat that ancient hag." He started to get frustrated, not knowing the changes happening inside his body.


    The stone broke down into small particles and started spreading all around his body. It started to strengthen his body to the molecr level. Soon he noticed the increasing red glow on his skin and hurriedly took off his vest and shirt.


    ~This looks like just what happened when I used the enhancement potions a while ago. But this time the red glow is too strong. Hmm... Something must be happening to my body.~


    Worried that Morgan might see him in his breakthrough, he apparated back to his office and started full-powered wards.


    "Boss!, what happened to you?" Nagini came running at him. She apparently came to give him some stats report.


    "Nothing girl, I just ate the philosopher''s stone" he nonchntly said andid down on the couch.


    "Oh, okay then, I came to... YOU ATE THE PHILOSOPHER''S STONE?" she panicked.


    "What should I do? Are you feeling okay? Should I call someone... Yes, I should call someone"


    "Hey hey... easy, am fine, it''s just the color..." But then he felt an itch and realized.


    "Wait... Shit... Run Nagini Run... My power is going to break out... Apparate out of here... NOW" he roared.


    She did as he said with a worried face. After going out she urgently called Edward.


    Meanwhile, in the office, Alexander''s body had started to glow more and more. He wanted to apparate away to a secluded area but realized that if he cast even a Lumos, his magic would break out.


    Soon his body was filled with magic to the brim and had no other way than letting it out.


    "LUMOS" he cast a harmless spell.


    At least he thought it was harmless. His Lumos had so much energy that an eye-blinding light covered the whole of Diagon alley. That was after it was minimized by the most powerful wards in the world.


    *BOOM*


    An explosion was heard at the top of the Gxy tower. The top floor''s windows had shattered and the roof hade down falling.


    After 10 seconds the blinding light subsided. Edward and Nagini hurried to Alexander, only to find him shirtless and in shredded pants. He was unconscious.


    His natural white skin had returned and he seemed to have grown taller. Edward used reparo charm to fix the damage and then put him on his bed. He tried to diagnose Alexander but couldn''t find any problems.


    He called Snape for help as he was now a devoted following of Alexander.


    ...


    "It seems he had too much magic built up and released it in a burst. His body is healing itself to create space for the increased capacity to store magic." Snape diagnosed.


    "When will he wake up?" Edward asked.


    "I can''t say, maybe an hour or a day. It''s hard to predict. Do you know what happened to him?" Snape asked.


    Edward shook his head.


    "Last I remember, he went to fight a powerful dark wizard"


    Snape nearly jumped in shock. His mind started to think, who could be strong enough to fight Alexander.


    "Who was it?" He asked.


    Suddenly he heard the answer from the bed.


    "It was a thousand-year-old witch. You know Morgan le Fay?" Alexander spoke as he slowly got up. Edward quickly ran to help him.


    "You mean the legendary dark wizard that was defeated by Merlin?" Snape asked.


    "Not a legend, apparently. she''s been alive and has grown strong."


    "Ca... Can you defeat her?" He stuttered.


    "Hell yeah, after what just happened, defeating her is gonna be child''s y." He bragged.


    Edward looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Did you... Breakthrough again?"


    Alexander shrugged. "I don''t know... I certainly became a lot stronger than before but there is no higher level than the Supreme Magi so there''s no way of knowing. Still, considering the power needed to breakthrough each time, I''d say I am at least 2 level higher than Supreme magi."


    The philosopher''s stone certainly packed a good punch, he thought.


    "So you''re basically a wizard god now." Edwards joked.


    "Maybe, maybe not... I have no fu*king idea, but I am gonna kick some medieval ass for sure."


    Snape just silently heard the two talking and easily deduced that Alexander had gotten even stronger than he was before, which made him feel a bit better.


    "Thanks foring here, Severus. I''ll be finishing the fight now. You can wait here if you want to," he offered.


    Snape just came off of his stupor and nodded.


    ~Alright, now that I know that I can defeat her, I must create a spectacr show for the whole magical world. The world should remember me as the 2nding of Merlin.~ he silently nned with a devious smile which made even Snape creep out.


    Hello there, mortals. I am releasing 3 chapters today as they are rted to the main fight/show. Waiting a day would just spoil it.


    Still, let me remind all of you that this is not an action fan-fic, so don''t expect a supercool fight. I don''t think I am very good at writing that.


    ------------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 30: The Purge

    Alexander immediately started nning for the show/Fight. If he wanted the Wizarding world to blindly follow him, then he needed to show them how powerful he was.


    He was going to be fighting Morgan le Fay while Edward will fight Voldemort. This would make his social standing stronger when he''s gone from the world.


    The fighting ground had been set to Hogwarts. Hundreds of magic cameras were being set up all around the castle and it''s surrounding areas in the name of shooting a documentary. Alexander had cast a wide area charm on and around Hogwarts which when activated would teleport all students and bystanders away when he needed to.


    As soon as he was finished, he got back into his suit and prepared to go and lure Morgan.


    Edward and Alexander had assembled in his office to discuss the n.


    "You ready Ed? This is going to be the final fight." He asked.


    "Yes professor, but I am worried about the new Horcrux of Voldemort. We don''t know what it is or where it is." Edward pondered.


    "Worry not my boy, chances are Morgan has it. But it doesn''t matter. I just want you to destroy the body of Voldemort in the most spectacr way possible, I''ll take care of the Horcruxes." He answered and patted Edward''s shoulder.


    "Alright then, you go to Hogwarts in the name of meeting Hermione while I go and bring those two. You can also check the cameras and live feeds. We don''t want anything to be missed. We both are also going to wear microphones." Alexander gave hisst Orders. Edward nodded and apparated to Hogwarts. Alexander apparated to forest of Albania. This time he directly appeared near the castle.


    "YOU... HOW CAN THIS BE?" a shocked voice came.


    "Haha...I am immortal, puny mortals like you can not hurt me" Alexander proimed with an overbearing aura.


    "I WILL HAVE ALL YOUR SECRET SOON," Morgan yelled and tore out of the castle''s terrace. Voldemort also followed behind.


    "How''s it going, Tom Marvolo Riddle? I see all your death shitters have left you. Is she the one sucking you nowadays, ha?" He mocked, wanting to make them angry.


    "HOW DARE YOU TALK FILTH ABOUT MY MASTER... AVADA KEDAVRA" Voldemort shot.


    Alexander back-pped the killing curse away like swatting a fly.


    "I see, you''ve gotten stronger, I don''t know, how. But it doesn''t matter as all shall fall before me, the great ..." Morgan screeched.


    Before she couldplete it, Alexander sent a charm her way which turned her head into a donkey''s and herst words sounded like braying.


    "HAHAHA... the great Donkey Le Fay." He heartilyughed.


    Voldemort looked at his master with wide eyes. "Master, y-your face"


    "SHUTUP," she yelled, her eyes turned bloodshot red. All of her crazed nature was shown clearly.


    That was exactly what he was trying to do. He wanted her to follow him to Hogwarts but he also knew that she was a hundreds of years old cunning witch. She might smell a plot if he didn''t enrage her.


    She started to mindlessly shoot various curses at him. Voldemort followed her. Alexander fought them for a while before acting like he was losing. Then, as he nned, he let one of the curses from Morgan touch him. He acted like he was wounded and immediately apparated away to Hogwarts.


    "No, not this time. I will have all your secrets and power" she screeched and apparated after the magical residue of Alexander, left behind by him on purpose. Voldemort hurriedly followed his master.


    The moment Alexander reached Hogwarts, he hid his magical aura and checked all the recording equipment and microphones.


    Soon, Morgan and her dog arrive. She tried to sense him but couldn''t.


    "COME OUT YOU FILTH. COME AND ACCEPT YOUR FATE," she called out with a deafening roar.


    Alexander didn''te out, after all, heroes always arrive at the climax. Surprisingly, Dumbledore went out to see who was screaming.


    "Who are you? How did you get in?" he asked.


    "Ah, Dumbledore, I know about you from my dog and I am the great Morgan le Fay, the defeater of Merlin, the strongest witch alive. Dog, say hello to your headmaster," she said, looking at Voldemort


    Voldemort took down his hood and showed his noseless snake face. "Hello Dumbledore, I see you have grown pathetically weak"


    "Tom? W-what are you doing?"


    "Shut up you weakling, I havee to kill that Alexander bastard, bring him here" she ordered.


    "Him? He''s not here and what do you want from him?" he asked.


    "YOU... I ANSWER TO NO ONE" she roared and attacked Dumbledore. She really had gone crazy.


    Well, what happened next was obvious. Dumbledore was defeated miserably, he fell and was about to be attacked by Voldemort but surprisingly or say, conveniently a hero saved him.


    Edward jumped in front of Dumbledore and started countering Voldemort.


    "Who are you?" Voldemort asked.


    "My name is Edward Firestorm, and you killed my parents. PREPARE TO DIE" he said with a in face.


    "Ah... yes, I remember the Firestorm family, their screams were music to my ears. Sadly, my supporters were against ending your pureblood family line so I refrained myself from killing you. Mistakes were made, I shall correct them now" with that, he threw curses at Edward.


    They both took to the air to fight as they both knew how to fly.


    On the other hand, Morgan was seething in rage. "Fine, if you don''te out then I''ll start with killing all those puppies in the school. I wonder how many heirs will be killed today"


    She started waving her wand and the whole Hogwarts castle started to get lifted in the air. Scared screams of students could be heard in the school as students ran to protect themselves. The school was lifted for some three hundred meters in the air when Morgan ended her magic to let it fall down.


    Dumbledore looked pale as he didn''t have the power to do anything. Even Voldemort and Edward stopped to look. The whole wizarding world held their breath as they saw things happening on their T.V. Uniphones and advertisement panels. Parents who had their kids stuck in school cried.


    When it seemed that all hope was lost, a beacon of light emerged. Literally, Alexander appeared with his body shining in white and golden light. He waved his hand and the school stopped falling in mid-air.


    He used Sonorus charm and spoke. "Hello, Kiddies. Your favorite professor Universe is here and there is nothing to fear. I''ll teleport all kids, elves and any other living beings to Gxy tower. Sit tight and rx."


    At the end of his words, the whole Hogwarts building started to shine in a soothing golden aura. It happened for 3 seconds and as the aura disappeared the school fell to the ground. Getting Destroyed beyond recognition.


    "I see you''ve had your fun, Albus," he said, looking at battered Dumbledore resting on the ground.


    "I''ve grown too old for this," Dumbledore grunted.


    "Alright then, it''s time to deal with this ancient old hag. Edward, can you deal with snake boi?" He asked in Edward''s direction.


    "Easily professor" Edward smirked and took a fighting stance.


    ...


    All the parents of students, ministry Aurors, ICW members and many other important people of the wizarding world came to Gxy tower to see if all the students were really teleported and also see if they could help.


    All of them unanimously agreed that the enemy was way above their level so they only focused on securing the perimeter. The whole world was keeping a tight eye on the fight that involved the fate of the whole world.


    ...


    "Finally. You might have saved them, but for how long? When I am done with you, I''ll destroy everything."


    "Yes...yes, we all know that. Seriously, can''t you viins find a new speech or do you guys have a chat group to discuss your lines?" He joked.


    Morgan gritted her teeth andunched her magic towards him. In response, Alexander brought out his favorite weapon. He wanted to test it for so long and finally had a chance now.


    The golden handheld magic Gatling gun started firing magical exploding bullets. Hundreds of bullets wereunched from the 6 muzzles. Each bullet was twice as strong as muggle grenades.


    *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM*


    She tried to counter the bullets by levitatingrge chunks of ground and throwing at him but Morgan was continuously bombarded and her body was engulfed in a cloud of explosions. Each bullet was so strong, her whole body had be disfigured.


    ~let''s make this even more dramatic~ he said under his breath and secretly activated the weather change cheat code. Suddenly the shiny morning turned into a rainy depressing morning with thunder.


    Alexander looked at Edward to see how he was holding and sure enough, Voldemort''s face had gotten swollen due to all the punches he received. Edward was making the fight as much humiliating for Voldemort as he could.


    Seeing no other way out, Voldemort tried to flee but the area was surrounded by Alexander''s anti-apparition wards. Then he did what they were waiting for. Snakeboy called for his death eaters. He didn''t have many left, most of them had been executed. But there were still some remaining.


    One of them was Lucius Malfoy. He had been under the impression that Alexander had removed his dark mark but when the call was made he unknowingly apparated to his master. Alexander allowed all of them to pass the anti-apparition wards.


    About 16 low and high-level death eaters came to their master''s aid, but most of them died if not permanently crippled by the storm, Edward Firestorm.


    It was a massacre. A purge.


    ...


    Morgan le fey was a pretty old and powerful witch. She survived the fight with Merlin using a blood sacrifice which only she knew how to do. For the sacrifice, she had to give up most of her magic and blood. It took her 600 years to heal and then get stronger with the help of consuming muggle life(Including babies) essence every day, but once again, here she was fighting someone she could not defeat.


    While fighting Alexander, she had felt the power behind every spell or that projectile. That power was way above her level.


    So, in the face of death, she once again made the same choice. It doesn''t matter if she had to give up her blood and magic if it meant it could save her. There was nock of muggles to be consumed either. There were nearly 6 billion of them if the muggle newspaper was to be trusted.


    And finally, she had found a chance to perform the sacrifice while being hidden under the cloud of explosions.


    Thank you for reading, Go to next chapter... NOW.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 31: Wizard God

    "YOU FORCED ME INTO DOING THIS... NOW DIE"


    A green energy ball the size of a football came out of the explosion cloud and struck Alexander. He was thrown to the ground, his shirt was burnt leaving behind a deep, wide wound on is chest.


    ~Damn, that hurt a little. This must be how she survived Merlin. I can feel the chaotic energy in that blood magic.~ Alexander groaned on the ground.


    Seeing that Alexander was still not dead, Morgan attacked him with what energy she had left to finish him off. Alexander wasn''t in much worry, he had already sensed Morgan''s weakness.


    What he was doing now was for the sake of the show. A hero should have some scars to show in battle after all. If he straight-up butchered her then his n might backfire. Wizards would probably start fearing him due to his powers. But now, they were cheering for him to stand up and fight.


    He calmly looked at the oing Killing curse. He stillid on the ground acting like he was injured.


    But, suddenly a loud voice echoed.


    "NO! I WILL NOT HAVE ANOTHER GOOD SOUL LOST TO DARKNESS... Even if I have to sacrifice myself."


    Out of nowhere, an old man with a long white beard and shredded robes jumped in front of Alexander to stop the killing Curse. Alexander looked shocked at the sudden turn of events, Dumbledore was trying to save him, even at the cost of his own life. He could feel the diminishing magic in Dumbledore''s body but the old boy was still holding on somehow.


    "I can''t hold on for long Alex, get to safety. Please take care of Hogwarts for me," Dumbledore weakly said. Already having submitted to his fate.


    ~Sh*t, he''s no dark lord Dumbledore, instead he''s the good boi Dumbledore. Maybe a bit senile but still good. I guess it''s time to show my true power.~ Alexander thought while walking towards Dumbledore.


    Then he checked Dumbledore''s sin percentage for the first time.


    ||Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore - Category 3


    Murders - 3


    Indirect Murder - 15(Wizards who died because he didn''t deal with Voldemort)


    Sin percentage - 51%||


    ~Well, I guess he''s not that bad.~


    When he reached him, he just put his palm in front of the trajectory of the Killing Curse and the curse was gone. He held Dumbledore from falling to the ground. Everything around them had stopped moving. It was like the time had stopped, even the rain was paused in mid-air. It was his highest tier of magic which stops the time in a certain radius.


    "I am sorry my friend, I misunderstood you. I''ll have to think of a way to repay you. For now, you just need to sit back and rx. Drink this potion," he said, conjuring arge bed and putting Dumbledore down.


    The potion was his creation of the highest level. An elixir made bybining the Philosopher''s stone''s power and phoenix tears.


    Dumbledore was shocked, everything around them was frozen. He lightly asked, "H-How strong are you?"


    "Haha... That, I would also like to know, my old friend. Fawkes, watch over your old man will you." He spoke to the worried phoenix sitting near Dumbledore.


    He turned around and walked to the paused battlefield. A wave of his hand and things resumed.


    "It''s time to finish things Morgan le Fay," he announced and lifted his hand towards her.


    He cast a superior silent io and Morgan''s already battered body flew directly into Alexander''s hand. Her head being firmly held. He used mind arts to force sweep every ounce of magical knowledge in her brain. She started screaming like she was possessed by some demon. Even after her voice box had been torn apart.


    "For the crime of murdering and eating souls of more than 5 million people and killing countless magical creatures. I sentence you to die and never be reborn" Then he pointed his other hand towards the sky and what was happening there started to appear in the sky all around the world. But only magical people could see it.


    His body started to shine in golden color.


    "Let this be a reminder to all wannabe Dark lords, dark wizards and witches, if you harm even a single hair on any innocent living creature in the world. This will be your end" he said while looking in the sky. All the people with a guilty conscience who were seeing the scene in the sky or other channels felt like Alexander''s gaze was directed towards them. They felt like all their deepest and darkest secrets were like an open book. Fear, fear from the depth of their soul was what they felt.


    Even the Dementors around the world coward in fear and flew to hide inside some deep dark cold ce.


    *SNAP*


    All the while she was still screaming, the head of Morgan le Fay imploded into a bloody mess. Not wanting to leave too much blood, Alexander used his eye''s powers.


    The body of Morgan le Fay got covered in golden pure fire and started to get burned. Not even ashes remained. She was a category 5 evil and for that, her punishment was to get destroyed and forgotten from space and time. But he didn''t let her be forgotten because she was an example to the world.


    Alexander looked towards his student, Edward. He was sitting down on the rubble of Hogwarts with the dead bodies of Voldemort and death eaters around him. He gave a tired smile.


    "It''s done, Morgan had the final Horcrux around her neck in the locket." He told Edward directly to his mind. He had used his io for Horcruxes earlier and nothing came.


    Edward nodded in acknowledgment.


    Feeling done with the rainy weather he lifted his finger towards the sky and a golden ray came out of his finger, piercing the sky. Making the clouds turn gold-ish. The clouds started to move away and rays of sunlight fell on Alexander, from there expanding all around Great Britain. He then lifted the anti-apparition wards.


    As soon as the wards were lifted, hundreds of wizards and witches apparated to the remains of Hogwarts. All of them ran to where Alexander was standing. They all surrounded him in a crowded circle.


    Arthur Weasley was the first to speak. His eyes filled with worship, delight, and happiness. Not just him, all of them had the same eyes.


    "WIZARD GOD" Arthur Weasley spoke loudly and quickly did a knightly kneel. Following him, other witches and wizards, Goblins, elves from all around the world kneeled as well. There were some kids as well who hade with their parents. They were also about to kneel but Alexander quickly spoke.


    "GET UP, all of you. A wizard or witch should never kneel. Not even in front of a god or a dark lord. The day you kneel is the day you forfeit your freedom. We should use our gift of magic to make the world a better ce not only for ourselves but for powerless people too. Because it doesn''t matter if you are pureblood, half-blood, muggle blood or straight up muggle, in front of a wizard, like Morgan le Fay, all are cannon fodder. Your blood will not save you, your magic can. Let''s end this ss on this point, if any more, I''ll have to ask Albus to pay me a sry."


    Hisst words made everyone chuckle. One by one they started to go back except the Hogwarts staff.


    Alexander went to check up on Dumbledore, only to find him up and running around. His potion did wonders for him. It was an enhancement potion. It made Dumbledore look 50 years younger and also granted him another 100 years of life. His senile behavior or any other mental problems were also probably healed now.


    "How are you feeling my friend?" He asked.


    "What was that potion Alex? I feel like I am back in my prime." He eximed with stars in his eyes.


    "It was an enhancement potion, Albus, it made your body 50 years younger and also granted you another 100 years of healthy life."


    Dumbledore straight up gave Alexander a hug. He looked like a happy child. He was thinking of dying and now here he was, not just healed but also young.


    "Thank you, Alex, thank you. I''ll never forget this debt." Dumbledore said.


    Alexander shook his head, "No Albus, I am sorry that I doubted your goodness. I was unhappy with you following that damned prophecy and letting Harry face danger"


    "No my friend, I ept that I was wrong. I should really stay away from prophecies. Knowing them tends to do more damage than good. You had every right to doubt me. I was not right in my head. So I''ve decided, I am going to retire from Hogwarts at the end of this term. I want to travel and enjoy my life"


    Alexander was truly surprised. He had never expected Dumbledore to have this kind of wish.


    "Well, I won''t stop you then. On second thought, I might be able to find apanion who wants to travel the world with you."


    "Who is it?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Hehe... It''s a surprise," Alexander chuckled and walked away.


    ...


    The media was going crazy with an influx of news reports. Many newspapers had already started writing reports for the next day''s print.


    With a slight push, the word ''Wizard God'' started trending on all social media tforms. The video of the whole fight was uploaded on Unitube. Edward was also given a new name by the crowd. They called him ''The light of the Wizard God''.


    Alexander quickly told his productionpany to start working on a movie based on the fight and events leading to it with some slight change of facts. The movie was to be released in the muggle world too, so only muggles actors who knew about the wizarding world were to be cast.


    On a good note, every single wizard and witch now stood with Alexander. Something which he was going to use to deal with the internal discrimination problem. But first, he had to fix Hogwarts.


    I was thinking of making Dumbledore also a follower of Morgan before writing this but, I''ve read too many fan-fics with evil Dumbledore and wanted a change.


    My view of Dumbledore is just like his sin percentage. He''s not an angel and neither a demon. ording to his sins(51%), he deserved to die. 51%-70% is death punishment with a chance of reincarnation.


    Dumbledore is just an old senile and inefficient man. Also, let me remind you that this is not thest chapter of Harry potter arc.


    Thank you for reading and I just hit 50K+ words guys. Pat on back.


    Please donate some kidney stones if you liked it.


    ------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 32: A free elf

    The next day, Alexander sat in his office at the Ministry. His spectacr show hade to bite him in the ass. Heads of various magical factions or ministries were eithering to greet him or join him. He had to be present to meet them all.


    Just now he sent the vampire king away. They had signed a pact to let vampire kids learn in Hogwarts. The Vampire kids would be given magically produced blood from ambient magic. Courtesy of Alexander''s new invention, a machine that could turn the ambient magic in the surroundings into blood of any vor. The adult Vampires would also be allowed to buy these machines at a discount and now they were also allowed to work in magical establishments. Though there were strictws against any aggression too.


    Werewolves were given simr choices. Their kids will be provided with a free yearly shot of superior Wolfsbane potion. The normal werewolvesmunity is also given the offer to buy the potions from his shops at a discount.


    "Haaah... So much work. I hate this," he sighed and cursed.


    "You get what you sow... They treat you like a god now. Even bigger than Merlin. I received reports that all magical ministries in the world have decided to create a giant statue of yours in their respective ces. Her too, I heard someone talking about recing the Merlin''s statue with yours." Edward said.


    "Argh... They should do this after I''m dead. It feels weird right now." Alexander grunted.


    "How''s Hogwarts going?" He then asked.


    "Well, it would take a lot of time to rebuild the school. The 3 headmasters have decided to postpone the Triwizard tournament" Edward answered.


    "NO! I won''t let anything stop Hermione''s rise to fame. She''s supposed to rece me. F*ck it, I''ll rebuild the school myself. Let''s go Ed" He stood up and got ready to apparate. "Haha... I knew you would do this. They are probably already waiting for you," Edwardughed.


    ...


    *POP*


    They disapparated at what was supposed to be Hogwarts'' main entrance.


    "Haha... wee my friend, we were just waiting for you," Dumbledore said, with a lemon lollipop in his mouth.


    Alexander confusedly looked around at the small crowd. Hermione, Snape, Sirius, McGonagall, Hagrid, and other Professors were there.


    "Am I really that easy to predict?" He amusingly asked.


    "YES" all of them replied at the same time, making him flinch. He scratched his head in embarrassment. It made them heartilyugh, and Alexander was happy to have lightened the mood.


    "Alright guys, out, all of you. I am going to fix Hogwarts. If there''s anyone inside, tell them to leave the castle."


    Dumbledore nodded and signaled to everyone to head to the open field. Some house elves who were working inside also popped away.


    Alexander flew to the sky and hovered at a height. He started waving his hands and all the rubble started to fly, slowly arranging themselves. Alexander was going to make some changes to the new castle.


    He was making the great hall even bigger. The ssrooms were also bigger. The whole castle was going to use magic LED lights. Potionsb was upgraded to cause fewer injuries. The library was upgraded with superior enchantments and wards. No one would be able to take out books without getting permission from the librarian or the headmasters if the book contains some questionable material.


    A new restricted section was made with only one entrance. It could be essed by anyone over 16 years of age, as long as they sign the contract to not use the knowledge for bad things or else they will be obliviated. All kinds of knowledge could be essed there. From lightest to darkest. It had safety features as well, if someone attempted to break in or attack, the person would be put into stasis and the DMLE would be informed automatically.


    These were just some of the minor changes. Major changes included attack wards. If anyone tried to attack the school they would be put in stasis after getting a crucio to their face.


    The internal wards also made sure that no kind of bullying would happen. Lighthearted Pranks were okay though. Words like Mudblood were banned from being spoken. The sorting hat was upgraded to have the power of slight divination. It could now sense which house is best for the students to nurture the most in a good way. Cheering wards were also included to lighten up any kind of depression.


    It took just 1 hour to create the new Hogwarts. It was looking even more majestic than before. The paint was renewed. Shining white marble was also used here and there. In the end he repaired Hagrid''s small castle too.


    The small crowd just watched in shock as the new school formed. Hermione made sure that everything was clearly recorded on her Uniphone. She knows the value of propaganda now.


    He slowly descended to the ground near the crowd. "Wizards and witches... and children" hisst word was directed at Dumbledore who still had a lollipop in mouth.


    "I present to you, Hogwarts... By the way, I made some changes, be sure to read these booklets." He said and gave a small booklets to each of them.


    Dumbledore quickly scanned it and excitedly spoke. "This is brilliant my friend, many times better than before, you also made sses, dorms and great hall bigger to amodate the extra students that will be joining next term."


    Alexander nodded and invited them for lunch in the castle.


    ...


    "So, I hope that we will not have to postpone the Triwizard tournament anymore. I am the minister of magic and from me, it''s a green light." Alexander said.


    "Hmm... it''s a go from me as well, sir" Madam Maxime agreed.


    "Yes, from me as well" no-name Durmstrang headmasters also agreed.


    Then they all looked at Dumbledore who was busy cutting his steak.


    "What? you don''t need to ask me. Hogwarts is here, we are here, so what''s there to ask?" He spoke.


    ~I think my potion made him too rxed~ Alexander thought.


    "Okay then, the first task will happen in 2 days from now. Tell your champions to prepare"


    ...


    That evening, before leaving the ministry, Alexander signed a neww, it was fully introduced by him.


    It was called Magical equalityw. ording to this, all kinds of discriminatory behavior against any intelligent living being and smart magical beings were to be considered a crime punishable byw.


    Thew also said that the ministry or any other organization in magical Britain will destroy all its public records of pureblood, half-blood or non-magical born wizards. From now on there will only be one term ''Wizard or witch'' used. All intelligent magical beings are the same and will enjoy equal rights in the eyes ofw. Furthermore, only Gringotts will keep a record of families and blood rtions.


    The neww is sure to cause some ruckus, but it was much needed. There weren''t many pureblood supremacist families left, to begin with, so he wasn''t much worried though.


    The world purity level had reached 88%. Just 2 more and he''d have to leave. But he was going to take his sweet time to increase the world purity level. He needed at least 5 more years before he could arrange Hermione to take over the Ministry. Edward had already proved himself sufficient in running the business, so he wasn''t worried there. Nagini was enjoying her life while working happily. Snape was happy to be with his new godson. He had also started dating some Japanese witch. Apparently, he found her on Unibook. Sirius was a wild dog so he didn''t feel like finding a permanent girl for now.


    Harry had developed a crush on Cho Chang but Alexander was sure that it was teenage hormones. Ginni was still salivating over Harry. Ron was slowly healing from his birth defects. He couldn''t find a girl so he tried to impress Hermione but was brutally rejected. It''s not his fault, he didn''t know that she was already dating the most eligible bachelor in the world.


    Hagrid was dating Madam Maxime. His new look had her going crazy. All in all, everyone was happy.


    Now, Alexander was headed to the production center in the Gxy Tower. He had full trust that the paid and happy elves would not do anything untrustworthy. After all, they all were treated so nicely. They all wore clean clothes, ate clean food and slept in nice rooms. Most of the money they earn was just continuously getting umted in their vaults.


    Alexander entered the working area. The project manager elf was leading the way. While checking things out Alexander saw a weird elf. The elf was doing no work, he just sat on a bench swinging his legs and humming some unknown song.


    "Hey, Grippy, who''s that elf?" Alexander asked the project manager.


    "Oh that, that''s a masterless elf. His master died recently. He''s very weird, he''s not even trying to find a new master. He says that he''s a free elf." Grippy said in a disgustful voice.


    Alexander looked at the happy elf and felt pretty sure on his guess of who it was. There can be only one elf that would call himself free.


    "Dobby,e here," he called out.


    Alexander also used his judgment power on him.


    ||Dobby, the free elf - category Nil


    Sin percentage- -1%||


    ~wait... it that even possible?~


    Dobby looked surprised seeing that someone knew him. He tippy-toed towards him. Dobby was checking out the Wizard in front of him. He knew who it was, he saw the face in many newspapers and that box thing called Uniphone.


    "What can Dobby do for great master Universe?" he said with his ever excited voice.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Dobby''s master died yesterday, mistress Malfoy did not bond with me so Dobby came here to see friends"


    Alexander nodded and had an idea. He was working on a new potion for body evolution potion.


    "Dobby, would you like to bond with my magic? I don''t treat my elves badly, I pay them, give them work, food, and a good home to live in. You will still be free to do whatever you want." Alexander asked.


    Dobby''s already big eyes got more bigger. Alexander feared that they might pop out any second now.


    "Yes, great master Universe, Dobby will be very lucky to bond with you" he excitedly said.


    "Good,e here then," Alexander put his palm on Dobby''s big forehead. Dobby''s body and Alexander''s hand produced white light for a split second and it was done.


    "Grippy, give Dobby a new set of clothes. Don''t worry Dobby. It''s a rule that every elf must wear clean clothes if they are to serve me. Okay."


    "T-Thank you Great master Un..."


    "STOP! From now on, you will just call me boss. Okay?" Alexander ordered.


    "Yes boss," Dobby nearly shouted.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 33: Dobby, the mountain that apparates.

    "Well Dobby, How did Lucius treat you all these years?"


    Now, neat and clean Dobby in gentleman suit and boots replied, "Oh, Master Malfoy used to beat Dobby a lot in the beginning but something happened 2 years ago and Master started treating Dobby like Dobby was the master. Mistress Malfoy still beat Dobby though"


    "They beat you because you are small and weak Dobby. Would you like to evolve and get stronger?" Alexander asked.


    Dobby quickly nodded his head: "Yes, Dobby would be lucky if that can happen"


    "Then let''s go to my office. I''ll give you a potion that will make you ''evolve''"


    ~Hopefully~


    ...


    "Here, drink this and go to sleep. The changes will happen overnight. That is your room from now on" he pointed to a door at the end of the lobby.


    "Yes boss" Dobby gulped down the shining golden liquid and went to sleep.


    Alexander went to work on his new project. He was going to leave his inheritance to Edward because he saw him worthy, but that didn''t mean that all the next generation will also be worthy. Hence he created an Inheritance test for anyone to ever be able to inherit thepany. Gringotts were responsible for conducting the test, and for each sessful test, they would be paid 300,000 galleons, many god-level curses were waiting for them if they tried to cheat and they knew it. If none of Edward''s descendants were able to pass the test then they would not get thepany. Gringotts will conduct the test on random young high achievers of Hogwarts to choose a new owner.


    The house-elves under thepany were to bond with every new owner. Though the owner will be oathbound to never mistreat them and whenever the seat of owner was empty the elves will bond with the Gxy tower''s magic source. The test was uncheatable, if someone forcefully tried to be thepany''s owner they will be cursed for life to live a life of extreme poverty.


    All this was to ensure that thepany always remained under righteous andpetent hands.


    Afterpleting his inheritance test and binding it with various contracts and other things he called Edward toe to his ce the next morning. He was going to exin it to him.


    ...


    "Good morning Professor"


    "Oh hey good morning, Edward and it''s grandpa for you. Come sit with me"


    Alexander showed Edward the inheritance test. Edward was in favor of it as he also knew that it only needs one bad seed to destroy the years of hard work.


    While they wore discussing, Dobby''s voice came from behind.


    "Good morning boss"


    "Oh good morning Dob..." Alexander''s words got stuck in his mouth when he saw Dobby.


    "What the hell, Dobby, what happened to you?" Alexander cried.


    "Dobby doesn''t know, Boss. When Dobby woke up Dobby noticed that the bed''s legs had broken, then Dobby got up and saw myself in the mirror. Dobby looks like a human, Boss, a human." He cheerfully jumped around.


    "I know, you were supposed to look like a human but how the hell did a four-foot-tall elf evolved into a fricking seven and half feet tall buffed giant."


    Dobby looked like a slightly thinner version of hulk in normal human skin.


    "WHAT? you mean, he was an elf before?" Edward asked, shock clearly visible on his face.


    "Yes, tillst night. I gave him a potion that forces humanoid subspecies to evolve into a better version of themself. I was thinking of making an elf army for protection of Universe Industries assets... How are you feeling Dobby? Throw your most powerful charm at me," he ordered.


    "But boss..."


    "Do it Dobby, it''s an order"


    Dobby sent his full-powered attack charm at him. Alexander easily caught it and neutralized it.


    "Damn Dobby, you are a master mage now. You are as strong as any Hogwarts professor. You elves also have natural dueling talent. I can''t even imagine what would happen when you properly study Magic. Do you feel like if I give you clothes our bond will break?" He asked.


    "Now that boss said it. Oh... Dobby feels different. I think Dobby can do whatever Dobby wants, but I still feel the need to bond or else the magic will weaken." Dobby answered.


    Alexander nodded, he had all his answers.


    "It seems that whoever made your species wanted to keep you under check. They made your mind in a way that you''ll have a base instinct to serve your master. Your magic was also dependent on your master for this reason. But it seems that if you get evolved you change from that species. You are a human-elf now." Alexander loudly muttered.


    "What are you gonna do now pro... Grandpa?" Edward asked.


    "Hehe... Now, now we''re gonna do the biggest heist ever. We are going to abduct every single house elf in the world. We will bring them under our banner and feed them evolution potion. Once they all be human-elves we will register them in ministry. All the elves will never have to worry about magic bonds as they will always have it here. We will then teach them Potioneering, enchanting, rune making, dueling, business or how to be a butler.


    Then we will open a newpany through which people can hire them for services under contract. No elf will ever be mistreated. And just imagine if someday a new dark lord rises they will have to fight thousands of master magi plus you and Hermione. World peace baby" Alexander said grinning.


    Edward was truly impressed with the n but there was a problem. "What about all the ces like Hogwarts where elves are used to make food?"


    "I already have a n for that. I am working on magical nanny bots. I''ll give them to all the schools in the world for free but at a request that they''ll have to say good stuff about it in the news. After that we''ll start selling them on the market. They can cook and clean even batter than house-elves. Profit Baby... Hahaha," Alexander startedughing.


    "Are you sure you weren''t some evil capitalist in your past life?" Edward jokes.


    "Hahaha... This is not the end of my n boy. I have too much power. Even if I am not required to do anything for the world, I still want to do it. I am going to open thousands of orphanages all around the world. These nanny bots will be heavily used there. The new Human-elves will also be responsible for it considering that elves enjoy taking care of children. I am going to remove hunger from the world too but that will be a slow process. For now, focus on the kids. I don''t want any child to sleep with a hungry stomach ever again." Alexander said hisst words sounded more firm than others.


    Out of nowhere a little curly-haired cat jumped and hugged him. Alexander''s face changed into a warm smile.


    "Haha... Finally, you found time to see this old man." He said. Alexander had now grown to 6 feet 5, so Hermione looked even smaller in front of him.


    "I was training for the Triwizard tournament, grandpa," Hermione happily said.


    She mostly acted rowdy in front of people but whenever she was with Edward, he or her parents she would always turn into a spoiled happy child.


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot about it. Do you want me to train you?" He asked.


    Hermione shook her head "No grandpa, I don''t want to have anyone to think I had an unfair advantage. Besides, I am confident that I''ll win," she proimed.


    "Oh, and training with me isn''t an unfair advantage?" Edward said with arms crossed.


    Hermione was so engrossed in Alexander''s words that she hadn''t noticed Edward. When she looked at him her face turned red. She had her first kiss just a day ago in one of the training sessions. She embarrassingly hid her face in Alexander''s chest.


    Alexander understood by her face and faked that he got angry at Edward.


    "Boy, don''t tease my Hermione. Or I''ll turn you into a donkey" he winked at the end.


    Edward understood, "Oh really, not before I turn you into a pig"


    "HAH!" They both shouted like they were about to shoot charms at each other.


    "Noooo stop," Hermione roared, stepping away to see the situation. When she saw both of them smiling at her, her face turned even redder.


    All of them started tough, including Dobby.


    ...


    The next day, it was time for the Triwizard tournament. Alexander was supposed to be head judge so he had to be present there early.


    Alexander went to the tform for the for judges. As soon as he entered the vision of the people, a loud cheer engulfed the whole arena. Alexander had to wave hands and tell people to sit down.


    Unlike in the movie, this time the arena was very big. There were more than 100,000 people there. Many came from foreign countries. At that time Alexander had the idea to make an International Wizard tournament in which champions from all magic schools in the world willpete for the trophy and 1 million galleons.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 34: Alexander, the mother of dragons

    The audience was waiting for the tournament to start, the cameras were set and the people of the world were watching it. The in-between ads were stacked properly. It seemed that the big businesses of the Wizarding world had started understanding the value of advertising.


    Behind the champion''s entrance, the 3 champions were briefed about their task. Then they all took out a miniature dragon from the bag.


    Hermione was matched with a Swedish shortsnout. Fleur Dcour was matched with a Common Welsh Green. Viktor Krum was matched with a Hungarian Horntail. Their order was Hermione, Dcour, and Krum.


    Hermione prepared herself for the task. Took a long breath and walked into the arena. As soon as she entered she heard the cheers of people and distinct screams of Edward and Alexander. She embarrassingly ignored them and walked towards the dragon. The Swedish Shortsnout was acting as if asleep while covering her eggs.


    Hermione calmly walked to the dragons and made some weird noise from her mouth. No one knew what she was speaking except 2 beings. Alexander and the dragon. The dragon lifted her head, seemingly interested in the little human.


    "HAHAHA... SHE DID IT, SHE MASTERED THE DRAGON TONGUE," Alexander roared, nearly scaring the other judges sitting on both sides.


    "What? When did she?" Dumbledore delightedly asked.


    "She''s been at it for the past 2 years," Alexander answered.


    "Truly a genius," Madam Maximeplimented. "Yes yes... She''s the best." He bragged smugly.


    ...


    "What do you want human? Go away."


    Hermione heard the dragon. Delighted that at least the dragon is ready to talk.


    "Uh... Hello, my name is Hermione. You see, that golden egg in your nest is not real." She was cut off by the dragon''s angry voice.


    "I know that, human. Do you take me for a fool?"


    "Then why are you risking yourself for it? Please give it to me." She requested, she didn''t want to hurt the dragon. Hermione always had a soft spot for magical animals.


    "Noh, it''s mine... So shiny, such perfect shape." The dragon said looking at the golden egg.


    Hermione understood now. She had forgotten that dragons are gold junkies. They would fight for anything shining.


    "I didn''t want to hurt you, but if that''s what you want," she took a fighting stance.


    "WAIT! I can feel your power. I don''t want to die so I suggest we trade. You can take the fake egg if you give me somethingparable to it." The Dragon suggested.


    Alexander was trying to control hisugh hearing the business savvy dragon.


    Hermione suddenly had a thought when she saw Alexander in the background.


    "Umm... What does freedom sound like? You must not like being in chains. After your babies are born they will also be chained. I can get you freedom," she proposed.


    "And how will you do that? You are just a small human. Not even grown fully" dragon countered.


    "Yes, I am small but my grandpa is a very big man. He''s the boss of all Wizards. If I ask him, he will help you." Hermione said while pointing to Alexander.


    The Dragon followed her fingers and looked at the judge''s table. When the dragon saw Alexander her pupils expanded.


    "Holy moly, what''s the old man doing here?"


    "You know grandpa?" Hermione curiously asked.


    Dragon nodded her head. "Yes, he''s a divine being. Not like us mere mortals. He came to our Dragon enclosurest year and defeated all of us with a single hand. He has already promised us freedom as long as we behave. If you are his grand-daughter then just take the golden egg. I don''t want to anger God"


    The dragon had pure worship and a little fear in her eyes as she spoke to Hermione.


    "Thank you miss Dragon, btw you are clearly an intelligent being, so why do you act like mad beasts." She asked while walking to take the golden egg.


    "Call me Mira and yes we are intelligent but we are dragons. It''s in our nature to be angry and wild. We just don''t like to interact with you humans and in return, you all dered us mad beasts." Mira grunted.


    "Well, I think grandpa must have something amazing nned for you all so be happy. I should go now. Thanks, Mira," Hermione said with a slight bow.


    "No problem little humans," Mira went back to sleep.


    The audience just looked at the shocking interaction between the dragon and Hermione. They even forgot to cheer but then Alexander stood up and started pping. People followed him, ushering the arena in crazed cheering.


    The judges showed the scores on tes in front of them. Madam Maxime and Dumbledore gave a 9, no-name Durmstrang headmasters gave 8 and Alexander shamelessly gave a 10. Total being 36.


    Next, it was Fleur Dcour''s turn. She elegantly used some V bloodline rted spells to confuse the dragon and stole the golden egg.


    Everyone gave the same score to her except the no-name guy, who gave her a 7. Her total was 35.


    Alexander red at the Durmstrang headmaster making him shudder in fear. The headmaster must have forgotten that the tournament was being shown live all around the world. He was spoiling his own image.


    The next was Viktor Krum. It was his bad luck that he was matched with one of the most dangerous dragons. He entered the arena with caution and looked around to assess the situation.


    The Hungarian Horntail was looking at Viktor with anger. Suddenly she lunged at him. It seemed like Viktor was nning for that. He threw a spell at the dragon''s nest. Feeling a threat to her eggs, the dragon jumped back to her nest.


    Due to being preupied the dragon didn''t see a Confringo(sting Curse) sent towards her.


    The curse hit her neck, causing a deep wound. The mother Dragon screamed in agony and lost her bnce. She started to fall on her eggs in the nest.


    Without waiting a second Alexander jumped from the judge''s seat and stopped the dragon from falling on eggs.


    People gawked at the scenes. The cameras started making shutter sounds. The audience was so shocked because Alexander didn''t use some magic to levitate the dragon but he used his bare hands to hold the giant mother Dragon''s 50 feet body.


    He quickly put down the Dragon and looked at her wound. She was bleeding a lot. Viktor Krum felt Alexander''s anger even though he was quite far away, not just him. The whole arena felt it. Alexander had strictly told everyone that under no circumstances should the dragon be fatally wounded. He quickly put a healing potion with phoenix tears on the wound. The wound healed mostly but the dragon was still unconscious due to losing too much blood. So he fed her a lot of blood replenishing potions.


    "Charlie,e here and keep an eye on her" He called out.


    Quickly a Redhead bearded boy came running to the dragon. He was Charlie Weasley.


    Then Alexander left her and went on to check on the eggs but as he was walking towards the nest he heard a slight cracking sound. He looked and sure enough, the eggs were hatching.


    One by one, all three eggs started to hatch and soon the first little Dragon came out and opened its eyes.


    The dragon made a small screech followed by it''s two more brothers or sisters.


    "F*ck," Alexander said out loud. The reason being that he knew what their screech meant.


    "Mother"


    "Mother"


    "Mother"


    That''s all he heard repeatedly. They had imprinted him as their mother. The little Dragon started to jump around him. One of the brave ones even jumped andtched on to his golden chain hanging around his neck.


    ~Hahaha... I can''t really get angry at such cute little guys. Though I still hate being called mother~ he thought to himself. Then he started caressing them.


    After a while, he heard the mother Dragon waking up. Alexander prepared himself for a chat.


    "MY BABIES!" She roared.


    "Easy there. They are fine. Look," Alexander said, pointing to the 3 baby dragons. 2 on both shoulders and one on his head standing like he was king of the world.


    The dragon mother waited for her babies toe to her but they didn''t. To them, she was a stranger. Feeling the rising anger in her, Alexander spoke.


    "Yeah, there is a problem. They think I am their mother. But worry not, I can help you. You should remember me from a year ago. I am the human that your leader called God." He tried to ease her.


    The mother Dragon looked at him for a while then spoke. "Yeah, now that you say it. You do look like him. Your aura also feels quite different... Pure. Okay, tell me, how can you help me?"


    Alexander smiled. "Yes, I can imprint you as their mother but there is no way of making them forget that I am their... Ehm... Mother, without messing with their minds. It''s your choice, what do you want?"


    The mother Dragon fell into contemtion. She looked at her 3 bundles. One of them was quite energetic. It was now hanging down on the gold chain. She thought about it and didn''t like the idea of messing with their heads.


    "Okay, as long as you don''t take them away from me I''ll agree to let you be their mother too." She answered.


    Alexander felt relieved, he also didn''t want to obliviate them. "Thank you, by the way, what should I call you?"


    "I am called Balena and the one proudly standing on your head will be called Buntie after my first caretaker, the cheerful one hanging on your chain will be called Bobby after my 2nd favorite caretaker. The silent one on your shoulder will be called Dexter after my 3rd favorite caretaker who was also very silent and smart." She introduced and also named her children.


    Alexander felt a bit funny about the names but epted them, after all, it could have been worse.


    "Alright, I''ll imprint you in their minds now," Alexander said and one by one put his hands on the trio''s head. Soon they Stopped whatever activity they were doing and looked at the big Dragon standing there.


    """MOMMY?""" the three said.


    Then they turned to look at Alexander.


    """MOMMY""" they started running and jumping around and on Alexander and Balena while repeating the same word. To them, having one mommy was good but 2 were even better.


    Alexander just shook his head and epted the situation. He sent Balena and the trio away and took his seat at the Judges table. Viktor Krum had picked up the golden egg and returned to the champion''s waiting area while Alexander was talking with Balena.


    Then it came to scoring and Alexander gave a solid 1. While Dumbledore and Madam Maxime gave 5 each, no-name headmaster shamelessly gave 9. Alexander had already decided that punishment will be given to Viktor Krum in the next round.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 35: A small history lesson

    The first round had been concluded and the crowd had dispersed. The champions had returned to Hogwarts. There was no clue for the next round in the eggs. They were just eggs with a small vial with some red liquid in it. Alexander was against giving any clues for the next rounds.


    The next and final round was to be held in 5 days. Alexander had decided to deal with the elf heist till then. There was also a poor dragon chained under Gringotts. But first, he was invited by Dumbledore to his office.


    ...


    "What''s with you and your weird candy-rted passwords... Lemon vomit tart, seriously?" Alexander entered the office.


    "Haha... My friend, when you are this old you have to find happiness from little things" Dumbledore answered.


    Alexander shook his head, "And only you can find it in things like these. I should probably invent video games for people like you."


    "Video games, what''s that?" Dumbledore asked in excitement.


    "You''ll find out pretty soon. So, why did you ask for me?"


    "Oh yes, I nearly forgot. Can you have a look at Fawkes? He''s not leaving the nest no matter what I do." Dumbledore sounded worried. Alexander slowly walked towards Fawkes. He patted his head and scratched its neck. Fawkes made some happy noises. Alexander curiously used his eye of judgment at Fawkes.


    ||Error 69: Too pure to judge||


    ~what the... And what''s with the old man and his fetish for number 69~


    "Alright, buddy, what''s the problem? This old boy Dumbledork is worried about you" Alexander asked and used his mind arts to talk to Fawkes.


    "I can''t leave the egg. I must protect it." Fawkes voiced.


    "What! What egg?" He asked.


    Fawkes slowly stepped aside showing a small blue egg. "I found it in the forest. I think it''s a phoenix egg"


    "Fawkes, you gave an egg? But I thought you were a boy," Dumbledore said out loud.


    Fawkes didn''t like it and flew to Dumbledore''s head and pecked at it to show his disapproval.


    "Hahaha... No Albus, he found it in the forest. He thinks it''s a phoenix egg." Alexander rified.


    "Oh, sorry Fawkes, my boy," Dumbledore apologized.


    "Humph" Fawkes made a sound and flew back to the egg.


    "It''s cracking, it''s cracking," Alexander heard Fawkes voice.


    He looked at the egg which had started twitching. Dumbledore also excitedly came close. It was a very rare chance to see a phoenix being born from an egg. The first cycle of many births in their lives.


    The egg hatched and the tiny head bobbed out. A small piece of eggshell still on its head. Due to Alexander''s divine soothing aura, the little phoenix turned its head towards Alexander. Then it opened its eyes for the first time.


    *CHIRP*


    "F*CK" Alexander cursed out loud.


    ...


    Alexander returned to his office at gxy tower. In front of him were Hermione, Edward, Nagini, and Sirius sitting, trying to hold theirughter.


    "You canugh, you know. I won''t bite"


    "Hahahahaha... Oh my god, you became a mother of 3 dragons at the tournament and now a phoenix" Sirius roared inughter.


    The little phoenix chirped happily from his prized nest on Alexander''s head.


    "All jokes aside, Grandpa, why is he blue, unlike Fawkes?" Hermione asked seriously.


    "Well, Albus said that the blue phoenix are an extinct species, they haven''t been seen in the past thousand years. Just like its color, it breathes blue me. They are supposed to be purer than the red ones, guess." Alexander exined.


    "And you are his mommy now. Did you name your son?" Edward asked, still chuckling.


    "Yeah, if he thinks I''m his family then he should share my name too. I''ve named him Berry Maxim Universe. Just call him Berry," he said.


    "Hello there, Berry," Hermione greeted the little phoenix. Which in return gave an acknowledgment chirp.


    "Alright fes, now to important business. Dobby, have you collected all the homeless elves around the world?" He asked the giant elf.


    "Yes, boss. I have gathered them in the warehouse. They have all been bathed and fed. They are waiting to bond with you now," Dobby replied.


    Alexander nodded and stood up. "Alright, guys. I''ll tell you the n. We are going to help/kidnap all the house-elves in the world and bring them here in thergest warehouse underground. Then I''ll activate the istion wards which will break their connection to their master.


    We will tell them that they were forsaken by their masters and feed them the evolution potion. After they evolve, I''ll bond my magic with all of them. Due to my superior strength than any other Wizard, their past bond with their masters will probably vanish. Granting them freedom. Then they will sign the contract and start their various trainings." Alexander instructed.


    "Umm okay, but where do we fit in all this?" Sirius asked.


    "Nowhere in this n. What I want you 4 to focus on is the next stage of this. All of you know about the muggle world so I want you to visit every country in the world and start establishing orphanages. As many as you can. I want at least 30,000 orphanages up and ready to start in one month." He answered.


    "Don''t get me wrong but what is your purpose in doing all this, grandpa? And who is going to man these orphanages?" Hermione asked.


    "Well let me tell you a small story. At the beginning of it all, there were 10 witches and wizards. They were the first living humans on earth. Soon they all mingled and each couple had 3 children. But out of every 3 children, only one was born a Witch or Wizard. The other 2 were all born squibs. From there the wizards married each other and procreated more magicals, on the other hand, the squibs forgot about their magical origins and procreated as ordinary muggles.


    After thousands of years both the magicals and the non-magicals had forgotten theirmon roots and started fighting. But non-magicals gravely outnumbered the magicals. The number of witches and wizards started to fall. Humans also started burning anyone with even a tiny bit of magic on stakes. In the end, the magicals decided to go into hiding for forever." Alexander narrated. He had found this knowledge from Morgan le Fay''s mind.


    "Damn! so muggles and we have the same blood running through our veins. Also are all muggles squibs?" Sirius eximed and asked


    Alexander nodded and continued. "Yes, not just that but every squib also has magic in them. It''s just that it''s very weak. In a way, you can say that all the squibs are veryte bloomers. Through the orphanage, we will teach all the kids the art of wizardry. I am currently working on a new wand that is more sensitive to magic but not as strong asmon wands.


    Chances are that with some years of practice all the kids will be able to use chore magic. Magic like creating some fire, cleaning things, repairing small broken objects or levitation something. The wands wille with intent-based enchantments, if anyone tries to use it to harm someone then it won''t work. Hopefully, their next generation will be born Wizard or witch.


    Now, on the other question. We have a huge jobless poption of muggle Wizards who couldn''t find a job after school because of discrimination. They were forced to go back into the muggle world and work there to earn a living. I''ll hire them under contract. There are also many jobless real squibs and also these thousands of soon to arrive elves.


    Now, your next question might be. ''How will you finance all this?''. Simple answer, Magic. We will establish antique cars, jewelry, and item restoration businesses around the world. We will use magic to restore them and then sell them. We will also start a real estate business and buy all rundown buildings or apartments and magically restore them to sell them. I already own a movie and T.V. show productionpany, so we will be expanding it.


    All this will be kept a secret through a magical binding contract with the strictest punishment being getting obliviated. The opportunities are endless, we just have to take a step. I''ve been teaching Edward all about business in the past 3 years so he''ll manage all the business. I''ll manage the orphanages," he ended his small speech and took a long breath.


    "Yes, I''ll manage it properly professor. You don''t have to worry" Edwardforted him.


    "Goddamn Edward, how many times I''ll have to tell you. Call me grandpa," he refuted.


    "Ah... Yes grandpa" Edward embarrassingly said. Hermione chuckled looking at her boyfriend.


    "Okay, move move. Travel the muggle world and buy all the property you can. Use the money from thepany ount," Alexander ordered, and all spread out.


    Alexander looked at Dobby. "Let''s go to the warehouse"


    ...


    In the underground warehouse, there were about one thousand house-elves waiting for him. They were all masterless.


    "Everyone, I think you already know me. I''d like you all to bond with my magic and in return, I''ll give you work, food, and housing. All those who agree cane to me one by one."


    House-elves didn''t have many expectations when it came to work. They were happy as long as they had something to do. Bonding with a magic user as strong as Alexander was a cherry on top. In the end, all 1,209 elves stayed with him.


    Next was telling them about his elf heist and making sure they did it properly.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 36: Lucky Harry

    That night, Alexander''s elf army raided ces all around the world. Kidnapping all elves they could find. The process was repeated for another day and by the end, they had gathered 12,000 elves.


    But there was a problem now. They had no way of finding out if there was an elf still left out. When Dobby went to report the problem to Alexander he found Alexander beating his head on the table.


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid... How can I be so dumb... Oh hey, Dobby, I know why you are here... I know the solution to the problem. Let''s go to the warehouse." Alexander walked past Dobby.


    "Yes boss"


    Edward was working on ordering the horde of elves. "Oh hay, grandpa."


    Alexander ignored his greeting and cast a charm loudly. "ACCIO SUPRIMA all the house-elves in the world, except those in this room,"


    His superior io teleported things if they are too far or have physical obstruction in between.


    Out of nowhere, about 2 thousand elves started to pop up in the room.


    Edward looked at him shockingly. "Why didn''t you do that in the first ce?" "..." Alexander stayed silent.


    "You forgot, right?" He asked.


    "Ah... I think I''ve grown old," Alexander muttered looking at the ceiling.


    "You''re immortal, you will always grow older," Edward interjected.


    "Ah... I am feeling hungry. Dobby, tend to the elves. Give them food and clothes. Also, tell them why they are here. Then give them the potion," Alexander instructed and went back to his office.


    "Hey don''t ignore me grandpa" Edward followed behind him.


    ...


    Diagon Alley.


    "Go on Harry, you can do it. You''re a fricking quidditch star. I am sure she will say yes and you don''t even need to worry about anyone interruption. I''ve booked the whole Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour," Sirius said, giving a push to Harry.


    Harry was trying to ask his crush Choc Chang out for the ball night and as always his two godfathers had decided to support him in some unconventional ways.


    "Perhaps you can use some aid from Felix Felicis(luck potion). Just gulp it down and see the magic." Snape suggested showing a transparent vial.


    "God damn, finally something good came from you snivellus" Sirius praise and pped Snape''s shoulder.


    Harry agreed and gulped down the potion. He headed straight to the ice-cream parlor. He entered and found the Asian beauty sitting by the window. When she saw him she tried to stand up to say hello but unfortunately/conveniently her foot got stuck in the table''s leg and she lost her bnce.


    Harry quickly moved to catch her head-on. They both fell on the ground with Cho Chang on top of him. Her lips touching his. Her melons pressed against his chest.


    She quickly got up, her face turned totally red. "Ah... Sorry, my... Foot got stuck."


    "Oh... It''s okay... Let''s order something" Harry said, changing the subject to save her from embarrassment. Which won him some gratitude points.


    They ordered some ice puddings and chatted about quidditch while waiting. The server was taking arge ice cream cake to storage but unfortunately/conveniently he slipped. The whole cake was about to fall on Cho Chang but Harry quickly shouted.


    "Wingardium Leviosa"


    Then he realized that he didn''t have a wand in his hand but surprisingly the cake was still levitating. Then the cake assembled itself back on the tray.


    Cho Chang looked at all that with her mouth wide open. It was widely known that Harry Potter was just a slightly above average student in his studies but he was extremely talented in Quidditch. He was even offered a ce on the national team. What he did just now was wandless magic, something which not even the best of students can do.


    Cho Chang was head over heels for Harry Potter now.


    After some time they ate their pudding and Harry asked. "So, Cho. I was hoping if you are interested in going to Yule ball with me tomorrow."


    "YES". She abruptly answered before even realizing. Then she turned red again.


    "Thank you, I''ll see you tomorrow at the ball then," Harry said and left. He couldn''t gather more courage to talk.


    [Behind the scenes]


    Sirius and Snape had been keeping an eye from a quiet corner at the proceedings in the parlor.


    "Oh sh*t, the cake is about to fall on her. Wingardium Leviosa," Sirius chanted while pointing his wand at a distance.


    ...


    "Alright, how did your mission go, Edward?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, we did even better than we expected. We have registered Universe Industries in the muggle world. A total of 34,000 buildings and sites have been bought under the name. We had to use some slight memory charm to keep things away from the Government''s eyes," Edward reported.


    "Nicely done, now we move to stage 3. I want you to hire various non-profit poption census organizations. I need a list of all homeless or orphaned children in the world. All of them."


    "I''ve already done it. The list wille in probably 3 days." Edward said.


    "Good job, Edward. Okay then. You are free to go and practice for tomorrow''s dance with Hermione."


    Edward happily walked out of his office. Alexanderid back in his office chair. Looking out of the window at sunset.


    *Sigh*


    "Just one more thing to do before I call it a day," he said loudly and walked out into Diagon Alley. He walked towards the Gringotts. People kept looking at him as he walked by. He mostly apparated to wherever he wanted to go. It was rare for him to walk in public areas.


    He walked straight into therge hall. The goblins stopped doing whatever they were doing the second they saw him.


    "I need to meet with your director Zanruk" he said.


    The goblin sitting on the highest counter ran away in a hurry to call the director. A momentter the goblin returned.


    "He will meet you in the meeting room, sir" he respectfully said.


    Alexander nodded and proceeded to the meeting room. He found Zanruk standing near the door waiting for him.


    "Wee to Gringotts, sir. What can I do for you?" He asked.


    "I need something from you."


    "Just make the demand, sir. We will try to fulfill your need" Zanruk proudly said.


    "I want the dragon that you have kept underground. You are breaking the Magical equalityw. Dragons are considered intelligent magical creatures and enving them or hurting them is illegal," Alexander cited.


    "Well, sir. We respect your wish but we need that dragon to protect our vaults. Perhaps we can get you another dragon?" The goblin smiled deviously.


    Alexander felt disgusted and he also found out that goblins were smuggling dragons. One slight probe into Zanruk''s mind and all his secrets were known. It turned out that goblin''s greed had made them forget that just some time ago they were considered 2nd ss beings too. If not for Alexander''s neww.


    "Perhaps..." Alexander said. Zanruk smiled thinking that he agreed.


    "Perhaps, I should just take over Gringotts. I certainly have the money and I am certainly notcking power either. Perhaps you goblins should have stuck to forging swords. Your greed has taken over you people. Perhaps I should start a new bank. People will surely trust me as I am, you know... The strongest Wizard to ever exist. Perhaps..."


    Alexander was too intimidating for Zanruk, who had started shaking in fear.


    "No, please. We will agree. You can take the dragon." He pleaded.


    "Sorry but I''ve changed my mind now. I want to have a meeting with every executive-level Gringotts official in the world. From the lowest to the highest level. I don''t care what means you guys use but I want all of you here in 2 hours. It''s a matter of life and death for Gringotts so you better hurry, Zanruk" he ordered and silently took out a ss and some firewhiskey.


    Zanruk ran from the room on his tiny legs like his ass was on fire. But Zanruk knew if he didn''t bring all executives in 2 hours, his whole body would be on fire, literally.


    ...


    2 hourster.


    The meeting hall was filled with hundreds of goblins. There was a lot of ruckus. Alexander quickly did a wide area mind sweep to see how many of them were greedy sons of bit*hes...


    Sure enough, all of them were. Hence without restraint, he used his time torture ability to re-educate them a little. He made all of them go through their birth and upbringing in a very positive and truthful yet cunning way. Their memories were altered in such a way that their already pre-existing memories didn''t conflict with each other.


    In 1 minute, all the goblins in the room had lived another life.


    When they all woke up. The most senior goblin came to Alexander and bowed. Asking for forgiveness for their various crimes. He forgave them. Then he told them to release any magical beast they had enved, and that if they needed something to protect their vaults then he''d provide each Gringotts branch 3 magical dragon golems. They were as big and strong as normal Dragons. They just didn''t breathe or eat. They''d follow orders too. The only requirement was that they be charged with magic every 3 months.


    All the Gringotts executives were very happy with the arrangement.


    ~Hopefully the next generation of goblins will turn out naturally better~ He thought.


    I''ve received somements asking to start the next arc. I can''t do anything about that as the chapters have already been written. The GOT arc starts from chapter 45.


    You must understand that I am writing as much as I can. 2 chapters a day is my limit and more than that would be too exhausting. If I upload more than 2 chapters, then I''ll have to write more to keep up with 2 chapters a day schedule and I am very bad at keeping deadlines.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 37: Time to dance

    The next day, the first thing Alexander did was go to the warehouse. All the elves most probably would have gone through physical evolution by then. When he entered, he was overwhelmed by the thousands of now human-sized elves, some looked like Dobby too.


    "Dobby, what''s the status?" He asked.


    "Everything is good, boss. I''ve already told them about their new life and they have happily epted your offer. They are ready to bond with your magic," Dobby answered.


    "Nice, okay let''s start the bonding and also get them to sign the employment contract."


    ...


    After they finished up with the elves and also assigning them different sses to learn to. He headed back to his office to grab the soon to beunched Magic gaming console.


    It was magical as it not only gave the yer a sense of smell but also touch. The games could be yed through the controller or headgear. Whichever the user likes. He had already prepared some games and had also started a new game productionpany. It would cater to both the magical and muggle world.


    For now, Alexander had copied some old games from his past world. Games such as Grand theft auto, Assassin''s Creed, Witcher, Fallout, Cyberpunk 2077, Skyrim. These games were open world and multiyer. The games with more than one number of installments would bebined into one big map.


    He picked up the console and went to Hogwarts to gift it to Dumbledore. There was also Yule ball that evening so he decided to take that day off. ...


    "Haha... What brought you here my friend?" Dumbledore asked. He had really changed since the ''Gift of God''. Yeah, that''s what the people named his fight.


    "Nothing, I just came here to show you my new, soon to beunched device called gaming console. It''s an interactive type of movie you can say. Anyway, you''ll understand it if you try" he said while connecting the console with Uni T.V.


    "Alright, Put this headband on your head."


    He then started the Witcher game. Mainly because it had medieval settings and there were magic and monsters too. Well, what happened next was beyond expectation. The old boy Dumbledore was so hooked that he even forgot that he was in his office. After 2 hours he finally stopped.


    "Oh my god, Alex. This is amazing. It''s so hard to imagine that what I just saw wasn''t real. But the beauty of the world and the monsters. *Sigh* What else do you have?" He excitedly asked.


    Then Alexander introduced him to other games. Until the evening they just sat in the office ying co-op. While ying Alexander had a crazy idea. What if he made a counter strike but instead of guns there will be wands. They will have to cast spells by thinking about it. The headgear will make it all look and feel so real that it would turn all yers into real duelists. I can also host tournamentster.


    Deciding to work on his nter, he left the Dumbledore''s office to get ready for Yule Ball. He simply put on a long coat over his daily gentleman clothes. He always looked magnificent so there was no need for more improvement.


    After getting ready he apparated to Ball Venue. The Venue was selected by him. It was arge rooftop which was immensely decorated. A false ceiling was also made to hold disco lights forter. His main purpose for selecting the rooftop was because he had prepared for 6 hours of continuous sky fireworks. They were magically made, so no fear of harming the climate. Plus it would make the night more beautiful. Mainly for couples.


    Another change that he made was that all students were allowed to visit. But only 4th years and higher could dance in the Ball. 1st, 2nd and 3rd years could dance in the disco hours. There was also an all you can eat buffet, alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages, and many more fun things. He had included an open-air theater set forter hours. It would show the Titanic movie, which his studio had recently released in the muggle world. He had already searched for movies and shows that had scripts and copyrights in the world.


    He left those that were there but those that were missing, he decided to make. Titanic was never supposed toe out in this world as Titanic never happened because there was a wizard present on the ship. He had also started up the whole Marvelics and had begun to n for movies.


    Back to the ball. Students below 4th year also had a curfew. All of them were supposed to go back to sleep by 10.


    ...


    Alexander reached the Venue when the Ball was just about to start. The surrounding speakers started to produce music. The 3 champions took to the dance floor with their partners.


    Hermione had her hand around Edward''s arms. They both looked like beautiful couples. Shameless as he was, he couldn''t help but whistle at the pair. Hearing his whistle, both Edward and Hermione''s cheeks turned red.


    Fleur Dcour entered with Cedric Diggory. Viktor Krum came with some random Slytherin girl. He couldn''t find anyone decent after what he did at the 1st task.


    The lights dimmed and music started. They started to slowly dance. Just then the fireworks started to happen. Ceiling was enchanted to be transparent. Colorful light started to fall upon the terrace. Edward and Hermione lifted their faces and looked at the sky while slowly dancing. Edward''s arm around her waist and her hands on his shoulder.


    Suddenly a peculiar bright blue firework appeared in the sky and started to write something. When it finished writing, everyone started tough.


    It said, "Kiss her already, dammit" At the end of the line there was Alexander''s face with a wink.


    Edward and Hermione embarrassingly ignored everyone and just looked into each other''s eyes. Mesmerized with each other.


    ...


    "Goddammit, why aren''t they kissing. There can never be a better opportunity to dere themselves a couple in public. I guess I''ll have to bring out the big guns." Alexander disappeared for a second.


    When he reappeared, he had 2 new guests in his hands.


    "Alright, Fawkes and Berry. I want you two to sing the best love song you can. A song so good that it would turn even those soulless Durmstrang boys into lovers for each other. Go now. Bring me some pride," he said.


    Fawkes and little Berry puffed their chests out proudly. Then they flew in the air and started chirping the song.


    Their song turned the atmosphere of the room to a full 180 degrees. Edward and Hermione finally kissed. But they weren''t the only ones. Many other couples were kissing too. Hagrid and Madam Maxime, Harry and Cho Chang. The most shocking one was actually Malfoy. He left Daphne and was currently in a passionate threesomes tongue twister with Crabbe and Goyle.


    "Well, who am I to judge... But damn, Fawkes and Berry are too good. Sh*t I miss her now," Alexander said. Missing his old wife.


    Soon both phoenix came back to Alexander and sat on his shoulders.


    He petted them and said, "Good job, both of you. Your song was so good that I was just a pinpoint away from turning into another Dumbledore"


    Both of the phoenix looked at each other seemingly confused about what they heard. Alexander noticed it.


    "Aww... You guys are too pure to understand theplexities of this word. Go, eat whatever you want now. But no stealing from people''s tes. Just point your ws at whatever you want and someone will give it to you." He sent them away.


    Then he slowly walked to the dance floor. Just when he was about to enter the floor he loudly pped his hands and in an instant, the whole theme of the Venue changed to more unofficial. The dance music came up and colorful lights started to blink.


    "Alright, everyone. The real party starts now. IT''S TIME TO DANCE," he roared. The whole hall followed him and loudly cheered.


    In a matter of seconds, the whole dance floor got filled with people jumping and dancing. Alexander was absolutely the craziest of them all.


    He was jumping around with 2 first year kiddies sitting on his shoulders and Fawkes and Berry flying around him, chirping heavily. He was also casting small flying charms at 1st 2nd and 3rd years, making them fly in the air. He then shot a Patronus which divided itself into 20 different magical animals.


    Even the definition of having fun involved a crazy amount of power for Alexander. The night was wild. Edward and Hermione came closer to him while dancing and gave him a quick hug.


    "Thank you, grandpa," they said.


    "You call me grandpa and then say thank you... Come on guys don''t hurt me like that" he dropped some fake tears.


    The party continued and soon it was Luna who was happily sitting on his shoulders.


    "Hey, where are your shoes, little Luna?" He asked.


    "Hmm... I don''t know. It was hurting to dance so I put them somewhere, but someone took them," she expressionlessly said.


    Alexander knew that someone was messing with her on purpose. He then realized that the wards couldn''t pick it up as bullying because Luna didn''t consider it bullying. She was just too pure. Right there and then he rewrote the anti-bullying wards to include cases like these. Then he happily looked at her.


    "What is your favorite Magical animal, Luna?" He asked.


    "Umm... It''s Crumple-Horned Snorkack, but I haven''t seen them yet." She answered.


    "Ohhh, that. It''s quite hard to find you know. They have a special ability to hide from people."


    Luna''s face showed a rare shock and excitement. "Can... Can you help me see one?"


    "Absolutely, my dear. Let''s go" as he finished speaking he apparated to a forest in Sweden. Luna, still sitting on his shoulder.


    Hey guys, I meant no offense to Homosexuals. I respect everyone all the same. Hell, even my ex-girlfriend left me saying that she liked girls. Though I''m not very sure if she was telling the truth or just needed a reason to break up.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 38: A happy Luna

    "Where are we, sir?" She asked.


    "Oh... No calling me sir or professor. I am no longer a teacher at Hogwarts and working hours are already over at the ministry. Just call me grandpa or do you wanna call me by my name?" He asked.


    "No, grandpa." She said.


    "Haha... Good. Let''s go and find that fatty Crumple-Horned Snorkack." He said and flew towards a hill at the center of the forest.


    "Does it live here?" She excitedly asked.


    "Yes, he does. The reason they are so hard to find is that they have various kinds of hiding abilities. They have the ability to stay invisible for as long as they want and even if someone sees them they forget where they saw it or what it looked like. They release a kind of magic which partially obliviates people near them. They can literally walk on a crowded street without anyone noticing them. Another major reason they are hard to find is that they sleep a lot. By a lot, I meant years at one stretch." He exined to her while flying.


    "No wonder people think they don''t exist," Luna interjected.


    "Yes, oh we''ve arrived." He helped Luna to get down.


    Alexander went ahead and lightly kicked something invisible. He repeated the kick some 10 times before a voice came. *YAWN*


    "Oi, get up. Your number one fan in the world hase to meet you," Alexander said.


    Luna was looking at the direction Alexander was talking with excitement. Then suddenly something appeared. A bear-like purple furry creature. It had a long uneven horn on its head. The face of the creature also looked very cute.


    Luna couldn''t control herself and ran to the creature and hugged its furry belly.


    "Crumple-Horned Snorkack. You are real" she spoke.


    "Well, of course, I am real. How else could you touch me?" a soft voice came.


    Luno lifted her face and looked at Crumple-Horned Snorkack''s face. "Y-you can speak?"


    "Yes, I can, youngdy. But, who are you and how did you find me?" Snorkack asked.


    "Oh, Grandpa brought me here" She pointed to Alexander.


    Snorkack looked at Alexander and got alerted. "Boss? But why are you here? I thought that you woulde to take me and my people after 6 years." He asked.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Bob. But this youngdy was on a quest to find your kind. She is a pure-hearted girl so I thought of helping her," he exined.


    Bob nodded and looked at Luna. "If the boss says you''re good then you''re good. Ask me anything you want"


    Luna felt so happy at that moment but then she turned at Alexander with a sad face.


    "I didn''t bring quill and paper."


    "Oh, nothing to worry. Here you go" Alexander gave her a pen and paper from his dimensional pocket.


    For the next 2 hours, Luna yed with Bob and asked him many questions about his kind. In the end, he allowed her to write about him but also made her promise that she wouldn''t disclose his location.


    Luna happily agreed to it.


    "Okay, Luna. Sit tight." He said and they apparated back to Hogwarts party.


    ...


    Luna was already past the curfew so he had to help her get into her dorm. He then went back to the terrace. Most of the couples had hidden themselves in whatever isted corner they could find. Edward and Hermione weren''t one of them though, they could have alone time whenever they wanted. Edward himself owned a great castle.


    They just sat at the bar, drinking some Butterbeer and Firewhiskey.


    "And here I thought that I''d not find you in the castle anymore. Good thing to know that youngsters these days can control themselves." Alexander said while standing behind them. Action like a typical shameless elder.


    Hermione turned red hearing him.


    "Ah, don''t tease her anymore grandpa. She''s turning into a tomato," Edward joked.


    "Oh, being overprotective ha?... Anyways, did you see Dumbledork?" He asked.


    "Umm, he''s watching the 2nd re-run of Titanic movie," Hermione answered.


    Alexander was about to say something but was interrupted by the oing crowd from open theatre.


    Dumbledore straight-up walked to him, "Goddammit Alex, why did you have to kill Jack? That nk had enough space for two people."


    "My friend, that''s what the story was about. Two people, so close yet their worlds so far apart. Life is not always sunflowers and fairy tales. Many times, life is just... tragedy," Alexander solemnly said and put his hand on Dumbledore''s shoulder.


    "Don''t give me that bull... I know you wrote it. You could have changed it." He refuted.


    "Yes, and then it would have flopped. The death of Jack is the selling point of the movie. People are so ustomed to happy endings that tragic endingse as a surprise to them. It makes people cry. Also spend more money to buy a ticket and watch it again" he smugly replied.


    "You and your crazy business strategies," Dumbledore shook his head.


    "Well, you gotta be a bit crazy to get this rich," Alexander refuted.


    "Wise words indeed," Snape interjected.


    "Good to see you, Severus. Where is Harry?" Alexander asked. He could see the slightly reddened eyes off Snape. The emo boy must have cried a little at the ending.


    "Probably in some corner with his new girlfriend," Sirius butted in with arge ss of Butterbear.


    Alexander nodded and then looked at Dumbledore. "Albus, I want to talk to you,"


    Dumbledore nodded and led him to the office.


    "What is it, Alex?"


    "Well, I mean no offense, I want to try your elder wand. You see, I haven''t been able to find a wand that could match me. I don''t really need one but I still want to feel how it works. Considering that your wand is the str..." Alexander was interrupted when Dumbledore straight up took out his wand and shoved it into Alexander''s hands.


    "Just like that?"


    "Yeah, just like that. If I can''t even trust you this much then I should just jump out of the tower''s window," Dumbledore said.


    "dammit... I''ll have to work on that surprise for you faster." Alexander mumbled. Truly touched by the trust Dumbledore showed.


    Alexander checked out the Elder wand in his hand. He could feel that it was somehow bound to Dumbledore but he also felt that if he tried he wouldn''t feel any problem in using it.


    He lightly flicked it and cast some low-level spells.


    ~Elder wand my ass. If I use any more magic then it would snap in half~ he said to himself.


    *Sigh* "As strong as it may, it''s still not strong enough to handle my full magic." He sighed and handed it back.


    "How did it feel?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Well, I can feel a slight ease in the flow of magic. It''s like breathing in a city and the countryside. You can breathe in both ces but the countryside feels a bit better. However, this has cleared my doubt. Wands don''t make magic stronger. It''s like crutches to help walk." He said.


    "Do you mean that Wizards are meant to do wandless magic?" Dumbledore asked.


    Alexander shrugged. "I don''t know, but think about it. We know that wandless magic is possible but is hard to learn. We know that wands make casting magic easy. So basically a wand is just a cheat. Don''t you guys ask the question ''has anything ever happened around you which was hard to exin? For example when you''re excited or too happy'' to all non-magicals when giving them a Hogwarts letter?. Those kids had performed wandless magic even without them knowing magic. So tell me, aren''t we just making them handicapped by giving them the cheat called wand?"


    His words hit Dumbledore hard, who then fell into deep thoughts. Alexander just silently left the room and went back to his office.


    Dobby and Nagini had been overseeing the new elves. The elves were also diligently studying, they wanted to be useful for Alexander as fast as possible but overworking was against the rules.


    Alexander started working on his muggle wand. Now that he knew how a wand worked he felt many new ideas emerging in his head. He now knew how the wand drew out magic from its user. Using the same principle he made a wand that used the meager amount of magic to get themand but to cast the magic it used ambient magic in the surroundings. This was also the reason why the wands could only be used to do chore magic.


    Happy with the results, all that was left now was designing an assembly line for it. He could see the happy faces of some official squibs like Argus Filch, the janitor of Hogwarts.


    ...


    The next day, he wore one of his finest suits. He rarely changed his clothes from his everyday vest and shirtbo but today was an important meeting. He was going to work out Dumbledore''s surprise.


    He got up from his office chair and apparated to a certain castle in Austrian alps.


    "Halt, state your name and the purpose of your visit" A guard at the main entrance stopped him. 10 more guard had their wands out, aimed at him.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, the current British Minister of Magic. Here to meet Gellert Grindelwald"


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 39: Gellert Grindelwald

    "We are sorry sir, but no one is allowed to meet him." A supervisor said.


    "And why is that?" Alexander asked.


    "B-Because he''s a level 10 criminal with a history of sessful jailbreaks. He''s very strong too... sir," the Supervisor replied.


    "So you''re telling me that a more than hundred-year-old Wizard, who hasn''t been able to use magic since the past 50 or so years, who is probably in his most vulnerable state right now, can fight me and run away?" He asked with a slight irritation. He needed to act like a big man or else they wouldn''t take him seriously.


    "No... No sir, it''s not like that." The supervisor stuttered.


    "It''s alright man, I''m not going to eat you. Just go and tell the prison director about me. I''m sure he''ll know what to do." He suggested.


    The supervisor nodded and ran back into the castle. Soon he came back with another guy.


    "We''re sorry to keep you waiting, sir. Please follow me, I''ll take you to your destination." The man said.


    "Nice... Let''s go then" Alexander followed the guy. They entered the castle and the guy led him to a small room with a small globe at the center. "Please touch the globe, sir. It will take us to the prison."


    "Hmm, I knew this castle in the mountain was just a fake. The real prison is somewhere else." He said and touched it.


    They were portkeyed to somewhere frozen. For as far as he could see there was only ice.


    "Woah... Who knew it was at the south pole. Wait, are those?"


    "Yes, sir. They are ice dragons. We feed them and in return, they guard the perimeter." The guy answered.


    "Cool, by the way. What''s your name?" He asked.


    "My name is Sam. Me and my brother Dean run this prison. We keep many dark and dangerous creatures in here," he answered.


    "Why did you allow me in so easily?" Alexander asked.


    "Sir, we all know that this world runs on the concept of survival of the fittest. You are ''THE'' strongest being in the world, so you get to do many things that no one else can. And I also knew that even if I denied you, you would''ve found another way in." Sam answered.


    "Haha... I like you. Can you tell me about Grindelwald? How''s he been behaving? Thest time I met him was in 1944, when he was madly running around the world calling for magical purity," he asked while walking.


    "Well, he''s surely calmed down a lot. In fact, he''s been spending all his time watching the T.V. that you gifted him. He really likes it. He even counseled some guards to invest their money in the market, especially yourpany. It kinda really makes you ask, why did he turn evil back then." Sam said in a thoughtful voice.


    "That''s a big question indeed," he added.


    "Here we are. This is his cell. I''ll wait outside." Sam said.


    Alexander opened the door and walked in. The cell was quite spacious. There was a bed at the corner, a coveredvatory. And then there was a couch and a T.V. in front of it.


    An old man sat there on the couch watching the Terminator movie. "Finally, we meet again my old friend. Come, sit"


    Alexander calmly walked and sat on the couch. "I must say, Nurmengard is much better than Azkaban."


    "And I agree with you. Azkaban is really an inhumane ce. Instead of giving a quick death, they throw you in a ce full of Dementors to be tormented, and they call me evil"


    Alexander quickly checked his sins,


    || Gellert Grindelwald - Category 2


    Indirect Murder - 300


    Kidnapping - 300


    Torture - 400


    Sin percentage - 34% (Reduced from 68% for already serving some punishment)||


    "Quick death is what they get now. If proven guilty," Alexander said.


    "Is that why you''vee? To grant me quick death? Well, I suppose I''ve lived more than I ever expected to. It''s not really a bad time to die." Grindelwald said with a sigh.


    "I can give you death if you''re so fixated on it, but I came here to discuss the terms of your release."


    His words shocked the withered old man a bit. "Is that your new way of torturing people? By giving them false hope?"


    "Oh, you have no idea about my ways of torture. Anyway, just read this and tell me what you think." He gave him a paper.


    Grindelwald read it slowly. "Interesting, a blood contract. It makes me unable to break the use written or else my magic will kill me. And you want me to follow themand of this Edward Firestorm?"


    "Yes, he''s my apprentice. My heir. You will also apany Dumbledore in his world tour, that he''s just about to start after retiring." He answered.


    "Dumbledore has retired?" He asked.


    "Not yet but he''s doing it after the end of this term."


    "And why are you doing all this? Last I remember, you abhorred my way of thinking."


    "And I still do. You are a pretty strong and smart wizard Gellert. I want to use you for the betterment of the world. That contract will make sure you don''t turn rogue. As said in it. You will never be allowed to wage war or fight against any person, country or organization in the world. You cannot study or perform dark magic either. Except for some fighting curses. You can not go against the Universe industries and Edward Firestorm. You will also listen and help Edward Firestorm. These are just some of the uses." He said.


    "So you want me to be a ve?"


    "No, you will be free. If you want you can just spend the rest of your life with Dumbledore and travel the world, see new things. Like a normal retired old man." He answered.


    *Sigh* "I can agree to that but I have two requests. One, I will only follow the Firestorm boy if he can defeat me and second, I want you to tell me why you were against my ideals. Your own parents were murdered by muggle weapons and you still helped them" He asked.


    "Sure, Edward can easily defeat you. Even after you return to your prime. As for your question. Well, it''s simple"


    ~Shit, there''s no memory about this. I guess I''ll have to bullsh*t my way out.~


    "I remember your sales pitch. Your pureblood supremacist theory. Though I know that you yourself didn''t believe in it, you just wanted to obtain strong followers. You said that humans were barbarians, they waged big wars. You gave the example of world war 1. But I saw things differently. We Wizards were barbarians too. Did you ever think about the ratio of the muggle poption versus the magical poption? There were more than 2 billion muggles back then and probably about 13 million Wizards. How many humans out of 2 billion waged war? Millions. How many Wizards of those 13 million waged war because of some random dark lord? Again, nearly a million. In fact, we wage war more often than muggles.


    Now tell me, are we better than muggles? No, instead I''d say, we''ve be even worse. At least muggle society learned something from their mistakes and focused on advancing. Now they number more than 6 billion. While we Wizards were stuck in the same cycle. A new dark lordes and dies with a lot of other Wizards. How many of us are there now? Nearly 30 million. 6 billion vs 30 million." He stopped.


    Grindelwald stayed silent for a while and then signed the document with his blood without any second thought. "You are much stronger and better than me in things I thought I was good at. I can see the future Wizarding world flourishing because of what you are doing now. I''d rather join Albus in his travels. Though I still want to fight your apprentice"


    "Good decision. Now I just need to go and convince the ICW. I''ll return at the end of the school term to get you out. In the meantime. Drink this potion. It will make your body 50 years younger and also add extra lifespan. See youter, Gellert"


    ...


    "Thanks for having me, Sam. I can see that you guys are in some need of repair. I''ll donate 10 million galleons for the prison funds and also get you some good builders." He said while shaking hands.


    "T-Thank you, sir. We will put that money to good use." Sam answered. With that, Alexander returned to the U.K. and then to his office.


    "Boss, there is an important letter from the International Confederation of Wizards," Nagini told him on a call.


    "Okay, I''ll check it" he replied and hung up.


    He opened the letter and slowly read it. The more he read the happier he became. Dumbledore had stepped down from the post of Supreme Mugwump. The ICW council had unanimously agreed to make him the next Supreme Mugwump as he was the strongest and righteous Wizard alive. The ICW would have a meeting the day after tomorrow and they had humbly asked him to be present.


    ~This makes things so much easier~ he mumbled aloud.


    Thank you for reading.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 40: Hermione wins (obviously)

    The next day, it was the 2nd and final round of the Triwizard tournament. There was no big arena set that day as most of the race was to be seen on Uni T.Vs. So, most of the people decided to rather stay at home and watch it in a good warm room with a jug of Butterbeer.


    The people who were present at the starting line were just the students of the school, staff and some reporters. Currently, Alexander was giving instructions to the champions.


    "Alright champions. For each of you, pick 1 pouch from the table. If you look inside. You will find ... a guide map, a broom that can only fly for 7.8 kilometers. A rope, an iron ingot, and 200 GBP muggle currency. You will be allowed to carry your wand. Now look at this map, I''ll tell you your route." He directed them to a full map of the magical United Kingdom.


    "This is where we are. Your first checkpoint is at the center of the forbidden forest. You have to cross it on foot and expect the worst. The forest is filled with unimaginable dangers. At the center of the forest, you will find a table. It''s a portkey. Touch it and you''ll be transported to the king''s cross.


    From there, you''ll have to travel to Trent Park. In there you''ll find another table which will lead you to a bank of a river. You''ll have to cross it from there by any means. Once crossed, you will find another portkey. Then you''ll be back at the center of the forbidden forest. From there you''ll return to Hogwarts and have a 3-way duel in the arena. May the best win, good luck" He finished speaking and left them to prepare.


    The magical drones were set to follow the 3 in their race from various angles. If they faced something life-threatening then they''d be helped.


    ...


    "START"


    As soon as those words came, the 1st champion dashed into the forest. ording to the previous score, the champions were given a head start or dy of 5 minutes. Hermione went first, then Fleur Dcour and then Viktor Krum. It was probably going to be a very bad day for Viktor Krum due to what Alexander had nned. He wanted to disqualify him in the previous round but didn''t as it would spoil the rtionship with Durmstrang.


    Hermione dashed into the jungle and headed straight to the center of the forest. She was fast but also attentive to every detail around her. Her first obstacle came as forest trolls. She just levitated big boulders and dropped them on their heads. Fleur decided to take a detour. Viktor Krum was not so lucky as he didn''t find trolls but 2 dragons.


    They were Mira and Balena. The 2 mother Dragons chased him around in the forest for half an hour before finally giving up. But they did sessfully burn his ass a little.


    The 3 champions made their way through the forest, some easily and some (read Viktor) not so easily.


    When Hermione reached the center she found a table as told. But on the table, there was a sphinx sitting. The sphinx had noticed Hermione.


    "Solve the Riddle and pass, or fail the riddle and wait for 30 minutes," the sphinx said.


    Hermione nodded.


    "I speak without a mouth and hear without ears. I have nobody, but Ie alive with wind. What am I? " Sphinx asked.


    Hermione thought for a while and answered, "Easy, an echo"


    Sphinx nodded. "You are as smart as he said. You may pass now"


    Hermione touched the table and got transported to King''s Cross. Fleur followed behind after answering a riddle of normal difficulty.


    Then came Viktor Krum. The sphinx gave him a random mathematical problem to solve. An integration problem, to be precise. Viktor Krum had to stand there like a fool for the next 30 minutes.


    ...


    Hermione easily took the tube, straight to the Cockfosters station, which was right beside the park. Fleur took a cab and also reached the location, she probably had some experience in traversing the muggle world from France.


    Viktor Krum had no idea about muggle transportation and decided to use his broom with disillusionment and some other charms on himself. He could only go halfway before the broom stopped working and vanished. From there he asked people for directions a lot and finally reached the location by a cab. The cab driver saw that Viktor didn''t know where he was going so he just increased the bill by riding around the blocks and wasted his time. The magical world was having a greatugh at him.


    From there, they reached the riverbank. Hermione and Fleur used the same trick to cross the river. It was a very wide river which Alexander had chosen. It was 7.9 kilometers wide and their brooms were only supposed to go 7.8 kilometers. On the other side of the river, there was a cliff. Which they were supposed to climb with the help of a rope and a metal hook, which could be made by transfiguring the iron ingot.


    Hermione was smart and quick. She didn''t even have to touch the water as she threw her hook from the broom. Fleur wasn''t as fast and she fell into the water. But she also eventually climbed it.


    There was only Viktor Krum left now. The scene changed and he was seen swimming. It took quite a while for him toplete his 7.9 kilometers swim. By the end of which he was extremely tired.


    Then they returned to the forbidden forest where they once again made their way to the Hogwarts. Viktor Krum was again chased by the dragon but this time they took a pitty and lead him towards Hogwarts.


    Hermione came first and got some time to rest before her duel. She wasn''t allowed to take her magic reserve rings in the duel so she was to fight with her original strength. Which was also pretty OP whenpared to other Hogwarts seniors.


    Fleur came 30 minutes after Hermione. She also had plenty of time to rest as Viktor Krum came 4 hours after Fleur. He was given just 15 minutes of rest before the duel started. Unlike the morning, the arena was fully packed with people. After all, after 202 years, a new Triwizard winner would be dered that day. People were excited. Butterbeers and food were being sold like hotcakes.


    Then came the final showdown. The three champions took their ces. As soon as the bell rang they started firing charms and curses at each other.


    Fleur was a very talented witch but she was no fighter. Viktor Krum threw his item pouch to distract her while deflecting attacks from Hermione. Fleur instinctively sent a curse at the pouch but in that time, Viktor sent a freezing charm at her. She fell down not being able to move. She lost.


    ~I need to give Hermione some more practical experience in fighting~ Alexander made a mental note.


    Now it was just Hermione and Bread Krum. Hermione could''ve ended the fight the moment it started but watching Alexander, she had learned that sometimes it''s best not to go full power at the beginning.


    She slowly started overpowering Viktor and finally sent thest charm. It was a transfiguration charm which transfigured Viktor into a pig. The fight ended with a loud cheer andughter.


    Fleur was unfrozen and Viktor was turned back into a human. They were sent to the infirmary to get checked as they received some injuries. But the champion Hermione was fine.


    Edward gave her a nice hug and lifted her in the air. Alexander pointed his finger at the sky and fireworks started. It marked the end of the Triwizard tournament.


    Then it was the time of the award ceremony. She was given the huge Triwizard Cup. Her name will be etched on it for forever. The cup would stay in Hogwarts for the next 5 years. Then she was given the big fat money check. It was Hermione''s first self-made ie so she felt very proud of herself.


    She was going to give most of it to her parents. Though she was in for a surprise as Alexander had gifted the couple a multi-story Dental clinic for their wedding anniversary. He had also felt that another Granger was on his way to be born soon. He didn''t tell Hermione about that as it was her parents'' decision to tell her.


    After that, there was a celebration party at Hogwarts main hall. People danced and ate. Alexander was probably the most favorite person to all students of Hogwarts. He also announced that he''s opening up a movie theatre in Hogsmeade. Students could go there on weekends.


    By the end of the party, the champion and the most eligible bachelor went missing. Alexander smiled and went back to Gxy tower. He was going to attend the ICW meeting the next day and also discuss the release of Grindelwald.


    Thank you for reading. Stay safe.


    Does anybody have any idea how long will it take to develop a Coronavirus vine?


    By the way, I''ll only upload 1 chapter tomorrow as I need to set the chapters so that thest 2 chapters of Harry Potter arc get released together.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    23 Advance chapters avable on - /misterimmortal

 Chapter 41: Forgiveness

    "We have gathered here for the appointment of the Supreme Mugwump. By the unanimous vote we have arrived on the results that Wizard god, Alexander Maxim Universe is to be appointed as the next Supreme Mugwump." An announcer said from the podium.


    The ceremony ended and Alexander was given a white-colored coin that had merlin on one side and his face on the other carved on it. It was a new identity token for the Supreme Magwump and the members of the confederation. The other members would have a grey token with the same carvings. Then Alexander took the podium and gave his speech.


    ~Let''s see if my fabulous performance with Morgan le Fay has made them my staunch supporter~


    "Thank you for choosing me. I will do everything in my power to keep peace and bring justice to any misdeeds. There is one thing that I want to do today though. Please look at the duplicate contract in front of you. I will also pass the original contract to you so you can check it. We have lost so many great and powerful Wizards and witches in pointless wars. This is my first step to ensure that it doesn''t happen again. Why confine every criminals when we can use some of them to correct what they destroyed in the first ce?


    Why must we spend money on keeping them in prisons? Prisons should be only for those that are beyond hope or reason and only deserve death punishment. But others, with blood contract, we can make the oath-bound, not do evil and only do good. If they break the oath then their own magic will kill them. The first one is Grindelwald. You can check the contract. Runemasters and enchanters might be able to detect something extra in it," he said and sat down.


    They all read the copy and murmured. The original contract was passed from one to another for them to check.


    Once ancient runes master from the U.S.A spoke. "This... There''s a curse in it?"


    Other people also became attentive. Those who had already touched it looked at their hands.


    "No need to fear. The curse is for the signer of the contract. This curse is as strong as 1 thousand killing curse pointed at a single point at the same time. It will activate if the person tries to break the contract. I think no one will be able to get away from this Curse." He exined. "Yes, but you probably can," one guy said.


    "Well, I am an exception," Alexander said while scratching his beard.


    The people chuckled a bit and then they showed their agreement in the experiment. They believed that the Wizard God would not do something harmful.


    "There''s another thing I want to talk about. I want the confederation to actively participate in the world to keep the wizarding world moving forward in magical advancements while taking actions against any threat to the muggle or world safety. Don''t forget, injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere. We, the world''s strongest Wizards, gathered under one roof. We should use our gift of magic for good." Alexander said.


    "But won''t the various wizarding governments will get angry at that?" one of them voiced.


    "Yes, they will at the beginning. But remember, ICW does not exist to serve governments. We exist to serve all magical beings. Our job is to protect all in need. If some government has objection to our helpline people, then I''ll deal with them." Alexander replied.


    Most of the members nodded in contemtion. Alexander quickly checked each one with his eye of judgment and marked those that were beyond retribution. Then he cast a silent curse on them which will make them somehow die from random idents. He also cast a curse like the one on D.A.D.A position. Except, in this case, the curse would make all unworthy people with evil agenda retire for some reason under 1 month of them taking the seat. It was meant to go on for thousands of years.


    After his work was done, he returned to his office to start preparing for his departure from the world. Honestly, he was feeling sad about leaving behind his friends and people who he considered family. He''d miss messing with Dumbledore. He''d miss hugs from Hermione and teaching Edward. He had the idea of taking them with him so he decided to talk to the old man God.


    "Old man, are you there?" He asked.


    *BARK*


    "Oh, hey son. I was ying with puppies. You finally got time to remember me," God said, still puppy''s voiceing in the background.


    "Well, yeah... I had free time. My work is about to be finished in this world. I wanted to ask you if I can bring Hermione and Edward with me on my travels." He asked, knowing that he didn''t need to tell him who the 2 were.


    "Yes you can, but then all you did will be for nothing. They are supposed to be major characters in the development of the world for at least the next 300 years. If you take them away then the world will stay the same. There will be no improvement." God exined.


    *Sigh* "I figured as much. alright, then can you create a sr system in my dimensional pocket? It should have at least 10s, all of them should be simr to earth but without extreme climate phenomenons. I am going to save some endangered species in this world." He asked.


    "Oh, that''s easy. Done. I''ve made a big sun, around it 10s revolve in the same orbit with equal distance. They all have the same speed of rotation and revolution, I''ve also nullified their gravitational pull so they will not colloid with each other. You can also customize them in any way you want. You can even make meat trees for the dragon''s you are saving, the whole system will stay separated from the rest of the pocket." God said.


    "Nice, thanks, old man. You want unicorns in your ce? I can send you some. They are pretty nice guys"


    "Nah, son. I''ve already got enough of them. Okay bye, the puppies are getting angry now. Btw, I have a surprise nned for you. Be sure toe to me afterpleting your work" God said and left.


    Alexander kept on guessing what surprise he was nning. Edward came into the office.


    "Congrattions on bing the Supreme Mugwump, grandpa," he said.


    "You too"


    "What do you mean?" Edward asked.


    "You will be the next Supreme Magwump when I''m gone," Alexander answered.


    Edward suddenly had a bad premonition. "How long do you have?"


    "Well, ording to the speed I''m getting the work done. I have about 3 years. I calcted it wrongst time. I''ll have toe up with another n to make sure that Hermione bes the minister of magic swiftly. By the time I leave, she''ll be about 19 years old. Too young to be the minister. People won''t ept her. I am thinking about getting Dumbledore to take up the position for 5 years. I know he hates to work as a bureaucrat but before I leave I''ll make sure things stay calm and you''ll help him in work too. Meanwhile, Hermione will work as his undersecretary and gain experience. I''m going to leave a lot of D.A.D.A. like curse but good ones on many big positions in the ministry so they can never be used by the wrong people." Alexander spoke non-stop.


    Edward quickly put a hand on his shoulder, "Calm down old man... Take it easy. You have already done more than enough. Just enjoy your remaining days and leave things to me. Though I would still like you to ce those curses."


    *Sigh* "Yeah, I''m getting too worked up." He told himself.


    "I''ll go and start doing what I like the most. Invent new things." He said and walked to his small workshop.


    He then went on an invention spree and made many machines that could make the lives of people better. Machines that could purify seawater. Machines that could produce electricity from mixing sunlight and magic in the air. Machines that could make infertile soil fertile. In the end, a secret machine that could create portals between earth and Mars.


    Only Edward will have its knowledge. When Earth bes too crowded, the wizards will use magic to terraform Mars and make it Earth 2.0. His mugglepany had also started to sell many medicines, including cancer medicine. Hispany had enough strength topel the world to enforce a strict 2 child policy to curb the poption increases. Japan and countries like it were exempted though. They were told to have as much sex as possible.


    ...


    4th year of Hogwarts came to an end. Dumbledore announced his retirement. McGonagall became the new headmistress and Snape became the new deputy Headmaster. Dumbledore was given a nice see off party and after that, Alexander took him to his office to show his surprise.


    Alexander walked behind, Dumbledore opened the door and entered the office. As soon as he stepped in he took out his wand.


    "How did you get here?" He asked.


    Alexander felt good that his methods to keep his surprise a secret didn''t fail.


    "You break my heart, my friend. I came to meet you." Grindelwald said from the headmaster''s seat.


    "But you are supposed to be in prison," Dumbledore retorted.


    "I was recently released. All thanks to our old friend there," he said and pointed at Alexander.


    Dumbledore looked at him, "Why?"


    "No need to be afraid, Albus. He has signed a blood contract. He can''t do anything evil anymore." He said.


    "And nor was I nning to. I am going to travel the world and see new ces like a retired old man," Grindelwald said with a smile.


    Dumbledore had a small smile which he tried to hide. "But, what will the world say?"


    "No need to worry about that. ICW agreed to release him as long as he signed the contract. The media will also tell the world that he''s under contract and will only work to help society... Okay, thest surprise now. It''s for the 3 of you" Alexander said and brought Aberforth Dumbledore into the room.


    He put some magic in his ring and a white light came out of it. Alexander just left the room after that. The three had a long chat with Ariana Dumbledore. By the time they called him back in, he only heard thest words of Ariana to her brothers and Grindelwald.


    "I forgive you" then she looked at Alexander, gave a slight bow and vanished.


    He looked around and noticed that the 3 old boys had tears in their eyes. He waved his hand and sses and bottles of Firewhiskey appeared in front of them. They all sat down and talked for the rest of the night while drinking. Remembering about old days. Alexander also shared some experiences from his past life, making it seem like they happened there.


    ______________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Thank you for reading. Before anyone asks, the next world is Game of Thrones.


    Stay safe my fellow humans.


    --------------------------


    Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd


    I just realized that many people don''t read the Author''s thought section. So I posted the Patr-eon link above. I hope this won''t trigger some people.

 Chapter 42: Neville Longbottom

    3 yearster - World purity level 89.9%.


    *Sigh* ~just 0.1 more to leave this world~


    It had been good 3 years. Hermione had left Hogwarts after her 5th year. She gave her N.E.W.T.s at the ministry and passed with flying colours in 13 subjects. He had retired from the ministry and Dumbledore had taken over the role of minister of magic with Hermione as his undersecretary.


    He probably had 3 more days to stay there. Hispany was doing great, both in the magical and muggle world. Most of the orphans in the world now have a ce to live and study. No new dark lord had tried to rise up in the meantime.


    Grindelwald also worked in thepany administration for the time being. Edward was the only one who knew that grandpa Universe whome everyone loved so much was about to leave them. Though he knew that Alexander was just going to another reality to continue his work. He still felt like his old man was dying and leaving him for forever.


    On the other hand, most of the Hogwarts batch of 1991 had graduated. Harry was an established star in the quidditch world. Surprisingly, Cho Chang was still with him and also joined quidditch. Ginny could only suck it up and forget Harry. Ron had taken a managerial job in hispany. His brain had been healed now but he was still a normal average Wizards.


    Nagini had settled down with some guy from America. They had taken over orphanage operations in the whole of America. Snape had married the Japanese girl he found online. They were both amazing Potioneers and together they had been inventing new potions. They would get them patented by thepany and then give up the form for royalties as Universe Industries had the world''s biggest supplywork.


    Sirius had found some muggle girl and married her. He treated her really well and was also happy by pissing off his dead ancestors as the next person to be born in the ck family will have muggle blood.


    Luna was in thest year of Hogwarts, though she had started to smile a lot more. She also published weekly articles in the Daily Prophet. Hagrid had also married Madame Maxime. Thew and order had been improved a lot in the Wizarding world. Hate crimes had be nearly nonexistent. No one cared about your blood, as long as you are good, you''ll get the job. The ministry of Magic employs many muggle-borns now. The world followed the example of the British Ministry of magic and introduced simrws in their areas. ICW had grown a spine and now actively participated in keeping world peace.


    Gringotts had been good too. They had apparently invited him to their bank. They wanted to give him a thank you gift.


    ...


    At the Gringotts


    "Mr. Universe, we are happy to gift you this finest creation of our best goblin cksmiths. This armor is meant to fit you. It has many magical properties. Then there is the sword. It can grow and shrink in size. Sharpness can also be controlled. This is for the service you have done for us and the whole world." The director of Gringotts said.


    He knew that rejecting it would be disrespectful so he took it.


    [Image in Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    To see them on instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ...


    Well, he had nned for his spectacr departure from the world. For that, he was going to see what his animagus was and see if he could use it.


    He went to the middle of a jungle and turned into an animagus, he wasn''t disappointed with what he became. A giant white-winged lion with some ornaments on his body. While on 4 legs he was 30 meters tall and 70 meters in length. But he could also stand up on 2 legs and use a sword with his hands. While on 2 legs, his height would be 100 meters.


    After seeing his animagus, he decided to use it in his uing fake fight. ''sacrificing while trying to save the world'' headline doesn''t sound so bad, he thought.


    There was just one thing left to do. He wanted to gift a Philosopher''s stone and a perfected elixir recipe to Edward. He wanted them to live for so long that when he bes strong enough he''ll probably be able toe back and see them.


    [Image in Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    To see them on instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ...


    Alexander was walking around Hogwarts, he just wanted to see it for onest time. While walking around he saw a boy pulling his trolly bag. Alexander recognized him as Neville Longbottom.


    "What are you still doing in Hogwarts, son?" He asked.


    Neville looked up and replied with a shocked expression. "I-I was taking my herb collection, s-sir."


    Alexander nodded. He knew that the boy had low self-esteem. He wasn''t confident in doing anything. He also knew the reason behind it. After what happened to Neville''s parents, he was left under the care of his grandma. He was the heir to the Longbottom family.


    The problem arose when he didn''t show the signs of magic even after some years. It made his grandmother anxious that he was born a squib. She started to put him in danger and purposely made him angry so that he would unleash magic, but nothing happened.


    However, the real trouble came when Neville''s great-uncle tried to squeeze the magic out of him. Once he was thrown from the ckpool pier, he nearly drowned that day. Another time, his great uncle held him by his ankle from the upstairs window and ''identally'' lost grip. Thankfully Neville just bounced off the ground and nothing happened.


    It proved that he was a wizard but the scars had already been made. Then they gave him his father''s wand when he got selected for Hogwarts. A wand that was not suited for him. Resulting in trouble casting spells which in return made him more unconfident of himself. Because Alexander changed the story so much, the boy never got the chance to shine.


    Alexander decided to help the poor boy. "Come with me, son. You need a new wand."


    He said and put his hand on Neville''s shoulder and apparated to the Ollivanders shop.


    "Oh... What a surprising visit, Mr. Universe, and who do we have here, Mr. Longbottom. I don''t recall selling you a wand," Ollivander said.


    "That is exactly why we are here. I want you to help him choose a wand. He won''t be needing his father''s wand soon," Alexander said.


    Neville was confused by what he just heard but he didn''t have the guts to ask the strongest Wizards in existence. He quietly went with the flow and tried out wands. Finally, he got matched with a 13", Cherry, unicorn hair. He then saw Alexander paying for his wand.


    "S-sir" he tried to stop him.


    "No problem, kid. Consider it your first job bonus," Alexander replied. Further confusing Neville.


    "Alright, it''s time to fix some people" he once again put his hand on Neville''s shoulder and apparated. This time they appeared in the reception hall of St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries. The hospital didn''t receive as many patients nowadays. Mostly because everything was peaceful and also because of all kinds of magical healing potions Universe Industries produces.


    "Son, do you know which room your parents are in?" He asked. Neville nodded.


    "Okay, take me there, then," he said. All the nurses and hospital staff gawked when they saw him passing by.


    ~I guess I still have some allure to thedies~ he thought.


    Alexander was old but he didn''t look like a filthy old man. Nor like Dumbledore. He looked smart and handsome with a muscr body. His skin was as smooth as ater middle-aged man. But his eyes always gave his age away. They showed the look of oldness in them.


    Soon they arrive in a private room. There were 2 beds and on them were 2 unconscious bodies. Betrix and some death eaters had broken their minds with repetitive Cruciatus Curse. This Curse is very painful, it makes all the neurons to send the feeling of pain. Repetitively using it on people can break their minds or kill them.


    An olddy was sitting by the side of the unconscious man''s bed. Alexander looked at her with disgust.


    "Neville?" She cried.


    "Grandma, Mr. Universe brought me here." He said.


    She looked at Alexander with shock and worship. Alexander returned the gaze and in a split second, resurfaced the memories where she unknowingly tortured her grandson. She just stood there without moving, remembering the things she did. Alexander moved to the two unconscious people and poured some potion. Neville just looked at his parents in hope.


    After about 15 minutes, their bodies started moving and then twitching. Neville looked worried at that. "Nothing to fear, son. Their bodies are just healing. This is normal"


    That gave him some relief but still... After 20 minutes the twitching stopped and they opened their eyes. Alexander quickly gave them another potion to replenish their strength and rx their mind.


    Suddenly, Neville''s grandma came out of her stupor and quickly hugged Neville. She repetitively said sorry to Neville. When Neville asked what happened, she told him why she was asking for forgiveness.


    Being the kind boy he was, he quickly forgave her. Then she noticed her now awake and healthy son and daughter-inw.


    "What! Son, daughter. You are..." She stuttered.


    "Yes, mother... Thank you for helping us, sir," Mr. Longbottom said, looking at Alexander gratefully.


    Neville lunged at his parents and embraced them with a tight hug. He was just 13 months old when they were taken from him. He didn''t even know what they sounded like. And now, he had them both.


    "Mention not," Alexander said and left an appointment letter on the bed for Neville. It was a job offer for him toe and work as a herbologist at Universe Industries. Then he left to prepare for the departure.


    ______________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 43: Medusa and Monty

    1 day before leaving.


    In the forbidden forest. Alexander stood in front of 300 Unicorns. At the forefront was their leader. Alexander was going to save species like these as he knew that no matter what he did, they would still be hunted. Yes, their parts were important for making wands as well but he had given hundreds of new methods and material Ideas for making new and better wands.


    Unicorns were pure creatures, their blood had the power to keep even a dying person alive and for it, many dark wizards would resort to hunting them. They were nearly extinct as well so living in a dangerous forest was out of option too as other stronger animals would kill them.


    "Okay, I''ll send you to the ce now. It is a whole new. There will be more unicorns joining soon and also some more peaceful animal species." He said to the leader,


    The leader nodded his head and walked into the portal. The horde of Adult and baby Unicorns followed him behind. Alexander was probably the only human they would trust this much.


    Alexander then ACCIO SUPRIMA all the Unicorns in the world and transported them to the new. He had assigned a whole to the happy and peaceful species in his personal sr system in his dimensional pocket.


    Then there was Firenze and his pack of stargazers. They were only interested in gazing at stars and living peacefully. He and his 100 friends also entered that. Then he gathered the Crumple-Horned Snorkacks. They were already waiting for him. He also picked up some sphinxes and Thunderbirds.


    Finally, he ACCIO for any unhappy phoniex or parentless phoniex eggs. About 10 eggs and 3 phoenix popped up. Some more small creatures were added. The whole was covered with jungles, grasnds, very small deserts, rivers, mountains and icy mountains in the north and south pole. He also installed meat trees here and there for some bird species. The fake sr system was also going to have a replica of the sky outside. Meaning that they will be able to see real stars.


    After this, it was time for the dragons. He apparated to the dragon enclosure. The enclosure was located around arge mountain. Though most people didn''t know that the mountain was actually a very old dragon, on whome the mountain had slowly formed. He was one of the best-kept secrets in the world. His body was hundreds of meters long and tall. He was very wise as well and could speak the human tongue. Alexander had the chance to talk to the dragon king. He dered Alexander their god. Alexander in return fed all kinds of elixirs to the giant dragon. Now, he was back in his prime. Though he still stayed still until Alexander came to get them. Surprisingly, the name of the dragon was Ragnarok.


    ~He could really cause a Ragnarok if he wanted to.~ Alexander thought when he heard the name.


    He also found out that all dragons were wise beings but they needed to attain a threshold of intelligence before they could speak like humans. Considering that Dragons live for very long, their threshold was very high. Probably hundreds of years. He was excited to see what effects will his pure magic cause to them on their new.


    "Hey there big guy. It''s time." He said to Ragnarok.


    "Yes, I have summoned all the dragons in the world. They are now living in the nearby forest." He informed, while slowly getting up. Alexander had to use his powers to make it all unnoticeable andter recreate the mountain.


    [Image in Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    To see them on instagram /mister_immortal_novel]


    "Okay, I''ll transport you all into your new home. Let me tell you about it though. The whole is mostly covered in mountains with caves. The biggest one is yours. There are a lot of rivers and some grasnds and jungles. The whole is covered with various types of meat trees and normal trees.


    I hope you can manage the dragons to not destroy them as the trees will feed you. There will be arge training field where you can teach them various skills. Only Dragons will live on the. More Dragons will join you in the future so I hope you can look after them as well," he said.


    "Yes, I will do my duty well," Ragnarok proudly said.


    "Good, let''s get you in now." He ACCIO all the dragons in the world except ice dragons and sent them to the. Ice dragons were safe with Sam in the south pole.


    The of peaceful beings was named, Phixheim. Based on phoenix and their pure nature. The dragon was named Dracheim. In old Norse, Heim meant home.


    He created his own castle in Phixheim, near a sandy beach. Pools, hot springs, and many other things were there for him to rx. The castle was quite big. Probably as big as Hogwarts. It will be run by nanny bots and butler golems. He was also taking 1000 elite human elves with him. He wasn''t forcing them though, they were all volunteers. 200 of them were master smiths, 200 were enchanters, 200 were runemasters, 200 were potioneers and Alchemists.


    The remaining 200 were elite warriors. Masters in the art of war andmanding. All of the elves were master duelists too. They will live in the castle as its inhabitants and not as servants. An open training field for warrior elves was made. Smiths had their state of the art forge, enchanters, runemasters, potioneers had their own bigbs. They all enjoyed what they did.


    With the help of his rune masters, enchanters and the ghost of Szar Slytherin. They were able to sessfullyplete the device which could sense magical children in the world and also teleport them to Hogwarts if their lives were in danger. He had graciously donated it to the school. He also opened some magical schools in unfortunate parts of the world. The poption of magical children was surely going to rise soon.


    ...


    He returned to the Gxy tower. Edward was the owner of it now. Edward was sitting in his chair, working.


    "Too busytely?" Alexander asked.


    Edward looked up and smiled, "It''s just the new quidditch championship ising soon. So many people want to advertise their product in it."


    "Get yourself some assistants. The human elves are very good at organizing stuff." He suggested.


    *Sigh* "so, tomorrow is it?" Edward asked.


    "Yes, and it is going to be spectacr," Alexander replied.


    "I can''t even ask you to keep sending letters. You are going to a bloody different reality." Edward said with a bit of anger in his voice.


    "Easy, son. Maybe someday I''ll get strong enough toe back and meet you or who knows, you might discover a way to travel through reality and find me." Alexanderforted him.


    "I am not saying that it''s not possible but I don''t think I''ll live long enough for that to happen. I and Hermione are just mortals." Edward said.


    "Well, if you two can reach the realm of the Supreme Magi then you can live for at least 1000 years easily. And if even that worries you then take this." He threw a stone at him.


    Edward caught it and looked visibly shocked. "Is...Is this a Philosopher''s stone?"


    "Yes, I even perfected it. It''s purer than thest one. Though you must promise me that you won''t eat it. I am immortal so I had no worries but you might just die. Still, you can brew god-level elixirs with it. It will keep you young and increase your strength little by little for thousands of years. Keep it a secret between you and Hermione, please. The world has a lot of greedy bastards." He advised.


    "Yes, I''ll keep it under fidelius charm. Only me and Hermione will know about it," Edward assured, then he continued.


    "You sure, you don''t want to tell Hermione before leaving?" He asked.


    "I can''t see her crying face, but I will not go before saying her goodbye. Not just her but the whole world," Alexander said.


    ...


    "Dobby, are you sure you wannae with me?" He asked the first free elf. He was the leader of all elves too.


    "Yes, boss. I want to follow you. I can''t think of doing anything besides that," he said in a conflicted voice.


    "Alright then. Gather the one thousand elves that had volunteered and take them to Phixheim. We''ll be leaving by tomorrow evening," Alexander instructed.


    "Yes, boss"


    He had one more thing to do now and apparated to the ministry. Dumbledore boredly sat in his office.


    "How''s it going, Minister Dumbledore." Alexander entered.


    "Argh... Why did I agree with this? I hate this and it''s just been 3 months." Dumbledoreined.


    "Haha... Things always happen for a reason, Albus. I would have helped you but I am afraid my time hase."


    Dumbledore looked shocked, "but... You are a god, you cannot die"


    "Even Gods can not stay with mortals forever my friend. A bnce must be maintained." Alexander said, being a bit cryptic.


    "You mean, you are ascending to heaven?" Dumbledore asked.


    "No, not heaven, I am not dying. But something simr I guess," he answered.


    Dumbledore nodded, "when?"


    "Tomorrow"


    Then Dumbledore looked sad, he really considered Alexander his best friend.


    "It''s okay my friend. When you also leave the mortal world and go to heaven. I''ll meet you there," Alexander said with a light smile.


    Dumbledore also smiled at that. "Well, at least now I know that heaven exists."


    ...


    Alexander then headed to Newt Scamander''s house. He wanted to get Medusa as well. She had been a very good girl and had behaved exceptionally well. Instead of eating all the animals in her habitat, she had made many new friends.


    "Hey, Newt," Alexander said at the door.


    "Oh, hey professor. You must havee to see Medusa. She''s been missing youtely. It''s like she wants to show something to you." Newt informed.


    "Oh, is that so? Then let''s go and see what it is." He said.


    When they entered the big habitat Alexander quickly erged himself to 3x the size of Medusa.


    "MEDUSA" he called.


    Soon a loud voice came. It kept on getting louder. Soon a huge snake came into view.


    "GRANDPA" an excited childish voice came into Alexander''s ears. She had taken to calling him Grandpa for some reason as she did have the mentality of a 10-year-old. Even though she was a thousand years old.


    She climbed the giant Alexander and sat down around his neck. She then brought her face near him. Alexander noticed that her eyes were wide open but he couldn''t feel any magic in them.


    "Your eyes," he said.


    "Oh yeah... I learned how to control them, grandpa. Not just that I also learned how to be like you." She excitedly said and crawled back to the ground.


    Then her body started to get covered in white light and little by little it shrunk down. Then the light transformed into a human shape. When the light was gone, a 15 or 16-year-old girl came into view. She had green eyes and green braided hair that looked like snakes. Though it looked like she could control her hair as if they were snakes, he knew they weren''t.


    She had no clothing on her body so Alexander waved his hand and an elegant silver and green dress formed on her body.


    [Image in Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    To see them on instagram /mister_immortal_novel]


    He went close and touched her face. It was cold. "How do you feel, my dear?"


    Yes, he was shocked but not really that much. If humans could turn into animals, then why can''t intelligent animals turn unto humans? He bet that Ragnarok could also turn into a human.


    "I feel awesome Grandpa. But keeping this form takes a lot of power." She cheerful and then sadly answered. Her human form and speech shocked Newt


    "Oh, it''s magic, my dear. Wait, I have a solution." He gave her a pretty blue ne. It was a magic storage device. He infused a lot of his own magic in it. The device could also refill itself slowly.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Wow... I feel free. Like I don''t have to worry about turning back identally. I can do it whenever I want. Thank you, grandpa" she gave him a tight hug.


    He returned the hug and also checked her magical strength. Surprisingly, she was nearly as strong as Dumbledore when he was old. Concentrating the magic of a giant serpent into a small body made it stronger. The only problem now was that Medusa didn''t know any spells.


    "Good, I''vee to take you, my dear. We are going to a faraway ce." He said.


    "Can...can we bring Monty with us?" She scaredly asked. Afraid that she might have to leave her best friend behind.


    Alexander looked at Newt for an answer.


    "Oh, Monty is the name of the Hippogriff. He was the first creature toe close to her. They are best friends now." Newt answered.


    "Can I take him with me?" He asked.


    "Sure, they aren''t an endangered species anymore. As long as you promise not to harm him. by the way, where are you going ?"


    "You will know that tomorrow, my friend," Alexander replied.


    "Okay, Medusa. Bring Monty here. We''ll take him with us," he told her.


    She happily ran away to bring her friend. Then Alexander took them to Phixheim and settled them down in the castle. They were told about not killing anyone and if they were hungry they could tell a nanny bot or a butler golem. They both agreed and went to explore the area around the castle and make new friends.


    ______________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    All those who aren''t going to read the next Game of thrones arc, thank you for reading till now. I''ll probably see you again when I start Marvel arc after this.


    Discord - .gg/wTVHDba

 Chapter 44: See you again

    The final day came. It was a very depressing morning. A weird phenomenon was happening around the world. It was raining everywhere at the same time.


    The muggle scientists dered it as a rare storm but Wizards and witches could feel a disturbance in the magic. Which scared them a little. The magical news channels were reporting about it from around the world.


    "So, this is the end ha?" Edward asked. He and Alexander were both standing at the top of the Gxy tower.


    "No, my boy, this is a new beginning. I am not dying you know." Alexander said and looked in the sky. It was turning more and more darker.


    Then suddenly a ck figure appeared in the sky. It was extremely huge. Probably as big as Mount Everest. The figure was covered in ck withered robes.


    "You mortals, I gave you my 3 hallows. In the hope that it would destroy you, corrupt you, but you overcame. Now, I havee to finish the job. Your world is mine. Death shall shroud all." The huge figure said. The whole thing was already being shown live in the wizarding world.


    The figure dispersed and turned into a multiheaded serpent. Its body circling the entire earth. Its heads attacking each Magic City, though not damaging anything. The wizards and witches started to panic.


    "Really, Death shall shroud all?" Edward said looking at the twitching face of Alexander.


    "I told Dobby not to speak too much but I guess he''s too into the role," he rified. "Alright, it''s time. I should get going." He said and hugged Edward.


    Edward also returned it, "stay safe old man. I''ll miss you. Don''t forget to keep your promise ofing back someday. Thank you for everything, I don''t know how things would have turned out if you hadn''t shown up."


    Alexander patted his back, "I am proud of you, son. Even without me, you would''ve worked something out. Never stop getting stronger. Never stop believing"


    "I should go now otherwise Dobby will kill half of the magical people by giving heart attacks." He said, slowly flying up.


    "Take care, my son, we will surely meet again someday"


    He flew to the sky towards the giant serpent. His whole body was shining gold. The armor that Goblins gave covered his body. A long sword in his hand. The cameras focused on him.


    He roared loudly, "How dare you try corrupting my world. This is under my protection and you shall pay the price for messing with it. You are no death, you are just a demon."


    Alexander flew up and engaged in a magnificent battle against the overpowered multi-headed serpent. The fightsted 3 hours but no clear winner came out. Alexander''s body looked wounded but the serpent''s not as much.


    People were starting to lose hope.


    "Let''s get serious now" Alexander shouted and turned into his Animagus. The giant majestic white-winged Lion brought people hope. The lion attacked the serpent and cut its heads one by one. But every time he cut one head, two more took its ce.


    ~goddamit Dobby, cut it out now~


    "I guess there''s no other way now," he said and charged at the main body of the serpent, dragging it out of the earth''s atmosphere. They kept on flying towards the sun.


    The more powerful Wizards could sense what was going to happen. The serpent of death and Alexander collided directly into the Sun. The screams of the serpent and the anger-filled roar of the Lion shook the hearts of all. Wizards were dumb, they didn''t know that sounds couldn''t travel in a vacuum and even if they did, they''d just say it was magic.


    That was thest roar. Then the sky started to get cleaner, the sunlight came back to the world. Golden colored sparkling dust started to fall down all around the globe. Only magicals could see it. They all felt the energy of Alexander in the dust. Many people broke down in tears, fearing the worst.


    On the terrace of the Ministry of Magic. Dumbledore, Hermione, Grindelwald, and Edward stood. Edward was trying to calm down crying, Hermione. Dumbledore and Grindelwald looked sad. Then suddenly a bluish ghostly figure came in front of him.


    The figure put his hand on Hermione''s head. "Don''t cry, my child"


    Hermione turned around to look at the source of the familiar voice. "Grandpa, you''re okay?"


    Alexander shook his head, "I still have some time before I pass on. Perks of being a Demi-god"


    Hermione''s face turned even sadder.


    "Don''t cry. Remember the words I said when you came to me in Hogwarts for the troll?"


    Hermione suddenly remembered, ~I am very old. I want to teach you so that you can do good in the future, when I am no longer in this world.~


    She suddenly hugged him tightly. He kept on patting her while looking around at his friends. Dumbledore and Grindelwald nodded at him.


    "I will always be watching over you all. Maybe, someday we''ll see each other again. Not in heaven or hell... Don''t ask. Edward will tell you somethingster," He said.


    Then a small box materialized in Hermione''s hands. "Take that, my little cat. It has a bit of my consciousness in it. Just like the portraits. Whenever you feel lost, you''ll always find me closer, you too Edward. Dumbledore and Grindelwald, I wish you both happiness... Take care" He spoke hisst words and his body vanished from Hermione''s embrace.


    All the golden dust that was still falling around the world suddenly flew up and organized themselves into 2 giant Alexander''s faces on both day and night side of the world. The face was so big that every magical in the world could clearly see and recognize who it was.


    Then the face spoke. "My mortal body might have been destroyed but I still see all. Not even minutes have passed and I''ve started to sense dark ambitions in some. Hear me, I see all and will punish those who deserve my call."


    Then the dust exploded and again fell down to earth. But this time they disappeared as soon as an adult touched it. Only babies and some pure creatures could touch it for a while before vanishing. Signifying that babies and those creatures were pure. Wherever the golden dust fell on the ground, beautiful flowers bloomed in seconds. If fell on fruit trees, fruits grew in a matter of seconds.


    ...


    Alexander and Dobby stood on the moon.


    "Dobby, stop fiddling with the illusion orb ande and help me set the cannon"


    "Yes, boss" Dobby reluctantly put it away and went to help him. Alexander had gifted it to him and Dobby had used it in their show that they just performed.


    "What is the use of this cannon, boss?" Dobby asked.


    "It''s an intent-based magicser cannon. If any new dark lord rises on earth and tries to take over the world, this cannon will give them god''s punishment and turn them into ash. It will keep people in line and in the belief that I am still watching over them." Alexander exined.


    "Magnificent, Boss. So, when are we leaving this reality?" He asked.


    "Umm... Probably in 3 minutes. I''ve received the message... Hopefully, it will be some advanced modern world. I really wanna rx. Still, there''s no guarantee. Fingers crossed," Alexander replied.


    "Alright, we''re all set here... Dobby, you go back into Phixheim. Only I can travel the multiverse unharmed." He instructed and sent him away.


    Then he waited while looking at the earth with a smile.


    "Goodbye everyone," he lightly said. The feeling of being sucked into a thin tube came back. This time, he didn''t ckout and saw everything that happened. He traverses the space at an unimaginable speed. At one point he felt like his body collided with a dense gelly wall. He guessed that it was the wall that separates realities.


    After what was like 10 minutes he felt like instead of being sucked into a thin tube, he was being thrown out.


    Then a bright light came and he found himself flying in mid-air over what looked like a destroyed castle. Then he looked around and his blood started to boil.


    "NO!...HOW CAN THIS BE..."


    [From here on to the end of the next chapter, I''ve taken some short bits of information from another awesome Harry Potter X Avengers Fanfiction called ''Post-Apocalyptic Potter from a Parallel Universe'' on fanfiction.. It also has Harry X Natasha pairing so those who like it can go and read it. Those who don''t want to read more things from an alternate Harry Potter world can skip this and go to the end of the next chapter.]


    Sensing him losing his sanity, God spoke directly into Alexander''s mind. "No my son. This is not the reality you came from. The one you came from will never have anything like this. You did a very good job there. This one is one of the iterations of the main Harry Potter world. I had sent a reincarnator here to change things, but he died. He thought that he was immortal and became reckless. He jumped into the veil of death to save Sirius in the hope that Harry would be in debt to himter. He even expected to gain some weird power by jumping into it." God said.


    "Why am I here then?" He asked, not liking being back in some other version of the Harry Potter world.


    "I don''t want you to do much. It''s a small job. I want you to rectify his mistakes. Death and Fate are the main administrators of this word. They can reverse time but the reincarnator will note back. He lost his chance to his foolishness. You just need to quickly clear the immediate threats to the world and your job will be finished." God finished speaking.


    *Sigh* "Alright, but I want you to keep your ears open when I talk to Death and Fate" Alexander replied.


    "Sure, son," God replied.


    Alexander changed his clothes to white Jedi robes. He needed to look like a godly person for what he was about to do. With a small glowing potion, his skin and hair started to shine slightly. He also unleashed his divine magical aura so that anyone in his presence would understand that they were not his match.


    He then flew to the only life sign he could detect in the destroyed Hogwarts. There was still fire zing in some ces and dust was yet to settle.


    ~I don''t think that the battle of Hogwarts was this damaging in the original movie~ he muttered.


    He then found a man at the center of a crater. He was sitting on the ground like all hope was lost, Alexander would have thought that the man was dead if he couldn''t feel the magic emitting from his body.


    Near the man, the dead body of Voldermort was lying. He couldn''t understand what his purpose was. If Voldermort was gone then what was he supposed to fix?


    "WHO ARE YOU?" The man asked.


    Alexander looked at the man. He felt a bit familiar, then he noticed the lightning bolt scar. His heart nearly skipped a beat. The middle-aged man in front of him was Harry Potter.


    "What happened to you, Harry? Where is everyone?" He asked.


    "Everyone is dead. Now answer the questions, who are you?" Harry asked and pointed his wand at Alexander.


    Alexander had no choice but to enter Harry''s mind. What he saw was beyond sorrowful. The good for nothing reincarnator had changed so many things that by the time he died, Voldemort had started making more Horcruxes. The battle of Hogwarts still happened and Harry did win but they didn''t know that Voldemort was still alive. The next time Voldermort came back, he changed his approach. He started nuclear war around the world. Then came the nuclear winter.


    Most of the earth''s poption is gone. Voldermort also specifically targeted everyone rted to hisst defeat. He hunted down all of Harry''s friends and new family. Even his children with Hermione. Harry survived because he had all 3 deathly hallows in his possession. Which made him, somehow... unkible. He then hunted down Voldermort and the final battle took ce just minutes before he arrived. So much pain, loneliness, and misery Harry had to go through. Alexander had a drop of tear at the corner of his eye.


    He straight-up walked to Harry. "You poor child"


    Harry was too much on the edge after his battle. He sent in many spells at Alexander, but it didn''t even scratch him.


    Alexander came in arms range of tired Harry and tightly embraced him in a good warm hug. "I''ll fix everything, son. You have to worry about nothing."


    Alexander''s words did something. Harry felt warm... Protected. Like he used to feel when he knew that Dumbledore was there if something happened. Subconsciously, he hugged Alexander and started loudly wailing, remembering all the people he lost. Harry was so exhausted that he fainted after crying for a while. Alexander lifted him up, cleared some space and put him down on a mattress that he conjured. Then he administered some potions to him.


    After about an hour, Harry woke up with a quick jump.


    "Had a nightmare?"


    Harry looked at the old man in white and creamy colored robes, sitting not far from him.


    "So all that wasn''t a dream... Who are you?" He asked, this time politely.


    "My name is Alexander Maxim Universe, traveler of the multiverse and God''s Advocate." He introduced himself..


    "You said you''ll fix everything. How?" He asked with a bit of hope.


    "Easy, we''ll go back in time, I''ll beat the crap out of snakeman and his army" Alexander answered.


    *Sigh* "I thought about doing that many times but all the time turners were destroyed a long time ago." Harry answer with a saddened face.


    "Who said I''ll be using time turners?" Alexander replied and stood up. He walked some steps and then looked at the sky.


    "COME DOWN HERE, DEATH AND FATE," he roared.


    After 2 seconds, 2 lights came down from the sky. One ck and one white. Death looked as anyone would expect. ck tattered robes and skeleton-ish body. Fate looked much cleaner. Full white robes. You can''t even see if it had a body. As everything was covered.


    "Why did you call us, God-son?" Death asked. Trying not to look scared. It knew that it couldn''t kill Alexander and neither could Alexander kill her. But she knew, one word from him and big boss God would do the deed.


    "I need you to send me and that boy, back in time to when Sirius was about to fall in the veil of death." He said. God had informed him that he could only go till that point as he would be recing the dead reincarnator.


    "Why should we agree to that? Time is a veryplex thing. It is not to be meddled with..." Fate started speaking but was stopped.


    "Shut Up, you two. I don''t wanna hear anything about what you think. I am on a mission, straight from the old man. If you don''tply with me then I''ll tell them how death meddled with the mortal world by making deathly hallows and how Fate meddled by continuously handing out prophecies like it was nothing." Alexander said.


    Then suddenly God spoke up. Making both death and fate cower in fear.


    "They did what? That''s against the rule. No wonder the whole Potterverse is so messed up. I am going to erase you..." God sounded enraged.


    "No father. If you do that, you''ll be killing billions of innocents as the world is connected to them. Why don''t you take away the ability to make magical artifacts from Death and prophecy making ability from Fate." He suggested.


    "Okay, son. If you say so, I don''t think you need me here anymore. Bye, finish up here ande home soon." God said and left the chat.


    "So, are you guys sending me back in time or not?" He asked.


    "Yes...yes... Well, do it. By the way, what do you want to do with the mortal?" Fate asked.


    Alexander turned to Harry. "Son, do you want to go back in time without your memory or with memory?"


    Harry looked confused, Alexander exined. "There can not be 2 Harry at the same time so you can choose whether you want your current conscious/memories to be passed on to the past Harry. You can also choose to do nothing and you''ll forget about all that this"


    "NO, I might have many bad memories but I''ve learned a lot of important lessons. All the knowledge too. I don''t want to lose it. It may be hard to forget the bad things but I think I''ll get better with my friends by my side." Harry reasoned.


    Alexander smiled and turned to look at the two flying robes. "You got the answer. Now send us back 5 minutes before Sirius fell into the veil in the department of mysteries."


    "Okay, my champion. Come and hold God-son''s robes tightly." Death told Harry.


    Harry quickly grabbed Alexander''s robes. Their bodies started to fly in the air. They reached the exact ce where Harry was standing at the battle in the department of mysteries. Alexander''s body still hovered as he wasn''t a part of that time but Harry''s feet were touching the ground. Then the time started to go in reverse. It only took 5 seconds for all it to happen.


    Alexander turned himself invisible after notifying Harry. The scene was like in the movies. Harry stood near the veil. His friends. Hermione, Ron, Neville, Ginny, and Luna in the clutches of death eaters.


    Lucius Malfoy walking towards Harry while giving his grand speech.


    "Did you actually believe... or were you truly naive enough to think... that children stood a chance against us?" Lucius proudly said.


    "I''ll make this simple for you, Potter. Give me the prophecy now... or watch your friends die." He continued with his hand in front of Harry, waiting for the prophecy orb.


    Harry still didn''t move. "What are you waiting for? No one wille to save you here," Lucius said with irritation now and also a slight ting of uneasiness.


    His worst fear came true when Harry smiled at him. "No, he''s already here"


    *WHISTLE*


    "Nice, Harry. You really know how to set up my grand entry" A voice came from behind Lucius.


    Lucius attacked without even looking at who it was but none of his attacks worked.


    "All of you, except the kiddies. Are charged with multiple cases of murder, torture and attempted murder of children. Your trial will start in half an hour in the great hall of Hogwarts. Don''t worry, your so-called dark lord will be joining soon." Alexander loudly said.


    Then out of nowhere, metal cages started to fall from the sky over the 5 death eaters who had Harry''s friends in their clutches. The cages covered them and nted themselves deep into the ground, leaving not even enough space for them to stand.


    "Who are you?" Fear stricken, Lucius Malfoy asked.


    Alexander waved his hand and another cage fell from the sky on him. "I am your Judge, Juror, and punisher. Now shut up and sit down like a good boy."


    ____________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    These 2 chapters are probably the biggest chapters I have written till now. 6165 words in total.


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 45: Finally ended

    He waved his hand and all the minor injuries over the kid'' bodies healed up.


    "HARRY" They all ran up to him. Ginny tried to hug him but he ignored her. Well, why wouldn''t he? In the future, after marrying Ginny, he found out that she was in it just for fame. Fame, which he didn''t want. When he spoke about it, sheshed out. On the other hand, Ron was with Hermione because he couldn''t find anyone else. After marrying her, he tried to make her stop working. He was jealous of her talents. So, after both Harry and Hermione were again single, they hooked up and quickly fell in love.


    Harry, instead of Ginny, hugged Hermione, surprising her. There were small tears in his eyes. Hermione had died right in front of him in the future. He promised, he would never let her go ever again.


    "Alright guys, enough chitchat. Voldermort is waiting for Harry out there. Let''s go to meet him." Alexander spoke.


    Harry nodded and was about to walk but 5 white lights came down into the chamber. They circled around the room for a second and then fell around Alexander. Sirius stood between him and Harry.


    "Are you okay, Harry?" Sirius asked.


    "Yeah, I''m good, Sirius" Harry felt so happy to see his godfather again.


    Alexander looked at the new arrivals, Remus Lupin, Sirius ck, stor Moody, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Nymphadora Tonks.


    Moody stepped forward and pointed his staff at Alexander, "Who are you?" His words seemed to bring everyone on edge. They all looked at him and felt a much greater strength in him than even Dumbledore.


    "Oh, I am Alexander. Pleasure to make your acquaintance" Alexander said like a good gentleman.


    "Who''s side are you on?" Sirius asked.


    "Not theirs, that''s for sure," Tonks said, pointing at the caged death eaters.


    "Let''s go, sir" Harry moved towards exit and called for Alexander.


    "Where are you going, Harry?" Sirius quickly asked.


    "To face Voldermort," He said without any expression.


    "What? NO! We came here to save you, we can''t let you go back into danger." Moody yelled.


    "I am strong enough to face him now, moreover, he''s here. Not even Dumbledore can put a scratch on him, what''s Voldermort?" Harry kept on walking.


    "We can''t let you do this." Moody roared and tried to block their way.


    "Dammit, you wanna lose your other eye? This is it, I am confiscating your wands," Alexander said and waved his hand. 4 wands and 1 staff flew to him. It looked like an elder reprimanding children.


    ...


    When they arrived on the ministry''s main floor, Dumbledore and Voldermort were already in a heated battle.


    "Harry, why did youe here?" Dumbledore shouted.


    "Wee, Potter" Voldermort spoke with uglyughter.


    "Avada Kadavra" Harry didn''t say anything and directly threw a killing curse at him.


    "Haha... Good job, Harry, my boy. No bullsh*t, straight to work" Alexander praised.


    Voldermort was surprised by the sudden attack. Harry and his wands were a pair so they canceled out each other, which meant that he was wide open for Dumbledore to attack.


    Too much for Alexander''s annoyance. Dumbledork didn''t use the chance to attack. He was not the Dumbledore Alexander was familiar with. This was a much more senile old man, a fool.


    "Surrender now, Tom. You can not win." Dumbledore spoke. More like pleaded.


    Voldermort sensed danger and ran away with his weird flying technique.


    "Sir, I thought you wanted to catch him," Harry asked angrily.


    "No need to worry, son. I can summon him anytime I want. What we need to do now is decide what to do with this old fool?" He pointed to Dumbledore.


    "Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Once again you let Voldermort escape. You had the best chance to kill him and you didn''t. You pleaded with a dark lord who had killed so many people and babies, to surrender. This shows that you are incapable of judging the situation. The blood is on your hands now, Dumbledore. You don''t deserve to use the elder anymore" Alexander harshly said and disarmed his wand.


    Then he gave it to Harry. "You''ll be a better master of it, Harry."


    Even Harry didn''t have any liking for Dumbledore anymore. Dumbledore kept too many secrets. Secrets that were too crucial for defeating Voldermort.


    All the kids and the 5 disarmed order members were looking at the scenes from a corner. They didn''t have a wand so they couldn''t do anything. Then suddenly, they all apparated without their initiative. They all came to the great hall of Hogwarts.


    Alexander waved his hand and all the benches transfigured them into stadium-like seats, on 2 sides of the room. At the ce where the teachers sat, only one big seat at a big tform was present. In front of it was also a table.


    "ACCIO SUPRIMA, 200 strongest righteous wizards and witches in the world and all the directly affected people by Voldermort" Alexander lightly said.


    In a second, 200 old and young wizards and witches of all kinds of ethnicity popped into that room. Then another 400 people popped up.


    "All of you, I have summoned you all because you are the 200 strongest of the most righteous wizards in the world or affected by Voldermort. You are to be a witness for the trial of Dark lord Voldermort, who made Horcruxes and his Death eaters." Alexander announced.


    "Who are you?" One of them asked rudely.


    "Words won''t convince you, so here you go," Alexander said and unleashed his magical aura to the fullest. All the people present in the room fell down to their knees.


    "I am sent to this realm because due to some unfortunate circumstances the Voldemort who was supposed to die in 3 years would live longer andter destroy the whole. This is a divine intervention. Be thankful and sit quietly" He said letting out his overbearing aura.


    ~Man, I hate acting like this. I miss my old world.~


    All the people understood that whoever it was in front of them was an entity higher than them. So when Alexander took back his aura, they went to the benches and sat down quietly.


    "Now, I shall summon the Minister of magic and the leader of the Goblins as they will be needed.," he said.


    Soon 2 more people joined the room. Goblin was allowed to go and sit but Cornelius Fudge was also put into a cage. All the professors of Hogwarts and 5th, 6th and 7th-year students also joined.


    Alexander walked and sat down on the high chair on the tform. Harry stood beside him.


    "The Harry you see right now is not the one you all know. His memories and I personally havee from the future. 2026 to be precise. Let me show you what would have happened if we hadn''t shown up" He said and took out a Pensive Projector.


    "Harry, put your memories into it. It will project it for all to see. Leave the Death and Fate part," he lightly said.


    Harry nodded and put his memories in the pensive. For the next 3 hours, everyone saw the future with horror-filled faces. Many cried. Alexander had silently tweaked the memory a bit to show Harry and Hermione marrying each other and living happily. Harry appreciated his slight help.


    At the end of the memory, Alexander appeared and brought Harry to the past.


    "Okay, let''s start the trial"


    "But first, we need the culprits... ACCIO Suprima, all the death eaters, Voldermort and any more of his supporters."


    One by one, tens of death eaters and his supporters appeared. As soon as they appeared, a cage would fall on them, forcing them to tightly sit down. Then came Voldermort.


    "Hello there, I will not put you in a cage. I''ll make you see your death eaters get punished first and then punish you. Too bad, I let Edward kill you back then. I should have erased you from space and time. I''ll do that now," Alexander disgustfully said. Then in a painful scream. Voldermort''s hands and feet were cut down, more like ripped apart. His body was then put in a corner for him to watch everything.


    Harry and many others felt really satisfied with Voldermort''s painful screams. He had killed so many heirs or parents of the people sitting in the room.


    "Let''s start with Dumbledore. Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, you are charged for withholding crucial knowledge, important for defeating the Voldermort for years. You hid the intel that he had made Horcruxes and that they needed to be destroyed in order to defeat him. You hid the knowledge that Voldemort was not a pureblood but half-blood and let him hire pureblood fanatics by lying.


    Time and time again, you let Voldemort escape, because you couldn''t bring yourself to kill your precious student. You also didn''t inform Harry Potter that he was a Horcrux and he needed to die in order to kill Voldermort. You are no savior of the world when you caused the destruction in the first ce. Too many people died for your ipetence. You are mentally unfit to hold any important positions in the magical world. I will not send you to a prison but if you try to interfere with the magical world again then you will die."


    Dumbledore couldn''t even open his mouth. He also realized his mistakes after seeing Harry''s memories. He sadly epted his punishment from what looked like a real God.


    ~I feel bad now. Good job father, you made me punish my own best friend. I wish I had met him here earlier, maybe I could have corrected him.~


    "Next is Cornelius Fudge" Alexander called and the cage with Fudge flew to the forefront.


    "You are charged for negligence of duty. Again and again, you ignored the intel that Voldermort had returned because you felt it convenient that way. When was the first time Dumbledore told you that Voldemort had returned?" He asked.


    "1991" Fudge answered. He tried to fight but couldn''t lie.


    "You are as much guilty as a Death Eater. But considering you didn''t kill anyone I can not kill you. I am taking away your magic from you and also all your wealth. You will live a life of a squib from now on."


    Fudge couldn''t even counter and was sent away.


    "Now to the main trial. I won''t drag this long. Lucius Malfoy, you are sentenced to death."


    The cage caught fire and Lucius Malfoy died with screams. His son Malfoy saw everything in horror. Alexander just obliviated the boy of his memories of the family, and turned him into a good model citizen. He didn''t want dark lord Malfoy in the future. Malfoy was too messed up in the head to be corrected without obliviating.


    One by one, most death eaters were killed. Voldermort watched everything with lifeless eyes. There were some supporters too who didn''t deserve death so Alexander put them on a Time Torture of 200 years.


    The secondst one was Betrix, Alexander was really interested in her backstory. Like what he did with others, he read her mind and looked at her entire life. He was saddened by seeing what made her like this. What Changed her from being a sweet little girl to a hateful mad witch.


    He took the memory and put it in the pensive projector. The memory started to y.


    [Memory]


    Little 9-year-old Be just came home after ying outside.


    "Where were you, Be?" Her mother asked.


    "I was ying with Garry, mommy," she sweetly answered.


    "Who''s that?" her mother asked.


    "Oh, he lives across the road. We yed in muggle park, it was so fun" she happily said.


    "WHAT! YOU TOUCHED A MUGGLE. HOW DARE YOU. WE ARE ABOVE THEM. WE ARE PURE... CRUCIO," her mother yelled in a mad rage.


    Horror filled little Be fell down on the floor in pain. Not even scream came out of her. Her mother cast the crucio 2 more times.


    .


    .


    .


    Fast forward some years. She was married to Rodolphus Lestrange.


    On the first night of their marriage.


    "From now on, you are to follow my everymand and if you don''t then I''ll dispose of you. You only exist to do whatever I say and satisfy my needs, your mother has already permitted me to do whatever I want to do with you." Rodolphus Lestrange said.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    1 yearter, she tried to run away but was caught. She was then tortured for months. They broke her and made her what she is now.


    ...


    After the memory ended, people were surprised to see tears in Betrix''s eyes. She had put these memories in the deepest part of her mind, hoping to never see them. She didn''t just hate Muggles. She hated everyone. Wizards or not, because no one came to help her when she needed it the most.


    She waited for the fire to burn her and end her miserable life. But surprisingly, the cage lifted up, releasing her. She slowly stood up. Out of nowhere, Sirius jumped and hugged her. She tried to fight but the cage had done something to her strength.


    Alexander slowly walked to the girl and put his hand on her head. Making her suddenly feel warm. Alexander healed her damaged mind and gave her the strength to fight the sad memories. He then cast a cleaning charm on her and there she was. Looking like a fine prettydy.


    Betrix looked at him with her wide-open eyes in confusion.


    "Be happy, Betrix. You''ve suffered enough but you must also atone for your sins. You are ordered to work to protect muggle wizards in the wizarding world from discrimination for the rest of your life." he said, she deserved a death punishment but he couldn''t bring himself to kill her after what he just saw.


    Then suddenly an old woman stood up. She was Neville''s grandmother.


    "No! I want her to be punished. Because of her, my son and daughter are in aa." She screamed.


    Alexander waved his hand and 2 vials appeared in the woman''s hand.


    "Make them drink this. They''ll be healed in an hour. Now sit down, or do you want me to punish you for the cruel torture you did to your grandson?" He said with slight anger.


    "Now, it''s time to punish Voldermort and Rodolphus Lestrange. You will both have your souls rot in hell. But still, I want the world to hear your screams." He poured sensitivity increasing potions in their mouths. It would make their body''s senses a hundred times more sensitive.


    "io, Horcruxes" 9 Horcruxes flew to Alexander. He quickly put them in his space pocket and then took them out, purifying them in a second.


    Voldermort sensed his connection from the Horcruxes disconnected.


    "What did you do?" He scaredly asked.


    He didn''t answer, "Alright, whoever hates Voldermort and Rodolphus can cast a crucio or any other painful curse on them. Make them scream" He said, people had too much anger for Voldemort. If he didn''t give them someone to take it out on, they would never forget that anger.


    Sirius took out his anger on Rodolphus for doing all that to his cousin. He would have done the same to his mother if she was alive. Other people did the same with Voldemort.


    After they felt satisfied by punishing them and making them scream like little girls, he killed them with his eye''s power. Voldemort''s soul was erased from space and time, though he didn''t make people forget him in this timeline but in others, magical things happened. In some, Voldermort was never born and in some, he vanished just before killing Lily Potter.


    It would have been so weird if so many people suddenly found themselves in a hall for no reason. Rodolphus was killed and sent to hell till eternity with no chance of reincarnation.


    He then created ten million copies of the memory of the miserable trial and gave them to people to distribute it around the world.


    *Beep beep* Alexander received a message on his phone. He checked it and sure enough, his job waspleted.


    "Alright Harry, my job is done. I''ll be leaving now. You can keep all the artifacts/ex-Horcruxes but I want to have the Helga Hufflepuff''s cup." He told Harry.


    "Sure, for what you have done. It''s just a small thing. Thank you, sir." Harry said with immense respect.


    "Haha, it was my job, son," Alexander said and gave him a warm fatherly hug.


    "Now go and have a chat with her. Don''t let her get away this time," Alexander pointed towards Hermione.


    Harry happily smiled, "Yes, I won''t"


    Alexander then left. He didn''t feel like staying there anymore. Seeing the same people with different personalities was just weird. To him, only Edward''s world was the real Harry Potter world.


    ...


    Alexander flew out and went through the same multiverse travel experience. Soon, he found himself in God''s ce.


    "SURPRISE" a very loud cheer came from behind him.


    He looked and saw a lot of people with birthday hats and decorations all around. Many looked like humans and many looked straight up demonic.


    "Happy Birthday Son. Did you think I''d forget your birthday?" God happily said.


    Alexander just shook his head and smiled. He walked forward to join them.


    ~Did he force the demons toe and celebrate my birthday?~ he tried to guess while looking at the unhappy faces of demons.


    __________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Voldemort is finally erased from space and time. This means that all other fanfics are invalid from now on XD...


    ***Alright guys, Tell me if you want to see good Edward and Hermione in Marvel universe(Wille after the ongoing GOT). Marvel universe is filled with OP characters and I don''t think it will cause any trouble. They will chill with their grandpa while beating some celestial asses.***

 Chapter 46: A party with the Gods u0026 Purple dog

    There was no cake at the party but there was limitless veg and non-veg food. So Alexander also let himself go. There were a lot of gods present. He recognized some. For example the one with elephant head, lord Ganesha, the one with lightning bolt staff, Zeus and then there was his half-brother Jesus.


    Jesus was sitting at the bar, drinking some wine. He decided to join him. "Hey there brother"


    "Ah... Hey, Alex. Finally father found someone to correct his mistakes. Why do you look exhausted brother?" Jesus asked.


    "Hah... Well, I had to go to the same world twice." He answered and sipped on some wine.


    "Yeah, let me guess, father forgot something?"


    Alexander nodded.


    "Yeah, he does that a lot. One time I was sent to a of cockroach civilization. But when I arrived they hadn''t even evolved into a stone-age civilization. Then I had to wait for thousands of years to let them evolve and then be a messiah." Jesus said as he sipped on his wine.


    "Wait... What''s your job exactly?" Alexander confusedly asked.


    "Oh, I go to different worlds, get born there, be a messiah and then get killed by them." "Well, that sounds more like a curse than a job," Alexander added sympathetically.


    "I am used to now. But sometimes, father makes me regret agreeing to this job." Jesus said tiredly.


    Then suddenly Lord Ganesha came and sat beside them. "Hey guys, well, if we''re talking about father problems then let me share mine"


    "When I was small, my mother instructed me to stand guard while she took a bath. Then suddenly my father came, whom I didn''t recognize as I had never seen him. Seriously, guys, my mother made me from sandalwood, turmeric, flesh of her own body, and some holy water. I stopped my father from entering into his own home and enraged him. Then he straight up chopped my head off in anger. When my mother found out, she got angry at him. To ease her anger he just put some random elephant''s head on my shoulders. I mean,e on, at least make it a lion or a tiger." He said and took a bite of his sweet dumpling, which was his favorite food.


    Alexander lightly asked Jesus who the guy''s father is, "Oh, he''s the Hindu elder god, Shiva the destroyer."


    Alexander warmly patted Ganesha''s shoulders, "My sympathies"


    "Thanks, man. You are very nice." Ganesha said and got back to his eating spree.


    "ALEXANDER, COME HERE, SON. LET ME INTRODUCE YOU," God roared. Alexander walked to his father, who was surrounded by various goddesses.


    "My son, meet Gaia, the mother of life and primal mother earth goddess," God said.


    Alexander could clearly see that his father had hots for her. "Hello, mother Gaia."


    His words made her blush slightly and God looked at him with a thankful gaze.


    "Oh, just call me Gaia. You are one of us now," she warmly said.


    "But I was born from you. From earth, so no matter what, I''ll stay the son of earth." Alexander buttered her.


    She felt really happy after hearing that and gave him a motherly hug. After some chatting, Alexander and his father were alone.


    "Hey, old man. You once told me that trillions of people call you God. There must be more than just trillion people in the multiverse right?" he asked.


    "Yes, Trillions call me GOD, others call me other things. There''s even a civilization that calls me Cu-nt. In theirnguage, it means something simr to GOD." God said andughed heartily.


    Alexander alsoughed at imagining people praying while chanting Cu-nt.


    ...


    After the party, it was time to get back to work.


    "My son, it was fun having you here. Be sure to check up on this old man from time to time. There''s one more thing, your birthday present. Take this" God gave him a box.


    Alexander opened it and found a metal rod in it. "This is?"


    "This is the strongest metal in the multiverse. It can be whatever you want it to be. Small or big." God answered.


    Alexander held it and thought about a sword that he saw in his world once in an adult anime. The rod changed into a 6 feet long sword. It was called the dragonyer. [From Berserk]


    "Nice, I''ll use this with my armor," he said.


    "Thanks, old man. It''s time for me to go. See youter, good luck with ''mother'' Gaia." he teased.


    "Hahaha..." he heard Godughing before disappearing.


    ...


    A white light came and Alexander found himself standing in a desert? The sky looked orange.


    "Where is this ce? Wait, what''s this? A sshouse?"


    He looked inside the sshouse and could only see tall nts. To get a better view he flew to the top of the sshouse. At its center, there was an old house and a windmill. A white-haired fat olddy was out to harvest some vegetables with her purple dog?


    [A/N: Guess where he is?]


    The dog walked on his 2 feet towards the giant pea nt but the nt tried to eat the dog.


    ~What the hell is this ce?~ he asked, dumbfounded.


    He kept on looking and soon all the nts had started to attack the house. Alexander decided to act and broke down the ss. Then he cast a nice fiendfyre and burned all the nts down. The dog was also trying to save his owner by picking her over his head and running around.


    Alexander slowlynded on the ground. The olddy and the dog looked at him with interest.


    "What is the name of this ce,dy?" He politely asked.


    "Oh, this is Nowhere in Kansas. This is courage. Why don''t youe in and join us for dinner?" She asked.


    ~what''s with the extra-friendly nature? Did she just forget that her life was in danger some seconds ago and I don''t think there''s a ce called Nowhere in Kansas.~


    "Thanks, I''ll take you on that offer" he politely answered.


    The weird dog looked at him with intelligent eyes. Alexander took out some biscuits and gave them to him.


    "Here boy, these are for you," Alexander offered.


    The dog walked to him on his 2 legs and took the biscuits with his hands, "Thank you"


    ~Woah... It spoke~


    Alexander followed them into the house, only to find an ugly old man.


    "Where''s my dinner, Muriel? I want my food." He demanded.


    "Oh just a minute, Eustace" Muriel went to the kitchen.


    Then the old man looked at Alexander, "Wonderful, another mouth to feed. You need to pay to eat here"


    Alexander checked his sins.


    ~A useless man.~ he thought.


    ||Eustace Bagge - Category 2


    Dog abuse - 456


    Domestic abuse - 29


    Attempted murder - 2(his own dog)


    Literally unreasonable - at all time


    Dumb - at all time


    Sin percentage - 40%||


    He silently put the old guy through time torture. He faced every bad deed he did on himself but it was amplified by 10 times. Then he also went through a how to be a gentleman ss for about 5 years in his mind.


    "Here you go, meat pies," Muriel came with tes.


    After eating dinner, she further invited him to stay. Which he epted. He looked at the dog and went to talk to him.


    "Hey, Courage. Who''s the most intelligent person you know here?" He asked.


    Courage though for a bit and then spoke, "Follow me"


    The dog took Alexander to the first floor. Then he pointed to theputer. Alexander didn''t know what to expect and just checked theputer out.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    A voice came from theputer. Alexander felt a sudden dark aura from it.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    "I am the help, sir," theputer said, a bit of nervousness in its voice.


    "You''re a demon aren''t you? You''re the one who''s making all the weird stuff happen?" He asked.


    "N-No, sir... I-I am just aputer with artificial intelligence... Believe me" theputer stuttered.


    "We''ll see about that," Alexander said and quickly put theputer in his space pocket. When he brought out theputer again, there was a red demon beside it.


    "Damn you, you spoiled my fun. This world is mine, go away," the demon yelled. Courage was shivering in fear.


    "You don''t know about me? I am God''s Advocate. Here to purify this world. You Mr. are going to die." Alexander said and used his eye power.


    There was only one punishment for Demons like these. Soul erasal. They couldn''t be sent to hell as they came from there. They could only be erased from existence. He used his eye power and burned the demon to nothingness.


    "Ah, thanks for saving me, Sir. I am forever indebted to you." Theputer spoke.


    "You can still speak? I thought it was the demon," Alexander surprisingly asked.


    "No, sir. I am a real artificial intelligence. The demon had Been living inside me for years and making people''s lives miserable. He even made that dog weird." Computer said.


    Alexander then remembered the dog. He looked around and saw it hiding in a corner. But it had started to look like a normal dog, just in purple color.


    He hypothesized that it was the demon''s doing. The sky outside also looked normal. The desert had turned into farnd.


    "What''s your name?" Alexander asked.


    "My name is Alfred, an A.I made to serve and help." Theputer replied.


    Alexander used his eye of judgment just for the sake of it.


    ||Alfred the A.I - Category 0


    Sin percentage - No rted programming found||


    "Alright, you wannae with me?" He asked.


    "Sure, there''s nothing to do here anyway," Alfred quickly answered.


    Alexander picked up the A.I.puter and put him in his castle in Phixheim. He left a normal P.C. in its ce.


    "Let''s go downstairs, Courage," Alexander said to the dog.


    Downstairs, the old couple looked normal now. Eustace was a perfect gentleman now and was helping his wife. Alexander said his goodbye, gave them some gold coins for the food and left. His task was done.


    ~I Hope my next world will be arge scale one~


    ______________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Illustrations Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    General Chat Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd

 Chapter 47: Scammer Raccoon and Game of Thrones

    The white light vanished and Alexander found himself standing in the middle of a street and on both sides were houses. He looked around to pinpoint the era he was in.


    ~Hmm... The architecture looks like modern Japan. Sweet, I''m gonna buy so much stuff here for my next world. But the main question is, where am I?~


    He started to walk around aimlessly. After walking for a while, he came to an empty lot. There were a bunch of kids sitting onrge pipes. Then... then Alexander saw the most powerful and dumb being in the entire multiverse. Probably only second to God.


    Roundhead, fat, short and a 4th-dimensional pocket on his belly.


    ~I am in Doraemon world!~


    Doraemon was probably the cartoon he had seen the most. No matter when he visited the orphanages in his world, Doraemon would always be on T.V. And seriously, some of his gadgets were so OP that if they were to fall into someone bad'' hands, world domination would be a piece of cake. Then there was Nobita the genius. No matter which gadget you give him, he''d always find the worst possible way to use it or straight up lose it to his nemesis Gian and Suneo.


    His senses came back and saw Gian and Suneo beating Doraemon and Nobita. Seriously how can two, dumb 9-year-olds beat a robot from the 22nd century?


    "WHAT''S GOING ON HERE?" He shouted, scaring Gian and Suneo to run away. Alexander looked like a foreigner and was 6 feet 5 which was enough to scare them away.


    Nobita stood up, all bruised up. Alexander waved his hand and all scratches vanished. Even his clothes got cleaned. Doraemon looked at him with interest. "Who are you, sir?" The fat cat politely asked.


    Alexander was still wearing his white Jedi Robes, so he decided to act the part. His body started to shine in a golden light, giving a warm and majestic feeling.


    Soon both of them kneeled down and started to pray "Oh, Kamisama" they repeated.


    Alexander seriously had no idea what he was supposed to do in this world. It was literally sunflowers and fairy tales. Closest you coulde to evil was Gian and Suneo.


    Alexander wanted to talk with Doraemon alone so he conjured a remote-controlled ne and gave it to Nobita. Who took it and ran to Shizuka''s house to show it to her.


    "Doraemon, you have not done your duty correctly. You were sent to past to make Nobita better but all you have done is turn Nobita from a normal useless guy to a happy useless guy." Alexander scolded.


    "Oh Kamisama, please forgive me," Doraemon pleaded and bowed repeatedly.


    "Nobita is mentally sick. He has both ADHD and OCD. He can not focus on things for more than 15 minutes and he is too obsessed with Shizuka. I can heal him and make him normal. But you''ll have to surrender 12 gadgets to me," he said.


    "The best I can do is 9," Doraemon said in a mechanical voice.


    ~What the, why did he turn into a pawn shop? Is this where all his intelligence lies?~


    "Seriously, you don''t want Nobita to get better?" He asked.


    "Sorry, no bargaining," Doraemon replied.


    "10"


    "No, 9 or nothing" Doraemon replied.


    "Alright, it''s 9 and I choose them all," Alexander said.


    "No, you choose 7, I choose 2" the roon replied.


    "Okay, I choose, Time cloth, Anywhere door, Big and small light aka Gulliver''s beam light(Big and small lightbined), Restoring Beam(Makes broken things usable), Upgrade light(Turn fake things real), Delux Light(turns things into a better version of themselves) and Mecha maker(Put the designs and metal and it will make real mecha). I want these," he ordered.


    "I give you Take copter and Dressup camera," the roon said and took out all the gadgets.


    ~This is a scam, such useless gadgets. I really feel like purifying this fat roon now~


    Alexander put them all in his dimensional pocket and left the roon alone to find Nobita and heal him. He was going to keep his end of the deal.


    Alexander found Nobita sneaking around Shizuka''s bathroom.


    "Hey, Nobita. Come here" He called, scaring the boy.


    Alexander quickly made him drink some potions and left him there. Then he flew to find Gian and Suneo. He checked the world purity level and it was 89.9%. He found the gori and the fox bullying some little kid for his lollipop.


    ~Yeah, they need some spanking~ he thought.


    He used his eye of judgment and sure enough they had been bullying kids a lot. In a world so pure, even a small kind of evil can have big effects.


    ||Gian and Suneo - category 2


    Bullying - 10,687


    Sin percentage - 31%||


    Alexander put them in time torture. In their mind, they didmunity work for 10 years. Every time they even thought about something bad, random dog would bite them. After 1 hour they would wake up. In the meantime, Alexander went shopping. He bought many electrical things for his castle and also bought a lot of miniature models of various kinds of ships and stuff. After 1 hour he received the message and was on his way to the next world.


    [You can see the images- Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    See them on instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    ~Come on, send me to a nice world now~ he cursed.


    ...


    He went through the same experience and when the white light disappeared, he opened his eyes. He looked around. The air was very cold there.


    He was wearing a white Wolf''s hide thick long coat with cape over his Jedi Robes. He looked around and he was at arge table. 4 more people were sitting near him.


    Then suddenly a memory came. ~He was the elder brother of the lord of Winterfell and the warden of the north, Lord Rickard Stark, the father of Brandon Stark, Eddard ''Ned'' Stark, Benjen Stark, and Lyanna Stark. Though, there was also a big secret in the stark family about him. The thing is that he was this old even when Rickard Stark was born. Every lord of Winterfell is told about the secret identity of the ever-present Alexander Maxim Universe Stark. He was hailed as the patron god of the Starks and also the true god of the world. They called him All-Father. There were even temples of him all around the world and all people generally agreed on the point that All-father was god of the gods. Worshippers of old gods, the seven or any other religion, they all prayed to the All-father on asions. Only the Stark patriarchs were allowed to know that the All-father was very alive.~


    He was currently north of the wall in a wildling camp. He had won their friendship after defeating them single-handedly.


    After his memories came he rxed a bit. A red-headed 13-year-old boy came into the tent with a te full of cooked meat.


    "What''s your name, boy?" Alexander asked.


    "Tormund" The boy proudly answered.


    "Join us, son. You look like a guy with nice stories. Come s..."


    Before Alexander could say anything more, Dobby entered the tent. He was wearing heavy fur clothing and a simr cloak as his.


    "Boss, a guy from Winterfell is here"


    "Send him in," he said.


    A young 17 or so year old boy scaredly entered the tent and kneeled.


    "M-My lord. Unfortunate news. The Mad King murdered Lord Rickard Stark and Lord Brandon Stark. Lord Eddard has called the banners and has joined with the army of the Vale under Lord Jon Arryn and the Stornds under lord Robert Baratheon." The boy said.


    Alexander slowly stood up. His towering height adding to the tension in the room. Dobby was way taller but he was standing outside doing something only God knows.


    "And how many days did it take you toe here?" He asked.


    "15, my lord," he said.


    *Sigh* "Well, I guess we''ll have to postpone the drinks Tormund. I''ve got a King to punish," He loudly said.


    "YEAH"


    "KILL THE KING"


    The men in the room cheered with whatever was in their hands. Wine, meat or just fists.


    "Dobby, don the armor. We''re leaving for King''s Landing." He told Dobby telepathically. He was in a little rush because he could feel that a stark was still alive somewhere south. Ned was probably just at the trident fighting Prince Rhaegar.


    [Check Discord for image of how Dobby and Alexander''s armor


    Illustrations Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    See them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    Then he looked at the messenger "What''s your name boy? And why did they send you?"


    "Name''s Kreed, my lord. I was going to join the night''s watch. I am amoner bastard so I didn''t have many options. I had just arrived at the castle ck when they received the raven and then they sent me to tell you." Kreed answered.


    "Son. They yed you. No neer is allowed to go alone beyond the wall. Still, the fact that you came, in one piece. Speaks about your skills and courage. It''s your good luck. How would you like to be my squire?" Alexander said while donning his armor. He didn''t need to but it was a nice experience.


    Kreed quickly fell to his knees. "I''ll be honored my lord"


    "Nice, now get up. And stop calling me my lord in every sentence, call me Boss, when we''re alone or with the freemen" he said looking at men around him.


    "Freemen, it has a better ring to it than wildlings," Jormun said, he was a local leader.


    "Okay fes, see youter" He gave them bear hugs and walked out.


    Dobby was also in his ck armor. Alexander and Dobby wanted to straight away apparate but they had Kreed with them so they decided to get to castle ck on horse and from there they''ll apparate.


    Their journey was fast. Alexander and Dobby had fed their horse special potions to make them extra strong and they also lived in Phixheim. The horses had their own armor which they weren''t wearing at the moment. In some hours, they arrived at Castle ck.


    The first thing he did was ask for the guy who sent Kreed alone beyond the wall. Turns out, the guy wasn''t working on Lord Commander''s orders. Alexander found him and checked his sins. Sure enough, he was a murderer and a rap*st. Alexander had checked the world Purity level and it was just 30%, meaning that most people on the hadmitted a crime.


    *SLASH*


    Alexander straight away used his 6 feet long dragonyer sword and killed him while also using his eye to send the guy''s soul to hell for redemption. Many men had gathered around him due to that scene.


    "If any of you have a problem with this, thene and find me at Winterfell" he calmly said and left.


    "Alright Kreed, Take this letter and give it to my nephew Benjen. I''ll start your training when I return to Winterfell" He ordered his new squire.


    "Yes, my lord. I''ll fulfill this mission," Kreed respectfully bowed.


    ______________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    And it starts. We are currently in Robert''s Rebellion. Just like in the Harry Potter world, the story will not exactly follow the show. As many things will change soon.


    The identity of Alexander as God will be explored inter chapters.


    Illustrations Discord - .gg/wTVHDba


    General Chat Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd

 Chapter 48: KINGS LANDING

    After letting Kreed go away, Alexander and Dobby went to a secluded area and put the horses in Phixheim.


    "Alright Dobby, we don''t know where King''s Landing is, if I remember correctly from the show, it''s probably about 1500 miles to the south. We just know the general direction. So we are going to jump 1200 miles first and then 50 miles till we reach the ce. Then we''ll find a nice ce to get back on our horses." Alexander nned.


    "Alright Boss," Dobby said and put his hand on Alexander''s shoulder.


    Alexander apparated to his first stop. After popping out they looked around.


    "Boss, what''s that?" Dobby asked. They were both 300 meters in the air with invisibility charms cast on themselves.


    Alexander looked at the bunch of densely packed weirwood trees in the middle of a bigke. "That''s the God''s eye, the isle of faces. We''re right on track Dobby."


    Alexander and Dobby soon appeared over the bunch of trees some kilometers from the Gate of the gods of Kings Landing


    "Boss" Dobby spoke.


    "Yes?" "Why didn''t you use the anywhere door?. You once told me that it can even take you to the end of the universe."


    [A/N: In earlier episodes of Doraemon, it was said that it could take you to the edge of the universe, but in new episodes, it is said that it can only take you to 100,000 light years]


    "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?" Alexander asked.


    "I just thought about it, boss"


    "See, you also forgot, btw, did I ever tell you about this world?" He asked while putting armor on the horse.


    "No, boss. I don''t think you did"


    "Well, you see. From my original world, an old man or call him a prophet, wrote about this world in a fictional novel and that''s where we are in. But, I''ve never read the book and was only involved in the creation of the T.V show, until Dumb and Dumber spoiled it all. Anyways, I know most of the major things that will happen or have happened in this world but many small things lead to big problems which I don''t know.


    Not that it matters as everything will change once I start building my kingdom and slowly take over the world. I am also gonna go and try to take over the faceless men, they are pretty good at nearly anything. Agh... Why do I suddenly feel like I have amnesia?" Alexander groaned.


    Alexander then noticed the shocked face of Dobby as if he knew something.


    "You already own them, boss. You created them," Dobby subtlety dropped the bomb.


    "WHAT?, How and why do you know that, but I don''t?"


    "God gave me all the knowledge about your past in this world boss," Dobby replied.


    "Good, then tell me everything." He quickly said,


    "I can''t boss, you have to ask me specific things for me to answer. God made that rule."


    "Okay, how old am I in this world?" He asked.


    "15,000 years sir."


    "What the... How? And what have I been doing all these years? Tell me more." Alexander nearly shouted.


    "I am not at the liberty to reveal that, boss." Dobby mechanically replied.


    "Why?" he questioned.


    "God Said that you have to travel the world and visit specific ces to trigger a memory. He said it will be fun for you."


    "Damnit, I feel like I forgot something but can''t just put my finger on it. I hate this feeling. Who knows what will happen if I visit Valyria, next thing we know, I caused the Doom of Valyria." Alexander pressed his head.


    "Actually, boss..." Dobby spoke.


    "Sh*t, don''t tell me I did it."


    "Yes, boss. You did." Dobby said.


    "How and why?" Alexander asked.


    "I am sorry boss but I am not at the liberty to reveal that." Dobby again mechanically replied.


    "Dobby are you f*cking with me?"


    "No sir I don''t think so..." Dobby sounded confused.


    "What? you got amnesia too?" He asked.


    "No boss, it''s just that I don''t know the meaning of ''are you f*cking with me'' phrase. ording to my knowledge, f*cking means mating, but I am not mating with you... Yet... Boss." Dobby replied.


    "What do you mean ''yet''? You know what Dobby, take this. This is my personal favorite stash. Full 1 terabyte of it. Go and research on it, I don''t want you turning homo on me. I got nothing against them, but still, if you are, then go find some other man. I am straight," Alexander handed him a hard drive.


    "I don''t know what homo means, sir" Dobby again sounded confused


    "Man on man. Take this Pendrive. It has 1, not so straight video." Alexander handed another Pendrive.


    "Boss, why do you have this if you don''t like mating with men?"


    "He...hey... It was a mistake okay, the damn thumbnail showed just one cropped Naughty America text, they hid the full-text which said, Naughty American Men... I downloaded it by mistake and I also didn''t have much time in Doraemon world either, I downloaded whatever I could and stop looking at me like that, even old men like me have special needs you know. Now let''s go... Stop tormenting me, man."


    "Yes, sure boss," Dobby said with a smirk.


    ~Was he messing with me?~ Alexander thought when he noticed the smirk.


    ...


    Alexander and Dobby rode their horses straight towards the city gate, In their way, Alexander had seen an army headed towards the city. It was flying the sigil of a yellow lion on a red background. Well, he only knew that Lannisters attacked the Kingsnding and massacred men, children, and rap*ed many women. How they did it, he didn''t know. The army was still about 5 hours away and it was enough for him to take over the city.


    ~I am sent here to do good and that is exactly what I shall do~ Alexander said to himself. The world he was currently in was very corrupted andwless. The people of the south called themselves civilized but they were the ones whomitted the most heinous crimes. The people of the north were by far more honorable. Dumb, but still honorable, except that ying house.


    When Alexander and Dobby reached the gate of the gods they were halted by the guards of the City Watch. The gate was closed, both Alexander and Dobby were d in armor from head to tow, which was pretty scary to watch. On top of that, Dobby was nearly as big as the mountain.


    "Identify yourself," the guard shouted.


    Alexander looked at Dobby. "Break the gate. I am transferring the data of all the criminals and nearly innocent people in the city. Kill if any criminales in your way, make others faint if they do the same. I will transport all the innocents of the city to the basement of the Red Keep. It is a big royal shipyard. You canter go there and protect them. If any Lannister soldiers try to enter, kill them"


    "Understood, Boss," Dobby said and walked to the big closed gate with his giant sword.


    *BAM*


    Just one strike from him and half of the gate fell. The members of the city watch kept shooting arrows and crossbows but nothing stopped them.


    They entered the city on their horses, whoever came to attack them either died or fainted. Alexander and Dobby were shing their swords throughout the city. The path leading to the Red Keep got filled with red as if a storm of des passed by.


    "Alright Dobby, herees the magic," Alexander said, many people in the city had their bodies glow in white light. Then in a blink, they all disappeared and reappeared in the Red Keep''s basement. All of them had their memories altered to think that they went there willingly. Everyone also had their valuables with them, tightly tied with them in a cloth. What will the Lannisters sack when there''s nothing worth sacking?


    "Okay, you go and protect them. I''ll go and find out which Stark I am sensing in there," Alexander said and dashed into the red keep. The horses were put back in Phixheim.


    ...


    "YOUR GRACE, WE ARE UNDER ATTACK," Lord Varys informed the Mad King Aerys II Targaryen.


    "Hahaha... Let theme, I am a dragon. I will burn them in my fire... Hahaha" That was the king''s reply.


    ~He''s gone really mad now. I need to get Princess Elia and the children away~ he thought and ran away or more precisely, fast-walked in a graceful manner.


    ...


    Alexander kept on walking downstairs. He had guessed where he was going, the ck cells. With an invisibility and silence charm, infiltrating the castle was very easy. The ck cells were a very depressing ce. It was in the 3rd level of the dungeons and there was no light. All prisoners were kept in total darkness, like their future.


    He conjured a torch in his hands and walked to his destination.


    "Hello nephew," Alexander said to a sleeping chained man.


    "Uncle?... I mean All-Father?" Brandon spoke.


    "So, he told you"


    "Yes, he had sensed hising death and told me about you. The Mad King burnt him in front of me and kept me alive so he could kill Ned in front of me too," he said sorrowfully.


    "Sad that Rickard had to die because of your foolishness." Alexander shook his head.


    "What do you mean... They had kidnapped Lyanna," Brandon roared.


    "And who told you that? Some random guy? Who conveniently found you on your way to Riverrun? People knew that you act without thinking, they knew that you would go to King''s Landing, they knew that Mad King would not take kindly of it. They knew that Rickard woulde to save you. There are so many enemies of the current house Targaryen and they used you to start a rebellion. There is no real proof that Lyanna was kidnapped. The only proof is the unknown guy who told you. For all we know, Lyanna might have just gone with Rhaegar willingly," Alexander argued.


    "B-But why would she do that?" Brandon asked.


    "Dammit, Brandon. Did you forget that Rhaegar chose Lyanna as the new queen of love and beauty, cing a crown of blue winter roses in herp in the tourney of Harrenhal." Alexander answered.


    Brandon looked a bit conflicted and then angered.


    "Gods, what have I done." He yelled in self-loathing when realization hit.


    "What''s done is done. Lannisters are going to sack the city and kill so many people. If you don''t want their deaths to fall on your head, then go to the Red Keep''s basement. I''ve gathered all the people there. Take this sword and armor and protect them. You''ll find my first Knight Dobby there too." Alexander said as he conjured a sword and armor for Brandon.


    "What will you do till then, All-father?" He asked.


    "Stop calling me that. Just call me uncle as always, and I''ll be going to kill the King."


    Brandon looked a bit shocked but then remembered who he was talking to. Even if the King had Dragons, he would still lose.


    __________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 49: Glanpa

    After letting Brandon free, Alexander headed to the Throne room to deal with the king. But midway he heard some noiseing from a distance. Alexander had his eye of judgment open at all times these days as most of the people hadmitted crime in the world, he would kill those who hadmitted crimes too heinous. Due to his eyes, his senses were always on alert. He saw more and heard more.


    "Quickly, this way" A voice sounded.


    Alexander got interested and walked towards the voice and saw a beautiful ck-haired womaning out of a room, following a fat hooded man. She had a babe in her arms and a 3-year-old little girl following behind her.


    As soon as they saw him, they got scared. Alexander was wearing his full body armor to look scary to other men, but his looks backfired in this case.


    The woman scaredly yelled at her daughter to run back into the room and hide. The little girl did as ordered and hid under the bed. The woman also ran back into the room and closed the door. The fat man stood outside, seemingly ready to defend with his small knife.


    Then the fat man took down his hood and a memory resurfaced in Alexander''s brain.


    [Memory]


    In the streets of Myr, a 13-year-old bald boy sat on the side of the street, begging. His eyes looked lifeless and yet determined to live.


    Alexander, who was passing by the boy, felt interested and looked into his mind. He was shaken by what he saw. The boy was sold to a sorcerer who only wanted to paralyze his body without dulling his senses and cut his manhood to use it in a blood magic. Then the sorcerer threw him back on the streets. Since then the boy developed a deep hatred for all magic. Alexander walked to the young boy and threw gold coins in his money bowl. There were more than ten gold dragons. 5 gold dragons were enough for a smallfolk family to live for a year, so the money was a lot. The bald boy looked up in confusion.


    He was taken aback by the kindly smiling old man. He felt no ill intentions from him.


    "Do you want to learn sword fight my boy?" Alexander asked.


    The boy really felt that the man would teach him if he said yes.


    "Holding a sword only gets you killed faster. I want to live," the boy replied.


    "Hahaha... Wise beyond age. Good, then how about being a spymaster? A person who knows everything and gives that knowledge to one who pays the most."


    The boy had stars in his eyes. This skill sounded so perfect.


    "B-But, I don''t have money to pay you," he sadly said.


    "Haha... Look down, son," Alexander said.


    The boy noticed his bowl which was now filled with gold coins and smiled.


    "Vr Morghulis," Alexander said.


    The boy had heard the greeting before, though he didn''t know what it meant.


    "Vr Dohaeris," he replied.


    Alexander nodded, "What''s your name?"


    "Varys, and yours?" he replied,


    "I am Alexander, but people call me All-father"


    "Like, the God?" Varys asked.


    "Yes, like the god. Now, let''s go and get your manhood back," Alexander said and put a hand on Varys''s shoulder and apparated to the sorcerer''s ce.


    When they reappeared, Varys felt his stomach weird and then he looked around. He scaredly got away from Alexander. Fearing magic.


    Alexander shook his head. "No, my child, do not fear me. Do not fear magic. It''s people who define magic and not the other way around."


    Then Alexander lifted his palm and a beautiful tree grew on it, "see, the magic is a gift from the gods. It can be used to help create life and also destroy it" suddenly the tree burnt down.


    "It''s on you, whether you choose to use it for good or bad." As he said hisst words he sent out many Patronus charms. Many different animals started to circle around Varys. The atmosphere turned happy and warm. Varys started to see the magic in a new light. Though, still a bit scared.


    "Let''s go and punish the one who used dark magic on you," Alexander said and opened the door behind him.


    Varys scaredly followed him behind. Then they found the sorcerer with the dead body of a toddler.


    "Death is too little of a punishment for you." Alexander angrily roared. He put the man in Time-torture and made him go through 500 years of hell''s punishment. Being skinned alive, limbs being chopped, blood being drained, nails being pulled off. He also slowly burnt his body. The man went through mind and body pain at the same time.


    He was a Category 4 evil man. His soul would be tortured in hell for eternity.


    Alexander slowly walked to the mutted dead body of the toddler and fixed it. Then he picked it up. Alexander and Varys''s body flew in the air and they flew to the outskirts of the city in a jungle. Varys was too scared to say anything. Flying was scary.


    In the jungle, Alexander buried the body, as he had no way of finding the family of the dead toddler.


    "What are you?" Varys asked.


    "Haha... Now now... Is that the right way to talk to your teacher? Okay... There are a lot of birds here, let''s start your training and teach you to really talk to the little flying birds and use them for information gathering. After this training, you will go to Braavos with this coin. The house of ck and white will teach you the art of disguise." Alexander said and threw a coin.


    [Memory ends]


    Alexander slowly took down his helmet and said in a warm voice, "Vr Morghulis, son"


    Varys recognized the voice. He had been trying to find the old man for so long. Alexander was always under strong notice-me-not-charms so no one in Westeros even knew what he looked like, except the Starks. As long as he didn''t actively allow people to recognize him as All-father, no one can ever recognize him.


    The de slipped off Varys''s hand and he fell down on his knees. "All-father, you really were the one true All-father."


    "Get up my boy, tell me what''s going on," Alexander said while helping him get up.


    "I-I was trying to save the princess and her kids from the attackers." He said.


    "No need to do that. It was me, I''ve been living with the stark for thousands of years. I am their patron god. The Mad King has gone crazy and there''s no ce for Targaryens on the Iron Throne. I''ve decided to actively participate in worldly affairs and make the world a better ce for all," Alexander briefly said.


    "Then, are you taking the throne?" Varys excitedly asked.


    "No, my boy, not yet. Only you know that I am All-father. Even if Ie out now, people won''t believe me. I will remain in the north and slowly start taking over all the great Houses while bringing economical development. When people start seeing me as their King, I''ll officially take the throne. But that''s not the problem right now.


    The Lannister army is headed to the city. They will sack the city. You go take the princess and her children to my ship in the harbor. I''ll join you shortly. Please make her understand that there will never be another Targaryen monarch ever. I''ll give her a nice ce to live and good food to eat in the north. But she must stay hidden until I take the throne, I don''t want to cause unnecessary bloodbath."


    Varys nodded his head multiple times. "Yes, a god sitting on the throne as the King of Westeros is the best thing that can happen."


    "Not just Westeros, Varys. The whole world. But you have a part to y. Robert will take over the throne and I don''t have much trust in him running the Kingdom. You will remain here as the master of Whisperers and inform me of all doings here and in the world. Take this mirror. Call my name when you want to talk to me. Only you can see it, so there''s no danger of someone finding it. Now, take me to meet them. I need to change their looks so they don''t get caught."


    Varys excitedly took the mirror and put it in his secret pocket like it was the most precious treasure in the world. Since the fateful encounter with Alexander in his young days, he had started to love everything magical.


    Varys walked back to the door and knocked. "My princess, there is no danger. Please open the door"


    The door slightly opened and Elia peeked out. Seeing that Varys was unharmed and there was no sword on his throat, she opened the door.


    "My princess, let me introduce, Alexander Stark. He''s the one who saved me many years ago from dying of hunger. He''s a very kind man..." Varys started to bber like a fanatic.


    "That''s enough Varys. We have a more pressing situation. It''s nice to meet you, Princess. You look weak. It must be due to childbirth. Here, drink this." He handed her a rejuvenation potion.


    She confusedly looked at Varys, who nodded at her. She gulped down the potion. She didn''t know why she trusted the old man but her guts were telling her to trust him.


    As soon as she drank it, she started to feel like her lost strength was returning. Breathing became easier. Her pale skin once again became a bit tanned like Dornish people.


    Alexander''s eyes then fell on the little head peeking out from under the bed. The dark-haired blue-eyed girl was too cute. Alexander quickly conjured a dragon teddy bear and showed it to her. She slowly crawled out and sheepishly walked to Alexander.


    When she got close enough, Alexander lowered himself.


    "You can have this if you tell me your name" he warmly said.


    She looked at his face for a second and then smiled. "My name is Rhaenys, npa"


    Alexander felt a ticklish feeling in his stomach for being called Grandpa by such a cute one. Rhaenys looked like a real-life doll.


    "Hahaha... Yes, I will be your Grandpa from now on, sweety. Here take this and this and this as well" Alexander gave her a plushie dragon doll of half her size and also a chocte and other candies.


    "Okay, princess. You need to get out of here. You can not go anywhere in the world without the fear of getting caught or poisoned by assassins, not even Dorne. I''ll give you an option. I can change the way you and your children look. I''ll take you to Winterfell with me and you will live there as my secretary. I know you are a smart one, so you''ll easily be able to do this job. Winterfell is a huge castle, and it''ll need someone to manage it," he suggested.


    "But, why are you doing this? Won''t we bring danger to your house?" She asked.


    "Simple answer, I am too strong. You might not believe it but if I wanted to, I can take over the whole Westeros easily, but that would not be productive." Alexander bluntly said.


    Varys continuously nodded his head while Elia weighed her options.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say," she said, hoping that she wouldn''t regret this decision.


    "Believe me, by the end of this day. You''d be thanking me," Alexander said and waved his hand. All three, Elia, Rhaenys and 3 month old Aegon''s hair turned brown and their eyes became ck. All their skins turned white. Matching the northern people.


    Elia looked at the changes happening to her daughter and son and then herself. She freaked out a little. "H-How?"


    "No time to answer, Varys will tell you on your way," Alexander said and looked at Varys.


    "Please follow me, my princess" Varys led them out.


    After they left, Alexander created fake dummy bodies of them and left them in the room, with a strong illusion charm. Anyone who would see them would think that they were the real deal.


    ...


    Alexander once again became invisible and headed to the Throne room. In the middle of his way, he saw Grand Maester Pycelle. Alexander saw his sins and read his mind. Sure enough, he was a Lannister spy and a pedophile too.


    ||Grand Maester Pycelle - Category 3


    Murder - 17


    Pedophile - 309


    Torture - 39


    Sin Percentage - 55%||


    ~Well, I won''t kill him yet, but I will save the children from him.~


    From that moment on, Grand maester Pycelle lost his manhood. There was nothing there but smooth skin, like a stic doll. He would need to pee and poop from his butthole from now on.


    __________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 50: Damn the Nobles.

    In the Great Hall aka the Throne room, the King was having his meeting with the Alchemist.


    "Burn them all" that''s all he was shouting.


    ...


    Alexander walked to the side entrance to the throne room and who does he find?. He finds the Kingsguard Ser Jamie Lannister eavesdropping on the king.


    "Oh, since when did the Kingsguard start peeping on their kings?"


    His words made Jamie nearly jump in fright. He hurriedly unsheathed his sword and turned around to strike. He was surprised to see the stature of the man.


    Alexander wasn''t wearing his helmet anymore but still with the armor, his height looked even more than it really was.


    He caught the oing sword with his gauntlet and broke it and threw Jamie away.


    "Who are you?" Jamie asked, now lying on the ground. "Alexander Stark. The King has a debt to pay." He said and picked him up from his breastte and threw him in the Throne room. He made sure not to hurt him too much though.


    The King and the Alchemist were surprised by the sudden intrusion. Sensing the danger, the alchemist made a run for his life but Alexander threw Jamie''s half-broken sword to his throat. Killing the mad scientist immediately.


    "Who are you? How much did they pay you? I-I''ll give you 10 times and also grant you lordship." The Mad King started talking non-stop. Alexander kept on walking.


    "You are really a different kind of a fool. You killed my little brother and expect me to sell out. Did you forget the saying, THE NORTH REMEMBERS?"


    He prepared his sword to behead him. The guy was a mad man. He enjoyed burning people and rap*ng and torturing his sister-wife.


    ||Aerys II Targaryen - Category 3


    Murders - 38


    Indirect Murders - 373


    Sexual Assult - 234


    Domestic Violence - 4045


    Sin percentage - 61.9%||


    "YOU CAN''T KILL ME, I AM A DRAGON"


    "Oh really, then this sword shouldn''t be able to cut your head. Well, there''s only one way of finding out."


    *SLASH*


    The head of the king rolled down the Throne tform''s stairs. Alexander then io a spear and put the king''s head on it and erected it beside the throne. He magically enchanted it to stay that way for 1 month. No one would be able to remove it. It was left there as a reminder to Robert Baratheon to not mess things up.


    He then threw the body of thete king from the throne to the legs of now barely standing Jamie Lannister. Alexander''s 6 feet long dragonyer sword was imnted into the hard stone floor beside the throne.


    ...


    In the Red Keep''s basement.


    Brandon arrived there in time, "Ser Dobby"


    "Lord Brandon, how''s life treating you?" Dobby asked.


    "Please call Brandon as always and life''s a mess right now. My father''s dead, I don''t know what happened to my sister, my little brother has started a rebellion and my uncle has gone to kill the King. I don''t think life can get more fu*ked up than this," Brandon ranted.


    "Be careful what you ask for, Brandon. See... your wish came true. The Lannister soldiers are heading straight here," Dobby said and got into fighting position.


    Dobby had already informed the people about what was happening and who was saving them. They all had their precious belongings with them, so they were all happy to have a head over their shoulders.


    Hundreds of Lannister soldiers attacked but none of them could pass Dobby the Steel Wall, yeah, that''s what the smallfolks named him.


    However, Dobby would let one or two guys slip through to let Brandon have some fun. Over time, a small hill of dead Lannisters started to form. He didn''t kill those that were innocent though. Alexander was continuously sending him data on who was evil and who was innocent.


    The fight probablysted 2 hours, after which the Lannister soldiers just gave up. They had already lost 300 men. The smallfolks rejoiced seeing their attackers retreat. Dobby just stood there on a mountain of corpses and fainted men.


    ...


    Back in the Throne room, Alexander sat on the throne, waiting for people toe in and see him in glory. He was also thinking about what to do with Lyanna. She was very dumb and caused a rebellion. Too many people died because of her stupid decision. But again, she didn''t do it knowing that it would have such consequences. He can''t just ignore her, not when he knows that he can save her.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard footstepsing. It was surprisingly Eddard "Ned" Stark. He came in running but stopped in his path, seeing the scene.


    Ned looked at his uncle sitting on the iron throne in his majestic armor, the King''s head erected on top of a spear beside him. His giant sword was fixed into the ground.


    "Uncle, how?" He confusedly asked.


    "Come, my nephew. You''ll be happy to hear that Brandon is still alive. He''s helping Dobby protect the smallfolks in the basement. Where are the others?" He asked.


    ted with his brother''s news he replied "They were just behind me. Should being any time,"


    Sure enough, a small crowd of men entered the hall. Jon Arryn, Tywin Lannisters, Robert Baratheon, Lord Hond Reed and a small group of guards with them.


    They were also surprised to see the scenes.


    "So it was Lord Alexander who entered the city before us. I was surprised to find a broken city gate and dead bodies of city guards on the way towards the Red Keep. But where are your men?" Tywin Lannister spoke. He like others was surprised as most of the Westroes believe that Alexander had grown too old. But here he was.


    "I didn''t bring any, it''s just me and Ser Dobby. So, how was it sacking an empty city Lord Tywin?. Your soldiers must be disappointed when they only found useless things." Alexander asked in a mocking voice.


    "They are good soldiers of house Lannister, they do not take pleasure in killing and looting," Tywin said in his stern voice.


    "Well, whatever. The King is dead. He was nning on blowing up the city with wildfire. He hadmissioned the Alchemist Guild to ce crates of wildfire in the underground tunnels. You might wanna get rid of them before anything else." Alexander nonchntly said. Still sitting on the throne.


    Everyone had their eyes nearly fall out with the sudden news. They quickly sent their soldiers to carefully remove them.


    Surprisingly, the loudest of them. Robert Baratheon was being quiet. He also looked a bit scared of Alexander. Then Alexander suddenly recalled a small memory that he had nearly broken Robert''s arm when he tried to peep at bathing Lyanna. Since then, he''s been afraid of him. Mainly because of how easily he beat him up.


    "Well, the throne is yours now, Robert. Make good use of it. Now, you''re not just responsible for yourself but also the whole realm. Many people will depend on you to feed themselves and live safely. I hope you do a good job." Alexander walked and patted Robert''s back. A bit too hard. Jon Arryn nodded at his words.


    Then suddenly some guards came with blood-stained Lannister capes. They put it right beside the people.


    "By the gods. Who did this unholy deed? Killing little babies." Ned roared in anger.


    In front of them were 3 butchered bodies of Elia, Rhaenys and Aegon. Little Rhaeny''s body had more than 50 sword piercing wounds. 3 months old Aegon''s head was totally squashed. Brain matter was flowing out of it and Elia''s body was also bloodied and beaten. Her head was squashed and there were wounds near her vagina as well, meaning that she was brutally r*ped before being murdered.


    Alexander already knew this would happen and also that they were dummies but it still made his heart shiver, knowing that this would have happened to them if he hadn''t intervened. He was really angry, the whole world was so messed up, so brutal.


    "Lord Tywin, you must bring the men who did this to justice. Killing babies is a crime as bad as kinying." Ned said in anger.


    "I am sorry but no such thing will happen. This was a war and many uncontroble things happen." Tywin replied.


    "Weren''t you just saying that your men don''t do things like this? But it seems like they are even worse than I expected. They seem to take pleasure in raping and baby killing." Alexander said in disgust.


    "Are you berating my house? Your words can cause war you know. War which north can not afford." Tywin retorted.


    "Enough, the dragon spawns are dead. It''s a good thing." Robert suddenly spoke. His words made Ned even angrier.


    "How can you say that Robert. They were babies" Ned said.


    "They were dragon spawns. They all should be dead"


    That was it. Alexander felt angry now. After so many years of his working as God''s Advocate, this was the first time he was this angry. How could someone be happy for seeing dead children? He stepped forward and picked Robert in the air by his neck with one hand.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY. Does that also mean that you''re a dragon spawn too? Your own grandmother was a pure Targaryen princess. If you really hate Targaryens then you should kill yourself too. SUCH HYPOCRISY. Do not forget that the only reason you are being allowed to sit on the throne is because of your Targaryen bloodline. If it were not for that, probably Lord Tywin would have taken the throne for being the strongest house in Westeros.


    Killing children, no matter who it is, is a crime. Don''t forget, you are just a thread apart from being named Kinyer, after all, you killed your own cousin brother. For God''s sake, have a bit of decency for a king. All your life you''ve done nothing but whoring and fighting, even a Lord as good-natured as Jon couldn''t put some knowledge in your thick skull. I give you only one chance now. Prove yourself a good king and you will have the support of the whole north. Otherwise you''ll have meing after you. DO YOU UNDERSTAND ROBERT BARATHEON?" Alexander loudly said. His voice made everyone in the room shiver.


    Robert scaredly nodded. Alexander thew him towards the Iron Throne and hended perfectly on it.


    Then he looked at Jon Arryn. "I am disappointed in you if this is what you call fostering. I hope Ned turned out well"


    Then he looked at Ned. "Go to the Tower of Joy in Dorne and get Lyanna safely back to the North. Take Brandon and Ser Dobby with you. By the way, take this bottle with you and give it to Ser Dobby." He ordered. Not letting Robert send Ned to lift the siege of storm''s end.


    Ned immediately followed hismand and took Hond Reed with him. Alexander also headed out but stopped midway and turned around. He looked straight into the eyes of the scared Robert Baratheon.


    "ONE CHANCE!" Alexander roared and left. He told Dobby the details through telepathy and told him to go with Brandon and Ned.


    ~This world is too messed up. Why was I ever trying the political approach? These people have zero sense of morality. I''ve decided now. Damn the nobles. I''ll focus on the smallfolks. Happy smallfolks means happy kingdom.~ he inwardly said. He also deployed some of his elite elves. They wore special ck dresses and golden wolf masks with red eyes. He had named them the Wolf''s swords, the most elite of the elitest.


    [You can see the image on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    Seriously, they were all magically as strong as a Hogwarts professor and special forces training made them even better. They could easily massacre an army of dragons.


    But for now, they were helping the smallfolk to get settled back in the city. The people had started to see the northern men in a different light now.


    __________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Thank you for reading. Those who don''t want to join discord can see images on Instagram. /mister_immortal_novel

 Chapter 51: Naive She-wolf

    Tywin Lannister, the man who brought glory back to the house Lannister. The one who served as the hand of the King. Could not describe the fear he felt when Lord Alexander Stark lifted Robert in the air like he was a small babe and his words too, each word felt like an arrow, meant to destroy any shred of guts. He truly felt scared at that moment. He felt like running straight to the harbor, grab a ship and go find what''s west of Westeros. At least there would be a chance of living.


    But thankfully, nothing happened and that beast in the human skin left.


    "I must return too, I need to regroup my army and send them back. This war has cost us enough money already." Tywin bowed to puzzled Robert sitting on the throne and left.


    Only Jon Arryn was left there to make sure that Robert doesn''t really kill himself for having Targaryen blood.


    ...


    Alexander went to Harbour. A ship owned by the vassal house of Starks, House Manderly. They lorded over the biggest port in the North, the White Harbor.


    He went up and straight into the private cabin. 3 people were waiting for him. Varys had gone back to report at the Red keep and swear fealty to the new King.


    Elia quickly walked up to him and held his hand. She had tears in her eyes.


    "Thank you, my lord. If it hadn''t been for you, they would have done those things to us. I can''t even imagine the horrors." Her face turned pale. Varys must have told her. "And you will never have to face them. I will treat you like my own daughter and give you home, though I''d prefer to be called Grandpa. I''m much older than I look you know" He tried to ease the mood.


    She smiled, "Yes, Lord Varys told me not to judge you by human standards and I can feel it. You are... different than everyone else."


    "Haha, yes I''m quite unique. Let''s get back to the main point. From now on, you will be called Elina, Rhaenys will be called Rina and Aegon will be called Eric. He is too small so it won''t be a problem to teach him the name. But you and Rhaenys must practice. I''ve prepared a fake story for you too. Still, if someday someone tried to trouble you, you will quickly press this ring and a Wolf''s sword will immediately find you. I''ll try to make your life as easier as possible in the north but still, please forgive me if life is not as refined as in the south." Alexander said.


    "No, my lord. You''ve done enough for us. I couldn''t ask for more. Rhaenys also likes you." She said, looking at her daughter who was showing the dragon plushie to Aegon.


    "Well, that settles it then. Let''s get moving now." Alexander said and went out.


    He looked around at the small ship and couldn''t help but feel disappointed. This world was too slow in innovation. They hadn''t even discovered gunpowder and cannons. Well, he wasn''t going to invent them anytime soon though. Still, he could make magical cannons for his future fleet which could only be used by his people, it should also have a safety feature of getting transported back to me if it gets stolen. Magic was just too OP sometimes.


    ~I think I''ll make some big Man-of-war too. Imagine the fear they will bring to the pirates. Though I need to find a fleet first.~


    ...


    Dobby, Brandon, Hond, and Ned had reached the Tower of Joy with much haste. But they found 3 Kingsguards standing guard. Ser Arthur Dayne, Ser Oswell Whent, and Lord Commander Gerold Hightower.


    "Lord Stark," Ser Arthur Dayne said.


    "I looked for you at the trident..." Ned said, his words were interrupted by Dobby.


    "We don''t have time for that nonsense. I''ll give you one andst chance. Yield." He said.


    "And who the fu*k are you?" Gerold Hightower retorted.


    "Haha... you have no idea who you''re messing with," Brandon scoffed.


    Dobby didn''t say more and dashed with an unimaginable speed for someone of his size. His giant sword shed at Gerold Hightower. Gerold tried to block it but his sword was also cut with his throat. Without any warning, he also dashed towards Ser Oswell Whent and also killed him. By then, Ser Arthur had drawn out his Dawn, a white-ish legendary sword.


    Brandon spoke. "You are my brother by marriage, Ser Arthur. Lady Ashara Dayne is pregnant with my child. I think she''d want you to see your nephew. Please yield. Ser Dobby, alone killed 300 Lannister men just a week ago. You can''t win against him."


    Brandon was a brute who had more muscles than brains but he truly loved Ashara and didn''t want to kill a family member.


    Arthur lunged at Dobby only to be thrown away by the sword sh. Then surprisingly, he put his sword down. Hisst strike was to judge Dobby''s strength and he had judged.


    "You are really strong Ser Dobby. I yield. Princess Lyanna is up there, but if you try to harm her then I won''t sit quiet," he pointed to the tower.


    They nodded and headed up. Ned was at the forefront and quickly barged in.


    Midwives were working on cleaning while Lyannay on the bed, covered by a nket. Ned quickly ran to her.


    She broke down in tears when she saw him. "I caused their deaths, father and brother."


    "No, you didn''t." Brandon walked and ran to her other side.


    She looked shocked and then happy. "H-How?"


    "Uncle came to Red Keep, alone, and got me out. But father was already gone. He also killed the Mad King," he quickly answered.


    "I-I missed you two" she cried.


    Dobby stood near the door, mentally talking to Alexander and telling him about the happenings. Alexander was currently on his ship to White Harbor and it would probably take 3 more days for them to reach. So, he went to his private room and apparated to the tower of Joy.


    Arthur Dayne was still standing guard, alone. He cast a notice me not and walked. But then he felt like someone was watching him. He suddenly remembered the damn 3 eyed raven. He quickly scanned the area and looked in a particr direction.


    The 3 eyed raven felt like someone was directly looking into his soul and then he heard a voice. "I''ll give you a visit soon, prepare your best speech to convince me not to kill you"


    The 3 eyed raven left the area and woke up in his tree, scared.


    ...


    Inside the tower.


    "I don''t want to die brother" Lyanna teared up.


    The two brothers had their hearts shake due to helplessness. Then a voice came from behind.


    "All men must die someday... but not today." Alexander walked into the room in his white Jedi Robes.


    He took out a small bottle from his pocket and gave it to Brandon. "Make her drink this."


    Brandon quickly fed her the healing potion and waited for some minutes. Lyanna also slowly started to feel a bit better.


    Then a midwife brought the small bundle of joy, wrapped in a cloth. The brothers were surprised but epted the fact.


    Seeing that everything was going to be okay, Brandon decided to talk to his brother with his sister as a witness.


    "Ned, I wanted to tell you something, I''ve decided to give up my lordship of Winterfell to Uncle. He''s a better leader and lord than me. I foolishly believed that Lyanna was kidnapped and got father killed." I am not suitable for the position.


    Lyanna quickly put her hand on Brandon''s. "No, big brother. It''s my fault. I sent a raven to tell you that I''m leaving with consent, foolishly believing it would reach you."


    "Aye, Uncle is a much better lord than I. I lived most of my life in Vale. The northern lords respect him too." Ned said.


    "But what about Benjen? Shouldn''t we ask him too?" Lyanna asked.


    "Oh,e on. Benjen likes uncle more than father. He''d have no problem with this," Brandon added.


    Alexander decided to speak "I am not going to marry, Brandon will still be my heir, so there shouldn''t be a problem. But what should we do with Lyanna and little Jon now?" Alexander asked.


    "Jon?" The three eximed.


    ~Sh*t, my tongue slipped~


    "Obviously, you can''t be thinking of giving him some Targaryen name now? Let me be blunt. Targaryens are gone and there will never be another Targaryen dynasty sitting on the throne." He said seriously.


    "But the prophecy. Rhaegar said the prophecy must be fulfilled. The three heads of the dragons" Lyanna started to bber.


    "Do not talk about prophecies in front of me. Targaryens ruled Westeros not because of righteousness but because they could do it. The day they lost their dragons was the day they lost their right to rule. They are greedy and inbred morons who have more of a record of producing madmen than good kings. For a prophecy, you caused a war. A war in which many men, nobles and smallfolks died. Many children became fatherless because of you and yourte husband. Your prophecy ruined everything and you must ept that fact." Alexander coldly said.


    "Prophecies are foolish things to believe in. Most of the time they just show a small part and not the big picture. Tell me, did Rhaegar know about this rebellion his prophecy would cause? You so foolishly believed the words of a man who had a family history of bloodline madness. A man who left his wife and children in kingsnding to get r*ped and butchered, a man who let his own mother get r*ped and beaten by his own father. If Rhaegar had an ounce of spine, he would have arranged an assassination of the Mad King. How difficult could it have been? But no, he chose a prophecy. PURE STUPIDITY" He added.


    He didn''t care about the feeling of Lyanna right now, she needed to learn her lesson if he were to have her by his side. What she did was dumb and someone had to call it.


    "Tell me, did he tell you about his prophecy?"


    "When the red star bleeds and the darkness gathers, Azor Ahai shall be born again amidst smoke and salt to wake dragons out of stone." She said.


    "Such a vague and pointless prophecy. Let me guess, Rhaegar used to think he''s the prince that was promised and thenter believe that one of his kids will be the prince that was promised. But guess what, the other 2 heads of the dragon are gone. Squashed and butchered by the Lannisters. Well, let me make this easier for you. The prophecy was talking about a person who will have dragon eggs and will also hatch them in a fire that can''t burn them. Then he or she will be Azor Ahai and fight the others/white walkers that want to return"


    "White walkers? I thought that they were old nan''s tales." Brandon eximed.


    "They are real, son, believe me. I''ve lived longer than you can imagine... Alright, this is getting on my nerves now. No prophecy matters in front of me. Sign these papers and Brandon will tell you a Stark family secret" He dropped 3 magically binding contracts, if they tried to tell anyone then they will be muted andpelled toe to him and confess their breaking of the contract. The person asking them will also be muted andpelled toe to him.


    Alexander picked up the little cute Jon and yed with him while Brandon told them about him.


    After an hour, they all looked at Alexander with a changed look in their eyes.


    "So... Y-You are the god of the world," Ned asked, unsure of himself.


    "Yes, if the texts in the old town are to be believed. I am much bigger than just a god, but that doesn''t matter now," Alexander shrugged.


    "So, ummm... Uncle... I mean, All-father, how old are you?" Lyanna stuttered.


    "More than 15000 years and you all should still call me uncle. Lyanna, do not fear me. I am not against you marrying Rhaegar and birthing little Jon, but you still believing in the prophecy. The prophecy has already failed, she-wolf. And as long as I am in this world, no prophecy matters. So, I want you to spend the rest of your life happily watching Jon grow up. When he''s old enough, you can tell him of his past. But we can not let the world know about his parentage yet. They would be after his blood otherwise, especially Robert," he warned.


    Lyanna understood his point, what was a prophecy in front of a literal god? She was also worried about her son,


    "What should we do, uncle?" she asked.


    "Fake identities, Ned can im him as his bastard and Lyanna can be the Nanny. I will change Lyanna''s look so that no one can recognize her. Ashara is too nice of a girl, she might start treating him like her own son if we made him her son. While Ned''s new wife, Catelyn will never treat him like a son, making the whole charade believable. There''s another option though. I straight up go and kill Robert Baratheon." Alexander said with a serious face.


    "No, don''t kill him. I am ready to do this. As long as I can stay by his side." Lyanna said, lovingly looking at Jon.


    "Don''t worry, Robert won''t live that long. He''ll be the reason for his own death, that is if I don''t help him. Ned, do you agree?" He asked.


    "Aye, I''ll do it," Ned said with determination.


    "Alright, what happened in this room and all the talks we had and will be having about this topic in the future will be under the binding contract, you can not discuss it with anyone except each other but I prefer you don''t. We will also get Benjen to sign a contract and tell him everything, then Lyanna can meet him. Ned, you wille to the north via Kings Landing and tell Robert that Lyanna is no more. Brandon, you''ll be going to Starfall to bring Ashara and your child. I''ll take Lyanna back to my ship which will reach White Harbour in 3 days. Good luck"


    __________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Join Discord - .gg/KB5m3Rd

 Chapter 52: Rina + Grandpa = FUN

    *POP*


    Alexander and now redhead Lyanna apparated into the ship.


    "This kind of travel is so convenient. I can''t believe we just traveled more than half of Westeros in a blink." She eximed.


    "These are the wonders of magic. Just wait for the changes I am going to bring to the north. You won''t even be able to recognize it." Alexander bragged.


    "It''s really hard to imagine that my own uncle, on whosep I yed as a child, is a god." She said.


    "Haha, well, there''s not much I can do to make it easier to ept. Though I think you will be happy to see someone. Follow me," Alexander said and headed to Elina(Elia''s) room.


    Lyanna followed him. Alexander knocked on the door. Small footsteps sounded and a little girl opened the door.


    "Grandpaaa..." She happily called.


    Alexander swiftly picked her up, his face full of radiating smiles. He really liked spending time with children because they are pure and untainted by the darkness and cruelness of the world. They say what they think and do what they want. "What''s my Rina up to, ha?" He asked.


    "Oh, I was ying with Eric. I am the mother and he''s my baby. Come, y with me," she happily said.


    Alexander went to the little Eric(Aegon). Lyanna also followed him.


    "Hey, Rina. Meet big sister Anna here," Alexander said. He waszy with the names so he just removed L and Y from Lyanna''s name.


    Rina(Rhaenys) cheerfully looked at Lyanna. Seemingly found a new person to y with.


    Elia soon joined them and looked at him.


    "Elina, meet Anna. If you two can recognize each other, I''ll show you magic," he said.


    "Yaay, magic. Show me magic" Rina jumped around.


    Both of them looked at each other for a minute or two and finally admitted defeat. But Alexander still showed the magic.


    "Alright, now just watch" Alexander waved his hand and Lyanna, Elia and her kids changed back to their original look for 5 seconds.


    [A/N: From now, I will use their new names until their identities are revealed to the world]


    Elina and Anna''s mouth were wide open in shock. A momentter they had tears in their eyes and tightly hugged each other.


    They both asked each other the same question at the same time.


    ""HOW""


    "Well,dies. I am going to take Rina out now. You two can talk. Anna, take this contract and tell her everything after signing it. If she''s to live with us, we can''t hide it forever." Alexander handed her a magic contract. Then he picked up Rina and went to the deck.


    He didn''t really care about revealing his identity as removing or altering memories was simple to him. He just didn''t like doing it that much. Looking at people''s memories, their whole life was not a very good experience.


    On the deck, Rina sat on Alexander''s shoulders with her legs around his neck and looked at the coastline. She had also asked for a pair of sunsses like his and Alexander happily conjured them for her. She kept on pointing at directions and asked questions.


    "Those are the three sisters," Alexander said.


    "Three sisters. Do they also have a mother?" She innocently asked.


    "No, my dear. They are 3 inds and bad people live on them," he said.


    "Waaa... Bad people. Let''s go beat them" she yelled with her little fist out. The seamen around them chuckled.


    "We will, but not now. Your mommy will be in danger if we go there." Alexander said.


    "Oh, okay then. Oh look, a magical ship. It''s getting bigger" she suddenly shouted. Her words brought everyone''s focus back and looked at where she pointed.


    A ship wasing towards them. Alexander looked at it and sure enough, they were pirates. He then suddenly smiled. He was going to take the ship as his wee gift.


    Soon the pirates came to attack. The men had readied themselves for protection but Alexander was faster. With Rina still sitting on his shoulders, he jumped onto the adjacent pirate ship.


    Because there was a little girl with him. He didn''t draw blood. Instead, he punched them all and whenever his punchnded a funny honking sound woulde.


    Rina happilyughed with each punch.


    "BOOM* *POW* *BAM*


    Soon, all of them had been dealt with. ording to their sins, Alexander then thew them from the ship to drown and die. Pirates had no ce in this world, they were like leeches. Though, 2 guys didn''t deserve to die. So he put down a rowboat and threw them on it.


    The ship was his now. It wasn''t really big or great but still, it was the first step to a fleet. He also had those toy Man-o-war ships with 150 guns. Not to mention the steel Yamato Warship. But that was for the future. Man-o-wars would only be used as main fleet leading ships. He was going to create a fully-fledged navy with different ranks.


    1) Seamen - Responsible for the ship''s operation and fighting.


    2) 250 First officermanders) and Captains - Responsible for piloting the ships. Each ship will have them. Each of their ships will have 24 magic cannons. At first, the captains will be smart human-like Golems that Alexander would make. Then the Golems will train a suitable first officer and make them captains. In some years, the new human captains will be promoted and take over the wholemand of the fleet. In the beginning, all the officers would be smart golems.


    3) 10 Commodores - Responsible formanding 25 ships. Each willmand a smaller version of Man-O-War. Each ship will have 74 magic cannons.


    4) 5 Rear Admiral - Responsible for managing andmanding 50 ships. Each willmand a Man-O-War. 100 magic cannons.


    5) 2 Vice Admiral - Responsible for managing andmanding the 125 ships. Each willmand a Man-O-War. 150 cannons.


    6) 1 Admiral - Willmand the entire fleet of 250 ships. Only members of Wolf''s sword(elite warrior elves) will take this position at first. They will also train a recement for themselves. They are free to find the most suitable candidate themselves. The Admiral will alsomand from a steel warship that Alexander brought.


    The ships were based on World War 2 Japanese Yamato. It was a very big ship. Alexander would have to make many changes to make it faster, better and deadlier in both long-range and close-range fight. He was nning on making 4 fleets of 250 ships, a total of one thousand ships. He also knew where he could find that many ships, thanks to Dobby.


    [You can see the image of fleet on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    Back at the pirate ship, Alexander summoned a human-like golem (from now on will be called Godroid) and told him to steer the new ship to Winterfell through the White Knife river. The river wasn''t wide enough for ships yet but Alexander was going to take care of it soon.


    "Did you like the show, Rina?" Alexander asked.


    She hurrayed her arms in agreement. Then he returned to the ship and found Elina and Anna waiting for him.


    Elina respectfully gave him a bow. Apparently, giving respects to the god. Alexander shrugged and yed some more with Rina.


    Later Alexander had Rina also sign a contract with her mother''s agreement. The contract was made to protect her. It stated that if someone with I''ll intention or someone who hadn''t signed a magic contract forcefully asks her about Alexander''s magic or something rted to him, then she would be portkeyed to Alexander''s arms. Alexander had made a pretty locket/portkey for her which had disillusionment from thieves and it wasn''t removable.


    He also gave one to Elina, Anna and Eric too. If some intended harm came to them they''d be portkeyed to a secret safe room he was going to make under Winterfell. Inside the room will be a means to contact him or someone else from the Stark family. Elina and Anna could control it but Eric and Rina''s were automatic.


    ...


    By the afternoon, they had arrived at White Harbor with the help of his magic making the ship go faster.


    "Oh look. Sandy beach" Rina loudly pointed and stood up on Alexander''s shoulders. She held his hair tightly. She must have never left the Red Keep and only heard about the beaches of the Dorne from her mother.


    "Haha... let''s go there then," he said and jumped from the ship. The ship was heading towards the harbor and the beach was just beside it. Hended perfectly with Rina still on his back. After letting her y there to her heart''s content, they left for Winterfell.


    [You can see the Rina + Grandpa illustration on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    Lord Manderly wanted them to stay but he denied saying that soon they''ll meet in Winterfell. Alexander was going to call the Lord''s meeting.


    They were supposed to take Horses to get to Winterfell from there as the river was too narrow and dangerous, but Alexander Used Niko''s magic phone and used a cheat. Out of nowhere, a speed boat came in front of them. It was Jetmax.


    Rina jumped in excitement. Not for the boat but for magic.


    "Alright, take a seat. We''ll be in Winterfell before evening." Alexander said and jumped to the pilot seat.


    Lyanna looked at the strange boat and asked, "Is it really that fast?"


    "Yes, it can go at 150 kilometers an hour (92mph)" he said, surprising them.


    They took their seats and he started the engine. It used fossil fuel, but Alexander was going to introduce some other environment-friendly alternatives to the world. He also didn''t want to make the world too dependent on his magic as he would one day leave.


    The world also didn''t have good powerful wizards like Potterverse. Hence, technological advancements were more preferred. Still, some things like Potioneering and simple Rune making could be learned by normal humans.


    The engine roared and they moved into the river. Alexander started to use his magic in disillusionment for outsiders and made the river wider and deeper. Enough for 3 small ships to travel side by side. He did it all the way till the division of the river. From there he took a left, towards the Wolfswood. It had the nearest point in the river to Winterfell.


    After reaching the location, Alexander used his magic to make a nice looking dock and a big shed for the boat. It was going to be the Stark family''s personal dock. His luxury yacht would also be parked hereter.


    From there, Alexander took out 3 horses. Dobby was initially with them but Anna(Lyanna) had started to worry about Jon too much, so Dobby went as extra safety.


    Originally there was no road there but Alexander stayed in the lead and paved a nice off-road track. Later everything would be made permanent when he will start constructing permanent asphalt roads. Their journey was fast and smooth. Giggles of Rina made it even better.


    Soon they arrive at the gates of the humongous ck castle, which didn''t look as majestic due to overdue repairs. Didn''t matter anymore though, he was going to make it the world''s most magnificent castle that even the Taj Mahal would shy away.


    ____________________________


    [A/N: I know Taj Mahal is not a castle, no need to point it out]


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 53: Starks Reunited

    When they entered the courtyard, Benjen and Ser Rodrik Cassel were waiting. By now, Alexander''s deeds have been spreading all around. People named the beheading of Mad King, ''Old Wolf''s revenge''.


    "I see, you''ve done a fine job as a lord. I think I''ll have to find a nice castle and a woman for you soon." Alexander joked with Benjen.


    Benjen just shook his head and gave him a hug, which Alexander returned.


    "Ah, let me introduce Anna and Elina. They were attacked by robbers, so I helped them. Now they are under me. Elina can read and write, also very smart so she''ll be working in the administration work. Anna is a good warrior, but for now, she''ll help the little children." Alexander introduced them.


    He could feel Lyanna getting emotional seeing her little brother.


    "Alright, Ser Rodrik, please show them some good rooms. Let''s go Benjen. Talk in the Sr." He said.


    Thedies started leaving with Rina looking at him, as if wanted to ask something.


    Alexander quickly picked her up in his arms and asked what was the matter.


    "Grandpa, I don''t wanna go away." She said with teary eyes. The castle was very big, she must have thought he was sending her away somewhere in there. "No my dear. I am not sending you away. You will live with me from now on, in this big castle. We will see each other every day. Your mamma is just taking you to your room to sleep." He warmly said,


    She looked at him for a second and then gave a huge smile. "Okay"


    He put her back down and she skipped to her mother. Benjen looked at his uncle and the little girl.


    "She really likes you, Uncle," he said.


    "You were just like that when you were small. You even peed while sitting on my shoulders once. In fact, you used to fight your mother to stay with me every day." Alexander said, embarrassing Benjen.


    ...


    Brandon had it all easy. He had already secretly married Ashara so when he went to Starfall and told things to Lord Dayne. He received a punch in the face and then a hug. He was angry at his daughter for marrying without his permission but in the end, he was happy that she found someone from a Great House. Tragedy struck him and Ashara when they received the news of Brandon''s death. Their marriage hadn''t been announced so it would''ve been troublesome for the pregnant Ashara.


    But now, everything was good. Brandon was alive, and he also brought Lord Dayne''s son back home. No longer a Kingsguard.


    Alexander had to use some mind art to change Arthur''s mentality. Now he was ready to take the lordship of Starfall. Ned would make sure that Robert doesn''t name him a traitor though.


    ...


    In the Red Keep, Ned walked to the throne room with a small baby in his arms. Dobby and Hond following behind them.


    There was only Robert and Jon.


    "Tell me, Ned, Lyanna is alright," Robert quickly asked.


    Ned shook his head, "I couldn''t save her. She died of fever when I reached there. Ser Arthur Dayne was protecting her the whole time."


    "Goddammit," Robert shouted.


    "Who''s the boy, Ned?" Jon asked.


    "He''s my bastard," he said, trying to make an embarrassing face.


    Robert howled inughter, "The honorable Ned Stark sired a bastard. Gods, what has the world turned into"


    "What''s his name?" Jon Arryn asked.


    "Jon Snow," Ned said. Robert started tough again.


    "You named him after me? I-I don''t know how to feel. I''m honored, I guess," Jon Arryn said, scratching his beard.


    "Robert, I am also here to inform you that my brother has given up his lordship of Winterfell to Uncle. He''ll be ruling the north now," Ned said.


    "I understand, Ned. How quickly Lord Rickard was killed. It didn''t give much time for the North to make a smooth transition between lords. The North needs a strong leader like your uncle," Jon said.


    Surprisingly, Robert nodded. "Yes, no matter what happened that day, I can''t deny that he''s a smart and strong man. Please tell him that I ask for forgiveness for my remarks on the children. What happened to them shouldn''t have happened to any child. However, I still can''t bring myself to forgive the Targaryens."


    "I''ll tell Uncle. I should be going now." Ned said and left the King''s Landing.


    His next stop was Riverrun, he needed to pick up his wife. Brandon was supposed to marry Catelyn Tully, but because of his ''death'' and also the scheming Hoster Tully. Ned and Jon Arryn were forced to marry the Hoster''s daughters in return for their support in the rebellion. Ned and Catelyn were basically strangers to each other, still, they had produced an heir. She had given birth to Robb Stark just a few nights ago.


    Catelyn didn''t know that Brandon was alive and not only that, the Lordship of Winterfell and the position of Warden of the North had been handed to Alexander. Catelyn was still dreaming about her son bing the Lord of Winterfell in the future.


    But Hoster was furious. Cursing Brandon, Alexander and himself.


    ...


    When Ned reached Riverrun, he was joyous to see his son, Robb. But then Catelyn asked about the baby.


    "He''s my bastard," Ned hesitantly answered.


    Catelyn threw some tantrums but what could she do? In the end, they all left for Winterfell.


    After half a moon, they arrived at Winterfell. Ned waspletely shocked by what he was seeing. He had been gone for just a few months and Winterfell was unrecognizable. All the broken and damaged ces were fixed. The ground around the whole Winterfell was now stone-paved. There was no dirty mud or smell of it. The outside of the castle now was covered with white stone. There were also many golden sculptures of wolves around Winterfell. The biggest being on the main gate.


    There were so many Stark banners hanging on the walls, that even a mute would start speaking the world ''STARK''. It didn''t look like the dirty ck castle now. It looked regal and fit for the lord of the biggest territory in the seven kingdoms.


    ...


    Alexander knew that Ned would being that day so he took little Rina and others and brought them to greet him. Brandon had arrived just 2 days ago via ship. The ship he stole from the pirates was now being used as personal vassal of Starks. It made trips from White Harbor to Starks Personal dock and also the Winter Dock, which was on the other arm of the White Knife river on the other side of Winterfell. Many small ferries also take people from White Harbor to Winterfell now.


    Brandon and Ashara were a lovely couple. Ashara used to be a handmaiden of Elina(Elia), so they were already very good friends. The surprise came when they introduced their daughter 2 days ago.


    "Uncle, meet our daughter, Alexandra. We named her after you," Ashara happily said.


    Alexander held the little baby girl in his arms delicately. His face showed a very happy smile and a tiny tear in the corner of his eyes. He looked at her closely. She had eyes of her mother but her face had some resemnce to Brandon.


    "I might not be Brandon''s father but they are all sons and daughters to me, so it makes little Alexandra my granddaughter. I bless you to always be happy, I bless you to never get sick" Alexander touched her head and used his magic. His blessings would really never let her get sick now.


    For some reason, Alexandra started to giggle loudly, melting the hearts of everyone around.


    Rina started to jump "I also want to see Are-xan-ra too" She couldn''t pronounce the name properly.


    Alexanderughed and looked at Ashara "You''ll need to find another nickname for her"


    ...


    Ned, his wife, son, and Dobby arrived in the courtyard.


    Alexander gave the serious man a hug "How was the Journey, son?"


    "It was nice. I see you''ve changed the castle a lot." Ned said.


    "This is just the beginning," Alexander said, also adding another thing to his list of things to do. ''Change Ned Stark''s attitude''.


    Ned then introduced his wife. "This is my wife, Catelyn Stark, and my son, Robb Stark. Catelyn, this is my uncle, Alexander Stark, Lord of Winterfell and the Warden of the North."


    Ned''s words surprised the redhead.


    "Wee to the family, Catelyn Stark. This is Brandon Stark and his wife Ashara Dayne with their lovely daughter, Alexandra." He introduced them.


    For some reason, every time someone said Alexandra''s name, she would giggle.


    Ned looked happily at his brother, "You named her after uncle"


    "I owe my life to Uncle," Brandon seriously said.


    "Enough guys, let''s celebrate now. Where the hell is Benjen? I told him to be here," Alexander yelled.


    "Here, I-I overslept," Benjen said.


    "With whome?" Brandon teased him.


    "Haha... All the Starks are here, with 3 extra. Let''s celebrate, everyone" He loudly said and led to the dining hall.


    His words pierced Catelyn the wrong way. She assumed that Alexander was talking about Jon Snow. She was also confused, why Alexander was the lord. In their journey, Ned had told her about Brandon and she had grudgingly epted that. She had already given her Maidenhead to Ned and there was no going back now.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 54: Wolfs Heaven

    After a hearty meal, everyone resigned to their rooms. But the Starks were called for a meeting, except for the kids and the wives. Elina was also there as she already knew everything. The only person who had no clue was Benjen.


    "Alright, this room is secure for talking. Even if someone is standing at the door with their ear ced on it, they won''t hear anything." Alexander said.


    "What? How?" Benjen spoke.


    "Who''ll tell Benjen?" Alexander asked.


    Anna came forward, "I will"


    For the next 1 hour, Benjen was made aware of things and also signed a contract. He kept looking at Anna, trying to find a glimpse of Lyanna.


    Alexander made her disguise fall for 3 seconds, which was enough for Benjen. He hugged her tightly andughed.


    "Now I know why I was having that feeling these past months." He said.


    "Haha... Stop crying now Benjen. Come here and take a seat. The people in this room are the only people who know about me. Wait, there''s also Lord Varys in Kings Landing," Alexander eximed. Brandon suddenly stood up. "That eunuch?. How can you trust him?"


    "I saved his life when he was little and taught him how to talk with birds. He''s also not a eunuch. I had helped him get his revenge from the sorcerer who cut his manhood and then used my magic to heal him. He just likes to act like a eunuch. He says it''s convenient. Anyway, he''s like my number one fanatic follower. He''s been trying to find me for years and now that he has, his loyalty lies only with me," Alexander exined.


    "So that''s his story. He never seemed to tell anyone." Elina said.


    "Can''t me him. If we hadn''t seen the wonders of Uncle first hand, we also would have taken it as a lie," Lyanna interjected.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    They looked at the door. Alexander smiled and spoke. "Come in Dobby"


    As Dobby walked in, he introduced him. "Meet my right hand, Dobby the free elf. He''s been with me for quite some time now. He''s very powerful and also had magical powers. There are 1000 of his people too, but they will not live with us. They have their own ce owned by me. 200 of the elves are Wolf''s sword. They wear golden masks and ck clothes. They are extremely trained in fighting andmanding. They also have magic and are my subjects, my people. They will lead our Army and Navy from now on." Alexander said.


    "But we don''t have an Army or Navy," Benjen said.


    "Soon we will. Now, did you do it Dobby?" He asked.


    "Yes boss, we can go now," Dobby answered.


    "Where are we going uncle?" Lyanna asked.


    Alexander smiled, "just follow me"


    He took them to the deepest level of the now restored Stark Crypt. Stark Crypts were a really strange ce. Only ten percent of it was ever officially used. It was as big as the whole Winterfell and as deep as 6 levels. He had felt that there was something even under the 6th level but he couldn''t find any way to go there, so he just gave up... for now.


    He had created a very big room in the 6th level and put it under Fidelius charm and he was the only secret keeper. One part of it was the big treasury which also had tens of protection wards. Then there was the secret private area. With food and water for years. This was the ce where they would be portkeyed if they were harmed.


    At level 6, Alexander stood in front of a wall. To him, there was a door but for others, nothing. He then vanished into the wall, surprising everyone.


    Alexander came back out andughed at them. He went to Benjen and said something in his ear.


    "There''s a door for a secret room"


    Suddenly Benjen jumped when he saw the door.


    "By the gods, there''s a d.... d" he tried to speak.


    "Why can''t I say it?" He scaredly asked.


    He then told them all about the door and they all saw it. "This is a secrecy magic. I am the secret keeper and only I can tell someone about it. You can all talk to each other about it but not with someone who doesn''t know it. For us, here is the door. To others, there''s nothing. Let''s go in now.


    He opened the door and they all entered a big hall. There were 10 rooms, 1 big hall with T.V. and stuff, and 2 modern kitchens. Everything was modern. Not wanting to exin, he sent the information directly into their heads.


    "This is our private area where we cane using our portkeys. If someone who doesn''t know the secret somehowes here, they''ll feel like they are standing in an endless dark room with no way of finding direction. But for us, this is the safest and mostfertable ce in world. Wee to the Wolf''s Heaven." He said with wide arms.


    Then everyone went to explore and take rooms. They were fascinated by all the technology. Dobby just went to the big couch and turned the T.V.


    Benjen went to explore earth''s music, Brandon and Ned went to the gun range essible by adults only and checked out the new kind of weapons. Lyanna and Elia first checked out the rooms and then happily took a bath in modern bathrooms. Then they checked out the convenient kitchen. Though they didn''t need to cook as many Nanny bots were there.


    It was a glimpse of the future for them. That''s what he''s slowly going to turn the world into.


    "Alright guys, enough exploring. Let''s go to the treasury." He said and led them to another big room.


    There was a huge vault door on the wall. Alexander went close and put his hand on a screen beside the door. Soon the door automatically opened.


    Their jaws dropped from what they saw inside. Just calling it wealth was a disrespect. It was madness. The vault was huge and filled with gold and gems to the brim.


    "This is what I am going to use to make new cities, armies and stuff. Elina, you will learn ounting and management from Dobby. You canter hire some assistants for work. But only us 7 can open this vault with our hands. I am also going to start many new big projects," he said.


    "But what about men? We don''t have enough people to work," Ned spoke.


    "I''ll take care of that soon. Let me remind you all. Winterfell will be the Administrative center of all our major businesses and cities. This is from where we will control everything, so I am going to upgrade the city," Alexander informed them. He was going to make a big city with greek and roman architecture.


    After telling them how to use portkeys to enter the Wolf''s Heaven, they all went back to the castle to sleep. Alexander went to Phixheim to check up on things. A month ago, he had ordered some Godroids to use the two Helga Hufflepuff''s cup to mass-produce Butterbeer and Firewhiskey. The cups couldn''t be erged with magic but Doraemon''s Big light did the job. Still, it could only be erged to 1-meter diameter. It was enough to produce 50 liters of drinking continuously.


    The Butterbeer was packed in bottles to be shipped but the Firewhiskey was sent to another room. The time cloth could be used to turn time forward or backward but it could not be erged with the big light. Magic did the work this time. The Firewhiskey was aged 50 years using it and then packed in pretty looking bottles.


    He was sure that it''d be much more popr than the most expensive drink of Westeros, Arbor Gold.


    Alexander walked towards the big castle. But he stopped in his way as he heard some ruckusing from the pool. He went to check out and found a party going on with music.


    Medusa, Monty the Hippogriff, Berry the Phoenix and many more Unicorns were chilling in the pool and bathing in the sunlight. Medusa probably had seen too many T.V. shows and movies that he copied from his memory. She was sitting on an intable duck and sipping on some drinks and big sunsses on.


    When she saw Alexander she jumped out and ran to hug him.


    "Grandpaaaa, join us," she excitedly said.


    "Haha... you''re having fun... What about your studies?" He asked.


    "Oh, I''ve already mastered it all. It''s boring now." She said.


    "Did you meet Grandpa Ragnarok on Dracheim?" He asked.


    "Yes, he''s so nice. He can also be human like me. We both travel around and beat some new bad dragons," she said.


    ~New dragons? Wait, the memory ising~


    Then Alexander remembered that he had taken away all the Dragons from the world after the doom of Valeria. But that was so much in the past and it seems that the new dragons have been here for not that long.


    ~Ah... Time and space is so weird~


    "I''ll visit him too, I''ll ask him if he wants to go out with me to the new world," he said.


    "I also want to go," she requested with big pleading eyes.


    Alexander quickly gave her the knowledge of the world of game of thrones.


    "Wow, it''s so bad. I don''t wanna go there anymore. Maybe once or twice, but I like it here more. Monty is here too." her enthusiasm died down.


    Alexander ruffled her hair, "haha... You cane to Winterfell any time you want. You will like the children there. Okay, bye. Have fun"


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 55: Ragnarok is here.

    He entered his castle and was first greeted by Alfred the A.I. He was not just aputer now. He had a walking body. Though his main body still resided in the castle. He now uses the metal robot to explore things.


    "Hey, Alfred. How''s it going?" He asked.


    "Everything''s good, boss. I''ve made the changes you wanted me to make on your Yamato Warships with the help of cksmiths and runemasters. It now runs on Hydrogen engine that you designed. It also has a hydrogen production facility in it for self-sustenance. All the guns have been changed to advanced ones. With so much extra room, I made more crew quarters and also worked on increasing its speed. The ship can now go as fast as 150 nautical miles per hour (277kmph)." Alfred said.


    "Awesome, Alfred. These were just the steel Warships. I want you to do the same with all the ships I brought with me. Themon ships of my fleet will not have any modern technology so I want all themanding ships to be good." He instructed.


    "It will be done in a week boss," Alfred said and left to work.


    Then Alexander went to the brewery/Hufflepuff cup multiplier room. There was no human-elf there as the process didn''t require anythingplex. Some nanny bots and Godroids were able to do it nicely. The elves were currently very busy creating a bowl version of Hufflepuff with the help of the research material they received from him.


    He checked out and saw that the Hufflepuff cup also had some time difference in making different beverages. For example, multiplying 50 liters of Butterbeer from one small drop only took 5 minutes but Firewhiskey took 15 minutes. Currently, they have 12000 bottles of Butterbeer and 5000 bottles of Firewhiskey sitting in cold storage. He had ordered for a stock of fifty thousand to be maintained.


    At first, he had the idea that the cup might be able to multiply a 50-year-old Firewhiskey as it was, but he was wrong, the cup could not replicate the effect of time. Still, it was going nice. He was going to introduce these new beverages in the uing northern Lord''s meeting.


    After checking that out he left to Dracheim. He went directly to the mountain of Ragnarok. He went into thergest cave and found Ragnarok in his human form. Sitting on a chair and teaching another young dragon something. Ragnarok looked very old and had long white messy hair. His face also had a battle scar, which honestly speaking made him look badass.


    [You can see the human Ragnarok on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    "Hey, Ragnarok. How have you been?" He asked.


    "Haha... nice to meet you again, Sir" Ragnarok respectfully said.


    "Ohe on... Call me by my name. Alexander or Alex. The current world I am in is a medieval society and calls me Lord Stark."


    "Okay then. Alex is what I''ll call you. But in public I''ll still call you Boss, like Dobby," Ragnarok said.


    "I can agree to that... So, how''s everything here? How are the new Dragons doing?" He asked.


    "Everything is good. I have established aw system and divided the territory under governors. I''m trying to make them civilized. The new dragons had problems but everything is good now." He answered.


    "Tell me if you need any help, my friend," Alexander offered.


    Then he looked at the dragon near them. He looked no older than 3 years. 3 times bigger than a horse. His eyes looked intelligent. Alexander felt like he had seen him.


    "Dexter, is that you?" He asked.


    "Haha... here I thought that you forgot. Nice to meet you again grandpa... Or I should say mommy." Dexter said.


    Alexander suddenly erged himself and gave him a tight hug. "Acting like a big man are you, ha? How are you? How are Balena, Bobby and Buntie?" He asked.


    "They are fine. Mom has found a new partner, some new dragon called Balerion, the ck Dread. Bobby and Buntie are dumb as always. I came here to learn from the old man Ragnarok. After seeing my talent, he decided to make me his prime minister." Dexter said in his Draconic tongue.


    "Wow, you really climbed the socialdder fast. Good for youd, I am happy for you. Here, take this book as my gift. It has one thousand problems and answers that you might face while administrating." He said and gave him a big book.


    Dexter''s eyes show with excitement and quickly went to study it.


    "Haha... He''s a very good kid." Ragnarok said proudly.


    "So, you''ve made a Prime Minister. Are you thinking of retiring, my friend?" Alexander asked.


    Ragnarok shook his head. "No, I was getting bored. I had spent so many years resting before. Now I wanna explore. I was hoping you might take me to the medieval world you were talking about."


    Alexander thought for a bit. "Now that you say it. Yes, I can and I might have a job for you too. I want you to keep an eye on a little girl. Let me give you all the knowledge of that world and the girl I''m talking about"


    Alexander then sent the information to his brain with the information about the life of Daenerys Targaryen.


    "Poor girl indeed," Ragnarok interjected.


    "Yes, but I don''t want you to spoil her. I want you to make sure that she doesn''t stray. Her brother also abused her and brainwashed her in the future and I don''t want that to happen. I want her to be a good leader without the crazy ambition of bing the queen. You should go and be a father figure for her. She''s still very small you know." Alexander suggested.


    "An interesting mission indeed. I''ll do it." Ragnarok enthusiastically agreed.


    "Good, let''s go then," Alexander said and left the pocket dimension.


    They both appeared in Wolf''s Heaven and from there he let Ragnarok travel alone. He was going to find a house with a red door and a lemon tree in Braavos.


    It was still very early so he decided to have a talk with Dobby about the weird ck coin that he found in his pocket dimension. Alexander minimized calling Dobby like a house-elf if not an emergency.


    Dobby was still in Wolf''s Heaven, watching T.V.


    "Hey, Dobby. What''s this ck coin?" He asked, fiddling with the coin.


    Dobby turned his head to look at the coin. "Oh, it''s your ownership coin"


    "Ownership of what?" Alexander asked.


    "The Iron Bank," Dobby nonchntly replied.


    Alexander''s jaw fell. "What!, I own the biggest Bank/strongest organization in this world?"


    "Come on boss. You are way richer than them." Dobby said.


    "Still, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" He asked.


    "Because you didn''t ask. And before you question. I told you about where to get the ships because if I didn''t, it would have created a problem in your work, but not telling you about Iron bank wouldn''t have caused a problem. God only made the weird amnesia because he wants you to have fun, not cause trouble in your work." Dobby exined.


    "So if someday I need to know something that is valuable to my work, you''ll tell me?" He asked.


    "Yes, I will"


    "Good, that''s all I ask for. I don''t want anyone to die because father wants me to have ''fun''," Alexander said.


    Still, owning the iron bank changes so many things. He didn''t really need to actively fight and take over the 7 kingdoms now. He could just put them under crippling debt from the Iron Bank. When the time''s right, he''ll make the bank recall the debts. Lords will not be able to pay it and then he''ll force them to put their right to theirnds as coteral for more time. Soon, he''ll own everything through the Iron Bank.


    ~I need to pay a visit to Iron bank, soon. But first, I need people. I should also take over the Citadel too. Those old arrogant men have kept the knowledge to themselves to keep themselves in a powerful position. I''m going to make all of them start a big college here in the north and teach everyone. From simple math toplex smithing. In fact, I should just burn the Citadel down and make a new one here.~


    Currently, Alexander was nning on quickly making the most essential big structures near Winterfell as the poption was very low and easy to manipte. He was going to create a new tower of knowledge (the new citadel) in the center of the new Wintercity. It was going to be nearly 650 feet high(200 meters) with 65 floors. The first 10 floors would be schools and colleges for everyday use. The rest of it would be the main citadel where people can do their masteries. The building was going to be massive. It would have a hexagonal shape.


    60 floors were divided into the level of mastery.


    10 - 20 - Novice(Training Acolyte)


    21 - 30 - Intermediate(Acolyte)


    31 - 40 - Advanced (Bing a Maester)


    41 - 50 - Superior (bing an Arch Maester)


    51 - 60 - Distinguished (Bing a Grand Maester)


    Each floor would have its own library with books matching the level.


    61- 65 was going to have his personal floor and also a hotel/restaurant for visiting Nobles to spend money on.


    On top of the tower was a covered burning firece which would never go out. The basement of the tower also consists of 10 underground floors. One floor totally dedicated for printing press, another printing press was going to be made in Stark Crypts. At the lowest level were the hydrogen generators which would power the tower. The tower would not have many windows and mostly look like a giant stone pir. Only the top 5 floors had big windows to enjoy the view. There would be many elevators too.


    He was also nning to build a big administration building for new offices but he was going to let normal people make it. He would also build a new city from scratch. With big buildings, shopping districts, housing districts, police stations in Roman and Greek style. Water would be pumped through pipes to all homes and ces. He was also going to install some streetlights but with charms that would make people think that it was a normal thing.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Hey there reader. Hope you all are okay.


    Do you want Daenerys to still have the dragons? (Though let me tell you in advance, she''s not going to be the viin of this arc)


    Comment-


    1 for Aye


    2 for Nay


    ________________________


    Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel

 Chapter 56: Oaths

    All the lords were invited to the newly furnished and upgraded meeting hall. At the end of the hall was a big long white marble table for the Starks to sit and in front of them were various long tables and chairs of high quality.


    When the lords entered, they were surprised by the grandeur and beauty of the hall. The beautiful stark banners on the wall. Wolf sculptures here and there made it look like they were really in a wolf''s den. They all found a ce and sat down.


    Soon, Alexander, Brandon, Ned, and Benjen entered the hall from a different entrance near their table. As soon as they all saw Alexander enter the hall, they all stood up.


    He went and sat down in the middle and the biggest seat, on his right sat Brandon and Benjen, and on his left sat Ned, Dobby, and Maester Luwin.


    Poor Maester Luwin had no idea that the citadel was going to be destroyed soon.


    "Thank you foring here my lords. We''ll start the meeting soon but let''s enjoy the house Stark''s new drinks first." He said and soon many servants came in. Butterbeer was served withrge sses and the Firewhiskey was served in small shots in shot sses. A Butterbeer bottle was given to all of them and Firewhiskey for 4 people a bottle.


    Suddenly Greatjon Umber stood up with his shot ss filled with Firewhiskey and roared, "To Lord Stark"


    Everyone raised their sses and downed them in one go. Many of them started to cough after it. The Firewhiskey was a strong drink, it gives a burning sensation for a while and then leaves behind warmth all over the body and it was aged 50 years with time cloth so its potency was even greater. It tasted a little spicy too.


    "This... This is amazing my lord. This is a drink fitting for the north." Greatjon spoke in excitement. "Thank you Lord Umber. I''ll gift all of you 1 box of Firewhiskey. Now, let''s try the Butterbeer," Alexander said.


    They tried the Butterbeer and felt the sweetness and amazing smoothness of the beer. It left behind a sweet aftertaste.


    "Such fine creations, may I know who made them my lord?" Lord William Dustin spoke.


    William Dustin was supposed to die at Tower of Joy originally but he was one of the people whose fate Alexander changed.


    "You are looking at him, Lord Dustin," Alexander said.


    William Dustin suddenly stood up and rushed to Alexander''s table and kneeled. "Such fine creation is enough to convince me that you are the best lord the north can have. I, Lord William Dustin of House Dustin, promise on my faith that I will in the future be faithful to Lord Stark of House Stark, never cause him harm, and will observe my homage to himpletely against all persons in good faith and without deceit. I swear it by the old gods and the new"


    The sudden oath of fealty came off too suddenly. Lord Dustin had a great love for alcohol. Which was pretty clear now.


    "Hahaha...And I vow that you shall always have a ce by my hearth, and meat and mead at my table. And I pledge to ask no service of you that might bring you dishonor. I swear it by the Old Gods and the New. Arise." Alexander replied.


    "Thank you, Lord Dustin. I can''t give you the recipe for these two drinks but I can surely give you the recipe of another worthy drink. It''s called Vodka, I have a small batch of it, you all can try some"


    Then the servants brought bottles of vodka and poured it in shot sses.


    This time Alexander stood up for the toast. "For the prosperity of the North"


    "FOR THE NORTH" they all roared and drank.


    Once again, many of them coughed. "This is perfect, my lord. Not as vored and unique as Firewhiskey and Butterbeer but still very strong and impacting. I can see it liked by people in the north. Especially in the cold winter"


    "Then it''s a good thing it''s always cold here," Greatjon spoke again.


    "Haha... Yes, this drink is not as costly to produce so I can see many smallfolks enjoying it too. Lord Dustin. Please send a cksmith of yours to my workshop to learn how to make various tools for making Vodka." Alexander instructed.


    William nodded and looked at his aide to go and get the job done.


    Then Alexander got back to serious business. "Okay, now to the main business. But, let''s get over with the oaths first, that is if none of you have any objection on me bing your liege lord."


    As expected, Roose Bolton stood up. "My lord, I am confused. You are not the closest in the line of session to the ..." His words were interrupted by Greatjon.


    Greatjon was a firm supporter of the Starks no matter what. It was his son who was dumb.


    "What nonsense are you bbering Roose?" he said loudly.


    "Please let him speak, Lord Umber. Everyone has their right to speak here." Alexander said.


    Roose Bolton continued in his cold in voice, "My Lord, what I am asking is, why are Lord Rickard Stark''s sons not taking the lordship."


    His question was a genuine one. Many others also had the same question.


    Then Brandon stood up.


    "Haha... I think I should answer your question, Lord Bolton. I am sure that many of you have heard the recent rumors. iming that our dear uncle here has forcefully taken the lordship from us with some trickery. They are all bullshit. I owe my life to Uncle, he came to the damned King''s Landing all alone with Ser Dobby to save me. He not only saved me but also saved the smallfolks from those Lannisters. I saw how the people looked at uncle there. They had true respect in their eyes. I knew at that moment that he could be a better lord than me.


    We all know that I have more muscles than brains and that is not a good thing for a Lord, even less when he''s the Lord Paramount. But Uncle has more brains and muscle than anyone in this room, so I surrendered my lordship." Brandon sat down after saying that. Alexander had the urge to p for him but controlled himself.


    But then he heard a faint pping from behind his chair. He looked and found little Rina hiding there. She suddenly realized that she was caught and tried to run away but Alexander caught her in his arms and tickled her.


    Her cheerfulughter brought the room''s mood to normal and everyone smiled.


    Rina then looked at his face while sitting on hisp.


    "Sowy" she knew she should have not entered the hall without permission.


    "Haha... And you are forgiven. You should not sneak around ces like this. If you wanted toe, you should have just asked me. Okay, let me introduce you now."


    "Everyone, meet the lovely littledy, Rina. I saved her and her mother from robbers. She and I have really kicked off well. I never had children, so I treat all children like my children." Alexander said.


    ~Yes, I never had children. I had demons~


    "Oh, Uncle Red Beard," Rina eximed, pointing at Lord Dustin. He was with them on the ship back home.


    "Haha... Yes, it''s me little Rina." Heughed loudly.


    "Okay, Rina. We are having a serious discussion here. Why don''t you go and y with Eric, Robb and Jon." He said.


    Rina quickly got down from hisp and ran back to y with the little ones.


    Ned stood up and started speaking, "After Brandon, the Lordship fell to me and I also rejected it. The reason is simple, I spent most of my life in Vale. I have no experience in dealing with northern matters. Uncle, on the other hand, has been here all this time. He''s even managed to convince the wildlings not to attack, except some cannibal tribes. He''s the best Starks can offer you all"


    Then it was Benjen''s turn to speak but he never spoke. Alexander turned his head and found him happily drinking Butterbeer.


    When Benjen noticed that everyone was looking at him, he said, "What? I''m the third son, I never even had the chance to be the Lord. And even if it did, I don''t want it. I am happy as I am"


    Then he poured another ss for himself.


    Alexanderughed seeing that and said, "There, you have the reason. Now let''s get this over with."


    One by one, they all swore fealty. He looked into Roose Bolton''s head. The guy had wished to be the new Warden and Paramount of the north by any means possible. They were also ying men in their dungeons.


    ~Well, I''ll deal with you soon. For now, I don''t want any infighting~ he said to himself.


    After they were done, he announced his ns. "My Lords, I am going to start some new projects for the north in the future. They are rted to mining and some other things. The ns are still in the initial stage but I can guarantee that they will bring immense wealth to us all. I''ll prepare a n for prosperity for each of your houses and visit each of you personally in the near future to discuss them. Till then, I ask you to focus on as much food production as possible.


    I have found some much more productive ways of growing food that can not only make us self sufficient but also leave extra. When you leave, I''ll give each of you some equipment and someone will show you how to use it. With it, we can make hard soil soft and grow food." He said.


    Then he went on to exin to them about crop rotation and its benefits. Also the use of animal dung as fertilizers. They were all skeptical about it but a slight use of magic made sure they wholeheartedly did it. Another charm made sure that they understood not to reveal the methods so soon. Still, even if they did, nothing would change as the main reason for the soon to be crazy crop growth would be Alexander''s magic.


    "With this, I conclude the meeting. Let''s have some food now." Alexander said.


    Tens of servants brought food on trollies and prepared the tables. Most of the food was normal, with various kinds of meat and better wine. It''s just the method of cooking and various spices used in making them were different. Alexander had made a humanoid Nanny bot and made it in charge of the kitchen. The bot knew all the dishes possible and could even quickly grab stuff from his pocket dimension if needed.


    The whole hall erupted in loud chewing sounds and praises for the tasty food. After that, just as promised, he gave them all a crate of Butterbeer and Firewhiskey as promised.


    Now all he needed to wait for the night and travel the whole north on his magic carpet he just made. He was going to make the whole north fertile for all kinds of seeds. He was also going to meet his Freefolk friends and tell them about his offer.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Images in Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel


    Thank you for supporting!


    Grandpa Universe''s old wife as his female partner?


    Maybe at the end of this arc? She will look and be as old as she was when she died of cancer. Probably in her 50s.


    I am not thinking about making it a sexy rtionship. More like an old aged couple wholesome thing.


    She would not be a major part of the story and will not affect MCs decisions. She''ll probably manage the orphanages in the background that Grandpa makes in each world he goes to.


    It''s either this or no woman. Because I can''t imagine MC being okay with anyone else as I''ve made him look like he still misses his old wife.


    Comment.


    Yes or No


    _________________________


    The next chapter will be up in some hours.

 Chapter 57: The Flying Carpet

    The night came. Alexander, Dobby, and cute little Rina got on the flying carpet. Benjen had alsoe with them as he was the only one free. Others had their wives or little babies to care for.


    "Alright, wee to Air Universe. Were going to fly all over the north and make the soil fertile. Then we''ll go and have a chat with the Freefolks. Are you ready?" Alexander said.


    "Yaaaaaay" only Rina shouted.


    "Come on guys, show some enthusiasm. At least you should, Benjen. Were about to fly"


    "Again, are we READY?"


    "Yaaaay" this time everyone shouted.


    "Alright then."


    Alexander also sat down. There were some cylindrical pillows and a small short-legged table in the center. On which there were some drinks and milkshakes for Rina. The carpet moved upward and then started to go forward. There was wind resistance and an invisible wall around it but, he also let enough wind enter to give them a feeling of flying.


    Their first stop was house Umber. They were one of the closest to the wall. There were also some mountain ranges there. Alexander flew around it and did his magic. He made the ground very fertile and pulled a lot of silver and iron from deep under the mountains. He wasn''t going to give too many gold mines as that would be counterproductive. Then he went to Karstarks and did the same to theirnd and gave them some small goldmines and a major iron mine.


    "Argh, the Boltons. I hate them, scheming bastards. Do we really have to help them?" Benjen said in disgust.


    "I know how you feel and I also don''t wanna help them either, but if they are the only ones who didn''t get anything, they would start making trouble. Besides, it''s the Smallfolks I''m worried about. I don''t want them to face hunger." Alexander exined.


    House Bolton, now they were a special case. Even though House Umber and House Karstark were involved in the battle of bastards in the future, they weren''t originally defiant. They were loyal to the Starks. But house Bolton had a history of rebellion, they were ambitious and wanted to rule north since the creation of their house.


    Hence, Alexander only made enoughnd fertile to fulfill their food requirements and also gave them a low-quality iron mine. They would most probably not even have enough smallfolks to mine them as he was nning on stealing them.


    Then he went to House Flint of widow''s watch, Hornwood and Woolfield. Made theirnds fertile and gave them small silver mines. Theirnd was mostly in so he made it fertile to grow fruits as well. He also had another motive to be there. He was going to make Ramsgate the biggest trading city in the world. A new branch of Iron bank would also be opened there. It would also have the headquarters of the Northern Navy and would be heavily connected with the rest of the world by sea and bynd with the help of railways, which he was not nning on making any time soon. First, he needed to make good roads for big carriages.


    ording to him, there were three types of cities.


    1. Tier 1, with a poption of 100,000 or less.


    2. Tier 2, with a poption of more than 100,000 and less than 400,000.


    3. Tier 3, with a poption of or more than 500,000


    He was going to create tier 4 megacities, with a poption of more than a million. That would need a lot of nning and money. ns were ready and he also had money. What he needed now was people, which would soon arrive as well. To make the other Lords not sniff around him, he was also going to visit the Iron Bank in the name of taking arge loan.


    Then he flew to House Manderly. They were already one of the richest houses in the north as they had the biggest city and port in the north called White Harbor. The Manderly''s loved sailing in seas butcked ships. He made theirnds fertile and also gave them an iron mine which would be used when he gives the designs for the new ships.


    "Wow, big city. So pretty" Rina jumped in excitement. At night the city looked quite big with its torches lit. Any city looked good from the sky. The Smelly King''s Landing too.


    Speaking of King''s Landing, thetest news was that Robert had stayed away from prostitutes and seriously started ruling, but Alexander still wasn''t sure as Robert had agreed to wed Cersei Lannister for the gold.


    "Yes, Rina. But soon we will have an even prettier city near our home." Alexander said while caressing her hair.


    Then they flew across the whole north, circling the Swamnd of House Reed. It really pained him to see them living in such harsh conditions. They were very loyal to house Stark and yet were made fun of for their attire, eating frogs and whatever they could find. Northerners call them Bog devils or Frog eaters.


    Even their viges are made on artificial inds made out of logs and move around in the swamp and bogs of the Neck. Even the Greywater watch, the seat of House Reed moves around and has no fixed address, hence no ravens can reach them and no Maester is appointed to them.


    Alexander didn''t know what to give them. They didn''t havend for him to make them fertile or mountains to make mines. Then he had an idea.


    "Alright guys, we''re gonna sleep here tonight. Right on this carpet in the air. Tomorrow we''ll meet Lord Reed and give him a gift," Alexander said, looking at the sleepy eyes of Rina.


    "What? but can''t we just go back and returnter?" Benjen asked.


    "This is an outing, my boy. The whole point is to stay out... Now go to sleep," Alexander said as the carpet expanded. They all slept the night under the starry sky.


    The next morning, Alexander woke up to a little foot nted on his face. He lightlyughed, most people would fear him if they knew his identity but here she was. Happily sleeping, without a care in the world.


    The sun had started to rise. Dobby was surprisingly missing and Benjen was snoring.


    Alexander slowly stood up to not disturb Rina and walked to Benjen. He was going to wake him up lightly but changed his mind when he heard Benjen sleep talking.


    "Hoho... Hey... Prettydy"


    Alexander used his mind art to change the beautifuldy in his dream to woman version of fat Mace Tyrell.


    Benjen suddenly woke up with beads of sweat on his face and furrowed brows. Alexander couldn''t hold hisughter seeing that.


    "So, how was it? humping Mace Tyrell." Alexander asked, stillughing.


    [For those who don''t know Mace Tyrell- Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    "It was you? Argh, I don''t think I''ll even touch a woman for some days now." He said with a horror-filled face.


    Then Alexander went to wake Rina up.


    "Hey there sweety. It''s morning already," he softly said.


    "Aaa... Just a little more," she said, still half asleep.


    "Oh, too bad, you''ll not be able to see the unicorn then," Alexander said as he made a unicorn Patronus.


    Rina quickly jumped up from her sleep with eyes wide open. She looked at the Unicorn and started dancing around it. Then she went to touch it but the Unicorn ran away.


    "No... Please don''t go." She called out.


    "Oh, unicorns are very shy creatures, Rina. But don''t worry, I''ll take you to see friendly Unicornster" he promised.


    "Now let''s eat and go meet Lord Reed," Alexander said.


    He gave them simple Egg rice, which they seemed to enjoy greatly. Rice was a new thing for them.


    Dobby then returned and sat with them to eat some.


    "Where were you, Dobby?" Alexander asked.


    "I was checking the animals out. There are many weird ones in this world." Dobby said.


    "Yeah. We''ll probably find even more weird stuff when we go east." Alexander said.


    ...


    After they were done, they went down to the swamp and Alexander conjured a boat.


    "No matter how many times I see magic, it always feels too good to be real," Benjen said and got onto the boat.


    Then they slowly rowed to the location of Greywater Watch. Finding it was not really hard when you looked for it from the sky.


    They soon arrived near the castle. Some crannogmen pointed their arrows from the trees.


    "Halt, how did you find this ce?" One of them asked. More like threatened to answer.


    Dobby the steel wall, stood up and shouted. "Lower your bows. The is your Liege Lord Alexander Stark, Lord of Winterfell. He has personallye to meet Lord Hond Reed."


    The men hastily lowered their bows and spoke in a polite tone. "Please forgive us, Lord Stark. It''s very rare to see people from other ces find the castle. Please follow this light stream and you''ll reach Greywater Watch."


    "It''s alright, you all are doing your duty. Here, I''m leaving this crate filled with new drinks." He said and magically a crate appeared near a guy. They all believed that they received it by Dobby''s hand. Magic was convenient.


    Then they moved forward and arrived at the floating Castle. It had a lot of overgrown nts here and there. There was some need for repair too.


    They were weed by some men at the main gate. He put Rina on his shoulders and walked into the castle.


    "Lord Stark, what a surprise, though I am really shocked that you found us so easily without us ever noticing you" Hond reed came.


    Hond was just a bit older than Ned and was already the Lord of House Reed.


    "Oh,e on son. No need for all this politeness with me. Just call me uncle like Ned." Alexanderughingly said.


    Hond and his people were a bit shocked by Alexander''s rxed manners. They were happy none the less. They already had enough troubles living, and now a Great Lord hade to whom they had to serve. They didn''t have the money or resources to give a big wee.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 58: Wanna ride an alligator?

    Their meeting became warm after they got rxed. He introduced them to his party and Hond did the same.


    "So, what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?" He asked.


    "Son, please don''t take my words badly but I want you to forgive my predecessors for ignoring the Neck and the house Reed. You have been so loyal to us and yet we didn''t do much for you. You are even mocked by the other northerners. Honestly, If it was me in your shoes I would have started a rebellion years ago. I want to change your life for the better, because when I see yournd. I see opportunity," Alexander truthfully said.


    Hond Reed was surprised by the worlds of the elderly sitting in front of him. Comparing him as of now with the one he saw in the throne room of Red Keep. There was an earth and sky difference.


    "What opportunity, uncle?" He asked.


    "Haha... I have been able to procure lots of seeds for food crops that can grow in this swamnd." Alexander said. The seeds would have grown even without making the soil fertile. But he still made the soil of the whole neck very fertile.


    "Yes, look at these seeds. These are vegetables and fruits. This is Rice and it can easily grow here. I''ll also give you written recipes to make tasty dishes with them. You can even make enough to sell them to others." Alexander said as he showed the seeds or roots of rice, paddy, cassava, maize, fruits like cranberries, sweet potatoes and coconut and vegetables like seavender, yam, cocoyam, and pumpkin.


    There were enough varieties for them to never get bored. Then he taught them how to grow them and also about the time of harvesting. They will be having a bumper harvest of food in about 3-4 months. Cranberries would take much longer though.


    Alexander used his magic to imprint his instructions into their brains so they don''t mess up ande to him tointer. "There''s another thing I want you to do. I want tomission you to make a town near to King''s Road. It will serve as your permanent trading outpost. It should be made above wood and bamboo pirs. Take this as this is a design for you. You can even open some Food restaurant/Inn there and serve your soon to grow specialties." Alexander said and handed them the designs.


    A guy from Hond''s group looked at the design and spoke. "Ingenious design. But it''ll cost us a fortune to make, my lords."


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot to give this to you," Alexander said and pulled out a big-money bag from hisrge chest. Which was always with them, ording to the people in the room.


    "Since I ammissioning you to make it, I should also supply the money. Here, 10,000 gold Dragons should be enough for this small town." Alexander said.


    Hond looked at him. Who gives someone so much for nothing?


    "My lord. H-How can we take this?" He said, shooking his head.


    "It''s Uncle and I don''t think I am doing this for nothing. If you get rich, you''ll pay more tax and that is good for me. On top of that, I''ve had great adventures in my younger days and have made a small fortune myself, so don''t worry about it. This won''t bankrupt me, haha" Alexander smugly said.


    ~Says the guy who can turn any metal into gold~ Benjen and Dobby thought at the same time.


    In the end, Hond epted the money. Then suddenly a guard barged in, "My lord. They attacked again"


    Hond looked angered, Alexander asked, "Who attacked, my boy?" He asked.


    "It''s not who. It''s a what. There''s a group of giant alligators, they''ve been attacking us for a long time now." He said.


    "Why don''t you domesticate them? Just imagine traveling by standing on their backs," Alexander said.


    "They are wild beasts, Uncle," Hond argued.


    "Take me to them," he said.


    They reluctantly took him to the ce where the alligators attacked. When Alexander went there, he sensed them and felt their minds. They were dumb and rage-filled beasts. So he changed their minds a little. It made them friendly to Crannogmen and follow theirmands after some training. There were about 2 thousand giant alligators in the whole neck and he did it to all of them.


    "Rina, wanna ride an alligator?" He asked.


    "Yaaay... But what is ari-ga-tor?" She confusedly asked.


    "Haha... Look there." He pointed.


    A very big alligator headed straight to them. The men pointed their arrows at it.


    "Don''t shoot the arrow. It''s not going to attack," he said.


    Soon the alligator came close to Alexander and looked at him for a while. Then it went to his feet and started licking them.


    "Hahaha... Good boy. Come, Rina." He grabbed the hand of Rina and stood upon its back.


    The alligator moved in the water slowly with them standing on their backs. Rina was originally scared but in a matter of minutes started enjoying it. After turning some circles around, they returned.


    "See, you can domesticate them." He said and gave them some fake secretnguage words. They would use it on the alligators themselves. After an hour everyone there had an alligator. Their house sigil was something alligator-like so they were very happy with having the newpanion.


    "Hahaha... So many gifts in a single day. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to repay you," he gratefully said.


    "Haha... I am your liege lord. It''s my duty to help you in times of need." Alexander patted his back.


    "Alright, we should leave now. There is a lot of work in Winterfell. I''ll return when youplete the Bamboo town and start selling your new delicacies." He said.


    "Haha... You are always wee here, my Lor... Uncle," Hond said.


    ...


    After a while they were back on the flying carpet, makingnd fertile and creating some mines. They did it till they reached the wall. Truly a magical ce.


    From there they flew across the wall into the wild north. He looked around and found the camp. But there was a skirmish going on around it. It seemed like they were getting attacked.


    They came down from the carpet at some distance and then took out their horses and donned their armor. They rode towards the camp.


    Alexander looked into a guy''s mind and found out that they were being attacked by cannibals. He quickly sent Rina to Phixheim to Medusa. He had told Medusa to take her to see a unicorn.


    Then he, Dobby, and Benjen joined the fight. With their addition, the fight didn''tst long. They cut down all of the cannibals.


    Jormun, the leader of the small vige weed him with a bear hug.


    "Haha... great ''Lord'' Stark hase to help us now," he said.


    "Well, someone had toe and save your ass," Alexander replied, changing his way of talking to match Freefolks.


    "This is my nephew, Benjen, and you already know Dobby," Alexander introduced.


    "Come, let''s get something to drink" He led them to a big tent.


    "Why did they attack this vige? I thought they didn''te this far," he asked.


    "Hunger makes you do many things, my friend," Jormun replied.


    "Wise wordsing out of you. What did you do to Jormun?" He joked.


    "Yeah... Yeah... So, what''s with the sudden visit? And what about that King business?" Jormun asked.


    "I killed the King and also saved my other nephew. Now, I''ve be the Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North." Alexander said.


    "Hmmm... Climbing the socialdder are you now." Jormun said with arge sip of alcohol.


    "Wait, try this" Alexander gave him a bottle of Firewhiskey.


    Jormun drank some and his eyes widened, "This... This is magic"


    "Haha... I knew you''d like it. House Stark makes it now. Our brand new creation."


    "Then I must ask you to sell me some. You can take whatever you want in return." Jormun said.


    "Hahaha... I can sell it to you but only if you ept one request of mine." Alexander seriously said.


    "Ask anything, my friend," Jormun said.


    "I want all the non-cannibal Freefolks to move to Skagos. The harsh north is no ce to live. You all have been living here because the Wall didn''t allow you to move south. Food is scarce here, most of the babies die even before their first namesday. In Skagos, you''ll havend to grow food and animals to herd. I''ll also give you many ships to conduct trade. I''ve also found an iron and silver mine there." Alexander said.


    "Did you forget that we don''t kneel?" Jormun angrily said.


    "I don''t remember telling you to bloody do so. All I said was to move to Skagos." Alexander also showed a slight anger. The best way to talk to a Freefolk was to do it like them.


    Jormun suddenly realized his mistake, "Sorry, my friend. But I''ve heard that the sea around Skagos is violent and the ind is also Stony."


    That was true but Alexander would solve the problem. The sea was so violent because of the air current that used to get trapped between the Northern maind and Skagos'' tall mountains. He just needed to change the topography of the ind to solve it. It was also inhabited by Cannibals. Unicorns also supposedly lived there.


    "That''s just a hoax. Trust me, it''s a nice, big ind with enough pasture and jungle. If you agree, then tell other friendly tribes too." Alexander said.


    "What about your other northern lords? Won''t they object?" Jormun countered.


    "Last I remember, I was their liege lord. If they go against me, I''ll deal with them in my own way," he firmly replied.


    "Hahaha... I believe you. I''ll send messengers to all friendly tribes. The Giants are nice, they shoulde too," Jormun said.


    After that, they drank some more, and Alexander went out to find Benjen and Dobby. He found them talking to a Giant, Mag the mighty. Dobby was able to understand the big man but Benjen was clueless.


    "Hello there, King of Giants. It''s nice to meet you. Jormun might want to talk to you." Alexander said. The giant nodded and walked away.


    "To think that Giants are still alive. We southerners are so ignorant," Benjen eximed.


    "Haha, wait till you see the dragons in some years," Alexander said, shocking him even more.


    Then he went to Phixheim to grab Rina. He found her happily ying with a baby unicorn. Loudlyughing when the Unicorn licked her face.


    "Hahaha... You''ve been having fun, I see" Alexander came.


    "Grandpaaaa... Look, his name is Roony. He''s so cute," she pointed to the baby unicorn.


    Alexander also walked up to them and caressed the baby unicorn.


    "Haha... Yes, he''s very cute. Okay, we''re going home Rina. Your mother should be worried about you." He said.


    "Already? But I wanted to y more," she sadly said.


    "I can bring you here anytime you want, sweety. Don''t worry. Roony will also be here the next time youe. Am I right Roony?" He said.


    The little Unicorn nodded and licked Rina''s face.


    "Hehe... Okay, bye Roony" She hugged him and left with Alexander. Then they boarded the carpet again and returned to Winterfell.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 59: Tyrion Lannister

    After returning, Alexander got busy with his Winterfell upgrades and Wintertown''s expansion into Winter City. He was hoping for at least 500,000 people to live there.


    For the next 2 months, he worked on his building n. He also electrified the whole Winterfell castle. The printing press was used to print posters asking all the jobless people toe to Winterfell. Alexander had put a slight notice me charm on them to make people notice it.


    His new citadel was also ready but was currently invisible, how was he going to exin it to people. Still, he had built up an illusion that would make people think that it was under construction. For now, he had told everyone that it was a food granary for the whole north. It was unbelievable but still, a bit of magic and it became believable.


    His next immediate agenda was.


    1. Go to Old town and take over the Order of Maesters.


    2. Visit the Iron bank and start ns to take over Westeros.


    3. Go to the legendary Cannibal Bay in the shivering sea and grab nearly a thousand wrecked ships.


    He was the most excited to choose option 3 first but controlled himself.


    But before leaving, he was going to start the n to restore the Moat Cailin. It was a magnificent castle but also costly to maintain. He was going to connect the East and West coast via a great canal which would flow just beside Moat Cailin. It would probably help Moat Cailin establish a Moat city too. [A/N: Here we have it. The mostmon thing in every GOT fanfiction. The canal.]


    His Smith elves will lead a team of builders that they have been training for months now to rebuild Moat Cailin.


    ...


    Alexander sat in the castle''s new living area, which only Starks and contract signers could ess. It was filled with modern technology, music boxes and arge T.V.


    He was watching TV with little Alexandra, Eric, Jon and Rina. Catelyn didn''t like leaving Robb with Alexander for some obvious reason. He also didn''t let here near Jon, who knows what that hateful woman would do to him if he left them alone.


    Tom and Jerry was the kid''s favorite show. The concept of a mouse besting a cat was intriguing.


    "Dobby, I''ll be going away for a while. You''ll be the administrator of the North in my stead." Alexander said to his close friend.


    "You got it, boss," Dobby said while humming and listening a song through earphones.


    Alexander''s interest got piqued and went to check. He took one earphone.


    ?He give it to me... Everyday Everyday Everyday...?


    "Since when did you get into teen pop? And this song?" He disgustfully asked.


    "Ohe on boss, don''t be too judgemental now," Dobby said.


    "Alright, alright. I won''t judge. We all have different tastes... In sex," Alexander said with his hands up in the air in surrender.


    "I am not ga..." Dobby said something but Alexander had already left by then. Having aplished his goal of annoying Dobby.


    ...


    Across the Narrow sea. A meeting was taking ce between an old man and a small newly born girl.


    Ragnarok had found where the Targaryen family was living. A wealthy merchant had given them refuge. Ser Willem Darry, the Kingsguard, was a nice man to go to such lengths to save two children whose future didn''t look very bright.


    Daenerys was very small currently. Probably a few weeks old. Alexander didn''t save Rhae. She was a broken woman who had a lot of pent up anger. She would have settled for nothing less than the throne for her kids. Unless he messed with her brain. He let her go to havens and rest in peace.


    Which is also why he couldn''t bring himself to let the little Dany face extreme hardships. He wanted her to have a happy life while slowly moving forward.


    Ragnarok reached the door and knocked on it. A servant opened the door. He told her that he wanted to meet Ser Darry. The man had grown too old and also blinding.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" Willem irritatedly asked.


    "I know about the kids," Ragnarok said.


    Willem''s eyes widened and reached for his sword but without him even noticing there was already a sword resting on his throat.


    "If I wanted to harm you or the kids, I''d already be on my way back home," Ragnarok added.


    "W-What do you want?" He nervously asked.


    "There''s someone out there, extremely rich and powerful. He doesn''t want little Dany to live a harsh life, so he sent me here to watch over her." Ragnarok replied.


    "Tyrells?" Willem guessed out loud.


    "Haha... The Tyrells aren''t even worth my Boss''s fingernail. So, what''s it gonna be?"


    "How can I trust you?"


    "You don''t. But you also don''t have much of a choice either" Ragnarok nonchntly replied.


    "Alright, but I''ll be keeping an eye on you. If you harm them, I''ll kill you even if it costs my life," Willem strongly said.


    "Sure," Ragnarok walked into the big house to see the little girl.


    And there she was, in a crib. So small and cute. Silver hair and purple eyes. Ragnarok took out a Dragon plushie and showed it to her.


    She in return made happy noises and tried to grab it. Ragnarok lightly ced it beside her.


    "So cute," Ragnarok eximed.


    ...


    Alexander was on his way to Oldtown, with 2 of his Wolf''s swords, on a warhorse and his armor. While he traveled he hoped that many people woulde and settle in the new Winter city. The Moat Cailin will also probably bepleted and the work for the Megacity, named ''Norgold'' will be started. As it was going to be the biggest moneymaker city in the north/world.


    His first stop was going to be Riverrun, Then Casterly Rock, and finally Highgarden. From there, the Oldtown is very close. He had no intention of meeting Hoster Tully, so he bypassed them and headed straight to the famed Casterly Rock. He also wanted to assess how much gold was left in their seemingly limitless gold-filled mine.


    It was currently the end of year 283 AC and the main story of the game of thrones started in AC 298. 15 years is a long time to change a lot of things and he was sure that many things would change because of his process. Many events might happen differently. But there was one thing that would still remain the same. That was the nature and attitude of the people.


    His small team rode towards the Westends. In their ways, they found some thieves but were easily neutralized. As soon as they entered the Westends the thieves became rare and rare. Westend Lords took security pretty seriously, he guessed.


    When they arrived at Lannisport, they were weed by a group of armed guards. It was obvious that their travel was no secret and the lord of Casterly Rock wanted to show the might of Lannisters so he invited him to his castle.


    The Lord of Casterly Rock surprisingly came out with his small family to greet a small lord of a poor house like him.


    Alexander was still in full armor except for the helmet. His Wolf''s sword guards also looked a bit scary with their red shining eyes under the masks. His attire made Tywin remember the scenes of the throne room.


    "Haha... I am truly overwhelmed to be personally received by you Lord Tywin. How are you?" He spoke with a rather informal tone.


    No one had the guts to say anything to him.


    "We don''t receive many guests here, you are in luck that I was here," Tywin said in his disdainful voice.


    Alexander looked around, there were Kevan Lannisters and Gerion Lannister, Tywin''s younger brothers. Then there were Tyrion Lannister and Cersei Lannister, who was betrothed to Robert, and would probably give birth to a child soon.


    Alexander looked at the little Tyrion Lannister. Surprisingly he didn''t look ugly. Then a memory resurfaced in his mind.


    [Memory]


    Some years ago, Alexander was flying over Casterly Rock and saw a little boy crying alone under a tree. Alexander got interested and went to see him.


    "What happened, boy. Why are you crying?" He asked.


    5-year-old Tyrion Lannister looked at him with teary eyes. His face was really deformed. His head was bigger, teeth were crooked. Mismatched eyes and curved legs.


    "Dragons are dead. I can never see them ever again. I just wanted a little on. Just like me." He cried.


    "Do you want to see a dragon?" He asked. The boy nodded his head.


    Alexander pointed his finger and a small moving dragon materialized in front of Tyrion. He looked shocked and happy.


    "Can I touch it?" He longingly asked, to which Alexander nodded.


    Tyrion then happily yed with the little dragon for a while and fell asleep after getting tired. While asleep, Alexander removed all the disfigurement and made him look like a decent person, he was still a dwarf though. Then he left a small dragon figure toy beside him.


    "I''ll see youter, child," Alexander softly said and flew away.


    [Memory end]


    ~So, that''s why he looks different.~


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 60: Citadel

    They invited him for dinner and gave him an abode for the night. He happily epted it. The only person he felt irritated with was Cercei. The girl had so much hate in her that he could feel it even from meters away. The only person she really loves is probably her brother. Even that, in the wrong way.


    Tyrion was quite scared of him in the beginning but soon came close when he started talking about his adventures North of the Wall with his favorite uncle Gerion.


    "Seriously? Giants are still alive?" Gerion eximed, while taking a sip of wine.


    "Absolutely. I was North of the wall before starting this journey. They have a whole tribe living there. Not just that, they ride giant mammoths. But they still can''t break the wall," Alexander said.


    For some reason, Cercei took a sigh of relief. She mostly disdained the northerners and thought of them as barbarians but even she epted that they protected the rest of the realm from wildlings and now these Giants. The wall was a blessing.


    "Hahaha... I might really have to make a trip there then." Gerionughed.


    Tyrion felt jealous of his uncle. He also wanted to grow quickly and go on adventures.


    "Well, if you go there, go to Jormun''s tribe. We have good rtions with them," Alexander advised.


    "If I remember correctly, I still have a long tooth of a winter lion. They are very huge and have long teeth," Alexander added while looking into his pouch. He took out a big tooth, "The poor guy attacked me. I took his tooth and let him go away."


    He said and gave it to Tyrion. "Here, you can keep it, son"


    Tyrion was very surprised but none the less happy, "T-Thank you, Lord Stark"


    "Haha... Call me grandpa, you are still too young to do lord this and that," Alexander joked and ruffled his hair.


    Except Tywin and Cercei, everyone looked happy seeing the smiling Tyrion.


    After dinner, he retired to his allocated room. At midnight, he turned himself invisible and cast a silent charm. He also put a fake body in the bed.


    His stop was the mines under the castle. The castle was seriously huge and the cliff on which it was situated was supposed to be even taller than the wall. No wonder their gold never seems to ever end.


    [You can see the Casterly Rock on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    Alexander entered the underground mines and surveyed them. He was surprised to find theck of men working. His final conclusion was that the Lannisters were going broke. Their gold would probablyst another ten years.


    Let''s make that 8 as Alexander helped them a bit. He was going to give the money to Iron bank and then loan it back to Lannisters. 6000 years of mining finally made the golden lion rust. He was aware of the Lannister pride so Tywin would surely take loans from Iron bank in the future.


    ...


    The next day, he left for the Oldtown. He felt quite happy that he came to Casterly Rock as Tyrion really liked him now. The boy was even shouting goodbye from the castle till they disappeared from his vision.


    His next stop was Highgarden. He personally didn''t like them. They were cowards and opportunists and still acted like brave men. On top of that, their family was messed up too. Only the old Olenna Tyrell had some brain. Her son, Mace Tyrell, Lord of the Highgarden had a walnut for a brain, Mace''s son, eldest Wis got his legs injured because he was forced to participate in a tourney at a young age.


    Alexander also bypassed Highgarden and went straight to Oldtown. He didn''t have time to waste on fools. Reach might be the one selling food to the North, for now, that too at a higher price. But that was going to change soon. 2 more months and the harvest begins. We''ll see what the Tyrells will do with their extra food then.


    Oldtown was a very big and the oldest city in Westeros. The seat of the House Hightower and Citadel headquarters. The buildings were connected with various bridges over the river. Making it a giant hub of knowledge.


    Alexander straight up headed to the main building and asked for a meeting with the Conve. Surprisingly, they agreed. Now he didn''t have to go and find each of them. But he also had to wait for a week.


    He just booked a room in a high-end inn for a month and locked himself up. Then he apparated to Winterfell to y with Rina. He really missed her.


    Behind the scenes, Alexander had told Dobby to send a box of Firewhiskey to every great house in Westeros. They have already started receiving many more orders since then.


    A weekter, an acolyte came to him to inform him of the meeting. Alexander went on time and knocked on the door.


    "Lord Stark, It''s a pleasure to meet you. Please take a seat," An arch Maester said.


    "Can you tell us the purpose of your visit." An arch maester who had mastery in mathematics spoke.


    "Ah, yes yes... I wanted to see if all I''ve learned in my life is enough to earn me some links here. I want you all to ask me any questions and If I can''t answer, I''ll donate a hundred gold dragons to each wrong answer. If I can answer all of you, then I want you to give me unrestricted ess to all parts of the citadel." He said. His im was arrogant but the conve was more greedy.


    "Why are you doing this, Lord Stark?" One of them asked.


    "Because I''m bored," he said nonchntly.


    The arch Maesters felt disgraced so they decided to ept the offer and show this lord his ce.


    The first to question was the Arch Maester of healing. He asked some dumb questions about the human body and how to treat some diseases. Then he asked how to treat greyscale, thinking that Alexander would not have an answer. But Alexander gave him a full method of how to perform surgery on the skin, remove it and also heal it.


    "But there''s no proof that it will seed." Arch Maester retorted.


    "There are thousands of written healing methods to treat greyscale and none of them guarantee. Don''t ask questions whose answer you don''t know," Alexander replied. Shutting the guy up.


    Then it was the Arch Maester of astrology and stuff. As expected he answered wlessly and also gave some more knowledge to them. The same was repeated with the others. They had shocked faces by the end of the meeting.


    They all were older than him but he had more knowledge than all of thembined. While they all were frowning and regretting epting Alexander''s offer. They were all going through a mind search by Alexander.


    Most of them were sinners. nning and plotting was a normal thing. Their main agenda was to keep making the Lords of Westeros feel a requirement to have a maester. For example, they were the only people who knew ravenry. On top of that, the education was so unpromoted that many lords directly allowed their Maesters to read letters for them as the lords didn''t know how to.


    They also liked little children, they were easy to scare and control, hence the best targets for old men. Well, he was also going to castrate them. 3 of them deserved death and the rest deserved time torture. Even Arch Maester Marwyn had dabbed in some blood rituals during his travels in Assahi. But he also found an interesting thing about him.


    He swiftly gave them Time Torture and made them loyal to him. These men were no good left alone. Killing them would be a waste before they passed on their knowledge. Those who didn''t deserve to die werepelled to sign a magic contract.


    ...


    Arch Maester Marwyn was an old man who had spent his whole life in search and study of higher powers like magic.


    There was also a reason for his drive to learn magic. There was a time when he had a happy family. He had a wife and a lovely daughter. The problem came when he found out that his daughter had a bone disease. Her bones were growing weak and soon she won''t be able to walk.


    He asked many healers. Many ignored him and those that did help him said that she was untreatable. That''s when he turned to magic. He had heard that there was magic in the east that could do miracles. So, he left all his savings to his family and went away.


    He was disappointed though. He found out that most of the magic he could learn there was for doing bad things. But he still didn''t give up and kept on learning and experimenting. When he again found himself lost, he decided to go to Oldtown and search in the biggest library in the world.


    To read the most secret books he had to rise up in the ranks and be an Arch Maester. However, disappointment was what he found there too. There was no book that had knowledge of magical healing in it.


    He wanted to go home and see his precious daughter again but decided against it. The pay of an arch Maester was good, also, his wife and daughter were a secret. He could make his wife and daughter''s life better this way too. His daughter had also grown past her marriage age so he had to take care of her or at least leave enough money behind.


    But here he was. Sitting in front of probably the most knowledgeable person alive. He had also asked some easy questions about magic but surprisingly he received an answer even better than he expected. It was like the man really knew how to do it.


    Then he felt a slight magical aura in the man. He could feel that it was suppressed. Normal people could not feel it, but he could.


    To him, Alexander looked like a ray of light in his moment of hopelessness. His suspicion was confirmed when he saw other Arch Maesters agree to his terms. There was also that contract the he made everyone except him sign.


    ~I need to talk to him, alone~ he thought.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 61: The Iron Bank

    After the meeting was done Alexander went to copy all the books in the citadel. He was going to need them in his tower of knowledge.


    He cast a wide area disillusionment charm and got to work. He copied every book and sent them to his pocket dimension. It took him a whole day to do that.


    Then it was time to explore. He checked out for any secret entrance. There was one he found that led to the basement. In the basement, he found many human and Dragon skeletons.


    ~The earlier Maester must have been interested in Dragons.~


    Then there was a vault. Cobwebs indicated that it wasn''t opened in a long time. He entered and found many more books. Most of them were about different kinds of magic. Many were about water magic which was thought to have be extinct because of the bloody Valerians and their dragons. The water magic belonged to Rhoynar that used to live beside the river Rhoyne.


    ~The Order of Maesters must have been trying to rid the world of magic. So much good magic was lost and what''s left behind is blood magic and dark magic which does more harm than good.~


    Alexander took away all the books. Among the books was also a book for healing with water magic. Then there were also some rare old currencies and worthless things.


    After emptying the Vault, he put lots of Wildfire in there with an attached timer. It would explode in 1 year. All of Westeros probably already knew that he was constructing a mighty tower,pleting it in 5 months was crazy but still possible. As long as he used the right illusions.


    When he was going out of the citadel, he saw Arch Maester Marwyn waiting for him. "Lord Stark, can I have a word with you?" Marwyn spoke.


    Alexander smiled, already knowing what the old man wanted to talk about. "Sure, Arch Maester."


    "Umm... Not here. Can youe with me to my chamber?" He requested.


    "Sure, lead the way"


    ...


    They sat down in his chamber. Marwyn was continuously looking at some candles.


    "Why are you looking at the candles with so much focus?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh... no nothing," Marwyn sounded sad.


    "Haha... Is this what you were expecting?" Alexander interjected, and suddenly the candles started to burn at full intensity.


    Marwyn stood up in excitement her looked at the fire. "P-Please teach me"


    "Why?"


    "I-I..."


    "Want to heal my daughter?" Alexander smilingly said.


    "How do you know that?" Marwyn questioned.


    "I know many things." Alexander jovially said.


    "Who are you?" He seriously asked.


    Alexander suddenly vanished and reappeared beside Marwyn. He put his hand on his shoulders and they both disappeared. The next time they appeared was in the Great Sept of Baelor in King''s Landing.


    Marwyn quickly recognized the ce. Alexander slowly walked to the biggest sculpture in the hall and stood beside it.


    The Sept of Baelor had the sculpture of the seven, but there was another addition. The 7 sculptures stood on the palm of a hand. Alexander''s sculpture was the biggest and stood behind the 7 with his one hand giving blessings and another missing, denoting that the other hand was making the world work.


    "Now, tell me. Do you recognize me?"


    Marwyn suddenly got down to his knees and started praying. "All-father, you are All-father. The king of all gods"


    His eyes started to tear up and started prostrating, "Please, heal my daughter. I''m ready to give you anything in return. Please"


    "I will heal your daughter. In return, all I ask for is service. I will teach you Potioneering and Rune mastery. You will learn it and teach it in my school," Alexander said. He could give him magic, but what would be the point? Some random organization was able to do this much damage to the magical development of the world. What''s the guarantee that it won''t happen again? That is why the technology route was best. Anyone can learn it and make tech so there won''t be anyone special.


    "Yes, I''ll do it. For as long as you want me to." Marwyn quickly replied.


    "Then sign this and follow me" He gave a paper and a quill.


    "Okay, let''s go and heal your daughter now." They again vanished.


    They appeared in a small vige, in front of a small farmhouse. Marwyn excitedly entered without even knocking.


    *Bam*


    He received a pan to his head.


    "Thief... Thief..." A woman started to scream.


    "Hey... I am your husband, woman. It''s me, Marwyn," he shouted.


    "Marwyn?... How?..." She looked at her husband on the ground and quickly hugged him.


    "Oh... Look how thin you''ve gotten. These years must have been hard on you," she cried.


    "Father?" Another frail woman came. This one, much younger. She was in a wheelchair, which probably Marwyn designed.


    "Mira?" Marwyn looked at her. Tears in his eyes.


    "Father, you came back" she cheerfully smiled.


    "Yes... Yes, my sweety. I also brought a healer. He says he can heal youpletely"


    "But, they said I can''t be healed," she replied, with no happiness in her voice. She must have already lost all hope. Alexander thought.


    Alexander walked up to her. "Drink this, child," he said with a warm smile.


    Marwyn quickly forced her to drink it. Mira quickly drank the sour potion and started feeling warm. Just a potion would not have been enough to regrow her bones quickly, so he also used his magic to permanently heal her.


    With every passing second, they could see the changes happening to Mira. Her body was getting healthier and her skin was bing better. Her thin legs started to develop some extra muscles.


    Gathering some courage, Mira tried to get up but stumbled.


    "Haha... It will take some time to get used to it. But your bones are healed now." Alexander said.


    Marwyn quickly grabbed his daughter''s leg to check.


    "This... Thank you so much." His wife bowed to Alexander,


    "It''s fine. Marwyn, I need to go, so let''s talk somewhere else"


    "Yes... Yes... Please" Marwyn took him to another room.


    When in private, Alexander told him about his task. "I want you to send your family to Wintercity. There are good houses and good work for even women. You will soon join them, but for now. You need topile 3 types of books. one with basic knowledge of counting, biology, and history that children of 6-10 can understand. second with moreplex subjects for people between 11-15 and Third for 17-20. Use any book you need in the Citadel andplete it in 5 months"


    "Yes, I willplete this task. You can count on me," Marwyn said.


    ~I should leave for the Iron bank now. I''ve already spent a lot of my time.~ he thought.


    "Say goodbye to your family and when you''re done with it. Touch this ring and say ''activate'', it will take you back to your chamber in citadel. It''s only one use item, so you won''t be able toe back. I need to go now, good luck with the work," he said.


    Next, he went back to the old town and hired a ship to get to Braavos. It would have taken him nearly 2 months but due to magical winds, they arrived there in 2 weeks. It was crazy, but the people on the ship had no other answers except calling it good wind.


    Braavos was a pretty nice ce. Its poption was more than King''s Landing. Although very was banished, many forms of very were still present there.


    [You can see Braavos on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    He walked towards the Moon pool. The bank was just beside it. It was quite a nice tall building. He entered the bank and arranged a meeting with the management.


    He was a big lord from Westeros so he was quickly allowed into arge hall with a big stone table at the end with 3 big seats, and in front of it were 2 benches. The setup would surely overwhelm any person. The person asking for money was given no big seat and sat lower. He also went and sat down on a bench.


    Soon, the big doors opened and 3 men in neat and clean clothes entered. They quickly took their seats and the middle one spoke.


    "What can we do for you, Lord Stark?" He asked.


    "I was wondering, are you the most senior authority in the Iron Bank?" Alexander asked.


    "No, we are the 2nd most senior authority. Above us are the elders. There are only 5 of them and they hold the most power," he answered.


    "Hmm... You might wanna call them after this"


    Alexander stood up and gave the middle one his ck Coin.


    "Show this to your elders and tell them, he''s back," Alexander said and sat back down with his legs crossed.


    The middle guy, who also looked pretty young, was surprised and shocked by the coin.


    ~I must tell father about this. If this is real, we''ll lose everything.~ The man thought, which Alexander also heard.


    ~We have a bad boy here. Magic it is then~ Alexander thought to himself.


    He used apulsion charm to make him just go and tell the elders. The 3 went away for a while only toe back with 5 old men with one foot already in the grave.


    Alexander quickly mindsweeped and found that they all were quite corrupted. They all knew what the ck coin meant but they just didn''t want to give their power away. They had already sent someone to hire the faceless men toe and kill him.


    "Hello, Old people, I am also old but not to the point that I look like a wraith. As you''ve seen the coin. I am the owner of Iron bank. So, are you going to surrender or fight?" He straightforwardly asked.


    "How do we know that it''s not fake?" one of them questioned.


    "Umm... Isn''t your job to know that? Anyway, if you were to go to a vault with a ck door and use the coin to open it, it would open. Yeah, that''s the key." Alexander said, surprising everyone. The Vault with ck door was the oldest vault in the Iron Bank and no one knew how to open it.


    Then one of them slowly walked forward and kneeled. He wasn''t a guy from Iron Bank though.


    "Vr Morghulis," the man calmly said.


    "Haha... Vr Dohaeris, my boy. Now get up and remove that dirty face," Alexanderughed.


    Jaquen H''ghar showed off his normal look, or normal mask. The faceless men were pretty different in this universe. As Alexander was the one who made them, they were not allowed to kill any child, or a good man or woman. As long as the person hadmitted some notable crimes they could kill. Good thing they lived in a world where most rich people had done something bad and they were always the one to hire them against someone like them.


    "You... We hired you to kill him. Why are you kneeling to him?" The elders shouted.


    Alexander then removed the memories of the 5 old men and the 3 ountant and made them loyal to him. They all had their hands bloody by investing in very. Which he despised. They would surely die, but only after they pass over their knowledge and responsibilities. Alexander assigned 5 Wolf''s swords in disguise. The 5 old men would choose them as their recements.


    "Follow me Jaqen. Let''s go to your temple," Alexander said.


    "It''s your Temple, All-Father," Jaquen replied.


    "Hahaha... I guess it is" heughed.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 62: Progress Report

    He went through a nice tour of the House of ck and White. It was creepy. They had a huge statue of him in a hall, to whom they prayed to. Before leaving, he gave them his modified Uniphone. There was no magic in the air to create connectivity though.


    There were no signals on the phone yet, but soon there would be. He had a Mecha Maker from Doraemon. He just needed to design it and put some metal in the machine. The satellite can be made in probably minutes. Putting it in orbit was easy too. He was also interested in looking at the from space and also finding out the reason behind its weird season cycle.


    Being done with his work in Braavos. Alexander hired a ship back to White Harbor. He paid a lot of money to hire the ship for his personal travel. When the news reaches other big lords they''d think that Alexander likes to spend money on lifestyle, even if the money is loaned. It will also make them think that they can buy him.


    When the ship started its week-long journey, Alexander decided to go to Cannibals Bay. As he didn''t know the location, he used the anywhere door.


    He opened the pink door and a gush of chilling air came. He quickly crossed it and closed it. He was greeted by a in white sheet of white ice. He could feel that just some feet below him was the Shivering sea.


    The legend has it that there''s a part in the shivering sea where the sea freezes from time to time. By the time the ships turn around they find themselves trapped. In short, the ce was a cold graveyard of ships with a cannibal poption.


    He walked around and saw many ships but no people there, only skeletons. The whole world knew that going deep into the Shivering Sea was dangerous so no one really goes there anymore. Which would also mean that all the cannibals would have died by now.


    One by one, he started absorbing all the ships he could find. There was quite a good amount of gold too. In total, he found 1100 ships. After that, he went inside his pocket dimension to Phixheim and started using Restoring Beam to make the ships usable again. But they were very old models so it wouldn''t be very helpful in the seas.


    So, he used Delux Light, it turned the ships into a better version of themselves. This meant that he now had 1100mon ships that would be the backbone of his navy. Each of these ships houses a crew of 41. He only needed 1000 so he decided to give 50 out of the remaining 100 to coastguards. They would use it as their gship. Theirmon ships were smaller than the Navy''. The remaining 50 were to be used for transport and Trade for now. He created a lot of Godroids as its temporary crew and told them to bring 100 ships to the new mega-city Norgold, every 3 months. His Wolf''s swords were already recruiting men on arge scale. They all were bounded by a contract to at least work 5 years. However, they could stillin if they didn''t like something.


    Then he returned to his ship to White Harbor and enjoyed his trip. But, due to sudden great wind, the ship would only need 3 days to reach the destination.


    ...


    Once back in Winterfell, Alexander convened a Stark meeting. Elina was included in that category as well, she was a Stark in all but name.


    "Alright guys, what''s the progress. I want reports." Alexander said. Their meeting took ce in Stark''s only living room. All the others sat in their seats in front of him.


    Elina spoke first, "I was trying to count the coins in the treasury but just gave up after 10 Million. However, I have put that 10 Million aside as our main fund. It will give us a better sense of expenditure. I don''t want us to be reckless thinking that we have infinite money"


    "Haha... Job very well done, my dear. We''ll use the 10 million and multiply it with our efforts." Alexander praised.


    Then Dobby spoke, "On my part, The Repairing of Moat Cailin has been done. We also have built a small town with good nning. It can be easily expanded into a Tier 3 cityter. A long Concrete Dock has also been built. We didn''t wait for you and created the Canal on our own and disguised its formation as an earthquake. Though it created a new problem. King''s Road was cut. So we built a big arched bridge. It''s pretty high, your steel warship can pass easily. We also constructed a 3 man obliviation team. They changed the memories of anyone who thought that the bridge was too quickly made. Some had started saying it was magic so I had to do it.


    In the 2 months of your journey, we also received 120,000 people. They have been given housing in Wintercity. One of Wolf''s swords has taken the position of City Mayor and is currently creating a police department. Many of the people were unskilled so they were given some skill development sses. We currently have 20,000 working in agriculture and 40,000 working on the building of Norgold in Ramsgate. 20,000 were sent to receive Military training in a new Military academy I established in Wolfswood. It''s run and taught by 10 Wolf''s sword. The remaining 40,000 have chosen various other professions. Weck cksmiths for now though.


    The creation of your Naval force has also been fluent. We have gathered 30,000 men. They are receiving training in The Naval Academy started on Sea Dragon Point. It is run by 20 Wolf''s sword. We have also received the news that nearly all Lord in the North had a huge harvest this time. They all said that they have even more than they need. They all sent thank you letters. Big Orders of Butterbeer and Firewhiskey have bemon now. Justst month, we made around 40,000 gold Dragons from it. It''s bing even more popr.


    That''s all," Dobby rxed.


    All the people in the room looked at him with shocked faces.


    "When the hell did you do all that? I saw you in front of the T.V. most of the time and whenever you were not there, you were ying with Rina," Benjen asked.


    "Magic is very convenient my friend. Besides, I don''t really need to sleep much." Dobby nonchntly replied.


    "Too efficient, Dobby. You even did the things that I was just nning on. Thanks, man," Alexander praised him.


    ~I guess, some traits of old house-elves are still there.~ He though.


    "Alright, everything''s good, I guess. Ned, In the name of all the gods, I name you Lord of Moat Cailin. From now on, you''ll be known as The Stark of Moat Cailin. I don''t want you to change your name like the Karstarks." Alexander said.


    Ned looked surprised and asked. "B-But, what about Brandon? Shouldn''t he receive it?"


    "No, he''s my heir. Also, I''m giving him the Norgold. It''s going to be a city even bigger than Braavos and King''s Landing. But don''t take Moat Cailin as a joke, Ned. It''s the first line of defense and now with the Canal connecting east and west, a city as big as King''s Landing would be built there. Your duty will be to collect small money from ships passing the canal for maintaining it. I''ll send a Wolf''s sword to teach you about management and creating a good police department too." Alexander exined.


    Ned stood up and kneeled, "I will uphold the honor and justice. I will do my duty to the best of my ability, Uncle. You can count on me"


    "Haha... good, now get up," Alexander patted him on the shoulder.


    "Now, the next thing is. I have created many changes to the north. I don''t want to do more before we properly absorb the current one. So, our job for the next 5 years will be to be the most powerful and richest house in the world. Make the North the most powerful kingdom. I want those 10 million gold dragons turned into 100 million. After everything bes normal, I''ll start bringing more revolutionary changes. Let''s do it, guys. Meeting Dismissed" As he said that, they all started to walk around and get to their job. Ned went to tell his wife about his new job.


    ~If I remember correctly, the crown in the T.V show had more than 10 million debt by the end. Let''s see how much I can increase it this time. Robert has married Cercei already and she was pregnant too. Now, we need to know what will happen after the honeymoon period passes. Varys has indicated that Robert is returning back to his former self slowly. Should I help him?~ Alexander talked to himself.


    "Grandpaaa... Let''s go out. I wanna learn how to use a bow" Rina came running to him.


    "Oh, why do you want to learn it?" He warmly asked.


    "It will make me stronger. I want to beat the Catdy. She said she do not like Jon and never let me y with Robb." She pouted.


    ~Well, I am sure many want to put an arrow in her. She''s too annoying.~


    "Okay, sweety. But you must promise me to never use it on the Cat, or any other person if he''s not a very bad guy. You can use it on targets though. Let''s go"


    Alexander took her to the courtyard and made her a soft and light bow. She looked very cute trying to hit the target. Alexander quietly clicked some pictures to show them to her when she grows up.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 63: 1 Year and a fat Oaf

    It had been 1 year since Alexander''s return from his short travel. Things have been smooth. 300 ships have already arrived andmissioned into Northern Naval service. 12,500 men serve on the ships as of then. They were all contract bound. The captains were Godroids for now, although they had already started to train their First officer to be a captain.


    As only one fleet of 250 ships waspleted. He had assigned 10 Godroids as Commodore, 5 as rear admiral, 2 as vice admiral, and 1 Wolf''s sword as the Admiral. The ship models he brought from Doremon word had been made big and real with Big light and Upgrade light. Magic cannons and other things were installed and thenmissioned into the navy.


    The steel warship was currently under construction in the Navy''s shipyard at the Sea Dragon Point, though it was all an illusion. He already had them fullyplete. It was going to be officially introduced to the navyter. The shipyard was also heavily guarded by constant patrol ships and magic cannons on guard towers.


    He gave away the remaining 50 ships of 300 to coast guard for securing the borders. They also had a Wolf''s sword asmissioner. His current fleet was already the biggest fighting fleet in Westeros and many big Lords had heard the news of North''s new mighty fleet.


    Currently, his fleet worked in some escorting work for big merchant ships of the north. He had also given Manderlys a new design for trading ships and they were too happy to make it.


    He was to have another delivery of 100 ships in some time, but that was forter. As for today, Alexander was going to be at another Lord''s meeting.


    ...


    "How have all of you been?" Alexander asked while sitting in his chair in the meeting hall.


    "My lord, thest time we met here. You gave us the wonderful means to make food. Now, not only do we have enough to feed ourselves but we also sell to the east with Manderly''s new merchant fleet. We are richer than ever, my lord" Greatjon Umber respectively spoke. Manderly stood up and started speaking. "That is also due to Lord Stark. He gave me the new design for the trade ships. They are faster and store more, there''s also the Northern Fleet which provides us the safety of travel. I am afraid, so much money ising, I''ll have to create another big vault"


    "Hahaha... I might have a solution for that. All of you must have seen the new great city on Ramsgate, now called Norgold. It is due to open in a week and you are all invited. It''s going to be the biggest trading city in the world. I also talked to the officials from the Iron Bank. They have epted my proposal to open their branch in Norgold. You will all be able to store your money there, the city will also be safeguarded by a huge amount of police and Navy. The Northern Naval headquarters will be there so it''s going to be quite safe. All of you are also gifted a manor there to live. House Manderly''s White Harbor will be a manufacturer and industrial hub from now on. So, no one will lose anything." Alexander informed.


    Alexander was also going to start Merchant''s guild in the city. It will work under the jurisdiction of the city Mayor who will work under the Lord. A proper chain ofmand was going to be established to make sure that the city flourishes.


    "My lord, my sale of Vodka has been bringing a lot of money to my house as well, but I''ve recentlye across a problem. I received a raven from my biggest buyer in Reach that they are not allowed to buy my Vodka if I do not buy their crops." Lord Dustin spoke.


    "Yes, my Lord. I received the same threat for my rice and rice wine." Hond Reed spoke. It was rare for him toe out of the neck.


    Many other Lords also voiced their problemsing from the Reach.


    "Silence... I''ve heard you all. I will deal with Reach. Do not stop your production. When Norgold opens. You can open your shops there and sell it from there to the rest of the world. We must have put a big dent in Reach''s coffers by not buying their overpriced food. They are foolish to think that the threats will work. All of you, send ravens to every big house in Westeros. If they do any kind of business with the Reach, we will not sell them our drinks, crops, and other products. If all they want is food, they can buy it from us at a lower price than Reach. Also, If they still do business with the Reach, we will stop protecting their vassals from pirates." Alexander loudly proimed.


    Reach could have found hundreds of other ways to deal with their food. Sell them to Asshai, they always need food there. But no, they wanted to pressurize the north.


    "My lord, what if they still keep on doing business with Reach. Won''t we lose money?" Roose Bolton spoke up.


    "What do you want then? We bend ourselves to cater to Reach? Buy food from them even when we don''t need it? Don''t forget we are hardened, northern warriors. Those flower lovers have nothing on us. We have the mightiest Navy, we have money, we have strong armies too. Why should we fear anyone? Also, have you forgotten who Robert''s best friend is? Crownds will not do business with Reach. Vale too, I have helped Lord Jon Arryn to get rid of some pirate problem. Stornds might side with Reach. I have good rtions with Dorn as well so they might just stay neutral. We still buy some food from Rivends just to keep them happy, so they will not go against us. We have nothing to lose but much to gain."


    Alexander''s words silenced any voice against his decision and the hall erupted in loud cheers. They all happily went away to prepare to go to the opening of Norgold.


    ...


    Highgarden, Reach


    "Mother, did you read this? Such audacity. I say they want war with us." Mace Tyrell showed a letter to his mother Olenna, sitting in the garden.


    "Shut up, you stupid oaf. If they wanted war they would have already done so. No one in Westeros can fight their Navy. Lord Stark also has a firm grip on each house in the north. Even the Boltons are afraid of doing something wrong. It was you who dered war by sending those letters. Why did you think you could force them to buy food from us when they do not need it? Sometimes I really wonder if you are my real son but then I remember giving birth to you... *Sigh* It seems I''ll have to go and meet this Lord Stark. Let''s see if he is as the legends say" She went into deep thoughts.


    "B-But, we can raise an army of a hundred thousand." Mace refuted.


    "And? You do know that waging war on another kingdom without the consent of the King is treason. And even if we call for all banners, what then? They have rebuilt the Moat Cailin, even better than before. The same Moat Cailin which protected the north from Andals for thousands of years. Now, they also have a big canal dividing the North from the south. And before you say that we block them near the great bridge(arched bridge over the Great Moat canal). They also have a mighty navy. Now, go and y with some flowers, don''t bother me" She shooed him away.


    ...


    Alexander quietly sat in his office talking to his men at the new Iron Bank. They were finalizing all the ns and also the new insurance branch that Alexander was making. Traders could buy the insurance and pay a small amount monthly to secure their trade in the seas from pirates. The Northern navy would protect all those that take the insurance. They would be given a special small g to put on ships. Whenever they are attacked, the g would secretly send a signal to the nearest Northern Navy vassal.


    He knew that people would not trust them but he had a small trick for that. He was going to remove all the murderers and rap*sts from the pirates and only let the small-time thieves work. Their job would be to terrorize some traders and not harm them, then the northern navy woulde and save them.


    When the words will travel, they will start taking the insurance. Then he''ll hire some more small-time pirates to periodically show some threats. He''ll also be getting rid of most pirates except the ones working for him. Ones with low sins will be given jobs and those with high sins will be judged.


    He was also going to present other kinds of insuranceter but for that, he''ll need to have strict control over the whole Westeros.


    *Knock Knock*


    Elina entered, "Boss, I just received word that the Citadel is burning in green mes. Our men secretly helped them to escape. Marwyn and other Arch Maesters have convinced everyone toe here to Wintercity and establish a new Citadel in the Tower of Knowledge. Another thing, the first batch of 300 doctors and 1000 nurses have graduated. 100 Doctors will remain here and work in the City hospital. 150 will go to the new Norgold city and operate from 3 different hospitals. The rest 50 of them will go to Moat City."


    "Good, good. When the next batch of doctors and nurses graduates, tell all the serving members of the government, Police, and Defence, that their health benefits service has started. Also, send a Rear Admiral and 50 ships under hismand to Oldtown to bring the Maesters here," Alexander instructed.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 64: Dealing with Tyrells

    Oleena Tyrell took the ship to Winterfell. This would not have been possible if not for the sudden discovery of the new route on the White Knife river. While heading towards the White Harbor, she noticed a big city in the distance. It was supposed to be the biggest city of Westeros, Norgold. It wasn''t open though.


    She had brought her eldest grandson, Wis Tyrell, with her. The boy had identally injured his leg in a tourney and now couldn''t walk without a cane. He mostly indulged in reading and gazing at stars nowadays as he knew that he would not be the next Lord of Highgarden. She wanted to bring him out for a while as he was her favorite grandson.


    A dayter, they arrived at Wintercity. It was truly beautiful. Big beautiful buildings, fountains, no smell of overflowing sewage like the King''s Landing. By far the biggest attraction of the city was the big tall tower in the center of the city. It was the new Citadel from what she knew.


    The wildfire ident at Citadel was truly a saddening thing, but none the less a blessing in disguise. The Citadel was a leech that only sucked money out of Reach and gave nothing in return. Then she, with her servants, walked towards the big tower, the top floors of the tower was supposed to be a high-quality Inn and also the second residence of Lord Stark.


    She was quickly taken to the 64th floor where her residence was booked. It was quite scary to travel in the box thing to so high in the air, but still exciting. The residence was also amazing. The rooms were even better than the highest quality Inn in King''s Landing. The best thing was the amazing view from there. Because the weather was clear. She could also see a small part of the wall up north.


    "This is so amazing, Grandmother. To think that it was made by men, in just a year is unbelievable. Northerners are really hard workers." Wis said, looking out of the window.


    "Yes, they are very dangerous," Olenna said.


    "Dangerous?"


    "Didn''t you see the hustle and bustle in the city? There were well-dressed guards, people happily talking about their lord, some even calling him god. Imagine the amount of money thates into their coffers. And there are supposed to be 2 more cities like or even bigger than this. There''s also talk that the Iron Bank is going to open their new branch in their new city, Norgold. I won''t be surprised if the Starks are already the richest house in the seven kingdoms." Olenna exined with a contemtive voice. *Knock Knock*


    Their guard opened the door, "Greetings, Lady Olenna. I am Kreed, Squire of Lord Stark. Lord Stark has invited you to lunch at the terrace. If you are free, I can take you right now, or you cer" Kreed respectfully said.


    "We will join right now," she said and followed behind.


    Soon, they reached the magnificent terrace restaurant. There was no roof, many artificial trees were ced to provide some shade. There was also a sliding retractable roof for rainy and snowy days. They were taken to a spot reserved for house Stark.


    Olenna saw Alexander for the first time. Talking to what seemed like a servant andughing with them. Just that, spoke leaps and bounds about that man and why everyone respects him. He still looked quite handsome even after being so old. She imagined what he would have looked like in younger days. No one in Westeros knew much about the new Lord Stark. They only know that he''s strong and smart.


    As she moved forward, Alexander stood up. She was again surprised to see a man so old and yet look so fit.


    "Wee to the North, Lady Olenna. I hope you like the view and will also like the food," Alexander spoke.


    "The view is certainly marvelous, and the food is yet to be tasted," she replied.


    "Haha... Then let''s get to it." Alexander sat down on the table by the railing.


    When they sat down, they were given menus. She was baffled by the number of dishes avable. They ordered their food and waited.


    "My Lord, forgive me for asking but what is that red cross sign?" Wis asked, pointing to the hospital, down in the distance.


    "Oh, that is a hospital. Any man and woman can go there to get treated for a very cheap price. All kinds of diseases and damages are healed there. The Red Cross sign has been adopted by the healers guild. You will find them all across the North in certain buildings. It shows that there''s a healer." Alexander exined.


    "Why spend so much money on smallfolks?" He inquired.


    "I won''t say too much but ''Happy smallfolks means happy kingdom'' that''s what I believe in. If you want to know more, you can go to our schools. All kinds of subjects are taught there. The Maesters also teach there." Alexander replied.


    "I will surely pay a visit. Oh, the food has arrived," Wis eximed.


    After eating, it came to serious business talks.


    "I am sure you didn''t juste here to sightsee, Lady Oleena. I won''t drag this but I was very upset when my vassal lords told me that they received threats from Lord Tyrell," he straight up said.


    "Oh, that stupid oaf. He doesn''t even know the ''B'' of business. All he has is handed to him in inheritance," she replied.


    "Then why isn''t Wis the Lord? He certainly is smart and honest," Alexander asked.


    "Because of my leg. Just like what people named my uncle ''Garth the Gross'', they would name me ''Wis the crippled flower'' or something like that. My father doesn''t want that," Wis sadly replied.


    "Well, what if I can get your leg healed?" Alexander asked.


    "Even if I believe that you can do it. Why would you?" Oleena questioned.


    "Because I will not take back my blockade from trading with you unless Mace gives his lordship to someone more intelligent. I don''t believe that Mace won''t do something stupid like this again. I know it, you know it, Wis knows it and probably the whole Westeros knows it. Your son probably has an IQ of 70 or below." Alexander said.


    "IQ?" Wis asked.


    "It''s a test I''ve made which lets us assess people''s intelligence. A score of 70-79 means cognitively impaired. A score of above 130 means very gifted." Alexander briefly exined.


    "I would like to take that test," he said excitedly.


    "Sure, but the point stands. Do you want to let your house go to ruins because of one bad fish or will you work to change it." Alexander asked.


    "What''s in it for you?" She asked.


    "Peace. I hate it when smallfolks die because some foolish lord got too ambitious. Peace also means flourishing poption and trade. But there''s one condition, Wis will stay here in the North. He will get healed and also study in the new school in the Tower of Knowledge. He will learn how to govern and do business," Alexander clearly said.


    ~He will also be taught the benefits of a Democracy~ he added under his breath.


    "So you want him as hostage" Oleena replied with a slightly angry tone.


    "Why would I do that? If I wanted to harm the Reach or the house Tyrell, I''d just send my navy and army. I want the Reach and the North to have good rtions in the future. Doing this can help us a lot, Wis will also befriend many heirs of northern lords here. They all study at school. Not just northern lords, many Heirs from Vale and Rivends study there. You have a lot to gain and I have nothing to lose."


    "What about this blockade and how do you expect to get Mace to give up his lordship?" she asked.


    "Well, you shoulde to the opening of the Iron Bank of Westeros in Norgold in a few days. They have a new n that can help your ships to easily trade as far as Asshai in the Jade Sea. If it''s about lord Mace, I think you can deal with him." He said, looking straight into her eyes.


    ~He knows about myte husband~ she thought for a split second.


    "Okay, I will visit Norgold next time. Wis will live here from now on. Please tell someone to sell him a house here."


    "Sure, it will be done. Now, please excuse me, I have to go back to Winterfell" Alexander said and left.


    ...


    Alexander returned to his office in the Winterfell castle, he had just sat down and received a call from Jaqen H''ghar.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "All-father, we just received a contract for you." He informed.


    ~Oh, this seems interesting~


    "Who was it?" He asked.


    "We tracked down the man who brought the request. Someone by the name of Petyr Baelish was the one behind it," Jaqen answered.


    "Okay, thanks for telling me. I''ll deal with him," Alexander said.


    "It is my honor to be useful" the faceless man replied and hung up.


    Alexander then called Varys "How are you, my boy,"


    "I am fine, but I can''t say the same about kingsnding. The streets are ramping with dirt and rats. People are dying of hunger and disease. The king has gone back to his old ways, for some reason he thinks that his kids are bastards. I can''t reallyin though, if you saw the kids even you would doubt it." The baldy bbered.


    "Haha... I know they are most probably Cercei and some other Lannister man''s. Anyway, I didn''t call you for this. Is there a man named Petyr Baelish working in Red Keep?" He asked.


    "Petyr Baelish... Hmmm... Yes, there seems to be a man named that. He works for Lord Jon. He also owns some brothels in the city. Why suddenly so interested in him?"


    "He hired faceless men to assassinate me. Don''t worry, they serve me and told me about this. I want you to keep an eye on him. Also, I am sending you a potion. It increases the chances of siring a child. Give it to both Lord Jon and his wife and then lock them in a room. That Petyr Baelish has some fishy rtionship with the Tully daughters." Alexander instructed.


    "Are you suggesting... House Arryn is in danger"


    "Yes... Jon is foolish but still a good man at heart. He cares about smallfolks, I''ll help him this time. I also want you to send me a full list of all the problems faced by smallfolks in King''s Landing. I might visit soon," Alexander seriously said.


    "Yes, I''ll personally do it. I also have a request if it''s not too much. Can you give me something that can protect me in case someone attacks? This ce is bing too dangerous day by day. No one can be trusted. Everyone is ying their own game and I would like to have some insurance," Varys said.


    Alexander nodded, "I''ll send it with the potion."


    Then heid back on his chair and thought about how to improve the lives of people all around.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 65: Attacked

    Word of North''s new might had been circting around Westeros for a while now, and all the major lords were invited for the opening of the Iron Bank of Westeros.


    The city of Norgold had been opened with full grandeur. People had been moving into the big city for a while already, so the opening was just for the show. The business had already been going on there. The naval headquarters were there, so many Northern navy warships also patrolled the waters near the city.


    The poption of the city was already 200,000 and they were all working people. The Northern Lords were told to buy a shop in the shopping district and a big warehouse as arge amount of trade would happen from here. The fact that the Braavos was also not very far away from Norgold also made sure that more people visited the new city.


    He had been staying in the city for the past week and helping organize things. He was just waiting for other Lords to arrive and open the bank tomorrow. For the ease of travel, Alexander had given the method of making concrete and asphalt. All the northern roads above the neck were newly built with it. The best and widest of them was King''s Road. However, he expected many lords toe from ships, only those who want to assess the north woulde by road.


    "Boss, I received word from Jormun. He said that many tribes have agreed and are headed to Hardhome." Dobby informed.


    "Good, redirect the new 100 shipsing here to Hardhome. Their first task is to take them to Skagos. I will join them the day after tomorrow," he replied.


    ...


    One by one, people started to arrive in the city. Robert was still a bit scared of Alexander so he didn''te. Instead, he sent his Lord Hand, Jon Arryn. Tywin Lannister arrived with his brother Kevan Lannister. He didn''t bring Tyrion, as he saw him as his family''s disgrace.


    Oleena was already there. Hoster Tully came with his younger brother Brynden ''ckfish'' Tully. No one came from the Stornds as its lord was more interested in Tourneys than business. Surprisingly, Doran Martell came with his brother Oberyn Martell. It was the Iron Bank''s opening so it wasn''t Alexander''s show to run. He was there as a guest. He had already fully taken over the Iron Bank. The new 5 elders were Alexander''s disguised Wolf''s sword and the older ones were dead. They did a good job of managing everything.


    The Iron Bank was a feared organization. Nobody wanted to fall to its bad side. It was even more feared now that they had taken over the Golden Company. The Golden Company had now sworn forever fealty to the Iron Bank. They would fight if someone denied paying back the loans.


    The Bank was opened with some fireworks and then everyone was given small booklets to see the services offered by the Bank. Itstest addition, the Iron Savior, an insurancepany, gave trade vassals security in the seas. It said that all the ships registered with the Insurance will be insured from any pirate attacks. If they are still attacked then the bank will give its material''s worth to the owner party. The whole thing was a tie-up with the northern navy.


    This also meant that from now on, the Iron Bank and the North would be in a strong partnership, and attacking the North would mean partially attacking the Iron Bank.


    After the opening was done, it was time for a garden party and mingling with each other.


    Alexander was talking to Oleena with a Butterbeer bottle in his hand.


    "So, this is what you meant by ''another way''. If what the pamphlet said is true then it would surely help us sell our food in the far east." She said.


    "And I advise you to move fast. What if someone else makes a deal with buyers there before you," Alexander warned.


    "I certainly will, but for now, let''s enjoy this tasty food," she said and took a bite from a lemon-vored pastry. Then she went to get some more.


    "Lord Stark, what a magnificent city you''ve built. Not just that, but you''ve also attracted the Iron Bank. This will surely help many Houses in Westeros." Jon Arryn came up to him.


    "Haha... Just call Alexander, Jon. We''re both old boys here," Alexander jokingly replied.


    "Haha... Yes yes..."


    "So, how''s King''s Landing doing?" He asked.


    "Fine, I''d say, but I can''t say for how long. The warning you gave Robert that day worked wonders for a while but since he married, he''s been getting worse. He returning back to being his old self. Whoring and organizing Tourneys. All the hard work we did all these years went to waste. The crown has started to lose money and unemployment is rampant." Jon sadly replied.


    "Hmm... I can''t do much for Robert but I can do a lot for the people of King''s Landing. I''lle to King''s Landing sometime in the future and talk with you there. How about that?"


    "I''ll be eagerly waiting, Alexander," Jon nodded.


    "Now, to the happy news. I heard that your wife is pregnant." Alexander changed the topic.


    Jon happily smiled hearing that, "Yes, let''s just hope that It''s a healthy child"


    "Oh, surely will. When the child gets old enough you can even send him or her to be fostered here. There''s no better ce to learn how to be a good lord than the Tower of Knowledge." He bragged.


    "I might just do that." He said. Then Oberyn and Doran Martell also joined them. Doran didn''t have gout yet, so he could walk just fine.


    "Lord Stark, thank you for inviting us here," Doran spoke.


    "Yes, so many of us," Oberyn said looking at Tywin.


    Alexander was about to reply but something bumped into his leg. He looked down and saw little Rina. She was so engrossed in eating her ice cream that she didn''t see where she was going.


    Her ice cream cup was about to fall but Alexander caught it quickly.


    "Hey, sweety, Don''t walk while eating or it will fall. I made a lot of ice cream for you so there''s no hurry." Alexander said and picked her up while she continued eating.


    "Sorry, Grandpa. I''ll be careful." She replied and ate another spoonful of cold dessert.


    "Ah... This must be the cute Rina. The great lord Stark and his beloved granddaughter have been the talk of manydies in King''s Landing. There are even some paintings of you and Rina sitting on your shoulder," Jon eximed.


    "Haha... Many people usually see me ying with her so they must have started talking. Still, no harm done," Alexanderughed it off.


    Oberyn continuously looked at Rina. Alexander also noticed Elina in the background looking at him nervously. Worried that Oberyn and Doran might recognize Rina as Rhaenys.


    "What is ice cream?" Oberyn asked.


    "Oh... it''s cold and tasty," Rina cutely replied.


    "Haha... Then I must try it. Will you show me where this ice cream is Rina?" He asked.


    "Sure, just follow me" Rina got down from Alexander''s arms and ran towards a table with her empty cup. She probably just wanted to get more for herself.


    ~No need to worry, child. No one can recognize you~ he sent a mental message to Elina.


    She nodded her head and walked off to talk with someone.


    After that, Alexander returned to his office. There were enough people there to help any Lord in setting up whatever business or deal they wanted. He wasn''t needed there. His main focus for now was the Freefolks. He needed to go to Skagos first and change its topography.


    Leaving Norgold, he alone flew to Skagos. It was really a Barrennd. Not many people lived there either and most of them were cannibals. The talk about Unicorns was fake too. There were some weird species of horses that the people of the ind used. The horses had 2 sharp straight horns on their heads. The horses were also trained to use them in fights.


    He purified all those that deserved death and corrected others with Time Torture. He couldn''t really kill everyone. If he started doing that then most of the world''s poption would be gone. After dealing with the local people he started changing the ind''s topography. He ttened the barren mountains and in their ce created grasnds, forests, small hills with mines. Rivers were already present.


    ~Now, all that remains is bringing the Freefolks here~ he said to himself and again flew up to catch up with his fleet of 100 ships.


    The ships took 3 days to reach Hardhome. By then, all the tribes had gathered there. They were reluctant toe to Hardhome as they considered it a haunted ce but still came as it was the best ce to board the ships.


    "Haha... How are you Jormun? It seems you''ve be a big leader here," Alexander greeted.


    "They unanimously agreed to let me lead this time. This also makes me their target if things don''t go as promised," Jormun replied.


    "Then you should be happy as the ind is better than one can even expect" Alexander patted his shoulder.


    Then they started to walk off to the tent where other leaders were present. But suddenly, out of nowhere an arrow came, targeting Alexander. He quickly caught it with bare hands before it even touched him.


    "Hmm.. this craftsmanship is from Vale. Bring that guy to me," Alexander said and pointed to a man in the crowd.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 66: Bronn

    Soon, the attacker was brought into a small room and was tied to a wooden pir.


    "Name?" Alexander questioned.


    "Bronn," the man said.


    ~I didn''t think I''d see him here~


    He quickly looked into his memories, Bronn had been bullied since he was small. His own parents used to beat him. First killed a person at the age of 12 in order to protect himself. Since then, has done various deeds to make money. He was probably slightly better than many people in Westeros.


    "So, Bronn, who sent you to kill me?" Alexander asked.


    "Roose Bolton, he gave me 50 Dragons to kill you. 25 advance and rest the after killing," Bronn quickly replied.


    "You are being very easy to talk to, why?"


    "Well, I''m a sellsword. I work for money, but you know what sounds better than money? My head over the shoulder" he replied. "Wise wordsing out of a sellsword. So, what do you think I should do with you?"


    "I don''t know, set me free?" He said in his sarcastic voice.


    "Sure, go," Alexander untied the rope.


    Bronn just looked at that all surprised, But before he could say anything, Alexander picked Bronn''s sword and tore it from the middle like it was a piece of paper.


    "Good luck reaching the wall without any weapons. Though do tell me, haven''t you heard that I and my first sword fought hundreds of men in King''s Landing before I killed the Mad King? Why did you still take up the request?" He was seriously amused by Bronn, the whole already Westeros knew not to mess with him, but here he was.


    "Yeah, I had heard them. Like most legends and rumors, I thought it was also exaggerated. I also didn''t have much money to buy food so I took it. There aren''t really that many sellswords who would agree to this job, so Lord Bolton gave it to me." Bronn truthfully replied.


    "Hmm, in the end, it reallyes down to money. Good, how would you like to work for me?" Alexander asked.


    "Depends on what you want," Bronn haggled.


    "Even in this situation, you want to bargain. Well, I''ll give you 100 golds a month. If you do a good job, I might as well give you a castle. So, what''s it gonna be?" Alexander offered.


    "Where do I sign?" Broon happily asked.


    Alexander quickly gave him a page and a quill. He signed quickly. Then for a split second, his body shone in white light.


    "What did I just sign on?" his face looked pale.


    "You, my friend. Just sold yourself to me. From now on, you cannot betray me. If you tried to tell anyone about me or my people or my magic. You''ll feel a lot of pain and will be forced toe to me and confess. Though, I am also duty-bound to pay you and if you do good then promote you." Alexander briefly exined.


    "That''s not possible," Bronn scoffed and quickly got out of the tent and started shouting.


    "LORD STARK IS A ******** AND CAN ***** * ***** **** *****"


    The most important words just didn''te out of his mouth and he also felt pain in his body. Then his body automatically went back to Alexander.


    "I tried to tell everyone that you''re a sorcerer and can tear a sword like a piece of paper... FUCK, you weren''t lying, what sorcery is this?" Bron cursed.


    "Wee to the club, don''t ask about my magic though," Alexander shrugged.


    "What''s my job?" He asked.


    "Entertain me and teach young lords and heirs swordsmanship," Alexander answered, he knew that Bronn''s fighting style was less knightly and more street style. Which in Alexander''s view was better.


    "Beating pompous young lords and heirs? That sounds like a dream job," Bronn grinned and then asked.


    "Can I get out of this contract someday?"


    "Yeah, sure. Earn my trust and I''ll give you a contract with no such harsh punishment. Now, let''s go, I have work to do," Alexander stood up and left the tent.


    Outside, all the Freefolks had nearly fully boarded the ship.


    "Hey, Tormund. How long till everyone''s on board?" Alexander asked the tallboy.


    "Almost everyone''s done. It''s just the giants. Their mammoths are showing tantrums."


    "Alright, I''ll go and help them. You go join the rest." Alexander and Bronn went to Mag the Mighty. He was trying to calm down the 10 Mammoths with his tribesmen.


    Alexander let his aura disperse around so that the mammoths could feel it. Then he sent a gentle message.


    ~Easy, your riders are taking you to a better ce. There are many trees and grass here. Better than here. Behave or else they might leave you~


    The mammoths suddenly calmed down and started to board ships on their own.


    "It was you wasn''t it," Bronn asked.


    "What do you think?" Alexander left him scratching his head.


    ...


    Settling them in Skagos was easy. They were very happy when they saw the ind and its surroundings. Alexander gave them a map and an owl to contact him if needed. The natives had already built small port towns so it would help them a lot. He also warned them not to kill the natives and just treat them like other Freefolks.


    He then lent them 10 trading ships from his inventory and returned to Norgold. The moment he popped out into his office, he was greeted with children''s giggles. Someone probably brought the kids there. Alexander''s office, no matter where, was probably the safest ce on earth.


    Anna kept an eye on them. The kids, Alexandra, Eric, Jon, and Rina were ying with toys and Rina was acting like their mother.


    "Hey, wolf girl. What happened? Why are you all in here?" He asked Anna.


    "Oh, some guy with a sword attacked the kids while they were ying together. The Wolf''s sword caught him even before he coulde near them, but they were all spooked and started crying. They wanted to be with you so I brought them here." Anna exined.


    Alexander knew that someone would attack them but not this soon. Everyone knew that Alexander loved the kids as if his own children. The attacker must have thought that hurting them would make the old man like him go crazy.


    He warmly looked at the children. All the small ones had turned 1 or slightly more. They all could walk. He sat down on the big couch and flew them all into his arms. Then he entertained them for a while.


    "Grandpa, why did the bad man try to hurt us?" Rina asked, looking at his face with big eyes.


    "Oh, my dear sweetling. He''s a bad man and wanted to make me angry by hurting you. I am sorry you had to see that," Alexander sadly apologized.


    "No, Grandpa. It''s not your mistake. I''ll train more with the bow and beat all the bad guys," Rina said with her fist clenched tight and face fully serious.


    Alexander''s heart melted away at that moment and squeezed her and the kids in his arms.


    ~And Grandpa will hunt all the bad guys down before they even think about harming you all, not just you but all the kids in the world~


    "Time for Kisses" He suddenly roared and started kissing them. They all giggled and fought him.


    ...


    Realizing that doing things slowly was making matters worse, he sent the order to bring the rest of the remaining 600mon ships to The North. He was going to station 2 fleets of 250 ships in the north. One on the East Coast, at Norgold, and one on the West Coast, at the Northern Naval Shipyard and production hub, Wolf''s city at Sea Dragon Point.


    1 of the remaining Fleet would be stationed near Braavos with permission from the Sealord to help Iron Bank in its Insurance Business. Thest Fleet would be used for his first attack on foreign soil and then stationed there.


    He was going to take over Qarth, in the east. It was a very big and rich city due to its location. It controlled the Jade Gates, which was the passage towards further east and from further east to west.


    They also have a very big fleet of merchant ships, probably about 2000 shipsbined. The trade there was monopolized by three guilds ofpeting merchant princes, the Thirteen, the Tourmaline Brotherhood, and the Ancient Guild of Spicers. There was also the Warlocks of the House of Undying. They dabble in ck magic and dark rituals to do magic and to extend their lives. They all had their lives forfeited the moment he came to the world.


    If he takes that city. He''ll have the power to promote trade around the world and bring development faster. There was also the problem of very which he would have to solve soon.


    ~So much to do. *Sigh* at least the north is on track. Once everything settles. I''ll start the phase 2~


    ...


    He went to the Dungeons of Norgold. The attacker was held there. Brandon was beating the guy himself.


    "Who sent you? Tell me," he yelled.


    "Hehe" the prisonerughed with his bloody mouth.


    "I''ll do it, Brandon. No need to get physical." Alexander stopped him.


    Then he entered the guy''s brain and started to mumble loudly.


    "So, a sellsword from Essos... Oh, this is a surprise. The Ironborn. They aren''t happy with my navy keeping peace in the seas. They wanted to warn me?... Oh, and what''s this? They are nning a Rebellion. Well, let''s see how that''ll go" Alexander mumbled.


    "H-How do you know that?" The shocked man asked.


    "I have my ways. Now, forget everything" he said and put the man to eternal death.


    "Even I wouldn''t fall so low to attack children," Bronn interjected.


    "Well, Bronn. What would you do in this situation?"


    "If I had the world''s strongest fleet. I''d go straight up there and teach the fuckers, they reap what they sow," he nonchntly said.


    "Haha... I see what you did there. Their motto is ''We do not sow''. Still, if I attack them then it''d be seen as a rebellion. Then I''ll also have to fight all the other houses for no reason as they would fight me to take away my wealth. Which I don''t wanna do yet" Alexander replied.


    "Yet? You mean you will in the future?" Bronn asked, he wasn''t really serious when he had said that.


    "I will neither confirm nor deny that. Let''s go on now. We have to prepare for the siege of Qarth" Alexander said and walked away with Brandon.


    "What the F*CK... when did that happen?" Bronn cursed loudly.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 67: Flea Bottom

    It took some time to ce his fleets in the right ce. Thankfully, his chosen Admirals from Wolf''s sword were very trained inmanding. The Eastern and Western fleet had taken their position. The Sentinel Fleet was also positioned near Braavos.


    Alexander''s Attack fleet which he was going to use was waiting for him near the Summer Isles. His fleet of 250 warships, 15 Man-O-War, 2 ship-of-the-line, and Yamato warship were quite intimidating. He was also bringing 4 more Yamato steel warships.


    But before that, he was going to King''s Landing. Alexander''s printing press was running at full speed. Various books aboutws and stuff were being spread around the world. Many posters of Alexander were also being spread in all poor parts of Westeros. He was being hailed as the King of Smallfolks. To strengthen his image he was going to help the poor of King''s Landing.


    "So, Dobby. You''ll join me when I start the siege of Qarth. When you''re not here, Elina, Benjen, and Anna will watch over the administration of the North. I''ll be taking Bronn and Kreed with me," Alexander told his people and left.


    "Never really thought I''d see a day when we''d siege a city in the east," Anna eximed.


    "Well, he''s a god. He can do whatever he wants," Benjen replied and everyone nodded their heads.


    Brandon had been made the lord of Norgold, so he and his small family were living there. Though they had a portkey and came to Winterfell every day. Brandon was taught how to be a good lord for the past whole year so he was doing good now. Ashara and Alexandra mostly spent their time in Winterfell. Ned was not so lucky, he couldn''t tell his wife about Alexander and he didn''t want to either. He alsoes to Winterfell once in a while to see Jon. His wife was also pregnant again.


    ...


    Small Council, King''s Landing. All the members sat silently waiting for the King. The small council had 7 members in it.


    1. Hand of the King - Lord Jon Arryn


    2. Grand Maester - Pycelle


    3. Master of coins - Currently vacant


    4. Master of Laws - Lord Renly Baratheon


    5. Master of Ships - Lord Stannis Baratheon


    6. Master of Whisperers - Varys


    7. Lord Commander of the Kingsguard - Ser Berristan Selmy.


    It was a rare meeting as today the King was going toe too. Normally, the king was required toe to all meetings but the current king was too ipetent and would rather spend that time with pleasure women. The gate suddenly opened and the slightly fat king entered.


    Robert had started gaining weight sincest year, behind him was his Kingsguard, Ser Berristan Selmy, surprisingly the queen was also behind them. Normally the queen wasn''t supposed to be there, but Robert had allowed it to happen, after all, it was Lannisters paying for his pleasures.


    "Sit down, all of you. You all know, Lord Stark is going to visit us. I don''t want any of you to mess up. I will not face his anger because of your ipetence" Robert roared. He was still a bit scared of Alexander.


    ~The word Ipetence doesn''t feel good from your mouth~ Jon thought.


    "Come on my dear, he''s just a small lord. You are a king. What''s there to fear?" Cercei spoke in her arrogant voice.


    "That small Lord single-handedly took down the King''s Landing and beheaded the Mad King. His first sword, Ser Dobby, single-handedly killed 300 of your Lannister soldiers." Robert angrily spoke.


    "He also has the mightiest Navy in the world. More than 1000 warships. Even if all the southern lordsbined our might, we wouldn''t be able to fight them" Lord Stannis said with a bit of worship in his voice.


    "He has also rebuilt the Moat Cailin, so no one can attack them from thend. He also has new flourishing cities bigger than King''s Landing. Not to mention the recent news about their coboration with the Iron Bank. They are the strongest house in Westeros, your grace," Pycelle added.


    Cercei''s face looked horror-filled, when did the world change so much. She asked herself.


    "Yes, I think their Armies are as strong too. When I went there for the opening of the Iron bank, someone attacked the little children that Lord Stark had taken as his grandkids. The man was neutralized even before he reached the kids by those masked Wolf''s sword." Jon Arryn told them.


    "Now you understand why I don''t want to anger him, woman?" Robert asked.


    "B-But, you are the King" She mumbled.


    "Shut up. Not one more word from your mouth. Renly, increase the city''s security. I don''t want any new crime to happen. Also, get someone to clean the streets," he ordered.


    "Now, I need to go back. I am busy," he left.


    ~what''s the point of this, we can''t hide the whole city.~ Jon thought.


    ...


    Alexander stepped down from the ship on Harbor. The city was stinking, the sewers must have either copsed or jammed.


    [You can see the King''snding on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram- /mister_immortal_novel]


    "Oof, The King of seven kingdoms live in this shit-filled city?" Bronn interjected.


    "Sadly, yes," Alexander replied and walked. He cast a bubblehead charm on himself and his men.


    "I don''t know what you did, but thank you," Bronn took a long breath.


    "Kreed, you take our men to my mansion. I''ll go and have a talk with Jon," Alexander instructed. His mansion was situated slightly west of the red keep.


    "Bronn, I want you to go to Flea Bottom and assess the situation there. The standards of living, crime, and helpfulness of the City Watch. Things like these."


    "Why do I get to go to the shitiest part of the city," heined and walked off.


    Alexander then headed to the Red Keep with 2 Wolf''s sword behind him. It was all the same as he saw thest time.


    Surprisingly, an old man with a balding head and long white beard was waiting for him.


    "Lord Stark, wee to King''s Landing," Pycelle greeted.


    "Thank you, Grand Maester. Though I must say, the smell isn''t really weing here."


    "Ah... Yes... The sewers haven''t been cleaned in a long time. Lord Stark, I must thank you for giving the Order of Maesters a ce in Wintercity."


    "Yes, I need to meet with Jon. I''ll talk to youter, Grand Maester." Alexander ignored him and went away.


    ~He''s too unfit for the job of Grand Maester. He''s practically under Tywin''s hands. His time hase now~ he thought and ced a curse on him. Pycelle would slip from the stairs in a few days and break his neck.


    "Jon, my friend. How are you?" he asked as he entered Hand''s chamber.


    "Ah, Alexander. Nice to meet you again. I''ve cleared my schedule to help you with whatever you need," Jon replied.


    "Haha... I don''t need much Jon. All I ask is to allow my men to buy some buildings in Flea Bottom. They will build some food storage and work distribution centers. All homeless women and children will be sent to Norgold. Women will get jobs there and children will live and learn in orphanages. Doing this will decrease some load from King''s Landing. I also want to upgrade the sewage and the buildings." Alexander informed.


    "T-This will cost a fortune. I can give you permission to buy but the money," Jon contemted.


    "I''m not asking for money, Jon. I am sponsoring all the work. To recover the costs, allow me to open some shops in the upgraded Flea Bottom in the future. I''ll recover the cost myself," he proposed.


    "This... It is a good n. I will write the papers. How long will it take to bring your men?" Jon asked.


    "They are already here and have started to draw ns. Just make sure that City Watch doesn''t create problems. My men will stay in my mansion so you don''t have to worry about their lodging. They will also hire men from flea bottom so there''s no problem too. I''ll leave 1 Wolf''s sword to protect them " he answered.


    ~How strong are his Wolf''s swords that he''s just leaving 1~ Jon thought.


    "You aren''t going to meet Robert?" Jon asked.


    Alexander shook his head, "No, I''ll probably get angry. Robert has disappointed me. Let''s hope his children are good."


    ~That is if they are his children. Should I tell Alexander about my doubts? No... He''ll probably get too angry and kill Robert~ Jon thought.


    "Alright, Jon. I''ll be leaving for Flea Bottom now. You should start writing things," he said and left.


    ...


    He walked the streets of Flea Bottom. Calling the conditions there bad would be an understatement. Due to overflowing sewers, the streets looked more like water passages. Children sat near each building asking for money or food. Their eyes were filled with hopelessness and misery. Naked women walked around, offering themselves for a coin or a loaf of bread.


    It really hurt him seeing all that. Then he tried to imagine what the conditions would be in cities like ve cities of Astapor, Meereen, and Yunkai, where very was the main trade.


    *POP*


    Suddenly a blue bird popped on his shoulder.


    "CHIRP"


    "Haha... My dear Berry, thank you. I was a little upset but thank you for uplifting my mood." Alexander said, scratching the phoenix''s neck.


    Berry also rubbed his fluffy head on Alexander''s cheeks. Then he flew into the air and started singing. Uplifting the mood of everyone in Flea Bottom.


    ~I''ll just take over the whole world and banish very. I wonder why I didn''t do it already if I am 15,000 years old in this world. Something must have happened~ he asked himself.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Hey there, I hope you all are okay.


    ***Suggest me some alternate names for Wolf''s Sword. I''ll permanently change it in the Marvel Universe.***

 Chapter 68: Problem in Flea Bottom

    "So, what did you find, Bronn?"


    "Eh... The whole ce is messed up, but the city guards are the most messed up. The guards ask for money to protect them or else they beat them or spoil their little shops. Themander of the city watch, Janos Slynt knows about it but doesn''t do anything. He probably has a cut in the money," he reported.


    "Well, let''s see what that guy does when we start giving food and work to people," Alexander said and told his men to start the work.


    For now, he was offering food and work to people. Single women and single mothers were told that they''d be taken to Norgold and given jobs there. If they don''t know any skill then they''ll be taught. Alexander''s reputation was quite good among smallfolks so people believed him.


    The 2 big buildings bought in the Flea Bottom opened their doors. The Kitchen was free for children and disabled but the adults had to earn their living. They''ll be given a token from the work distribution centers with their work and identity written on it. As long as they had that token, they''d receive the food every day.


    ~Ah... This world really needs something to entertain and uplift the mood. Music is the best option but it''ll need electricity. Gramophone will do for now. I''ll make phonograph records for various hit songs from my world. But It''ll not be that amazing without all the bass and stuff. Winter city, Norgold, and Moat city can use electrical speakers though~ He thought.


    Things ran smoothly for the next 4 days. People loved Alexander. He talked to them,ughed with them, and yed with their children. He treated them not like some peasants but equal humans. It only took 4 days for them to start calling him Grandpa. Alexander had pushed his full name to people. A name which people rarely knew, Alexander Maxim Universe Stark. He also made people call him Grandpa Universe. Grandpa Stark sounded too weird to him.


    But he had started to hear news about some Gold cloaks. They recently destroyed some small Inn which Alexander had helped repair. He sent his Wolf''s swords after them.


    The 4 men were arrested and locked down in their cells after breaking their arms and legs. Those who took pleasure in other''s misery were not humans. He told other Gold Cloaks that if they wanted the men free then theirmander would have toe himself. After some hours, his Wolf''s Sword told him that themander wasing to him. Alexander donned his armor to look as intimidating as possible.


    "Who dares to harm the City Watch." Janos Slynt shouted.


    "I do," Alexander walked out in full armor. Many people had seen Alexander''s armor in thest rebellion so they recognized him and cheered.


    "Who are you? Release my men," he demanded.


    "I am Alexander Stark. Your men destroyed an inn that I just renovated. They asked for protection money. Tell me, who do YOU pay when you need protection, and do you also take money from smallfolks?" Alexander asked.


    ||Janos Slynt - Category 3


    Murder - 30(5 children)


    R*pe - 87


    Torture - 289


    Extortion - 689


    ckmail - 854


    Sin percentage - 58%||


    ~So, I am talking to a dead man~


    Alexander sent a probe into his mind and saw all his secrets. He had a small chest filled with money under the floor in a secretpartment in his house. He then made the guy confess.


    "So what if I do? Who gives you the right to judge the men of City Watch? We only serve the King," Janos screeched.


    *BAM*


    "And I serve themon people. Even the King serves themon people and that makes themon people your superior," Alexander said.


    "People, will you allow me to judge this man?" he loudly asked.


    "AYE, YES, YAY" many shouts came.


    He tied a rope to Janos''s legs and started to drag him. Janos tried to stand up but couldn''t. He first took the guy to his house and retrieved the money chest. Then he started dragging him towards the Red Keep. The crowd followed behind him.


    "You don''t know anything, the King isn''t the most powerful man here. It''s Lord Tywin. Most of the gold cloaks are Lannisters. If you hurt me, he''ll not let it slide," Janos started mumbling, making people became even angrier.


    He dragged him straight into the great hall of the Red Keep. The court was currently in session and Robert was on his rare visit to the throne. Some poor peasant was crying in front of the King with his little daughter, nearly 7-year-old in his arms. His daughter was all beat up.


    "Your Grace, the gold cloaks beat my daughter because she bumped into them in the tavern. Look at her, she hasn''t woken since then. You must give justice. I demand justice," he nearly shouted.


    "KNOW YOUR PLACE, YOU ARE TALKING TO THE KING..." Pycelle shouted in his grumpy voice.


    *BAM*


    Out of nowhere, a wild, flying helmet appeared and smashed right into Pycelle''s head.


    "AND YOU SHOULD KNOW YOU PLACE OLD FOOL. GO BACK TO YOUR CORNER AND WRITE RAVENS" Alexander came in, fully donned into his armor. Janos Slynt being dragged behind. He really hated it when people used their position to tormentmon people.


    Varys gave an unnoticed light bow to him from the side.


    ~What the f*ck did that fool do~ Robert thought in his head. Feeling a little scared now.


    Alexander looked at the poormon man. He threw Janos to the King''s feet and walked to the father and daughter. The man felt scared of the tall armored man, but when he saw his face, he rxed.


    Alexander removed his helmet and kneeled down beside the little girl.


    "Such monsters, to do this to a little kid. She has internal bleeding. Thankfully, no bone is broken. But if she''s left untreated, it could be life-threatening." He calmly said while checking her.


    "My Lord. C-Can you heal her?" The man asked.


    "Absolutely, but I''ll need something." He said and then looked at Pycelle.


    "Old fool, bring me all these things in 10 minutes" he took out a small notepad and wrote something on it with a ball pen.


    Pycelle had subconsciously traded Tywin''s ce to Alexander''s in his mind. He quickly brought those things.


    Alexander quickly made a fake harmless potion and then added another potion which was the main magical stuff. He made the girl drink it. Then he quickly discharged the clogging blood from internal bleeding with the help of a syringe. He also used his magic to heal her 99.9%. She would still feel very light pain here and there for the next 2 days though.


    Everyone in the court silently watched everything. No one had the guts to either say something or leave. Even Robert looked at it with interest. When the girl woke up, she scaredly looked at her father and started crying.


    "Papa... Th... They hurt me." She wailed loudly.


    "Everything''s fine, dear. I will punish the bad people. Here, take this." He gave her a sweet and sour lollipop.


    "Can you tell me what they looked like?" Alexander asked the man


    "Tell their faces to my men and they''ll find them," he said.


    The man told his Wolf''s sword the face of the 4 attackers. His warrior elves just used Legilimency and saw the faces of them. They quickly went away to bring them.


    Then he suddenly remembered why he was there,


    ~Ah... I''m getting old.~


    "How are you, your grace?" he said to Robert.


    Robert suddenly stood up and came down from his throne.


    "Please, uncle. It''s Robert for you." He said.


    "Well, Robert. I have no problem with your bad habits, but you should at least hirepetent people who can run the city. Your Gold Cloaks had been extorting money from smallfolks in the name of protection money. You either pay or get beaten. Even your City Watchmander is involved. I found a chest full of money in his house. Seriously, Robert. It''s just one city, I can''t even imagine how you''re running the 7 kingdoms." Alexander disdainfully said.


    "What! Janos, is that true?" Robert roared.


    "Y-Yes" Janos meekly replied.


    "Then death is what you''ll get. What you did is treason and..." Robert was interrupted by screams of 4 neers.


    "Who are you, let us go. If lord Tywin finds out about this he''ll never let you go" the 2 Wolf''s sword and Bronn brought 4 men tied in iron shackles.


    "Huh... 4 men to beat a small girl. I see you Lannisters have kept up the tradition since the Rebellion," Alexander snorted.


    "How dare you say that, and let them go. The girl is okay and there''s no need for punishment now" Cercei entered to save the Lannister pride.


    Jamie quickly walked up to his sister-lover. "What are you doing, don''t mess with him." He whispered.


    Jamie still remembers how easily he was defeated thest time he met Alexander.


    "What do we have here? Robert, thest time I remembered, you were the king, and only you had the power to judge. Since when did the queen start to hold such power?" He mockingly asked.


    "SHUT UP! woman. That girl would have been dead if not for Uncle. He saved her. And the 4 men and Janos will be publicly executed tomorrow." He shouted. Further angering the arrogant Queen.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 69: Reconciled

    "My father will hear about this," Cercei shouted. Then she tried to go back. But then suddenly found a sword flying just a few centimeters away from her and plunging into a pir.


    "How dare you talk to Robert like that. He calls me Uncle and I very much desire to act the part. You are just a queen. Queen is nothing but a word and holds no power. I would not have gotten so angry at you if you had shown even a bit of sympathy for the little girl. Smallfolks are nothing in your eyes, right?" He angrily said, he was just trying to bring Robert on the right path by showing that he had someone who had his back. Good thing he knew some acting.


    He had looked into the mind of Robert Baratheon. The guy had been under immense pressure since the day he became the king. Trying to keep each house happy. Needing money and for that marrying Cercei, only to find what kind of hateful woman she waster. Then there were also the kids. They had no Baratheon features and he had doubts that they were bastards.


    But he couldn''t say anything. If he did, he''d lose the backing of Tywin, or worse, another war. And he knew that no one woulde to support him this time. He missed his old days when he could just rx and do whatever he wanted.


    When he heard Alexander''s words. He once again felt like he had a family. His parents were dead. Stannis was more of an emotionless nk than a man. Renly was too girly. There was no elder to whom he could turn to in the time of need. Jon was like a father but he was too honorable. On the other hand, Alexander was old, Robert knew him since he was small and considered him his role model since he found out how strong Alexander was.


    In Robert''s eyes, Alexander was the perfect man. Probably the strongest person in Westeros and also the smartest. Turning your kingdom from poor to the richest in such a small time either required the blessing of a god or extreme intelligence.


    "Do you know what you are saying? Do you want to start a war? I can assure you that my father will destroy the North. Did you forget the Rains of Castamere?" Cersei proudly stated.


    "Haha... Have you ever been in a war? 1 hour... It will only take me 1 hour to take over Casterly Rock. And you talk about Rains of Castamere like it''s a trophy. I don''t call overwhelming hundreds of men, with thousands of soldiers, bravery. Your father killed women and children that day. That was not bravery, that was murder. Now, if you really feel like your father will wage war with me for this, then go on and write a raven. I''ll be waiting for the reply" He smirked at hisst words. Jamie had to drag his angry sister away. Then Alexander looked at Robert.


    "My boy, now I know why you took back to your past bad habits. Living with someone this insane can''t be easy. You called me uncle and never asked me for help. You seriously went to Tywin?" He calmly said. The great hall had been emptied by then. After Robert had announced his verdict, all of the people had been sent away, except the council members.


    Jon also joined in, "I told him to ask you, a lot. But I guess he was too scared of you after that lesson you gave him in the throne room"


    "You can''t me me, if it was someone else, they would have already shat their pants. I remember Tywin''s scared face back then... Haha," Robert embarrassingly replied.


    "Son, If you promise to better yourself. I''ll help you. You won''t need to depend on Lannister''s money. I''ll help you organize the city trade in such a way that you''ll automatically start making profits. Don''t ever forget my words, Robert. Happy smallfolks means happy kingdom." Alexander gave him some wisdom.


    "Thank you uncle, I will not disappoint you. I''ve also gained some weight so I should start with some training too. But uncle, I don''t have good men in the city that can help me. Everyone here is trying to y their own game," Robert showed his concern.


    "I''ll send some old Wolf''s Sword members, they''ll take over the city management and the city watch. They will work directly under Jon and the King. They are also hardened warriors, trained by me, so they are very strong and loyal too," Alexander offered.


    He wasn''t really going to send his Wolf''s swords. The elves were much more valuable than that. He was just going to send some old looking Godroids.


    "That is an amazing offer, Uncle. Please send them here as soon as possible." Robert excitedly replied. He was more excited thinking that he might be able to sh swords with people trained by Alexander.


    "You should also prepare for tomorrow''s public execution. People are very angry at gold cloaks, you know," Alexander warned.


    "Yes, I''ll also publically apologize to them tomorrow. I failed them all," Roberts said seriously.


    ...


    The next day, everyone had gathered on the execution tform.


    "I know that I have not treated you right, my people. My ignorance has caused you all many hardships. But no more. I promise to be a better King to all of you. Janos and the other 4 City Watch members have been sentenced to death. This is also a warning to other Gold Cloaks. Do what you are hired for, because if any of you are caught doing something illegal, then the punishment will be death.


    My uncle here, Lord Stark has also promised that he will send some very capable men to take themand of the City Watch. I will also give some more money to repair the Flea bottom and turn it into a clean and normal part of King''s Landing," Robert addressed the crowd.


    Then Robert himself took the sword and beheaded the 5 men. The 4 men who had beaten the little girl were also Lannisters. Alexander was waiting to see what Tywin''s reply would be.


    After that, they proceeded to the small council. There were 2 seats that were empty now. The master of coins and the Grand Maester.


    Pycelle had suddenly fallen from stairs and broken his neck some hours ago. No one mourned for him.


    "So, what are we going to do about the debt we owe to Lord Tywin?" Jon spoke.


    "Simple, just put the me on his daughter, the Queen. Say that she spent it all on herself. If he asks where Robert got money to spend on wine and women. Just say that it was my money. But how much money are we talking about?" Alexander asked.


    "500,000 Gold Dragons," Jon replied.


    "Oh, that''s fine then. It''s not that much. Now, I want to talk about your bastards, Robert. You have to take them in. They are your responsibility. They have your own blood running in their veins. Don''t disgrace your family line by disowning them. There''s even a little boy who looks exactly like you when you were younger," he seriously said.


    "How many are there?" Robert embarrassingly asked.


    "Three. One is Mya Stone and lives in Eyrie. Be Rivers, lives with a prostitute in Peach. Gendry Waters is a small babe in King''s Landing. They are your trueborn children Robert." He replied.


    "What do you mean by tru..."


    "Come on Robert. We all know you have some doubts about Joffrey and Myrce''s birth. To be honest, we all have. They don''t even look a tad bit like you. Everything about them speaks Lannister" Alexander scoffed.


    "But Pycelle said that Lannister blood was more dominant so they have Lannister features," Jon retorted. He knew it was all bullshit but he wanted to see Alexander''s reaction.


    "Hah... who said it? the guy who was practically sharing a bed with Tywin? Pycelle would have done anything to keep the Lannisters happy. Still, we should keep our doubts to ourselves. We have no proof yet and we don''t want to baselessly use someone and start a war. Robert, you should treat the children like you always do. Even if they are not yours, it wasn''t their fault that they were born. Just like your bastards." He said to Robert, keeping eye contact with him.


    He cast some longstingpulsion charms to make him treat children like a normal father would. Get angry when they do something wrong and happy when something good.


    "Okay, I''ll heed to your advice. I''ll also send my bastards to Stornds and give them a nice life." Robert said.


    "I have a better option. Send them to Winterfell. We have many children there and 3 more won''t cause a problem. Your eldest, Mya Stone, is nearly the same age as my Rina, they''ll be good friends," Alexander offered.


    "Then it''s decided. I''ll send them to Winterfell. I still remember Mya. She was a good girl, I even thought of bringing her to Red Keep after Joffrey was born. But Cercei threatened to hurt her." Robert angrily said.


    "Good, now to other matters. Your youngest brother is not qualified enough to either be the Lord of Stornds or The Master of Law here. He needs more experience and training. He''s still 14 namesday old. Send him to some warrior House to get fostered. In the meantime. Make Stannis the Lord of Stornds. He is a good military man and can rule. You can give the Master of Law position to someone else." Alexander advised. Robert and Stannis didn''t have very good rtions but Alexander saw them for what they were. He had to use some magic to make Robert agree.


    "Alright, Stannis. You''re the new Lord of Stornds. I am sending Renly to that Tower of Knowledge in Wintercity to learn Lording and fighting. Jon, what about Tywin? Did he send a raven? I know Cercei must have told him about yesterday''s happenings" Robert looked at his Lord Hand.


    "No, we..."


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Jamie Lannister entered, "Your Grace, there''s a Raven for Lord Stark"


    Alexander stood up and took it parchment. "Thank you."


    He opened it, "Haha... It''s from Tywin. He said that his daughter''s words are not to be taken as his words. He also said that if any more Lannisters breakws then they be sent to Westends to face punishment."


    "He still wants to save his men," Robert roared.


    "He said ''they be sent back'', but not how. You can break their arms and legs for their crimes before sending them," Stannis added.


    "Damn, good advice Stannis," Robert praised.


    "Okay, we should end this meeting. I also need to leave for some work. I''ll see you sometime again Robert. If you need to immediately contact me then you should tell my men in the city." He said.


    "See you soon, Uncle" Robert hugged him.


    "Haha... Lose some weight, boy." Alexander said andughed.


    ~Let''s hope Robert doesn''t spoil things up now.~


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    69

 Chapter 70: Darker side of the world.

    Alexander stood on the deck of Yamato Warship. The fleet was heading towards Qarth. He and Dobby were going to go ahead and deal with the city''s defenses.


    Those who deserve to die would die. He was going to dissolve all merchant groups of Qarth andbine them into his Merchant guild. There would not be any new ruler in the city but a Governor appointed by Winterfell.


    Pureborn of Qarth ruled from the Hall of a Thousand Thrones, The warlocks of Qarth have their center of power in the House of the Undying. These two would be fully destroyed. The House of Undying and its warlocks would be given death and the Pureborn would be judged. He had seen enough bullsh*t about pureblood supremacy in Harry Potter and knew that they could not be normally treated.


    The merchant guild, Thirteen, the Tourmaline Brotherhood, and the Ancient Guild of Spicers will be dealt with too.


    "Let''s go Dobby" he and Dobby went to Qarth through the anywhere door.


    It was morning and various activities had just started. Shops were slowly opening. He had told Dobby to go and deal with the Pureborns in the hall of thousand thrones while he deals with the House of Undying.


    [You can see Qarth and House of Undying on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    He calmly walked the streets. It was a really colorful city if one were to ignore all the darkness hidden in there. ~After I''m done, this will really be the most colorful city.~


    The House of Undying was really a creepy ce. There were no other buildings near it. The main building also looked like a crumbling stone ruin. He walked to the door and knocked on it.


    A wraith-like man came out. His lips were blue due to drinking the Shade of the Evening.


    "I am Alexander Stark from Westeros. I want to meet the Undying ones." He straightforwardly stated.


    "You must drink the Shade of the Evening before entering, so you may hear and see the truth." He said and gave him a ss. Why would they ignore the request of a big lord from Westeros?


    ~Oh really, I''m pretty sure this is a hallucinogen.~ he thought.


    He took the ss and acted like drinking it. In reality, all the Shade of the Evening was being sent to his pocket dimension. Then he used slight magic to turn his lips blue.


    "Follow me," the wraith said and led him in. Alexander quickly checked his sins.


    ||Pyat Pree - Category 3


    Murder - 3788


    Blood Sacrifice - 98(All children)


    Dark rituals - 286


    Sin percentage 70%||


    ~He''s borderline 4th category. He''s not even one of the Undying Ones. How many sins would they havemitted?~ he thought and turned serious.


    Pyat took him somewhere deep underground and stopped in front of a big ck door. He signaled to him to go inside.


    Alexander calmly opened the door and went inside. It was a big dark hall. In the middle was a table around which 10 men sat. They all looked even uglier than Darth Sidious. Their bodies were bluish too.


    He quickly looked at their sins and sure enough, all of them were category 4. Some were just a few decimal points away from category 5. They all were hundreds of years old. The magic they used to prolong their life involved slowly taking out blood from children and drinking it with the Shade of the Evening. They had killed/ate thousands of child ves which they bought from the vers bay. Easy to say, just dying was too little of a punishment for them.


    Alexander decided to stop acting like a respectful lord and start acting like the God''s Advocate.


    He waved his hand and a nice golden throne materialized on the empty side of the table. He calmly walked up to it and sat down.


    "Y-You are like us. I can feel your power. Such magic. I want it." One of them screeched.


    "Don''t you dare to consider me like you. I don''t kill babies to get stronger." Alexander angrily spoke. He waved his hand and the metal chair the ugly man was sitting on, transfigured. The chair now had various tight cuffs and buckles holding him. Not just him but every other Undying one.


    "I''ll start with you. I don''t even want to look in your mind. I know it''s as filthy as Morgan le Fay''s, if not more."


    Then the man''s body started burning. But every time his body burnt, it also healed up. It was Alexander''s way of torturing him physically. The man was also going through Time Torture in his brain. He was not burning there too but also getting stabbed by each person he killed. He went through 500 years of torture in his mind while in the real world, his body burned for an hour.


    The other warlocks were trying to free themselves but couldn''t. They tried to use various kinds of magic but nothing helped.


    "This is the Doom of the House of Undying. The cult that you have created over the dead bodies of an unquantifiable number of people will end today."


    "Hahaha... We warlocks are spread all around the world. You cannot end us by just killing the 10 of us. They wille after you and your family. You have doomed your own house, Alexander Stark." One of them said,


    "Then I''ll kill you ALL" as his words fell, they all started to burn and go through 500 years of Time Torture.


    "io Suprima Warlocks," he silently chanted.


    One by one, about 2300 warlocks popped into that room. The moment they appeared their bodies became paralyzed. Alexander checked all of them for their sins and they all deserved death. Their whole cult was based on dark magic. He didn''t even feel like using them like what he did with Lucius in the past world. He already had the purest brings, elves. To help him. He gave them the same punishment.


    "May God not have mercy on your souls," he said and left the room to see what secrets the building held. He wanted to see the rooms that showed the visions.


    He was not disappointed. There were runes inscribed on the floor. He also felt that there was something mixed in the air. Then the visions started to kick in.


    Vision 1: "Olivia, look at our sons. They helped me make the medicine and save you. The world loves them." Alexander happily said, sitting on a sofa with an old woman in his arms. T.V. showed his sons giving an interview.


    "Yes, Alex. They are the best thing to ever happen to us" She replied and gave his old wrinkled face a gentle kiss.


    But... There were tears in Alexander''s eyes. Then suddenly everything turned white.


    Vision 2: "I AM... INEVITABLE" He only heard a heavy voice and the vision changed again.


    Vision 3: "What''s your name, son?" Alexander inquired.


    A small, malnourished blond boy replied, "Steven Grant Rogers, sir"


    Vision 4: It showed him being stuck in a death loop. The area around him was all ck and whenever he respawned his body would painfully disfigure and die. The process repeated for hundreds of times before the vision ended.


    Vision 5: "Ah, we missed you so much all these years, grandpa." Hermione cried with Edward standing behind her.


    Vision 6: It showed him in a castle made of ice. The people living in it all looked as white as ice. There were some kids too. They all looked sad and weak.


    Vision 7: "AND I... AM... IRON M" he could only hear that much before he felt something trying to break into his mind.


    He fought the invasion. He shielded his mind to one hundred percent and looked around for the source of the invasion. After a while of searching, he finally found it.


    It was a tree. A tree with consciousness. He used his eye of judgment on it.


    ||The ancient tree of Death - Category 5


    Murder by sucking up the life force while showing visions - 1,876,989.


    Sin percentage - 97%||


    "This is pure evil. Demonic. No wonder, not many peoplee out of the house of Undying alive. I must kill this thing"


    He used his eye powers to erase it. The golden mes came out of his eyes and attached themselves to the tree.


    The tree started making shrieking noises before turning into nothingness. Not even ashes remained. Once the tree was gone, he felt that the strange air particles in the air were gone too.


    "What were those visions? Olivia didn''t get cancer? Hermione and Edward?. Dammit, I should not think about them. Prophecies and visions can never be trusted" he reprimanded himself and walked away to search other ces.


    In most of the ces, he didn''t find anything and kept on searching. Finally, he came to arge hall that looked like a sacrificial ceremony ce. But the room was empty.


    He carefully looked around and found a secret door behind a big portrait. He opened it and went inside. There were some traps as well but nothing he couldn''t handle.


    The stairs led further down and in the end, he found 2 doors. He went into one and found a lot of gold, jades, and other valuables. Then he walked into the other room.


    The horrors he saw in the room made his scalp numb. He felt sweat dripping from his temples.


    Then his mouth left a long sigh. A long sigh filled with rage, exhaustion, and sorrow.


    "How can one human do this to another, To children?" he questioned himself.


    In front of him were hundreds of small cages. In them were nearly a thousand children. From toddlers to little babies. They were tightly overpacked in each cage.


    What made it worse was that there was no noise. He didn''t know if they were fed something so he looked into one''s memory.


    The child was so scared when he was brought here, and when he was locked in the cage. He had given up on the will to live. He had epted that no good thing coulde. He was the son of a ve woman. He remembered the face of his mother before he was separated from her and sold. All the children in the room were brought there a week ago and had not been fed anything. Many were on the brink of death.


    Alexander quickly cast wide-area healing spells with 100 percent of his divine magic. He also conjured thousands of Godroids and made them tend to each child. Feed them potions. Be it rejuvenation or blood replenishing.


    ~Maybe... This world really is beyond retribution. I should just end everything and leave.~ he thought in self-doubt. But then he suddenly remembered the smiling faces of Little Rina, Alexandra, Jon, Eric and many more good people.


    ~I can not do that. If I did, then I''d be even worse than the demons. But I must quicken my efforts.~ he said to himself.


    "Berry,e out. Help the children here." He called him out. Berry didn''te alone though. He brought 13 other phoenixes with him. They all flew around, dropping tears in some children''s mouths and singing something to lighten the tension.


    "UWAAA"


    Alexander heard the first wail of a child since he entered the room. Then he suddenly remembered something. He quickly apparated to the room where all the Warlocks were still burning. He increased their Time Torture to 10,000 years.


    He then returned to the children. Many had started to look around in confusion. Alexander cast a cheering charm and gently spoke to them all.


    "My children, don''t be afraid anymore. I''vee to save you all. The bad people who brought you here have already been caught and punished. I am Alexander Stark. You all can call me Grandpa. I will take care of you all. You can y, eat and sleep all you want in my ce."


    Then he opened the anywhere door which led straight to the biggest orphanage in the 7 kingdoms. It could house 5,000 children. Thousands of Nanny bots worked around the clock there to help them. Once they settle down, they will be given lessons too.


    Children looked at the magical door in amusement. Alexander waved his hand and each kid had a lollipop in their hand.


    "Follow me kiddies," he warmly said and entered the door.


    On the other side, Rinna was ying with some orphan kids in the yard of the orphanage when the magical door suddenly opened.


    She looked curiously at it but didn''t go near it. Then Alexander came out of it, followed by 1078 kids.


    "Waaaa... So many new friends," Rina loudly gasped, making Alexander chuckle.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Man, the first vision was just sad for grandpa. Betrayed by his sons, dreaming about a perfect family. Just to wake up and realize it was all fake.


    The real world of A Song of Ice and Fire is much darker and filthy. I am not nning on making this whole arc like this though, this was just one of those chapters where reality struck our Grandpa Universe. Till now, Alexander had been doing things by taking into ount what he saw on the TV show. And the show mostly showed Westeros, even that was a turned down version.


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 71: Lion On Move

    After he was done with settling the children down and telling Elina to oversee the situation. He returned to the House of Undying. He walked outside the building and cast a powerful Fiendfyre. He burnt the building right to the ashes.


    He also noticed that the empty area around the now burnt House of Undying had again started to grow small nts.


    ~Maybe, it was that ancient tree of death, sucking out the life off the earth around it~


    Alexander helped the nts grow and turned the area into a small jungle. This was by far the worst experience Alexander had gone through since he arrived in the world. He was now wondering, If Qarth was this bad then what about other ces?


    "Boss, I''m done with the Pureborns. Most of them were involved in very. I had to kill them. The remaining were obliviated. However, I also found a man who was trying to start a revolution and take over the city. I read his mind, he wanted to banish very." Dobby reported him.


    "What''s his name?" Alexander asked.


    "Francisco, he''s not from here," Dobby answered.


    "Alright, let''s go and meet the guy. After that, we''ll deal with the merchant guilds" They apparated to the Hall of thousand thrones.


    Dobby took him to a young man, probably in his 20s. "So, you are the man Dobby talked about. Why do you want to free the city?" He asked. "Because I saw injustice happen here. From where I am from, we are told to rise up to help those in need," Francisco solemnly replied.


    "Noble ideals you have there. Where are you from?"


    "I am from Carcosa, It is located on the southeastern shore of the Hidden Sea within the Mountains of the Morn," Francisco answered.


    "Oh, so you''re from the further east. I''ve heard that your ruler is a sorcerer lord iming to be the 69th yellow emperor of Yi Ti. Is that real?"


    "Yes, he is a sorcerer, but not like the warlocks or ones in Asshai. He calls himself a light sorcerer. He cares for all his people too. Enough about me, what are you going to do with Qarth now?" He questioned.


    "Well, we''ve taken the city. I''ve destroyed the House of Undying. Pureborns are gone. I am going to banish very. No king or prince will sit here. A governor appointed by me will run the city, by my orders," Alexander briefly answered.


    "If what you say is true, then I have nothing to worry about. Your name is quite famous, Lord Stark. The oppressed people of Qarth quite admire the way you treat non-nobility in your kingdom." Francisco praised.


    "Hahaha... Stop ttering me now, kid. What will you do now? Wanna join me in organizing this city?" Alexander asked.


    "No, I and my friends would rather go somewhere else where we can help people. My work here is already done. Thanks to you." He gave a slight bow.


    "Good, take this coin. If someday, you are in need of help. Show it to a Northern naval soldier or merchant. They will help and even bring you to me if need be. I wish you good luck" Alexander handed him a dark silver coin.


    Francisco put the coin safely in his pocket and left the hall to his next destination.


    ...


    It took him another day to fully consolidate his hold on the city. He let the news out that Alexander Stark had taken over the city. When Thirteen, Tourmaline Brotherhood, the Ancient Guild of Spicers, and the Sorrowful Men found out about it, they revolted. Though their revolt onlysted a few minutes before Alexander mind-sweeped them all and separated them. Those that were inte-stage 3 were dealt with. Those that were in category 2 or very early 3 were given 100 years of Time Torture and lessons on how to be a good addition to society.


    Among these groups, Sorrowful Men were the worst. They were an ancient guild of assassins. Before killing their targets they would say "I am so sorry". They took contracts to kill anyone they were asked for. Their end was the same as the house of Undying.


    The 3 merchant guilds though, after the time torture, they all became better. Alexander dissolved their groups and included them in the Northern Merchant guild, they all were also made to sign a binding contract to never deal with ves.


    Then he announced that the Qarth was now an overseas territory of House Stark of Winterfell. His fleet that was stationed there was named ''the liberation fleet''


    He also ced an additional 4 Yamato Warships there to keep Jade Gates secure. very was also abolished from there and punishment for trading ves was death. As he also controlled the Jade Gates he could also stop other vers from selling people to further east, in Yi Ti, Asshai, and Shadow Lands.


    He was also going to deal with the vers bay soon enough. For now, the port city of Qarth was being called the 10th free city of Essos. Though he knew that the other free cities were free only in name. They also practiced very secretly.


    "So, how''s everything? What is the reaction ofmon people?" He asked Dobby.


    "They are taking this pretty easily. They are a bit shocked at how you took over without spilling blood. There were some voices calling for revolt, but they were obliviated. We are encouraging free trade now. Hopefully, things will return to normal in a week." He replied.


    "Nice, I want you to keep an eye on the reaction of the Lords of Westeros. In the meantime. I''ll check out Yi Ti, Asshai, and the legendary Stagai, haunted corpse city. Maybe, I''ll trigger some big memories there"


    "You will, I can not tell you much but you will find about your past in this world. If you visit Valeria after all that, you''llpletely know about your past. This is as much I can tell," Dobby informed.


    Alexander nodded, "This is helpful. I really wanna know, why the world is still so messed up?"


    ...


    The news traveled fast, at least with the weekly newspaper that the north publishes. The newspaper was called, ''THE PLANETOS'', it was widely circted around Westeros and some parts of Essos. It usually had all the weekly news that happened around the world. The world found out about the recent sessful conquest of Alexander Stark.


    ...


    Casterly Rock.


    Tywin Lannister sat in his workroom with his 2 brothers. Reading the newspaper.


    "I can smell big ambitions from this man. Taking over Qarth with such ease," Tywin spoke.


    "What does he want? He''s already the strongest in terms of everything. Does he want the Iron Throne?" Kevan interjected.


    "Haha... You won''t understand what he just did if you haven''t sailed the seas. You have no idea how hard it is to take over Qarth. They are very strong and don''t forget their warlocks either. But by far the biggest thing is Jade Gates. Now, Starks will control the trade throughout the world and will make more money than we can imagine. Though I''m happy that he abolished very." Gerion spoke in his always happy face.


    "Yes, you are right, Gerion. North was already imprable with all their defenses. Now they are invincible. If someone attacks them, they can simply destroy their trade. We must do something. The Lion must make a move." Tywin said, not letting much out.


    "I hope you won''t do something that we''ll regret" Gerion straightforwardly said.


    "And I don''t need advice from the family joker," Tywin coldly retorted.


    ...


    Sunspear, Dorne.


    "Still don''t want to talk to Lord Stark? It''s probably only him who can help us get justice. Don''t forget how angry he had gotten with Robert in the throne room that day." Oberyn persuaded his brother.


    "Now he has reconciled with the usurper," Doran replied.


    "Seriously, even I can see that what Lord Stark did was to save the realm from Lannisters. You weren''t the one who talked to Rina. That little girl told me some things about Lord Stark. He''s a man of honor and justice. He''s a man who if sees something bad happening, would jump to help without thinking twice, and now, all of Westeros fear him." Oberyn retorted. What he heard from Rina, about Alexander taking in hundreds of orphans and sheltering them, made him see Alexander in another light.


    "Still, we should wait longer. I don''t want to cause our demise due to some foolish decision," Doran calmly responded.


    "WHEN? when will that dornish blood boil? How long will Elia''s murderers roam freely? You should be ashamed of calling yourself her brother," Oberyn angrily yelled and left.


    He had enough of it. The newspapers had reported multiple times about more crimes beingmitted by Gregor Clegane and Amory Lorch.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Francisco J Guzman, I hope you liked being a part of the story. Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 72: Memories from Asshai

    Anywhere door was a very convenient gadget. Alexander went to Asshai through it. The city was extremely big with big building structures. He couldn''t imagine how it was created. The buildings had a deep ck color and seemed to absorb the little light that fell on the city.


    But the surrounding air spoke about the nature of the city. Depressing and dark. Most of the streets were always empty and those people that he saw also covered their bodies.


    The sky above was so ck that it allowed close to no sunlight inside the city. He wondered what might have caused it. Even the river flowing through thend was poisonous.


    He calmly walked the streets, judging anyone he saw. Till now, he hadn''t been able to find someone below category 3. He then became invisible and started investigating. The city allowed anything and everything, from dark to evil practices. Worshiping of any god. He surprisingly found that the biggest temple in the city was dedicated to him, All-father, so he thought about checking it out.


    Inside, he found so many sculptures of himself that it gave him a headache. But by far the strangest and the biggest of them was at the end of the hall.


    It had various small sculptures kneeling in front of him. The small ones were not just Humans either. Weird humanoid beings were there. Including white walkers.


    Then he felt it, inside his head. Like a lock being opened. A lot of information rushed into his brain.


    [Memory]


    15 thousand years ago. There was another red-colored moon in the sky, it was smaller than the other, normal one. Where he stood looked like Asshai, but not ck or dark. It looked like a flourishing city, A city that he made after advancing people from cave-dwelling barbarians to current knowledgable society. But then, the red moon started to fall. Having no other way of saving people, Alexander used his powers to the fullest.


    He flew to the sky and used the strongest sting curse to obliterate the moon. But sadly, he didn''t know that it was filled with strange ck liquid. Feeling the dangerous ck substance falling on earth. He quickly evacuated as many people as he could.


    Most of the part of the falling moon had gone away from Earth, though still in orbit, a lot of its dark liquid fell on earth. Mainly the shadonds. Wherever it fell, the ck liquid integrated itself with the object. The ancient city of Asshai turned ck. The grounds around it turned ck. The river became poisoned. The sky above it turned ck and some people died.


    Anotherrge part of the liquid fell on the cursed ind, west of Westeros. The whole Ind turned ck due to it and created mutations in the aboriginal human tribes and animals. It also created various dangerous diseases. Due to some reasons, the ind started to have extreme storms in a radius of thousands of miles around it. Making the ind inessible.


    Another small part of it fell in Sothoryos, on an abandoned city. The city also turned ck and poisonous. The tribes living around it mutated to mindless cannibal beings. Animals became more dangerous and diseases filled thend.


    Some broken parts of the moon also fell in various parts of the world. The moon rocks were red and had red dust at the beginning, but due to falling through the Atmosphere, it turned ck and harder. A huge part of it fell in Westeros, mainly Oldtown. The ck rock on which the Hightower was built was that moon rock.


    To not create more destruction he used magic to put down most of the big meteorites gently.


    The craziest part happened after that event. The event created dragons. Yes, for some reason, the moon in the sky was filled with dragon eggs. Later when the eggs hatched many people started to feel magic.


    That was how magic came into that world. It was somehow connected to dragons or maybe the moon. Those dragons that hatched in the north became ice dragons and due to harsher climate were bigger and more ferocious, they spit blue cold mes. The ones in the south were normal dragons with red hot mes. The seasons on the also started to be uneven since then.


    All this happened even before the Empire of Dawn was made. Seeing that he caused so much damage to the world albeit unknowingly. He dedicated the next few thousand years to making new cities and making humans prosper. He then finally took over arge region and officially created the Empire of Dawn.


    Alexander didn''t know that he was in the world of Game of Thrones at that time. To him, he was in some random fantasy world.


    [Memory ends]


    ~Holy, this exins so much. For example, no real clue of how the dragons came to be. No clue about how the Shadow Lands became Shadow Lands. The redet that appears in the sky is also probably some debris from the obliterated moon still somewhere around the. But why was the moon filled with dragon eggs?~ Alexander found some answers but also got a bit more confused.


    He looked at his big sculpture. He still didn''t get any clue about why so many different species were portrayed as kneeling to him.


    ~Father sure made all this interesting. But let''s get to business. I need to purify thisnd. I don''t know if I can remove that ck liquid from the surroundings though~


    He started remembering things to small details. Things that he did to purify thend in the past. In the end, he concluded that he had tried everything he coulde up with right now.


    "Argh, what should I do?" he scratched his head in frustration.


    "Wait! What if I do the same thing I did with Horcruxes? I put the whole Shadow Lands in my space pocket for a split second. But to not kill the people, I''ll have to put the Shadow Lands on an uninhabited in my sr system... Yes, this sounds nice." He loudly talked to himself.


    He flew high in the hair. Even above the ck clouds. When he was in clear sky he threw a wide area confusion charm and quickly put the whole Shadow Lands in his space pocket. In a split second, it appeared again. But this time, without ck clouds stopping the sunlight. The ground became a normal sandy color and the river became normal too. But the buildings were still ck. So, Alexander just painted them all white. Now, it looked like some awesome greek styled fantasy city.


    He looked around for people and surprisingly some had vanished. He guessed that they probably got purified too. But there was one thing he hadn''t thought about. His actions had caused a Tsunami in the Jade sea. He had to work a lot more to bring things back to normal.


    ~Haha... And now I have another city under me. It''s pure too. Most of the ves have been left masterless as their masters got purified. I should bring Dobby to organize this~ he said to himself.


    ...


    "Boss, I''ve assigned Godroids to the whole city. 10,000 more of them were sent out to survey the whole of Shadow Lands. If everything turns out right, I suggest we turn all the unusednd into farnd. The weather in this area is perfect for various kinds of fruits and crops." Dobby suggested.


    "Nice, then let''s do that. I think that we''re going to have a poption boom in the world after all the changes I am making. So we should start preparing the food. Also, appoint a governor here and produce another fleet of 250 ships with Mecha Maker. With this final fleet, we''ll have the whole world covered." Alexander instructed.


    "But what about, east of Essos and west of Westeros? Also, Sothoryos and Ulthos?" Dobby asked.


    "Well, I know what''s west of Westeros. There''s a crazy reverse storm there. If you somehow cross that storm then you''lle out into the sunrise seas, which leads to right here. Sothoryos is probably a huge continent with various mysteries, which I''ll uncoverter. Ulthos is the same as Sothoryos. Also, I think that Sothoryos and Ulthos are connected. At least that''s what it looked like from space," Alexander answered.


    "Okay, boss. Where are you going next?" Dobby asked.


    "Yi Ti, but first. I''m going back to teach Rina archery. She must already be angry at me." he said with a wide smile on his face.


    He took out the Anywhere door and crossed it. On the other side, he found his precious little Rina, watching Tom and Jerry with other children in the Starks living room.


    "RINA, I am back," he loudly said.


    Rina''s ears stood up as soon as she heard his voice. She looked towards him with a very excited face and nearly jumped towards him. But then she remembered that she was angry at him.


    "I am not talking to Grandpa" she pouted and puffed her chubby cheeks.


    "Oh, but why?" Alexander asked, shedding some fake tears.


    "You promised to teach me how to use a bow. But you never came," she replied.


    "Aw... My sweety. I am sorry. How about I make it up to you? I''ll take you with me the next time I go away. We''ll travel to the far eastern kingdom of Yi Ti." Alexander suggested.


    "Waaaa... Really?" She eximed with stars shining in her eyes.


    "Yes, Grandpa promise." He gave her his pinky finger and made the kid''s version of the unbreakable vow.


    Then he suddenly caught her and tickled her. "Hahahaha... Grandpa... Hahaha. I will tickle you too"


    She started trying to tickle him but instead pulled his beard. They yed for the next hour or so with other kids too. Little Jon was the quick one and Alexandra was the cheerful one. She wouldugh at nearly anything. Eric was more of a calm boy but still naughty.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 73: Memories from the Dawn Part 1

    The next day, Alexander brought little Rina with him to Yi Ti. She was greatly excited to see a new kingdom. They crossed the Anywhere door while being invisible.


    When they came out on the other side, they were greeted by a flourishing market. So many people were walking the streets. Many were wearing straw hats. The building and scenery looked like he was in some mythical ancient Chinese world. Tall pagoda-like building were everywhere. The people also looked a bit like eastern Asians and they wore clothes like in ancient China.


    He flew around with Rina in his arms, looking around the cities. He was surprised by the sheer scale of the cities in Yi Ti. There were so many of them and all were of the same or bigger size than Norgold. The pce of the God-Emperor was also bigger than the whole King''s Landing.


    But each city he visited, he also found his temples. They were crowded with people too. And all of them were simr to the ones in Asshai.


    ~Why do people in the east worship me so much?~ he thought to himself. Then, once again, he had a memory resurface. This was a lot bigger than thest one.


    [Memory]


    After what happened in Asshai. He created the Empire of Dawn and then trained a boy to be its emperor. At that time, the city was inhabited by nearly the majority of the world''s poption. But not all of them lived there.


    Some chose to go to the now dark Asshai to practice magic as the magic was stronger there. Maybe due to that strange liquid, inter years, many types of magic came into existence. Blood magic, necromancy. Due to prolonged exposure to that dark city and weird magic, some humans mutated into weird creatures. For example, bloodless men, winged men, etc. The city had turned into a hub for dark magic. That is the only kind of magic that was in the world. Alexander didn''t stop them from practicing it but he put strict rules.


    Like no innocent person should be hurt because of magic and that no child should be hurt either. All the sorcerers epted his words. Why wouldn''t they? They worshiped him as their Supreme God. Even more so after he made the Empire of Dawn. The emperor that Alexander had installed in the Empire was also hailed as the God on Earth or the son of All-father.


    Alexander gave the Emperor enough elixirs for him to live for thousands of years. Things went well for a long time under him. The human poption started to heavily expand to other parts of the world.


    Arge group of the humans migrated from the Empire of Dawn and headed to the South-Western part of the Essos, they called themselves the first men after they crossed the arm of Dorne and ventured into Westeros. Another big group headed to the North-Western part of the Essos and settled there. They developed their own simplified writing scripts derived from the kingdom of dawn. They called themselves Andals.


    Later anotherrge group of people traveled West and settled around the banks of the river Rhonye. They became river faring people.


    Then anotherrge group went to the mid-West and established the Dothraki seas. But this time they weren''t murdering bandits. They were still wild and crazy but also a little bit civilized. They didn''t hurt women and children and the elderly, they offered them to join them. They still steal though. They also started a practice of electing a king among themselves by khsar fighting each other in 1V1.


    All these peoplebined, created the poption of Essos. Many new cities were created and many fell. The poption increased rapidly.


    But still, there was one thing verymon among all these people. They worshiped Alexander as The Supreme God. Many of them had made up new gods for themselves like the seven or the old gods but still, they all acknowledge the fact that the All-father was one above all. Hence in every temple or sept, they made for a god, there would be a ce to worship him too. They made big statues of Alexander and they were very urate as well. Long hair and beard with loose robes. A book in one hand and a great sword in the other.


    They worshiped him as the Supreme God of creation and destruction and also believed that the other Gods were also his creation, but they refrained from openly praying to him as they believed that Alexander was too holy and should not be disturbed for petty wishes. Rather, they prayed to smaller gods in the hope that their words would reach the one above all. Another reason for that practice was that there were many records of the Supreme one descending to the world when a worshiper worshiped directly when they were in a dire need of help, for example in mortal danger. There were also records of Supreme one punishing the evil men who wished evil things from him. Over time, many new names were given to him, but the one that circted the most was All-Father.


    Everything was going well until the God on Earth, Emperor of Dawn died. For some next generations, his descendants rightfully ruled the empire but each new rulested less than before and brought more turmoil.


    Then Amethyst Empress, was murdered by the bloodstone emperor, he then began a reign of terror and very on the people, he started practicing dark arts and necromancy, took a tiger-woman(mutated girl) for his bride, feasted on human flesh and cast down the gods of Yi Ti(Alexander) to worship a ck stone fallen from the sky (a part of the moon that Alexander destroyed). The event waster called Blood Betrayal, in the annals of the Further East. Then, the Long Night came.


    Back then, Essos was connected to the North aka thend of always winter. It connected with the cold ice desert called grey waste in Essos. The others/ white walkers were very strong. Even though they numbered less, as they marched closer, the world got colder.


    [You can see full theorized map ofos on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    The cold spread throughout Essos. Mothers died in their sleep while hiding their babies in their arms. The bloodstone emperor soon died of unknown reasons with his wife. The Empire fell into a panic. The remaining descendants of the God on Earth fought each other for the throne with backstabbing, treachery. ying their games for the throne even in that dire situation.


    Themon people, the nobles, the intelligent beasts. All started to pray to the Supreme One. Toe and save them from the long night.


    Alexander was exploring Sothoryos at the time, but he did feel their prayers and responded.


    Alexander came down from the sky engulfed in a majestic fire shaped like a phoenix. When he touched the ground all the cold in the kingdom vanished. The people knelt on the ground enchanted prayers. Various beautiful songs from strange birds filled the sky. That moment waster described as the Rise of the Sun in some holy scriptures of the Yi Ti.


    "Oh Supreme One. Please save us," some old man shouted.


    "MERCY"


    "MERCY"


    "MERCY"


    They chanted. There were about a million people and their shouting made the ground shake.


    Alexander raised his hand for all of them to stop.


    "All of you have suffered enough." After saying that, he cast a wide area healing spell. All the people suddenly started to feel better. Those who were shivering in the cold stopped shivering. Children who had stopped crying due to ack of energy started to cry again.


    Everyone realized that is was doing of the God-king. It was a blessing directly given to them.


    "Tell me who is the strongest, the most righteous and intelligent fighter among you?" he asked.


    The people looked confused for a while but then an old man looked up from his kneeling position.


    "Oh Supreme One. There''s only one boy with the qualities you speak of, he is known as Arthur Dayne. He is the first sword of the empire."


    "ARTHUR DAYNE, COME FORWARD" he ordered.


    A 6 feet tall boy about 25 years old, dark hair with violet eyes and fair skin came running to him and kneeled.


    "Stand up child, I grant this greatsword called ''Dawn'' to you. You will wield it and lead the fighters to fight the long night. From now on, you will be called Arthur Dayne, the sword of the morning. You are the hero, the Azor Ahai."


    Arthur took the sword and kneeled on the ground once again with his sword pointed into the ground and both his hands on its hilt.


    Alexander then put his palm on Arthur''s head. "You have my blessings"


    As he said those words, the sword started burning with red fire. All the people around gasped and once again started chanting prayers and the name of their new hero.


    "All of you must be hungry" he waved his hands and a huge wooden pot filled with stew appeared near him. With another wave, a huge basket filled with bread appeared. Another wave and a wooden te appeared in the hands of every person there.


    Considering that there were about a million people there, he made many more huge pots and baskets appear at every 100-meter distance.


    "As long as the Long Night is here, you will get stew and bread from that basket and pot. Each of you is allowed to eat 3 times a day. The day the long night will be defeated, the basket, the pot, and all the tes will disappear along with me. From that day onwards, you will work hard and build the city once again and start a new life. The granaries will be filled to their limit when I leave. It''s on you how you use it. However, fear not, I am not abandoning you. I''ll always be watching, I am everywhere"


    "Arthur, tell the soldiers to maintain public order and thene to me at the border of the grey waste." He ordered.


    "Yes, supreme one. I will fulfill themand," Arthur stiffly replied.


    Alexander left the ce and went to the grey waste.


    *Sigh*


    "If I knew that those icemen would do this. I would have helped them sooner." Alexander said to himself.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 74: Memories from the Dawn Part 2

    A dayter, Arthur reached the border of the grey waste.


    "Supre..."


    "Just call me All-father, that would be more practical. I watch over you, protect you and sometimes even feed you like any child''s father" Alexander interrupted.


    Arthur stayed silent for a while thinking what he just heard and indeed, Supreme one was more like a father to all the people, who always watched over them, and honestly, he also liked calling him All-father than Supreme One or God-king.


    "Yes, All-father"


    "Good, now we will go and talk with the leader of those Icemen. We must hear their side of the story but before that, we must create a nice defensive line." Alexander suggested.


    He started waving his hand like in an orchestra and ck-ish stones started toe out of the ground and slowly assembled themselves into giant fortresses. It looked powerful and scary with its ck color.


    "I have created 5 fortresses like these between the bleeding sea and the mountains of the mourn. Each fortress can house 10,000 men. They are standing at the only entrance to the Empire of Dawn and the grey waste so this should be enough. Now let''s go and meet them"


    Suddenly, Alexander flew into the sky, and Arthur was also being pulled. His expressions changed from surprise to panic and finally excitement. Every man dreams of flying in the air like birds but no one could do it. Except for those winged men. They flew so fast that the world around them passed in a blur.


    It only took them 5 seconds to reach the marching army of the Icemen aka the others or white walkers.


    Alexander came down to the ground like thunder. Surprising everyone. The army of the Icemen was surprisingly more full of animals than their supposed masters.


    The humanoid Icemen hastily got off the backs of their steeds and kneeled. They looked much different from what they looked on the TV show. They had in white skin and white hair. No one could say that they weren''t humans if not for the extreme cold aura their bodies emitted.


    "God-King, thank you for blessing us with your presence," the one with a lion face said, in their culture, Alexander was called God-King. The Iceman had the body of a human but the head of a lion. Possibly a victim of some blood magic.


    Alexander knew how the others/white walkers came into being. Their creation was a tragedy and their lives were even more of a tragedy. In the beginning, they were just normal humans living in the cold north, but the appearance of magic mutated them.


    "What is your name?" Alexander asked.


    "They call me the lion of the night, but my real name is Hegor" he answered.


    "Okay Hegor, tell me, why are you marching your armies to thend of summer? Do you know how many people have died because of this?" Alexander questioned in anger.


    Hegor shivered in fear but managed to speak.


    "Please forgive me God-king, but I had no intention of hurting anyone. We are just looking for dragons. It''s our curse that wherever we go the cold follows." Hegor honestly answered.


    "Why are you looking for dragons?" He inquired.


    "Because we have no other choice. Survival in the frozennd has be very hard for us now. The ice dragons hunt us like we are ants. We tried many times to tame them or kill them but they were too strong. The biggest one that I have seen was 100 meters long. Our only hope to fight them is if we can get some dragons from here and use them." Hegor answered.


    "How many of you are left there?"


    "400 men including, 200 of us here and an additional 200 sent to the other side where the south and north connects. We have more than 2000 women and 300 children. As we can not biologically reproduce we take orphaned newborn children from the south and give them a new family. The men''s numbers are less than women''s because only us men go to fight the dragons"


    Alexander felt pity for them. They were a species on the brink of extinction. All they wanted was dragons but were misunderstood as demons sent by angry gods. The Dragons came to the world because of him, so he decided to help them.


    "Okay Hegor, If I make the ice dragons disappear, then would you go back?"


    "Yes.. yes... we will happily go back, God-king." Hegor excitedly said. In his eyes, if God-King deals with the dragons himself, then more of his people would not need to die.


    "Okay, go back then, by the time you will reach the frozennd I''d have already dealt with the dragons. I will see you in your city then. You should also call off the men you sent to the other bridge between north and south in the west"


    "Sorry God-king, but we do not have the means tomunicate with them. They have been gone for a year now and we expected them to take at least 3 years to reach their destination." Hegor added.


    "Okay, you send your fastest men to tell them to stop their strike. They will hopefully be able to stop them before anything bad happens."


    "Yes, I will do it right away, God-king"


    "All-father, what will happen now?" Arthur asked seeing that the ice demons or ice men were dealt without any fight.


    "Now, now you go back and manage the city and get things back on track and, after that, leave for the west. They might need your help." Alexander ordered and then flew back to the 5 fortresses with Arthur.


    "Man these fortresses, these can be great defenses even if it''s not the ice men attacking." He suggested.


    "I''ll send men here as soon as possible All-father" Arthur answered.


    "Alright, I must leave now. Good luck with your future fights," he flew away.


    Arthur just stayed there for a while, kneeling in a Knightley pose. Even though they didn''t have knighthood in Essos he still felt like doing that.


    Unknown to Alexander, all he did that day would be remembered for a long, long time. The faith of the people in the Supreme one, the god-king, the All-father would grow even more.


    After that, Alexander defeated all the ice dragons in the north and sent them to Dracheim to learn how to be a good dragon.


    Then he went deep into the north, to the City of Frozen winter. The seat of the King of Icemen. To call their lives harsh was an understatement. They were simple beings with immense power. They ate whatever grew in the icynds. The only reason they never attacked the south was because their bodies needed the cold to survive. Alexander then went to meet with Hegor.


    "I have dealt with the Ice Dragons. They will never trouble you again. In fact, I can help you. I will open a big shop in your city. It will be run by a magical Golem. You will be able to buy nearly anything from there. Food, clothes, modified seeds that could grow in winter, books. You can pay for all of them with any valuable thing you can find. Things like Gold, Diamond, Jades, Beautiful Stones, or you can also barter the things you make. You can barter extra crops for something else or some craft you made. This will make your life better here," Alexander offered.


    Hegor and his associates all kneeled on the ground.


    "Thank you. Thank you, God-King." They all said.


    Alexander walked to Hegor and caressed his furry Lion head. As soon as he touched him, the bodies of every Iceman got covered in white light.


    "You have my blessings, child. As long as you all stay good and away from corruption. You will have the ability to procreate. But the day you lose your way and start following the path of greed. You will lose it again," Alexander blessed and warned them.


    "W-We will cherish this opportunity you have bestowed upon us, God-King," Hegor sternly replied.


    "Haha... Good. I shall go now. Take care, children," Alexander said and rose up in the air.


    While flying back to Essos, Alexander made the bridge between Essos and North start melting slowly. In a few thousand years, it would fully vanish.


    ...


    In Westeros, due to a losing fight with the First Men, the children of the forest enved the powerful team of Icemen that went on the search for Dragons.


    But the children of the forest were as foolish as their names. They and the First Men signed a treaty to stop the war. But then the children forgot about the enved Icemen.


    When they broke free from the control of the children of the forest, they attacked them. Men died like flies under their ice spears. They were angry, enraged that someone tried to take away their freedom. But thankfully Arthur reached in time and fought their leader with his burning sword.


    Soon the messenger from the Lion of the night, Hegor, also arrived and told the Icemen about what happened in Essos. In the beginning, the leader looked skeptical but soon felt ted because Arthur also exined to him about the happenings.


    They were still angry at the Children of the Forest though and as a punishment, they were to be confined into the inner forests for the rest of their lives. The first men and Icemen/white walkers came into an agreement that a big wall would be constructed, which would define the boundary between theirnd of Icemen and thend of the summer men.


    But it was not possible to make the wall and keep it from falling down. Hence Arthur suggested that they should pray to All-father. All the kings of Westeros, Bran the Builder and the Icemen prayed to their Supreme god for 3 whole days without stopping.


    And sure enough, Alexander appeared like a burst of lightning. They all kneeled in worship. Unlike Arthur, for the first men and the Icemen, it was their first time meeting him.


    "I know why you have called me, what is your name child?" He asked the leader of the Icemen.


    "I-It''s Rojak, god-king" he replied.


    "Okay, you start making the wall and I''ll enchant it so that it may stand tall for the thousands of years toe"


    "I''ll get to it right away" Rojak rushed to work.


    "Brandon Stark or as the others call you, Bran the builder. I want you to start making the castles with the help of giants and the children of the forest. A new order will be created to man the wall. The order of the Night''s watch. These men will wear ck, they will hold nond or castle, they shall not marry and father children. They shall always be loyal to their order and the deserters or oathbreakers will be brought to justice ording to the northernws." He decreed. All the local kings felt pressured by his mere presence.


    "Y-Yes, We will follow yourmand, God-king" Brandon stuttered.


    For the next several years, the Icemen built the wall and the first men built the castles. Every once in a while, Alexander woulde to enchant the wall. On the other hand, Arthur Dayne decided to travel a bit before settling down somewhere in Dorne.


    [Memory End]


    "Holy moly... I''ve done so many things in all these years. I basically created this world. But there is more to this. I feel like this memory is notplete. Why would the Icemen attack again?" He loudly said, there was so much to be answered.


    "Who are you talking to grandpa?" Rina asked, sitting in front of him and eating some rice balls from a shop in Yi Ti.


    "haha... nothing my sweety, what does it taste like?" Alexander asked and quickly took a bite from the rice ball still in her hands.


    Rina looked shocked, looking at him and the big missing chunk of the rice ball. "Not fair, that was mine, grandpa. it was so tasty" She pouted.


    "Hahaha... then I''ll buy you a mountain of rice balls. Come, let''s go and buy some more for others and you" Alexander gave her his hand to hold.


    "Yes, we''ll buy it for everyone. Jon, Eric, and Axandra are small so only 1 for them. Uncle Brandon will need 100 and... and" she started mumbling and counting on her little fingers.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    [You can see the image of the Wall on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    I wrote this whole background part even before I had thought about writing this fanfiction. Thest memory wille at the end of this arc.


    This GOT arc will end in chapter 105. After which the Marvel arc will start.


    Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 75: Weird Merchant

    [THE PLANETOS]


    Headline - The Old Wolf takes over Asshai.


    It had been just a week since the world found out about the Starks of Winterfell striking and taking over Qarth. Now, a recent report says that the Asshai by the shadow was also attacked and taken over. Now the Wolves control the Jade Sea, as well as Jade Gates. It is yet to be seen what the Starks are really nning on doing.


    The good news is that because of the recent actions of Lord Stark. The ve trade has lessened. Now, we should keep our eyes open to see where the Old Wolf strikes next.


    by Maester Peter Parker


    ...


    Ser Willem Darry put down the newspaper and looked at the little Dany. She was now 1 year old and able to slowly walk. The old man Ragnarok was a blessing in disguise. He never harmed her, but showered her with love. They also didn''t have to worry about money or safety anymore because of him.


    Daenerys was happily ying with her dozens of plushie toys on the carpet. Ragnarok sat beside her and asionallyughed.


    "Ga-pah," Dany said while giving the small dragon toy to Ragnarok. "Haha... Yes yes... Just a little more and you''ll be able to say grandpa" he happily said and took the toy. He was very happy when the first word she spoke was to call him.


    ~Haha... Alexander would be surprised when she suddenly calls him Grandpa in their first meeting~ Ragnarok had been showing pictures of Alexander to Dany and also telling her stories.


    ...


    Robert Baratheon had turned a new leaf. He had started regrly visiting the small council since the day Alexander left.


    Currently, he sat in his Sr. Listening to some Jazz from the Gramophone and sipping on some Firewhiskey. He had stopped drinking too much and also whoring.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Ah... Come in goddammit. You''ve already ruined the mood." He growled.


    Queen Cercei entered with her head held high. God had given her beauty but also too much pride with it. So much so that it would sometimese to bite her in the backter.


    "Husband, Lord Mace Tyrell has sent back a raven. Acknowledging the betrothal of our son and his young daughter Margaery. He wille to King''s Landing soon," she said.


    Suddenly Robert stood up and stopped the Gramophone. "What did you just say? A betrothal? When did I agree to that?"


    "Y-You didn''t, but I thought that the crown needed to mend rtions with the Tyrells," she scaredly replied. She had received ps from Robert many times before so fear was not missing from her face.


    "Since when did you start worrying about the crown? I thought you only worried about your perfumes and wines. Tell Mace that I am thinking about it and he doesn''t need toe," Robert said, trying to keep his anger in check.


    "But, shouldn''t we...."


    "ENOUGH, woman. Why would I marry my children to traitors? Those flowers f*ckers can go to hell. I have the support of House Baratheon, Stark, and Vale. One of them just so happens to be the strongest and the richest. If I want to betroth my children, I''d rather do it with the children of House Stark or House Vale. Now go back to your little parties and stop using your brain," Robert angrily ordered.


    Cercei knew not to anger him anymore and left. She didn''t know what to do now. She was ordered to do this by her father and also understood the importance of it. House Stark now had too much power and say in the kingdom.


    ~If not for that damned old Stark, I would never sell my sweet Joffrey like this. Yes, it''s all because of them.~ she again started forming some scheme.


    ...


    "Grandpa, what''s that?" Rina pointed at the distance while sitting on Alexander''s shoulders. They were currently roaming the jungles of Yi Ti.


    Medusa was also getting bored so she joined him. In the end, she also had the mentality of a child and she was missing her Grandpa. Her best friend, Monty the Hippogriff, also followed her.


    "A... Such little snakes," Medusa said and ran to pick it up.


    "Haha... Rina, they are Basilisks. They are very deadly snakes." Alexander said.


    "Ba... Bas-isk? Just like big sister Medusa?" She asked.


    "No, your big sis is more like the queen of all serpents"


    "Waaa... BIG SISTER... YOU ARE A QUEEN". Rina shouted.


    Medusa looked back in confusion, "A queen? Me?"


    "Haha... Yes, you are. Aren''t you the strongest serpent in the world? That makes you their queen," Alexander said.


    "Wow... But where are my people? Wait, there are so many Basilisks here. I''ll take them as my people," she started muttering.


    "You can, but you have to promise me to look after them and never let them harm anyone. If they do, I''ll be angry," he warned.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I''ll be very careful." She said and went to look for her new subjects.


    "Ow... I want to be a queen too," Rina sadly sighed.


    Alexander made her levitate in front of her. "You already are a queen, you are the queen of your Grandpa''s heart. Look at your dress," he said and suddenly her clothes changed into a beautiful silver regal gown. A small crown also appeared on top of her head.


    "Hahaha... Yay... Look at me." She started to move around in the air and showed off her dress to Monty. He let them y for a while.


    "Haha... Okay, girls, it''s time to go now. Back to Winterfell" Alexander pped his hand.


    "What! Already?" Medusained.


    "Well, Rina''s friends are waiting for her back at Winterfell. You also need to organize your new subjects."


    "Yes, I need to show them the dress too" Rina chirped.


    "Yes, I am a queen now. I must take care of my subjects," Medusa said seriously, being too much into the character.


    ...


    After leaving Rina back in Winterfell, Alexander returned to Asshai. Dobby was still organizing things there. He wanted to see if he needed something before finally heading off to Valeria toplete his memories.


    "Hey, Dobby. How''s everything?"


    "Everything''s good, boss. The city was empty to begin with, and now because of your purifying it. It has even fewer people. I am going to publish an ad in the newspaper for people to migrate here. There''s also a weird merchant who''s been asking about you. Then there''s the problem of the R''hllor, the Lord of Light worshippers." Dobby briefed.


    "Okay, send the merchant and I''ll deal with R''hllor worshippers. A deity that asks for human sacrifices is no god. It''s a devil." He disgustedly said.


    "Alright, Boss," Dobby affirmed and called for the merchant.


    ...


    Alexander sat in arge office in the ex-hall of the thousand Thrones. Now it was called the Stark Essos Administrative Headquarters(S.E.A.H.)


    A well-built man walked into the office with a big bag on his back. He had a wide smile on his face and had a jolly vibe going around.


    "Haha... Greetings Lord Stark, I should probably call you King Stark now, haha" the man said.


    "Well, that would be treason, son, and I like my head too much, though they can''t really fight me even if I do dere myself king. So, I heard you were looking for me, and why do you look so happy?" Alexander inquired.


    "What''s not to be happy about? Untilst week, I was a prisoner of crazy sorcerers in Stygai. People say that no onees back alive from there. And here I am. Hahaha... Though I did lose my wings." He then showed a sad expression for a split second.


    "Wings?" He asked.


    "Yes, my name''s Kevin, from the city of the winged men. We winged men don''t really have real wings but for some reason, our arms are very strong. So strong that we can wear fake wings made of leather and fly in the air. I was originally a merchant but a sorcerer caught and did tests on my arms. Since then, I haven''t been able to fly anymore. Ah... I''ll miss that." He exined.


    Alexander was truly surprised by the story. The men of the winged city must have gone through some mutations due to that ck liquid from the moon. He still felt bad for the poor guy.


    "I am very sad to hear that Kevin. Please tell me what can I do for you?" He asked.


    "Haha... Well, after the sorcerers suddenly disappeared I checked around the whole Stagai and found these beautiful stones." He said and took out 6 egg-like Stone with beautiful patterns on them. With just one look Alexander understood that they were dragon eggs.


    "Haha... These really are pretty but they aren''t stones, son," Alexander said.


    Kevin looked at his stone with interest and asked. "Then what are they?"


    "They are old dragon eggs" He calmly replied.


    "WHAT? Dragon eggs. Haha... Then getting caught by the sorcerers was a blessing," Kevin said andughed.


    ~hmmm... 3 of these must be the ones Daenerys gets as her wedding gift in the show. But I''m pretty sure I had taken away all dragons and eggs from here to Dracheim. Did they fallter from the remaining part of the moon?~ he asked himself and decided to check the moon in the future.


    "Yes, so. How much do you want for them?" He asked.


    "Ummm... I really have no idea how much I should ask for dragon eggs." Kevin replied.


    "Alright, what about this? I''ll give you 20,000 gold Dragons, a ship to use for trading, membership in my merchant guild, and a medicine that can heal your arms." He offered.


    "If you can heal my arms, I don''t want anything else," Kevin firmly replied.


    Alexander took out a vial from his desk and gave it to him. "Drink this"


    Kevin surprisingly didn''t ask anything and straight-up downed the vial. After some minutes, he started feeling warm in his arms.


    "Woah...YES! YES! I am feeling stronger. I think I can fly again." He checked out his arms excitedly.


    "Haha.. good, good. The other items are also prepared for you. You can take them whenever you want," he said.


    "But, I don''t need anything else," Kevin denied.


    "Dragon eggs aren''t cheap, son. You earned the money. Now, go and see your new ship"


    "Hahaha... Okay, Lord Stark. Pleasure doing business with you," Kevin left.


    ~What a weird guy. What merchant says no to money?~ Alexander murmured.


    "Sigh, should I give three of them to little Dany or not? Little Rina, Jon, and Eric can see dragons whenever they want in Dracheim, but what about Dany? Though she does have the biggest dragon by her side as an old man. I am also not sure what the future holds. By the speed I am conquering the world, Dany wouldn''t need dragons." He fell into deep thoughts.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    *Kevin*, I hope you liked being a part of the story. Thank you for supporting me.

 Chapter 76: Rhllor

    Alexander stood outside the Red temple of R''hllor in Asshai. It was a beautiful city now, the sun was shining, the buildings were white. Though the streets were still empty.


    He slowly walked and entered the temple. He was surprised by all the red color everywhere. The floor, walls, ceiling, furniture, curtains. They were all red.


    ~They sure have a weird fetish.~


    "For the night is dark and full of terror, wee to the shelter of great R''hllor." A priest came to greet him.


    Alexander quickly but grudgingly looked in their minds and he was more than disgusted by what he found.


    All the red color he saw around him was made by the use of blood. The blood of the people they sacrificed.


    Now, he was facing a dilemma. He couldn''t deal with them as he did with the House of Undying. The faith of the lord of light was spread throughout Essos. There were thousands, if not millions, of followers. Even if he killed all the priests, he can''t just kill all the worshippers too. So, he needed to improvise and ovee. And even is he killed R''hllor, another demon would take his ce someday if God''s equilibrium theory was to be believed.


    He looked around and only saw one guy, he made the guy fall unconscious and then called out loudly.


    "R''hllor,e down here or else I''ll tell father," He threatened. He waited but nothing happened.


    "I will only count to 5. After that, only death will be there for you. 5...4...3...2..."


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT, GOD-SON" An angry voice came from behind him.


    He turned around and saw a ming humanoid thing, it had w-like hands and not a veryplete body as most of it was fire. It also had burning horns and wings. Anyone in their right mind could not associate that image with a god.


    [You can see the image of the R''hllor on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    "I want you to stop burning people and showing prophecies. Tell your priests to do the same." Alexander straight away got to the point.


    "And why would I do that?" R''hllor retorted.


    "Well, okay then. I''ll let father to deal with you. I''m sure he''ll just erase you. Or maybe take away your powers and turn you back to a small-time demon. Fath..."


    "Wait... Okay... I will stop the sacrifices. They were just for my entertainment anyway. However, I can not stop giving prophecies. I must use my powers in some way to sustain myself." R''hllor said.


    "Hmmm... Then why don''t you show prophecies to animals that cannotprehend them? Like rats, cows, fish." He suggested.


    "I can agree with that. It''s better than just dying." R''hllor said, now having lost all his angry personality. But deep inside, who knew what he was nning?


    "Okay, you can go now and tell your priests to spread your word of no human sacrifices. Though murderers and r*pists should still be punishable and your priests have been doing that in a violent way. Just tell them to hang or behead the evil men." Alexander said.


    R''hllor nodded and left. Alexander then cast a massive curse on the position of Red Priest. If any of themmit evil, they will die of some disease. He also io some of the evilest red priests who just liked to kill and punished people.


    After that, he went back to Dobby to tell him about the situation and then leave for Valyria.


    ...


    Highgarden, Reach.


    *TING* A steel te banged straight into Mace''s face.


    "You stupid oaf, I am going to kill you today. You have doomed our house. What the hell were you thinking you fat burden on the earth. Who told you to betroth Margaery and Joffrey?" Oleena roared in a fit of rage.


    "Mother, our Margaery will be queen someday. Someone with Tyrell blood will be the King of seven kingdoms someday. Just imagine." Mace said, starting to drool at the idea.


    "Tell me, who asked you for the betrothal?" Oleena asked.


    "Oh, I received a request from Lord Tywin and Queen Cercei." He proudly said.


    "I read that letter, they didn''t request it. They ordered you, like a little child. And tell me, does Lord Tywin and Cercei have the authority of the King? Can they decide the future wife of the toddler crown prince?" She asked.


    "Why not? Queen Cercei is the mother of Joffrey and Lord Tywin is the head of the richest house in Westeros. He also finances the crown with money," Mace proudly replied.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t read my reports." She looked horrified.


    ~Lord Stark was right. This fat excuse of a Lord will ruin this great House. I must tell Wis to quicken his studies.~ she thought to herself.


    "Oh those, I-I was nning on reading themter" he stuttered.


    "May the seven give you some brain. Tywin has no authority in King''s Landing or on the King anymore. Lord Stark changed that when he went to King''s Landing thest time. He publicly berated House Lannister. He publicly berated the Queen. And there''s still been no retaliation from Lord Tywin. You know why? Because Lannisters aren''t the wealthiest anymore. We are not the strongest anymore. It''s the North.


    Robert has also reconciled with Lord Stark and now receives help from House Stark. The betrothal they set up was so the Lannisters could garner support from us in the battle against house Stark if it came to that. You just got used like a pawn." Oleena snarled at him.


    "Come on, mother. The North can''t be like that. I am sure things are exaggerated in the newspaper. It''s published by the North after all." Mace retorted.


    "It was me who went to the North. Not you. I saw everything, and believe me, the newspaper is downying the strength of Lord Stark and the North. Now go and send a raven to both, the Queen and Lord Tywin." She said while rubbing her head.


    ...


    The appearance of Alexander in the world had changed nearly everything. He had made the North too strong and also, the Northern lords loved him. He gave them methods of making money, a ce to sell their goods, and a great army that can protect them on bothnd and water. Better ways to make roads, better-trained cksmiths, and masons to build bigger castles.


    The Smallfolkes loved him too. A stable and healthy tax rate. Job for all. Schools for children, no matter noble or not. An abundance of food, clothes, and warm houses. Beautiful cities and beautiful music too(the public radio connected with speakers throughout the city.) They now have amazing ces called hospitals too. They could also take something called general health insurance from the Iron Bank. All made possible because of the great Lord Stark.


    But, the world was like a coin. It always has 2 sides. If there were people who loved him. There were also people who hated him. One of them was Roose Bolton.


    He was now one of the poorest houses in the North. There were less and less smallfolks working in mines and fields every day as they left for thends of other Lords. He couldn''t even force them due to fear of being caught by the Northern Police, run by those scary Wolf''s sword.


    He saw no way of dealing with house Stark, but no more. He had found some allies in the south and it was time to make a move. He also knew where to find more allies. After all, the Starks were too rich now and even if he divided their money, it would be a lot.


    Greed always sways people. It doesn''t matter if they are family or foes. Money moves all.


    ...


    Moat Cailin,


    The great castle stood tall with its towers. The Moat city now had a poption of 300,000. But it didn''t look crowded or dirty. All because of the amazing nning. It had be another hub for economic activities as ships used the Great Moat Canal to travel to and from the Narrow Sea and the Sunset Sea.


    Ned stood in front of a closed door. On the other side of the door was his wife. Giving birth to his 2nd born. In his arms was Robb. His son was the only child in the castle so many times the boy felt lonely. But thanks to the constant gifts and visits from Alexander, the loneliness decreased a bit.


    *Door Opens*


    "My lord, it''s a girl. A beautiful girl," the midwife announced.


    Ned rushed into the room and saw his wife holding the little babe.


    "She''s beautiful, Ned." Catelyn warmly said.


    "Aye, she is. What should we name her?" He asked.


    "Sansa... Sansa Stark," she happily dered.


    "A beautiful name it is" Ned slowly held the babe in his arms.


    "You must be tired, Cat. I''ll leave you to rest. Let''s go Robb" Ned left the room.


    One by one, the midwives also started to leave. But thest one dropped a parchment near Catelyn before leaving. She picked it up and read it. It was from her father. After she read its content, her face lost its color. Even in that condition, she got up and burnt the letter in the firece.


    But those words in the letter did attach themselves to her mind. She had a big decision to make now.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 77: Memories of Valyria.

    While so many people were busy nning and plotting against Alexander. He was busy finding out about his past.


    He was currently in Valyria. The wholend was covered in toxic gas. Weird insects roamed the ce. The ground had taken a rocky and sharp texture due to the Lava. It was hard to imagine why he would give such punishment to an entire civilization.


    He just walked around, exploring things. There were some ruined buildings. He found lots of Valyrian steel weapons too. He didn''t know what all the fuss was about. It was just some strong metal. He already knew how to make it. You needed to fuse high-quality metal and obsidian/dragon ss at a very high temperature. Temperatures that can either be achieved by modern mechanical tools or Dragon fire. Though, there was one good thing he found out. If you use magical fire in the process, then the end sword would also have some magic properties.


    ~Argh, where do I trigger my memories?~


    He kept on looking around, in some ces he also found disfigured gold. Probably melted due to all the heat. Finally, when he reached the center of the ind, he saw a giant castle ruin. Though it was still in better shape than others. The moment he entered, he saw some memories resurface.


    [Memory]


    1 month before the Doom.


    Alexander was on a visit to Valyria. He hadn''t been there in a long long time. As he was busy exploring Ulthos.


    He was disheartened by what he saw. The people who learned to ride Dragons now considered themselves stronger than Dragons. Instead of creating friendship, they had started to enve the Dragons with magic. Then they grew more ambitious and started conquering and destroying. Enving whole cities to work in deep volcanic mines of the Fourteen mes mountains. He went inside the mines to check the people and found them working in inhumane conditions. The mines were so hot due to all the magma inside the volcanoes. They were still forced to mine gold, iron, and other things. Every day, hundreds of people would die and be immediately reced. There were kids as young as 11 years old working in the mines.


    He decided to act then. And helped all the ves run away. Then he helped them establish the new free city of Braavos. Hidden from others, until they became strong enough. He also created a big sentinel for them. It would save them if someday a dragon decided to attack them.


    But Alexander''s work was for nothing as the Valyrians again started destroying cities for more ves.


    He decided to talk to the rulers of Valyria and headed to their main city. But in his way, he saw a dragon rider burning a ship full of people. He heard the desperate cries of people on board. Children screaming in burning pain.


    He quickly flew and cut down the Dragon rider and sent the dragon to Dracheim to be checked by Ragnarok. He needed to know why the Dragons were acting as servants of humans.


    He also saved the people on ships and helped them to get to Braavos. All that time he acted like just some normal man, hiding things behind illusions.


    ...


    Inside Valyria. Alexander went directly into the council chambers.


    "Halt, who are you?"


    The guards tried to stop him but Alexander had enough of them. He had enough of all these people. Time and time again, he helped humans progress and be better. But every time they chose the path of very and Murder. First, it was the Bloodstone Emperor of Dawn, then the Ghiscari empire and now the Valyrians.


    By now he had understood which world he was in and had decided to just leave the world to its own device. He knew that for some reason the Icemen would attack and he was okay with letting that happen. He had already done a great help by bringing the civilization from stone age to the current level.


    While walking, he received a message from Ragnarok. "Boss, what is going on? The poor dragons you sent have been harmed in their brains. It''s like, their brains were never able to develop more than when they were children." Ragnarok angrily asked.


    "That exins everything. Ragnarok, Humans found some way to use dragons like their pets to conquer and enve. They bond with dragons when they are small with some dark magic." Alexander answered.


    "Whatever it is, it is very cruel. They are simply forcing the dragons to never grow in their minds."


    "I will send all other dragons to you. Treat them in Dracheim will you," Alexander said.


    "Yes, I will."


    *Sigh* "Humans don''t deserve Dragons. They can never be friends. People will always try to use the Dragons for their own ambitions." He said and vanished from the council chambers, not caring about the Valyrians anymore and took away all the Dragons in Valyria. Even the eggs.


    It turned out that the Valyrians were also using some big enved dragons to pour magic on seals of the fourteen mes, seals that were keeping the volcanoes from erupting, they were using the volcano''s heat to make Valyrian steel and many other things.


    So, when Alexander took away the Dragons, the volcano exploded and a chain reaction started... He quickly transported all the ves, innocents, and children away to Braavos. He made sure that no Valyrian that he saved had memories of Dragon magic or anything rted to Valyria.


    After that, he simply went to Starks and rested there for the next hundred or so years, as the North was calm most of the time.


    [Memory ends]


    *Sigh* ~So, I didn''t directly destroy the Valyria. Good thing that father locked these memories away. If I had gained them the moment I woke up. I still would have let the Icemen/White walkers take over the world. But now that I have so much to protect, I can''t let that happen. 15,000 years were really wasted on nothing. But this time, things will be different, as I will be doing everything myself. The thing I learned from memories is to never trust people to do their duty righteously.~ he talked to himself.


    Then he did thest thing before leaving the ce.


    "io Suprima, All the Valyrian steel objects in the ruins of Valyria, All the books in the ruins of Valyria, all the valuable items in the ruins of Valyria."


    Soon in front of him were 3 small hills of items. One was made of Valyrian steel items, one of books, and one of precious metals and stones.


    "Oh, isn''t this Brightroar, the ancestral sword of the house Lannister. I wonder if Gerion has left to find it or not. I''ll check it out while going back north."


    ...


    Alexander appeared in the sky above Casterly Rock. He was invisible so no one could see him. He suddenly heard someone shouting.


    "Punish that whor*, how dare she think she can marry a Lannister." Themander of the castle guards shouted. Behind him was a 14 or so year old girl. She had bruises all over her face. Two guards were holding her.


    "Take her to the stables and do what we do with whor*s. Don''t be afraid, girl. We will pay you. Every guard who uses you will give you a silver and every Lannister, a gold. By the time we''ll be done, you''d be the richest whor* in Westeros." The man said and the other guardsughed at that.


    Alexander was saddened after he looked into the girl''s mind. The girl''s name was Tysha. Tyrion and Jamie had saved her from some ouws some weeks ago. Later Tyrion took her to a nearby inn and fed her, they drank wine and talked, and soon they were making love. Tysha gave her maidenhead to Tyrion, afterward they kissed him and sang "The Seasons of My Love", Tyrion truly fell in love with her and got married to her by a drunken Septon with pigs as witnesses.


    Afterward, they happily lived in a cottage by the sunset sea in Lannisport. But then Jamie told Tyrion that the girl was a whor*, hired to make a man out of him. The whole thing was a set-up to get a feel. Tyrion got really angry at Tysha and let the guards take her. She cried for her innocence but Tyrion believed his brother more.


    Alexander quickly found Tywin and read his mind to see what truly was happening. The drunken Septon had confessed to Tywin. He got enraged that amon woman dared to marry a Lannister, so he ordered Jaime to tell Tyrion all those lies about Tysha. Then Tywin told his guards to punish her.


    That was enough for Alexander to act and he could also feel that the girl was praying to All-father to save her. He used his magic to stop the time around him. And walked to Tysha. The girl was not affected by the time pause.


    "You have been wronged, my child. Come, you don''t deserve to be here. Not with the new life growing inside you," he warmly said and freed her from the clutches of guards. Her injuries also healed up.


    She looked scared and shocked by what was happening. The people around her had stopped moving.


    She meekly asked, "W-Who are you?"


    "Haha... you were praying for me to save you a moment ago and now you don''t recognize me? I am saddened," he said.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she fell down on her knees. Alexander quickly held her and caressed her head. She then started wailing loudly.


    "Why did this happen to me? I didn''t do anything wrong. Why All-father?" She asked.


    "My child, Tyrion, really loved you. He is being lied to by his father and brother, he''s been told that you were hired to make him a man. It''s not your or Tyrion''s fault. Come, I''ll take you to a ce where you can live happily and healthily with your child"


    "My child?" She shockingly looked at her belly. Then smiled warmly.


    "Thank you, All-Father," She bowed.


    "Haha... These days, people call me Lord Stark. But you can call me Grandpa. Let''s go"


    They both flew in the air. When time resumed, the guards still found a fake conjured Tysha in their arms. They took her to the stables and tortured her. When it came to Tyrion''s turn, Alexander made him fall unconscious. Then the fake doll died.


    3 dayster, all the guards that were involved in the Torture of Tysha, died of cruel diseases. In total, 200 guards died.


    He brought Tysha to Winterfell and told Elina her story. She was angered by the Lannisters. She helped Tysa clean up and settle. Alexander also changed her looks a little. Tyrion would have to prove himself if he wanted to ever see her again. He would have to prove that he''s not as dumb as he just acted like.


    _________________________________________________


    [A/N: All this stuff is canon guys. Sadly, the show didn''t tell about this story. In the books, Tywin had Tysha gang-r**** by his guards in their barracks; each guard gave her a silver coin. To drive the lesson home, Tywin forced his son to be thest man to r*** her, for whom Tysha was paid a gold coin, because Lannisters were worth more.


    In the books, Tyrion finds out about the truth from Jamie and realizes that Tysha truly loved him. Thest question he asked Tywin before shooting the crossbow at him was also about the whereabouts of Tysha. To which Tywin simply replies, "Wherever Whor*s Go." (The scene was different in Show.)


    Then Tywin receives the arrow in his belly and dies. After that, Tyrion flees to Essos. But even on his travels, he was haunted by his father''s words. He asks people "where do whor*s go?"


    ____________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 78: Schemers

    1 monthter. Alexander officially returned back to Westeros. Although the journey from Asshai to Westeros normally took a year because you needed to follow the wind patterns. But it was widely known that North''s Iron Warships were very fast and could ignore the wind patterns.


    Alexander walked down from Yamato Warships in Norgold. Seeing the busy city and working people really makes his heart ted. He took pride in the fact that he made the lives of so many people better.


    Brandon came to greet him on the Gold Harbour.


    "Haha... How are you my boy, haven''t seen you in a while" Alexander gave him a hug.


    "Well, It was you who gave me such a big city to run. But on the good side, now I and Ned get to sit together and bitch about our work like some rich fat lords." Brandon joked.


    "Haha... Good to see you still haven''t lost that jolly nature. How''s Ashara?" He asked.


    "Haha... She''s good. My little Alexandra will soon have another brother or sister. I''ve sent her to Winterfell, she''ll havepany there," he embarrassingly said.


    "Good, good. The wolf pack is getting bigger and bigger. May God forever keep the pack safe." Alexander said.


    "Wait, aren''t you a god?" Brandon whispered. "Hah I am, but my father is unquantifiably stronger than me. So for me, he''s the god." Alexander said, blowing Brandon''s mind with the new information.


    Soon Brandon matched Alexander, "By the way, uncle. I''ve sessfully bought thend from various lords for the project ''WORM''. Everyone except Boltens have sold thend and signed off the deeds."


    "Good. Grab all the smallfolks from the territories of Lord Bolton. Those poor people don''t deserve to live under a lord like that," he said.


    "Alright, I''ll be going to Winterfell now. See you at the Lord''s meeting." He said and got on his dirt bike that he spawned from the cheat code. By now, all the roads in the north had been perfected. Many new small towns had been formed beside those roads.


    He zoomed through the road on the bike. While on the bike, he had the idea of introducing bicycles and cargo tricycles. It would greatly help people for traveling and transporting things to short distances. For long distances, the Project ''WORM'' would help. He was going to start the project after facing whatever the various lords were nning against him. He wasn''t dumb enough to not use the vast amount of spies in his service. He knew that many suspicious things were happening in some ces.


    Gates of Winterfell castle were wide open for Alexander. As soon as he entered, he saw a big line of people waiting for him. Brandon, Anna, Elina. They also had little ones in their arms. It was Rina who ran to him first.


    "Hahaha... Come here," he grabbed her and put her on his shoulders.


    "How have you been sweety?" he asked.


    "Very good, dearest Grandpa," she politely replied.


    "Why are you acting so formal, what did you do?" Alexander got interested.


    "Ummm... N-Nothing" she softly replied.


    "Ahem..." Lyanna decided to speak. Also trying to hold herughter.


    "Our lovely Rina was learning how to hold a sword this morning with Benjen. She mistakenly pricked his butt." She said.


    "HAHAHAHA... Our young wolf got injured by the small desert dragon" Alexander roared inughter. Though only they could hear hisst words.


    "Hahaha..." Lyanna also startedughing.


    "Come on, be a little mature," Benjenined.


    "Those words don''t suit you Benjen. You have visited nearly every woman in every pleasure house in the North." Lyanna retorted.


    "Come on, I was doing health checkups. Besides, I am not that kind of man" Benjen huffed and crossed his arms.


    "Here, take this. Consider it a gift" Dobby suddenly handed the small Pendrive to Benjen.


    Alexander recognized it and somehow controlled hisughter.


    "What''s in this?" Benjen asked.


    "Look at it in private," Dobby warned and then went on to pick up the other 3 children. Dobby was equally as favorite of Eric, Alexandra, and Jon as Alexander. Dobby mostly spends his time with them when he''s in Winterfell.


    "I can feel a new wolf in his way, Ashara. He''s healthy and happy." Alexander said.


    "Oh, thank you, uncle." She embarrassingly replied.


    "Alright, let''s go in and eat something. By the way, did you hear any word from Kreed and Bronn in King''s Landing?" He asked Elina.


    "They have done quite a good job and are currently on their way back. The whole Flea bottom has been rebuilt, and the sewer system is also in perfect condition. Robert really liked the 3 men(Godroids) you sent to help him. He even appointed one as the Master of Law. One is the Commander of City Watch and the Last one is managing the city administration with Jon Arryn." She briefed. She had really turned into a full-fledged secretary.


    "Good, good. I hope all this is not too much work for you Elina. You must enjoy yourself sometimes." He advised.


    "Not really, most things are easy. The Godroids you gave me have been very helpful too. I am also happy with my life. I get to spend a lot of time with my family too." She said she wasn''t just including Eric and Rina as her family. But the whole Stark house.


    "Haha... Very good. What about our treasuries? How much have we made from the initial 10 million?" He asked.


    "We have done very well, uncle. We are currently at a steady rate of ie. We''re earning more than we''re spending. Currently, we have 75 million dragons in our ount. We have increased our initial funds by 7.5 times." She proudly dered. She was sure that they were already the richest house in Westeros. This was all even without counting all the money still lying in the big Vault.


    "That is amazing my child. I am going to start phase 2 soon. I know I said we''ll do it after some time but the things I saw in my travels. I want to increase our working speed so we can help more people. Anyway, any message for me?" He asked.


    "Yes, there are 2. Catelyn recently gave birth to a daughter. They named her Sansa Stark. Ned wanted you to meet her. Then there is a personal letter from Hoster Tully. He has invited you to the marriage of his son/heir with some cousin of Lord Bolton. Hoster Tully is also taking another wife. It''s some girl from House Frey. He wants you to attend the wedding at the Twins with family in 3 months, he says that it will strengthen the rtionship between North and Rivends as Edmure Tully will be the next lord of Rivends." She said.


    As soon as Alexander heard that. Bells started ringing in his head and the bells were red in color. ~Are they trying to pull a red wedding on me?~


    "Hmm, they really are desperate to kill me. Whatever, I''ll still go to the wedding. If nothing happens then it''s good, but if something happens, then I''ll have the perfect and righteous reason to attack and expand." He said.


    "What? Why would Hoster want to kill you? You are the one who helps him make money." Elina asked.


    "Haha... My child, greed makes people do crazy things. Initially, Hoster thought that his daughter would be the wife of the next Warden of the north and his grandchildren would rule it someday. But then Brandon popped up again and he gave me the lordship. He still wants some control over the north through his daughter and grandsons, but I am sure the Boltons won''t agree with that, so there must be something more in all this. Even more so now that we''ve be so rich. Everyone wants to rob and kill us these days. Haha," He exined.


    "Thank god I am just a secretary, wait, you are the god. So thank you uncle," Elina said and chuckled.


    ...


    Riverrun, Rivends.


    "How can you even think of doing this, brother? This is treason," Brynden ''ckfish'' Tully protested to his elder brother, Hoster Tully.


    "I know and that''s why I am not alone. The question is, are you in or not?" Hoster angrily asked.


    "No, I will not be a part of this treachery. Not when I know your little scheme will fail. You have no idea about the might of the north. They will crush us like nothing and I know it. Starks has dozens of northern houses loyal to him. We don''t even know the number of their soldiers yet. You should also not forget that Lord Ned Stark and Lord Alexander Stark are very close to the king. The Highgarden might as well support them. And don''t forget the Iron Bank of Westeros," Brynden warned, but his words fell on deaf ears.


    "You need to take risks to grow sometimes. What armies? What King? What Iron Bank? We''ll kill all the starks in one single strike. Only Ned and his family will remain. I don''t care if you agree or not. Things have already been set in motion. Even Catelyn has more brain than you, she agreed to all this" Hoster had an evil smirk as he said that.


    "You all have turned mad. I will not speak of this to anyone, but I won''t involve myself in this. I am leaving for Vale. I''ll pray to god that you don''t end up dead." Brynden walked away.


    ____________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 79: Visiting Places.

    Tower of Knowledge, Wintercity.


    "So, how''s the teaching going on Marwyn? You are the Director of the Order of Maesters. Tell me."


    "Things have been going amazingly, Boss. 2000 more doctors are about to graduate from the Medical branch. 1500 of them have also opted for higher studies of surgery. Nearly 1000 basic study schools have been opened in the north. Though we are still facing the problem of teaching people from isted locations. We cannot open a school for a vige of just 100 people. Many people are graduating every 6 months after learning a profession.


    sses for various young Lords and Heirs are also going smoothly. Lord Wis Tyrell is also nearing his graduation. I am happy to announce that he''s a firm believer in democracy now. He''s already started writing a book on its benefits." He briefed.


    "What about the training for Project ''WORM''?" Alexander asked.


    "Haha... 200 Pilots, 500 mechanics and more than 1500 managing staff will graduate in a month. They are all currently in ongoing training in the Dome of Requirement." He happily replied.


    Dome of Requirement was like the room of requirement but thousands of times bigger and better. You could create anything while staying inside. There was also an automatic system as well to simte various things. The Dome was set up under the Tower of Knowledge and it had a height of 50 meters and was as big as 6 ser fields.


    "Good, I will start the project soon. Alright, I''ll be leaving now."


    Alexander then left for Moat Cailin. He used the bike to travel as it was fast. Though most of the time he just used apparition and illusion to move even faster. Moat Cailin had changed a lot now. It was flourishing, the streets were clean and beautiful. The big towers of Moat Cailin increase the beauty of the city. The big arched bridge too. The canal was busy 24 hours a day. Ned made so much money from the toll taken from ships that he used the rest of the money earned from the city to make hospitals and schools.


    He slowly walked the streets of the city towards the castle while checking things out. The bike was stored in his space pocket. While walking, he suddenly heard some kids calling his name. He turned around and saw that they were ying some weird game.


    He looked at them for a while and understood the game. The game''s name was ''Lord Stark Lord Stark''. In the game, one boy acts like him and other kids bring problems to him to solve. The kid who was ying his role had used chalk on his hair and face for realism.


    "Lord Stark Lord Stark, please help." One little kid said.


    "Tell me the problem and I''ll make it go away." The Kid lord stark said.


    "I want candy," the little boy said.


    This was a big problem for little Lord Stark. How was he going to bring candies, "aaaaa... Next"


    "Hahahaha.." Alexander startedughing loudly.


    "Come here all of you, take your candies." He took out a big bag of sweet and sour lollipops. The kids recognized him and flocked to him.


    "Haha... Easy, there''s enough for all of you," he said and patted their heads.


    Then suddenly a voice came from behind, "I see, this is where you were Uncle."


    Ned walked towards him.


    "Run, the wolf is here" The kids yelled and ran away to their homes.


    "Haha.. what did you do to them, Ned?"


    "I-I scolded them a littlest week. They were ying that weird game," Ned said.


    "Come on Ned, they are kids. Let them y. Let''s go to the castle. I need to see my new granddaughter." Alexander walked after patting Ned''s shoulders.


    ...


    In the castle, Alexander held the little Sansa in his arms.


    "Ahaha... Such a cute one. Hey there little Sansa. May you live a healthy life." He said and gave her his blessings.


    She happily grabbed his white beard and started ying with it, which made Alexanderugh even more loudly.


    "Congrattions Catelyn, you gave birth to a very beautiful girl. Be sure to send her to school when she turns 6." He said.


    "I think a Septa would be better," she said.


    "Oh really, you want to say that a Septa is more knowledgeable than Maesters and teachers who spend their whole life studying. She''s a Stark and she''ll have the best study in the 7 kingdoms. She will grow and be an independent woman who doesn''t have to bow and actdylike in front of everyone. She won''t be used as a marriage bargain." He irritatedly said. He always became a bit possessive when it came to the future of his loved ones. Ned nodded at his words.


    He knew what kind of woman Catelyn was. She didn''t see Sansa as a daughter but a valuable candidate for marriage with some powerful man in the future. She would start training her and brainwashing her from an early age. Something which he wouldn''t let happen.


    "Uncle, when do we leave for the Lord''s meeting?" Ned asked, trying to change the topic.


    "Oh, in a few hours. Kreed and Bron are also bringing Robert''s illegitimate children. We''ll be taking them to Winterfell too." Alexander said.


    After some hours, Bronn arrived with little Mya Stone, Be Rivers, and Gendry Waters. Mya was some months older than Rina, but her behavior looked more wiser for someone of her age. The conditions she must have lived in probably matured her a little faster.


    "How was your stay in King''s Landing Bronn? And what about Kreed, did you learn some more swordsmanship?" He asked.


    "I just spent the most pleasing months of my life. Food, wine, women, I had it all. Kreed here though, recently became a man," Bronn said. Kreed got embarrassed and went to help someone.


    "And what do we have here," he looked at the girl holding a little baby in her arms. She was told that they were her brother and sister. Since then she had never let them get away from her eyes.


    "Hey there little Mya, I am Alexander Stark. You will be fostered under me and you must call me Grandpa." He warmly said.


    "Nice to meet you my lor... I mean Grandpa. Thank you for taking care of me" she said with a bow. She was a smart girl and knew who Alexander Stark was.


    Alexander happily ruffled her hair, "haha... What a good girl you are. You don''t have to worry about food, money or home anymore my child. You can have anything you want in the north. Now, let''s go." He said.


    Out of nowhere, a car came out in front of them. Alexander had just used a cheat to spawn the FBI Buffalo car from GTA 4. It was a nice 4 seater and with a slight expansion charm, there was enough room for 4 adults and 3 children.


    "Okay, hop in," he said and opened the door.


    "I can never get used to all this magical stuff," Bronn interjected, Ned and Kreed nodded in agreement. Mya quietly looked at all magical things happening. She was curious but kept her mouth shut. That was one of the tricks to survive as a lowborn orphan.


    He then pressed the pedal and the car zoomed on the road.


    "Hey Bronn, open thatpartment. There are food and drinks," he pointed under the dashboard.


    *Whistle* "Sweet," he said and grabbed some beer bottles and gave them to others. He gave Mya a juice bottle.


    "Haha... If you think that''s sweet then check this out" he turned on the music.


    They traveled the road feeling the cool clear wind and listening to music.


    ...


    They reached Winterfell in a few hours.


    "Mya,e with me. I''ll take you to your big sis Anna. She will help you get settled here." Alexander said.


    He took Mya and her little siblings to Anna. She was chilling with Jon in Stark''s Living room. Watching a movie on T.V.


    Normally, no one except the contract bearer could see the wonders of that room but he allowed Mya to see them. She meekly followed behind him.


    "Anna, I want you to meet Mya, Be, and Gendry. They are Robert''s kids," he said.


    Anna(Lyanna) had started to dislike Robert after Mya was born. But she didn''t have anything against the cute little girl in front of her. She could only imagine how many hardships she must have gone through because of her good for nothing father.


    "Aww... So cute." She said and gave a motherly hug to Mya.


    "I will show you your room okay. I think you will like Rina, she''s your age. Your only job here will be to live happily, have fun, and learn whatever you can about whatever you like. Come. Your little brother and sister will be looked after by the nannies, they are very good at it." She said.


    Mya was hesitant to give her siblings to someone else, but when she looked at the nannies (Robo nanny) taking care of various children in the room she rxed a little. Besides, she couldn''t always be near them if she were to live here.


    When they left, Elina came in. "Now Winterfell looks more like a big orphanage than a Lord''s castle. There are so many children living here."


    "Haha... The Earth on which we stand, which gives is food and water is also like an orphanage and we take shelter on it. She takes care of us like a good mother and sometimes punishes when we make mistakes." Alexander said.


    "Yes... Like Valyria. They got too arrogant and..." She was interrupted.


    "Oh, that was me. I was angry at Valyria," Alexander nonchntly said. Leaving her gobsmacked.


    "What, but why?" She asked.


    "Just as you said, they had be too arrogant. They killed people like insects and they also ignored my warnings" he said and walked away.


    Elina suddenly remembered that the kind old man in that they love so much is a god. A very powerful god. His easygoing behavior makes people forget about his big background. But in the end, he was still like a father figure to her.


    ____________________________________________________


    Before anyone asks. This arc ends in chapter 105.


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 80: Lords Meeting.

    1 weekter, the Lord''s meeting came. But before the meeting there was a surprise for Alexander. Especially prepared by the cute little Rina. She had somehow gotten the idea to create a stage y of Alexander conquering the Qarth. Many times she came to him in the past week to ask the details of his conquest.


    Alexander had already guessed what she was doing but acted oblivious to it. He, of course, mainly told the good things about Qarth.


    She had caught some guys to help her n the stage backgrounds and he had to agree that the boy from Vntis, Nathaniel, was a damn good painter. He painted some realistic-looking backgrounds. Then there was Nathaniel''s friend Zach. He had written the lines for the y. Though Alexander didn''t know if they were good or not. But if they are good. Then he might have a job for both of them.


    All the lords entered the great hall and took their seats. On one side the stage was set up. He had given them special lights to use.


    Then the show started. He tried to control hisughter when he saw Rina acting as him. She had worn clothes like him and fake white hair wig and beard like him.


    The lords chuckled at the entry. But little Rina happily acted with all seriousness. Sometimes she would forget some lines or words but a voice from behind the stage would always help her. It was Mya helping her. They both had be really good friends very fast.


    Dobby was still there, acting like Dobby. God knows how Rina got him to act but Alexander knew Dobby. His body might have be big... Too big, but he was still the good old pure, Dobby, the free elf from the heart.


    The other little children who were able to walk also helped. Rina had made Jon, Eric, and Alexandra the little versions of Wolf''s sword. The trio didn''t really understand what they were supposed to do so they were just roaming around on the stage.


    Alexander had quietly called Berry to help Rina create the correct mood for each scene with his songs. "No one shall be a ve on anynd under Stark'' rule... Be it in Westeros or Essos or even So...Sot... Sothoryos" Rina spoke herst line.


    Alexander jumped up from his seat and pped madly. He ran to the stage and picked Rina up in the air. All the lords also genuinely pped. Even if the actors weren''t great. The background sceneries, the lines, and the strange bird made things enjoyable.


    After the whole y was done, he helped disassemble the stage. He went to talk to the 2 helpers of Rina.


    "Nathaniel and Zach, you both did an amazing job." He praised.


    "T-Thank you my Lord" they both kneeled. The whole world had glorified Alexander too much. He was being hailed as the strongest and the richest man in the whole world. The newspaper, THE PLANETOS, wasn''t helping either with their everyday articles on him. He felt like a certain country with a certain president for life who controlled the media.


    "Get up you two, If you know about me, then you should''ve heard that I treat everyone equally. In my eyes, no one is big or small. All are humans." He said.


    "I must write that line." Zach quickly said.


    "Haha... Sons, if you''d like. I have a proposition for you. I have a special subject in the tower of knowledge. It''s called Film Making. Itbines art and acting to create beautiful magical ys for people. I want you to go there, study it and make the first Film in this world. You may not understand my words yet but I can see you two being sessful there."


    "My Lord, if you deem us valuable then we are ready to serve," Zach said, he was the writer type.


    "Yes my lord. I would like to study at the tower of knowledge." Nathaniel added.


    "Good then, take these coins and show them to the Director of the Tower. He will introduce you with everything" he said and gave them each a golden coin on which a movie camera was engraved.


    "I must return to the meeting now, go after the big lunch. Have fun till then." Alexander left.


    Westeros was probably gonna have its first movie soon. For that, he''d also need to start creating movie theaters.


    ...


    Alexander returned to the great hall. It had been returned to normal by now. Alexander went ahead and took his seat. There was no Maester or Master at Arms in Winterfell anymore. The old ones went with Ned. Winterfell and Wintercity were filled with Maesters so he didn''t need one. However, the Order of Maesters did appoint Marwyn as the Grand Maester of Winterfell. There were 3 Grand Maesters in total now. 1 at Norgold, 1 at King''s Landing, and one at Wintercity.


    Alexander sat beside Brandon, Benjen, Ned, Dobby, and also Elina. She was the one who ran the whole North whenever he wasn''t around so it was normal to let her sit with them. He was a good guy from the 21st century after all. To him, women were as valuable as men. Bronn and Kreed were also sitting among the Lords.


    "Thank you foring here my lords. I am happy to see that some of you have grown fat. Lord Dustin has nearly doubled. Are you drinking all the good alcohol you are making yourself?" He joked, and all the lordsughed.


    "Haha... On a serious note. I am happy that life has be easier here in the north. Now it doesn''t matter if it''s winter or summer. We''ll always have plenty of food on our tables. Smallfolks are very happy too. Bronn told me that apparently, smallfolks in the south are trying to flee ande here to live, due to all the good things here. Who would have thought we''d see this day." He said.


    All the lords fell into deep thoughts, thinking about how far they havee in so little time. All because of one man. The man whom they gave their eternal loyalty.


    "So, the meeting is about the project ''Worm''. I am sure that all of you know about it, as you all have signed the deeds" Alexander asked while looking at them.


    "Yes my Lord. If what was said in those papers was really true. Then you are doing a great boon to the world. Such means of travel will revolutionize the way we travel and trade." Hond Reed said. Even he had grown some extra fat.


    ~I am afraid, It''s not the war that will kill all the northern lords, but a heart attack. I must make healthy eating popr.~ Alexander made a mental note.


    "Yes, I am going to start its construction from next month, so I hope you''ll provide some food and lodging to the workers."


    "Of course my lord, food is something we have in abundance. You have nothing to worry," Lord Manderly said.


    "Thank you. Now to the next point. I want you to set up your house''s trading shops in Qarth and Asshai. They are fully under my control now. If you invest there now, our profits will increase a lot. East is a market that hasn''t been fully utilized yet. This is our chance"


    "How are the sea routes now, my lord?" Greatjon asked.


    "They are wonderful. Pirate activities have reduced greatly now. They also scare away whenever they see a ship insured by the Iron Bank. The Northern Navy has been effective. I have further ordered my Navy to create a sea route from Westroes to Assahi and patrol it regrly. You all have nothing to fear." He rified.


    "Then I''ll get straight to it once I get back. I''ll make those Eastern boys turn into men with my Vodka." Dustin loudly said, making everyoneugh again.


    "So, now I am all ears. Tell me if any of you have any problems." Alexander rxed in his seat and took a sip of Firewhiskey.


    All the lords looked at each other''s faces. They didn''t have any problems. If something ever did arise they would straight up contact their new and better Maesters and the problem would be solved.


    But Roose Bolton stood up. Why wouldn''t he? He was probably the only lord in the north in such a miserable state.


    "My Lord. I have a problem, All the Smallfolks have run away from mynds. I have no one to tend mynds, castle, or mine the mines. Please allow me to bring back my people," he said.


    "Are you asking me to force people to go back to yournd? Tell me, would a person living in heaven go back to live in hell? Tell me, Lord Dustin, would you go back to drinking that old ale after tasting Firewhiskey or Vodka?"


    "F*CK NO... My lord," William Dustin quickly replied.


    "Yes, Lord Bolton. Tell me, what was the first thing you did after I told you about the mines in yournds? You forced your people to mine it day and night without paying or providing food. So many of them started to die and their poor families had toe to me to ask for help. That was why I created the Northern Police force. If you had treated your people nicely like the other Lords, they would have happily worked for you. Greed, Lord Bolton, Greed. This is a problem you created on your own and you must solve it on your own." Alexander finished talking.


    Roose Bolton hatefully looked at Alexander and thought, ~Live while you can, Laugh while you can. I will make sure you suffer before dying~


    "Alright my fat lords, join me for dinner outside in the new garden. It''s really nice to eat outside once in a while. I also have something to show you all," Alexander lead them all out.


    The way he called them made themugh loudly as they followed him out.


    ___________________


    A/N: Hello everyone, Gori here. Due to some personal reasons, I will be uploading 1 chapter every day, till theing Friday.


    Hope you understand. Thank you for reading and Stay Safe.


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Special thanks to Nathaniel and Zach. Thank you for supporting me!

 Chapter 81: The Calm before the Storm

    All the lords gathered in the garden.


    *TRING TRING*


    A metallic sound came. They all turned around to see and noticed little Rina with her friends on a strange metal frame with 2 wheels. Some adults were also there riding bigger metal frames.


    "I present to you. A new way of traveling short distances. They are called bicycles and these are tricycles. They can be used tomute or transport small cargo to nearby ces." He said.


    Some lords who had some experience with metal work went to check it out.


    "Haha... Ingenious, this would surely help the people. Let me try it though," Robett Glover of house Glover said and got on a bicycle.


    Sure enough, he fell. "Haha... Lord Glover, it takes some practice first. It''s like swimming. Once you know it, you''ll never forget it."


    "I will give each of you one of these. Tell your cksmiths to study and remake them. Then distribute some of them to smallfolks to make it famous. Once everyone knows its usefulness, start selling it. But at a very affordable price. Remember, this is not about immediate money but boosting our economy. With these, our workers will be able to move faster and further without getting much tired... Now, let''s eat something" Alexander announced the end of the meeting and everyone became more informal.


    ... Highgarden, Reach.


    "What are you up to now, Mace?" Oleena asked.


    "Oh, I have been honorably invited to the marriage of the next heir of Riverrun and the current Lord of Riverrun. Even Lord Stark will be there. As you said, I''ll go there and talk to him." He said.


    "With 1 thousand soldiers in full armor? Do you think I''m a fool? Speak what you''ve done now you oaf" She got angry.


    "Nothing, I have done nothing. The soldiers are for my protection." Mace replied.


    ~He''s being much more confident today. He must be nning something, which he thinks is great. I hope he doesn''t start a war.~ she thought and decided to wait and see.


    ...


    King''s Landing, Small Council.


    Everyone was present in the room. Robert was talking about hosting a small tourney to boost people''s morals. The City was making much money now thanks to his uncle.


    The new Master of Law, A Godroids, named Albert, spoke. "Your Grace, I have a suggestion which will make people love you"


    "Yes, please say it, Lord Albert." Robert respectfully said. He had sparred with Albert many times and lost every time.


    "Why not start a practice of yearly festival. Which would be held every year at the same time. The biggest street in King''s Landing will be heavily decorated and many different foods and activity stalls will be ced on both sides. Smallfolks will be allowed to join in to make shops or just visit. They will buy, drink, y and have fun. On the tourney ground, we will start a non-lethal brawling tournament. Anyone could participate in it. Smallfolks will be happy even if you set the prize at just 100 or 500 golds. It will cost us less and will be more entertaining." Albert suggested, basically just giving the idea of a summer festival.


    "Hmmm, I like the sound of that but I can''t make an image of it in my mind. Alright, we''ll do this. If it''s not too much, please help set this up. But what should we call it?" Robert asked.


    "What about the people''s festival? As it would be for everyone." Jon suggested.


    "People''s festival it is then. Anything else on today''s agenda?" Robert asked.


    Varys spoke and dropped the bomb, "Your Grace, I''ve received some disturbing news. It seems that some Houses are nning to strike against the Starks."


    "WHAT? WHO DARES?" Robert roared.


    "Some houses from North, Rivends, and Reach. Lannisters are also probably involved." He replied.


    "Is that it? You don''t know their names?"


    "Your grace, even this information was very hard toe by," Varys said. He was ordered by Alexander to do this. This would prepare Robert for when he suddenly hears that North has taken over some other Lord''snd.


    "Then we must warn them. We owe Lord Stark too much." Jon spoke.


    But Albert suddenly stood up, "No, you all are underestimating Lord Stark. Chances are, he already knows about all this and is just waiting for the enemies to show up. Don''t forget that he alone defeated and took over Qarth and Asshai."


    His words earned many nods. "Yes, we don''t have any proof so we can not do much. Or else they will call Your Grace biased towards the Starks." Stannis reasoned.


    "Alright, I hope they don''t start a war. Though even if they did, I''ll have my hammer ready." Robert said with a devilish smile.


    ...


    Pyke, The Iron Inds.


    Balon Greyjoy had big ns for the Iron Inds. Since the Robert''s Rebellion, he had started building ships for his rebellion.


    But everything was spoiled by Alexander and his navy. They couldn''t steal in the seas like they used to. They couldn''t go back to their old ways of Plunder and Reaving. Take whatever they want by killing and not purchasing.


    But his ambitions were thwarted when his people started getting killed by the Northern navy. His supply of wood was also cut and couldn''t make any more ships. But when one door closes another opens. He joined some lords from Westeros to deal with the Starks and the North.


    ...


    The wedding date came close. But Alexander didn''t care. He was busy nning his Railways. That was the project ''Worm''. For now, he was nning on connecting every house in the north with the railway route. This way, many new cities wille into existence around the stations. He was also going to extend the railway line from the Neck to the Castle ck of the Wall.


    Speaking of the wall, it was still facing a shortage of men. But Alexander also didn''t find a reason to invest there as wildlings/freefolks were living happily in Skagos. Craster''s Keep was empty as Craster magically died. His wife and daughter-wives were sent to Skagos. However, he does send a lot of food and stuff there periodically.


    ...


    2 monthster.


    Rivends, The Twins.


    [It was a castle with two parts. Extending to the 2 sides of the river and the bridge. The Frey''s made the most of their money by collecting taxes from people who cross the bridge.]


    [You can see the image of the Twins on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    It was the wedding night at Frey''s castle, Twins. It was already suspicious why there were so many lords present, but with Mace Tyrell and his bestmander, Lord Randyll Tarly also there. It was clear as the day that something was cooking.


    Alexander went with the act. All the Starks were present there. Except for Rina, Kids, Anna, Elina, and Ashara. He knew a bloodbath was going to happen soon and didn''t want the kids to see it.


    With him were, Brandon, Benjen, Ned, Dobby, Catelyn, she also brought Robb thinking that he would be safe with her. Kreed and Bronn also tagged along.


    He didn''t bring many guards with him. Just 100 Wolf''s Swords. To be honest, he considered bringing 100 of them an overkill. Just him and Dobby were already good enough.


    He was continuously talking to the Starks through telepathy. "So, are you ready, boys? It seems like many big lords hate us"


    "Na... They don''t hate us. They drool on our wealth" Benjen scoffed.


    "Aye, that is true. It''s hard to believe that Hoster would do this, but nothing is impossible in this world," Ned added.


    ~Including your wife~ Alexander thought.


    *TING TING*


    Walder Frey started to make his announcement. Alexander was sitting at the main table, just beside Walder. There were Mace, Roose, Hoster, and Randyll too. There were some more Rivend lords that he didn''t know. The whole hall was filled to the brim. He had noticed the girl serving him wine had a knife hidden under her clothes.


    ~ah, here we go again~


    "My Lords and Ladies, thank you for joining us on this great evening. A girl from my house, marrying Lord Hoster and his son; Edmure, marrying a Bolton girl. I am also happy to announce that Lord Bolton has promised to wed his newborn son with a daughter that I would probably procreate tonight.


    We also have 2 great Lords here. The great Lord Alexander Stark and Lord Mace Tyrell. It is an honor to be able to serve them."


    He continued speaking with his ugly voice. Alexander continuously checked the Hall. He noticed someone he wasn''t expecting. Little Finger was in the house. Hiding behind a corner and lustfully looking at Catelyn. The Wolf''s Swords were invisible and stood around in the hall. They were also waiting for hismand. The day wasn''t going to be remembered as the Red Wedding. It was going to be remembered as Wolf''s Night.


    ...


    Winterfell


    While strange things were going on at the Twins. The Ironborns had entered Winterfell. Unknown to them that they were let in on purpose.


    The assault was lead by Victarion Greyjoy. His job was to kill all the remaining Starks in the Castle.


    As soon as they entered the boundary of the castle, A loud siren started to sound. It made the 20 Ironborns anxious. Then suddenly 5 scary golden masked men came and they fell unconscious.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 82: Wolfs Night

    Twins, Rivends.


    After the vows were taken and the marriage was done. Walder gave his final speech of the night.


    The background music was going on. There really weren''t many good songs in the world so they kept on repeating the same thing again and again.


    Catelyn started too get nervous. She was sitting between Brandon and Ned. Benjen was sitting on the other side of Brandon.


    "On this note, I end my long and boring speech. My Lords, I''ve given you meat and wine and music, but I haven''t shown you the hospitality you deserve. Now, It''s time for the final gift" Walder Frey sat down on his chair.


    The music suddenly stopped. The wine girl took out her knife and stabbed Alexander in the back. Mace Tyrell quickly took out his sword from under the table and stabbed Alexander in the heart, instantly killing him. Across the room, Roose pulled out his knife and went straight to kill Benjen. He stabbed his long knife straight from his back into the heart.


    Catelyn took out her knife hidden under her blouse and slit Brandon''s throat, "I am sorry" was what she said.


    That came as a surprise to Ned, who was already up on his feet looking at his wife''s bloody hands. But he didn''t have a sword with him to do anything. Catelyn looked at Ned, thinking that everything was finished but then a sword stabbed from Ned''s back and came out of his chest.


    Roose had already decided on killing all the Starks. As long as even one of them was alive, he wouldn''t be able to be the true Lord of Winterfell. "Noooo... What have you done?" Catelyn screamed and caught the lifeless body of Ned.


    Robb, who was hiding under the table was also caught by a Bolton man and was stabbed in the neck. Catelyn looked at everything lifelessly.


    Stark and northern men were getting killed left and right in the hall. Hoster Tully and Edmure Tully were fighting Frey men and couldn''t help Catelyn.


    "We had a deal, Roose and Walder. What are you doing? I just wed a woman from your house." Hoster shouted.


    Walder took a sip from his wine ss while still sitting on his chair, "Haha... What Frey woman? That was some whor* off the streets. And did you really think I would let this chance go? I want to be the lord paramount of the Trident. We are all ambitious people, Hoster. Now with so much money that the Starks have left behind. I''ll happily live my remaining years eating and f*cking on your grave"


    As soon as hisst words fell, a sword pierced Hoster and killed him.


    "Congrattions on bing the new Warden of the North, Lord Bolton," Walder spoke and toasted his wine ss.


    "Congrattions to you too, Lord Frey. Now, let''s just hope that the Ironborns were able to deal with the remaining Stark pups" Bolton went ahead and picked a wine ss.


    ...


    Randyll Tarly was a very noble and honorable lord. He believed in the knight''s chivalry and would never attack his enemies from the back. What he saw in front of him shook him.


    "What have you done Lord Tyrell. The Freys just broke the Guest Rights. Seven will damn us to eternal hell." He angrily said.


    "Oh please Lord Tarly, I won against Lord Alexander. He was a threat to the Reach and I did the righteous thing. I killed my enemy. Gave him a quick death." Mace said, already thinking about the stories he would tell the world about how he killed the great Alexander Stark.


    "What are you saying, oh, may God have mercy on us," Randyll said.


    *CLAP* *CLAP*


    "I don''t know about the other gods. But THIS God, will not have mercy on you all" Alexander slowly stood up from his chair. His blood-soaked clothes all clean now. He had done all that acting so that all the real intentions of the people could be known.


    Suddenly the room became cold. All the men of Frey, Bolton, and Tyrell house stood still like their bodies frozen. Their faces turned pale in fear. All the lords also felt the looming doom. No one was able toprehend how he was still alive but they all could feel the dangerous air around him.


    "You all were doomed from the very beginning. But let''s make the area clean before we do anything else." Hundreds of arrows came out of nowhere and killed nearly every Frey, Bolton, and Tyrell''s men. Some were still alive as they didn''t really kill anyone. They were too afraid to do anything. Though they would still be sent to the wall.


    The Wolf''s Swords became visible and quickly took away all the bodies. Then from the main door. The northern men and Lords entered. Little Robb was in the arms of Brandon, fast asleep. The schemers looked at the familiar faces that they had just killed some moments ago.


    Catelyn, still on the ground, looked at Ned and Robb and dashed towards them. She was only alive because little finger wanted to use his little finger on her.


    *SLAP*


    A hard loud p was what she received from Ned. "You betrayed me. You knew since for god knows how long about this. If it weren''t for Uncle, we all would have really died today."


    "Forgive me, Ned. I-I did it for us. For our future," she said.


    *SLAP*


    "A future where you would have been a widow." Ned fumed.


    "Alright, enough talking. It''s time for punishment." Alexander interjected..


    "Soldiers,e here, save your lords," Mace shouted.


    "Oh, no one ising, Lord Flower. I had told Oleena once that you''d be the one to bring your house to destruction. Good thing for you that I like Wis. He''s a good kid. But you, you forfeited your life the moment you decided to go against me.


    And you, Bolton, I was looking for an excuse to wipe out your house for a long time now. All I have to say is, thank you. Walder you old fool. You already had one foot in your grave but no, you had to take your house with you. Be happy, your wish has been granted."


    "Y-You can''t kill us in the name of justice. T-This will cause a war, Lord Stark. Only the King can do justice." Mace Tyrell said.


    "Haha... Then let there be war. But I do like the prospect of getting you all hanged at the King''s Landing. People will happily throw some eggs and tomatoes at you for trying to kill the ''King of Smallfolks''. Soldiers, put them in small cells. Leave Lord Tarly." Alexander ordered.


    "We can discuss this, Lord Stark. Leave me be and I''ll allow the whole north to use the bridge for free forever." Walder Frey tried to bargain.


    "You are in no position to bargain. Besides, I will own the Twins after I am done with you." Alexander coldly replied.


    "No, you can''t do this with us. This is treason," Mace kept on shouting. But he was soon hit on the head and forced to fall unconscious.


    "Now, let''s have a chat with our sneaky rat here. Bring Petyr Baelish." His words shocked Ned, Catelyn, and Brandon.


    "Why is he here?" Brandon asked.


    "The same reason as the others. To take the prize." He said.


    "What prize?" Ned asked.


    "Catelyn, of course. He''s been drooling over her since he was a kid. First, he was angry at Brandon when he was betrothed to her and then at you for taking her away."


    The guards brought Petyr Baelish, "I didn''t do anything Lord Stark. You can''t treat me like this."


    "Yes, you didn''t do anything. Anything except forcing homeless girls into prostitution. Trying to get Lysa Arryn pregnant. The list is big Petyr. Not everything is little when ites to you I guess."


    "You..."


    No more words came out. He was dead, with a headless body. His list of crimes was long.


    ||Petyr Baelish - Category 3


    Murder - 3


    Indirect Murder - 58


    Sex trafficking - 87,000


    Human Trafficking - 9,079


    Child Trafficking - 6,689


    Kidnapping - 1,788


    ckmailing - 2,890


    Sin Percentage - 70%||


    "Ned, what do you want to do with Catelyn?" Alexander asked.


    "What we do with all the traitors in the north." Ned coldly replied.


    "What About little Robb and Sansa? They will live without a mother if you do this," he questioned.


    "I will marry again. This time with my choice. I will never let them miss this traitor." He firmly said. Brandon put a hand on Ned''s shoulders to support him.


    True, if they didn''t treat Catelyn as a traitor then the world would think they are weak. A traitor is a traitor. That''s the end of it, Ned thought. He also forgot about the small amount of attachment he had with Catelyn.


    "Please, Ned... Please. I am sorry." She cried. But death came suddenly. Her heart stopped beating and she died quietly. She was a half step category 3 sinner, although no one died, she was still okay with killing Brandon, her own good-brother with her own hands and letting many others die too. Now, her fate was to be reincarnated again. Maybe as a human, or an insect. Who knows?


    That day, 2 houses went extinct. House Frey and Bolton. House Tully still had Brynden Tully, a good man. Alexander would probably have to talk with himter. On the other hand, most of the Freys were dead. Those who were alive would be sent to the wall. The women in the house will be given Smallfolk status. The same was the case for House Bolton. Their castle, Dreadfort would be besieged by Stark forces tomorrow.


    "Lord Stark. I had no part in this. I just came because Lord Mace asked me to. If I knew he was going to do this unhonorable deed. I would have killed Mace myself, even if it meant I be named a traitor." Randyll Tarly said.


    "Calm down, Lord Tarly. I know you had no part in this. But I want you to bear witness to their crimes in King''s Landing. I can kill them right here if I want, but I want the whole world to see what they had nned to do." Alexander sternly said.


    "To not tell the truth is not honorable, Lord Stark. I''ve already been associated with this treacherous deed by just being here. I can''t have my reputation to be tarnished more." Randyll seriously replied.


    "Good, let''s go then. I''m guessing the ravens have already been sent, telling about what happened here." He walked out.


    After they left, in the shade of the night. Alexander''s forces moved into Rivends and took over the whole region that was under the now extinct House Frey.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 83: The Fastest Trial

    When all the prisoners were being escorted to King''s Landing. Alexander popped back to Winterfell to check up on the situation and also to leave Robb there. Thankfully all the Ironborns were caught.


    Although no one was supposed to get hurt. A good samaritan saw the Iron Born intruders trying to break into the castle and decided to fight them. He was slightly injured before Wolf''s Swords saved him.


    He entered the Stark''s Living room, """""Grandpa"""""


    All the kids ran to him. The small ones had also started to speak perfectly now.


    "Ah... My little wolves and Dragons." Alexander said and made them levitate to hug him.


    "Here, take these and go y" he gave them some choctes and toys.


    He looked around in the room, Elina, Anna, Ashara, and Tysha were there.


    "Is everything okay?" Anna asked in concern.


    Alexander nodded, "Walder, Roose and Mace Tyrell are being transported to King''s Landing to be executed. There were many lords that I saved there so the whole Westeros probably already knows what happened there. But the sad news is that Catelyn was involved in this. She tried to slit Brandon''s throat." Ashara fell back onto the sofa. "B-But, why would she do this? Didn''t she used to love Brandon?"


    "Used to. She wanted her son to be the next Lord of Winterfell. I and Brandon were a hurdle. But she was also backstabbed and Roose Bolton tried to kill Ned and Robb. Walder killed Hoster Tully. Though I did save his son because he had already told me that he didn''t want any lordship. He wants to keep on studying in the Tower of Knowledge. Mace came with 1000 soldiers to kill me. Lannisters probably had some backhand dealings. Ironborns were involved too," he briefed them.


    "By the gods, why do we have so many enemies?" Elina eximed.


    "That''s past tense now, Elina. We are going to have some extra territories soon. Also, our Army willy siege to Dreadfort tomorrow. Lord Greatjon Umber will probably join. Take care, I must go back to my prisoners now."


    He popped back to the convoy escorting prisoners.


    ...


    Mid Night


    King''s Landing, Red Keep.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    The door of King''s chamber opened, "What happened now damnit, did the moon fall down?" Robert groaned.


    "No, your grace. It happened, they attacked Lord Stark." Jon said.


    "WHAT? WHAT HAPPENED?" His eyes suddenly lost all the sleep.


    Jon then told Robert whatever he knew from the multiple ravens he received.


    "Good good, I will chop their heads myself. Breaking guest rights and plotting to Murder a great House. I would especially like to behead Mace. He''s been going around 7 kingdoms telling that he defeated me in the battle of Ashford." Robert said angrily.


    "That would not be wise, my lord. We must give them a proper trial. At least just for the sake of showing that we are unbiased." Jon suggested.


    "Goddammit, Jon. They attacked the uncle. Starks have done so much for both of us. We can''t do this to them"


    "Your Grace, you misunderstood me. I never said to let them go. I just ask you to announce their punishment in the trial. In fact, I''d say, let''s hold a public trial."


    "Yes, that would be great. The people love uncle. They would also wanna see the faces that betrayed the Starks." Robert replied.


    ...


    Many houses received Ravens that night. Tywin wasn''t happy to hear about the unsessful massacre. Oleena was sad but not that much. She was already nning on taking Mace out to make way for Wis. Dorne was silent as always.


    But no one knew what was going to happen soon. Or how the smallfolks were going to react.


    The next day, the newspaper reported about the events of what was now being called the Wolf''s night. Smallfolks all around the Westeros found out about it. The first thing they did? Mass protest.


    Even Alexander had no idea why the people were acting like this. All he had given them was food, homes, and jobs. But then he realized, food, home, and jobs were something that all craved for, but not everyone got them. He had fulfilled the promise that every politician makes while running an election.


    "All-father, you must hurry. People are getting very angry and want the criminals killed. I received the same news from my birds that came from Oldtown. People are cursing at house Tyrell. I never thought I''d see a day when all the people of Westeros will love one person this much," Varys said in themunication mirror.


    "Even I didn''t know this was going to happen. Good thing we are just a few hours away from King''s Landing. See you soon." Alexander replied.


    ...


    Alexander was weed into the city by a cheering crowd. They did throw some eggs at the 3 criminals in the cage. Alexander had to reprimand them to not waste food and told them to throw small stones if they wanted.


    So, from the gates to the Red Keep, Walder Frey, Roose Bolton, and Mace Tyrell were beaten with small stones. By the end, their faces had swollen up.


    He stopped when he saw that the preparation for the trial had already been made. It was going to be an open trial. Robert was sitting on a big chair behind a long table. They had put the set-up on the stairs leading to the Red Keep. The Smallfolks also gathered behind.


    Robert quickly got up and gave a hug to Alexander. "Haha, my boy. You really lost some weight. Now you look like a real warrior"


    "Thank you, Uncle. There''s no harm in being prepared. Who knows who might stab you in the back." He said, looking at the prisoners.


    "Haha... I think you''ll need to use your War hammer on someone soon. But not them," Alexander said and proceeded to meet Jon.


    After some time, the trial was in session. All the used were put to stand at the center of the huge crowd.


    Jon stood up to act as the speaker. "Lord Frey, Lord Tyrell, and Lord Bolton. You have been used of treason and attempted murder of Lord Stark and his whole family. You conspired to gather them under one roof and kill them by breaking the guest''s rights. Do you have anything to say?"


    "I am being framed. I didn''t do anything." Mace cried.


    "You have no proof of such a thing happening." Walder Frey countered.


    "I see, okay then. Let me ask the first witness to appear." Jon said.


    Randyll Tarly came out of the crowd.


    "Lord Tarly, can you reiterate what happened in the Twins?"


    "Yes, Lord Hand. What happened that night was unholy. Afterte Lord Hoster Tully and his son got married. Lord Frey gave a speech, in the end, he said that he wanted to give a gift. But the gift came as a murder attempt. They tried to Kill the Starks and were nearly sessful in doing so, if not for Lord Stark''s smartness. Lord Bolton attempted to kill the Stark brothers. Lord Frey''s men killed Lord Tully and Lord Tyrell attempted to kill Lord Stark with his hidden sword after Lord Stark was injured by the wine girl. I didn''t know what Lord Tyrell was bringing me for. He just asked me to join him with his one thousand men army." He recalled.


    "Y-You traitor. What are you saying? I will get your house destroyed." Mace angrily yelled.


    "I am sorry Lord Tyrell. But my conscience doesn''t allow me to lie. I still have to answer the seven someday," Randyll Tarly said and went back into the crowd.


    "Hahaha... 1000 men and still couldn''t defeat Lord Stark." Robert loudlyughed. The crowd alsoughed. Making Mace angry.


    "You can''t kill me. If you kill me, M-My house, the Reach will be after your blood." Mace Tyrell shouted.


    "I wouldn''t bet on that, I received a raven from your mother, Lady Oleena yesterday. She said that she has no problem with whatever punishment we give you. In fact, she also said that Wis will soon return to take the Lordship of House Tyrell." Jon said. Making Mace turn pale.


    "Alright, I think we havee to a conclusion. You allmitted treason. I sentence all 3 of you to death. The region under House Bolton will fall under the House Stark. The Starks have also taken control over the Frey''s region and I have no problem with that. May your souls rest in peace." Robert announced. With that, the crowd cheered.


    The three were then taken to the execution tform. Alexander had told them not to do public beheadings as he wanted to stop that practice in the future. Execution by hanging was still okay though. He still had problems with doing public executions but this wasn''t the time to change that.


    They were made to stand on the tform, the ropes were put around their necks and the executioner pulled the lever. The 3 twitched for a few seconds before dying.


    2 great houses and 1 fat oaf were officially removed from Westeros, in what was going to be called the fastest trial,ter.


    _________________________________________________


    24 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 84: The Greyjoy Rebellion

    After the execution, Alexander and Robert sat alone to talk.


    "So, how''s life treating you, my boy?" Alexander asked.


    "Everything''s good. Now only if there was a cure to give some brain to Cercei, life would be perfect." Robert replied.


    "She''s a fine woman, both in body and bed. But whenever she opens her mouth to speak, it spoils everything. I''m also starting to doubt the legitimacy of my children. The boy Joffrey is a devil. He likes to kill every little living thing he sees. Yesterday he brought a dead rat to me. I can see it, uncle. The same madness I once saw in the eyes of the Mad King." He added and downed a full ss of Butterbeer.


    "Well, son. I might be able to deal with the Lannisters. Not your wife, but House Lannisters. While I am sure Cercei will soon make a wrong move and doom herself." Alexander offered.


    "I''m all ears, Uncle. If you can deal with the Lannisters I''ve got no problem. But I also heard that you liked that little imp, Tyrion." Robert asked.


    "Yes, I do like him. He''s a smart boy and still has a heart. Tywin''s youngest brother, Gerion, is also a good man. I am not going to kill them, Robert. I am going to bankrupt the Lannisters and then take over theirnd."


    "What? Hahaha... I think you''re drunk uncle, money is something that Lannisters have the most. They have that huge rock filled with gold. How will you bankrupt them?" Robertughed.


    "Don''t overestimate the Lannisters, Robert. I secretly checked out their mines on myst visit. It''s nearly empty. Think about it, Robert. They have been mining that rock for thousands of years. It''s about time it gets empty. I am clearly telling you. The Lannisters don''t have gold left. And Tywin would never let this newse out. After all, other houses fear him because of the gold. And to keep that image, he would do anything." Alexander said. Robert looked shocked and then loudlyughed, "Hahahaha... They are f*cked, you mean. Oh... Such a great joy to hear that. Tell me, uncle, how can I help"


    "I want you to act. Say that you want to expand King''s Landing but the Starks have denied the funds as they are busy. Ask Tywin for money, let''s say, 5 million gold Dragons for starters. Don''t worry, I really intend to expand and upgrade the city. But the main thing is that Tywin will have to ask for loans from the Iron Bank. And believe me, I have a very high reach in the Iron Bank. We will bankrupt him slowly. When he''ll ask you to pay up, you''ll pay with my money. But that money might go missing when the Lannisters will be transporting it." Alexander exined his ns. He also used some magic to make sure that Robert doesn''t spoil anything.


    To Alexander, Robert was like a distant family member. He cared for him but not enough to actively participate in things to help him. All he was doing currently was to help himself. Robert was just another happy guy from what he was doing.


    ...


    A monthter, Alexander received a report from the Iron Bank that Tywin secretly sent his brother to the Iron Bank of Braavos and loaned 4 million Gold Dragons. This meant that the Lannisters had started to run out of money.


    But he had also predicted another uing problem. The Smallfolks living in Tywin''snds will face hardships. There could be a scarcity of food and jobs soon. So, he went to talk to the guy in charge of handling the department of Human Resources. He was a Maester originally from Lys, who was very enthusiastic about resource management so Alexander had him read books about it from the library.


    "How are you Maester Nur? I got an important job for you," Alexander entered the office.


    "Youmand, I obey, boss. What is it?" Maester Nur quickly replied.


    "I want you to prepare to snub some unhappy smallfolks from the Lannister region. There will be problemsing soon. So you need to prepare for them." Alexander said.


    "And how much time do I have?" He asked.


    "Probably, 6 months..." Alexander''s words interrupted as Bronn walked in with short breath.


    "Boss, the Ironborns. They have started a Rebellion. They attacked Lannisport, Oldtown, and Wolf''s City(at sea Dragon point). Both Oldtown and Lannisport are burning. Those fools attacked Wolf''s City without knowing that it was a Naval Base. They have all been dealt with." Bronn reported.


    Alexander looked back at Maester Nur. "Maester, start the preparation now. We''ll probably have an influx of refugees soon"


    "Right on it boss," he replied and got to work.


    ~The Rebellion started 5 years early. Well, what was I hoping for? I blockaded their supply of wood to make more ships. They also failed in getting rid of House Stark. They also aren''t able to steal on seas. It is a do or die for them. I guess I''ll have another territory soon~


    "Let''s go Bronn. Let''s see how good you are with that sword." Alexander said.


    "Haha, about time I get some action. And don''t worry, Boss. Both my swords are in perfect condition." Bronn cheekily answered.


    They had just walked out to the courtyard and heard a call from behind.


    "Grandpaaaa... Are you going to beat bad guys again? Please take me with you. I can help you with my bow." Rina came running. She had her little bow and arrows ready on her back.


    Alexander just smilingly looked at his cute little granddaughter. But it also pained him seeing that she was growing so fast. She was 6 years old now and he knew that she would soon grow up. He didn''t want her to ever stop being the cute little Rina.


    "Hahaha... Are you sure? There will be thousands of them." Alexander asked, thinking that it would ruin her determination. But his words had the opposite effect.


    "Whaaaaat... There are thousands of them? How did so many bad peoplee together? Are you cking off, Grandpa?" She questioned with her innocent face.


    "No no... Grandpa hasn''t been cking. These bad guys are new. Are you sure you wannae?" He finally asked.


    "Yes yes... Pleeeease" she jumped and grabbed his leg.


    ~damnit. I can never win an argument with her. Might as well just make it a bloodless rebellion. Maybe cast an illusion on Rina?~


    "Alright, you''reing with me. Come here and take your favorite seat." He grabbed her and ced her on his shoulders.


    "Sooo... Do I still get to use my swords?" Bronn wondered.


    "Swords? Where is the other one, Uncle Bronn?" Rina asked.


    "Ahaha... Nowhere Rina. Don''t listen to Bronn. He''s a dumb guy." Alexander rushed his steps.


    ~Bronn, I''ll cut your extra sword if you ever said something like that again in front of her.~ Alexander warned with a mental message.


    Bronn had never experienced that and quickly took out his sword and looked around, only to realized it was his boss.


    ~Fokin Magic~ he muttered and followed.


    ...


    Alexander boarded his ship from the Wolf''s city. The initial railway track connecting 4 major cities of the North had beenid. However, it was still in the initial testing stage. But still, the Army used it. It connected Winterfell with Wolf''s City, Moat City and Norgold.


    This was going to be the first time that the North would show its might. Many Northern Lords also came. Jorah Mormont came too. He was young and ambitious. Alexander knew that the guy was going through his life''s dumbest period. He was going to make some mistakes and Alexander wasn''t going to let that happen. Sure, he did like the little Lyanna Mormont, younger Sister of Jorah to be the next lord of Bear ind but he wasn''t going to let a northern lordmit human trafficking.


    Soon, the full Western Fleet of the North departed for the Iron Inds with 250 ships, 80,000 men including the Army personnel. The 4 Northern Fleets were very costly to manage. They cost nearly 2 million Gold Dragons each year to operate. But North was a money-making machine now and had no problem managing it. Even the Navy was often sent on assignments to make some money.


    5 dayster, the Fleet reached the small port of House Banefort in Westends. They were a loyal house to the Lannisters. The House Banefort was the closest Western port to Pyke, the seat of the ruling house of the Iron Inds, House Greyjoy.


    Robert was still on his way and they were the first to arrive there. Alexander straight up took over the militarymand of the port while ignoring the cries of the local officials. He then told his men to continue patrolling the sea and sink any Ironborn ship they saw. Only the mainmanding ships were anchored near the small port. He also kept Rina near him at all times. She also honestly stuck to Alexander as she slightly understood the seriousness of the situation.


    "Where are the bad guys, Grandpa?" She vigntly asked...


    "In the sea, my child. We are waiting for the king here." Alexander said.


    "Isn''t the King a bad man too? Momma said that." She inquired.


    "Haha... Yes, he''s also slightly bad. But not bad like the ones we are fighting now. The king is just dumb, not that bad." Alexander corrected her.


    "Umm.. Okay, it''s Stupid King then" she said and started humming some songs.


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Special thanks to Nur Alio. Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 85: Northern Railways

    Soon Robert arrived with his army. When he went to greet Alexander, he was shocked to see a little girl around him.


    "Who is she, Uncle?" He asked.


    "Ah, let me introduce you to our lovelydy Rina. Rina, this is the King," he introduced.


    "Hahaha... So this is the famous Rina. I''ve heard a lot about you girl." Robert warmly said.


    "But why did you bring Rina? This is not a ce for a child," he questioned.


    "Well, she wanted to beat the bad guys. Anyways, I''ll stay with her the whole time. Now that you''re here, let''s head to Pyke." Alexander stood up.


    "Wait, Stannis will being with the royal fleet. We should wait for him," Robert informed.


    "Really, do we still need more ships, Robert? I brought the whole fleet of 250 warships and 80,000 men. I don''t think we need anything more." He stated.


    "What? So many? If that''s the case. Let''s go." Robert agreed. Soon, all the lords boarded the ships. Tywin and the Reach had their own ships. Robert went with him on his steel warship. In their way, the Northern fleet sunk every Ironborn ship they could find.


    "Robert, our target is simple. Annihtion of the Ironborns. They are just like Boltons. Ambitious and backstabbers. They will strike you at your lowest. If we''re doing this today, we''ll do it all the way till the end."


    "Yes, you are right uncle. They are also more into stealing and killing. They are a disease to Westeros that must be cured." Robert agreed.


    "Good, let''s go then." Alexander walked in his full armor.


    ...


    Soon the ships reached the shores of the Iron Inds. The Northern army quickly deboarded the ships and attacked in formations with uracy. Their mission was clear. Kill anyone that attacked them. Save any woman or child in need.


    At the same time, naval ships were bombarding the Iron Inds with magical cannons. Alexander had cast an illusion on Rina. She wasn''t seeing all the blood spilling on the fields. Though she still saw the bodies.


    He was continuously keeping an eye on her. If he sees her getting upset, he would send her to Phixheim to her friend Unicorn Roony.


    Rina started to shoot her little arrows from Alexander''s shoulders. He made sure that whichever guy she shoots looked like an ugly demon.


    "Good job Rina." He praised her.


    ...


    The siegested for some hours. It was an easy victory. Most of the fight was finished even before other lords could start. The Northern Army was just so good. The Ironborns were also very bad at fighting so it made things easier. All of the Greyjoys were dead or captured. Balon Greyjoy was killed. They also saved many salt wives forcefully enved there.


    Then it came to what was going to happen to the Inds now. Every big Lord gathered in a big tent of the King.


    "So, what do we do with the Iron Inds now?" Some Lord asked.


    "I get to keep it. Winterfell has enough experience in managing overseas territories and we also have the strength to protect it. Not to forget, I brought the biggest contribution." Alexander sternly stated.


    "Point taken, Lord Stark brought his ships and 80,000 men. If it weren''t for him, we all would have suffered many more losses," Jon added.


    "I don''t agree with that. The Iron Inds are nearest to us so we should have some part of it. It was also us who were affected the most," Tywin retorted. He was probably the only lord who would fight over it with Alexander. Most of the Lords had subconsciously decided never to anger the North after they first hand saw their might.


    "Then I want to buy the part you want, Lord Tywin," Alexander uninterestedly said. He had already known that Tywin would not agree.


    "Sorry, it''s not for sale." Tywin denied.


    "Even if I give you your ancestral Sword, Brightroar?" Alexander said, shocking everyone. Everyone knew how much Tywin was looking for that Sword. He had hired so many ships to look for them in the past years. It was probably the only thing that could make Tywin make the biggest and dumbest decision of his life.


    "If you can get me the sword, you can have these barren inds," Tywin replied with a bit of hope.


    "Good, bring the box in soldiers" Alexander loudly said and soon 2 men came in with a long box.


    Alexander opened it and took out the sword. He showed it to all the people around in the room. Tywin felt like jumping and quickly take back the family treasure for Alexander.


    "Good, then sign the deed, Lord Tywin." He said and gave a parchment to him.


    Tywin signed the deed stating that he gave up any right to im anynd on the Iron Inds and recognized it as Stark''s property. Then Alexander handed the sword to him. But he had secretly ced a curse on it, that it would eventually fall into the hands of Tyrion.


    "It''s settled then. Lord Stark owns the Iron Ind now." Robert loudly announced.


    "Yes, I invite you all to a tourney I will organize in Lannisport for the sessful defeat of Ironborn and return of Brightroar to the House Lannister." Tywin proimed. It was always about keeping the image for him. Even if he was going bankrupt.


    ...


    The tourney was boring, so Alexander spent most of his time hanging around with Rina. Jorah Mormont didn''t participate in the jousting. More like couldn''t. This time, he wasn''t able to do much in the battle, so he wasn''t knighted by Robert like in the books. Hence, he couldn''t participate in jousting and didn''t dere Lynesse Hightower his queen of love and beauty. A small change was caused by Alexander''s actions.


    ...


    The Iron Inds were going to be turned into a naval base. The native people would be given some jobs. Their religion of drowned god was going to be removed slowly. After he returned back, he for the first time felt like he didn''t have any work. The Railway tracks were beingid, and everything else was also going smoothly. The north could easily self sustain itself now. It didn''t need him.


    So, he decided to rx for a while and chill with all the people in Winterfell.


    ...


    1 and a half yearster.


    It still hurt him seeing all the children grow up, but what could he do? He did announce that he was taking Jon as his ward and legitimized him. The little boy was called Jon Stark from then on. Anna was very happy with that, she didn''t really care if he didn''t have a Targaryen surname, at least he won''t be called Snow now.


    [For those who don''t know, there is a reserved surname for bastards born in different regions of Westeros.


    In the North, they are called Snow.


    In the Rivends, they are called River.


    In the Crownds they are called Waters.


    In the Iron Inds, they are called Pyke.


    In the Vale, they are called Stone.


    In the Stornds, they are called Storm.


    In the Reach, they are called Flowers.


    In the Westends they are called Hill.


    In Dorne they are called Sand.]


    For the past 1 year, Alexander worked to make the basic life of the people better. many new inventions were introduced. Water taps, pumps, water towers, bicycle and the most amazing one, Trains.


    The whole north was now connected with trains. There were both freight trains and passenger trains. The engine he used was based on Norfolk and Western 611. It was a magnificent steam engine. Though it wasn''t really a steam engine as it used clean hydrogen as fuel. Therge carriage behind that usually stored coal now houses the Hydrolyser unit to create fuel. Alexander just liked the look of the old train so he went on with it, he had still left a mechanism to make it spew clean steam. It could go up to 150 mph(241 kmph). He was going to cut the ribbon tomorrow and officially start the Northern Railways.


    The full-sized passenger trains would have 21 coaches. They will have different sses for how much one wants to spend on. There was no restriction on who can buy which seat. Even a smallfolk with enough money could buy the highest ss seats.


    Train N&W 611.


    21 coaches.


    All coaches were double-deckers.


    1) ss B: 6 double-decker coaches and 4 restaurants, lowest costing, 780 seats.


    2) ss A: 10 premium double-decker coaches with recliners, wide seats, and 4 restaurants. 480 seats, divided into cabins of 6 seats each.


    3) ss S: 4 ultra-premium double-decker coaches with full room cabins with beds and room service. 24 rooms.


    5 luggagepartments with expansion runes. It can carry 300 horses.


    21 coaches + 1 engine.


    Sleeper trains would also run on overnight routes.


    [You can see the image of the Train and Stark upied territory map on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ...


    The next day, a huge crowd came to the Moat City Railway Station. He had invited many big Lords toe and see the engineering marvel. For the past 1 month, Alexander had been advertising the Train in the newspaper. With the warnings to not jump in front of it as it won''t be able to stop in time. Many rules and regtions were advertised.


    The Rules included:


    1. No fighting or criminal activity on the train or railway premises. If found guilty the criminal would be dered the enemy of the whole north and be hunted down.


    2. No misbehaving with the train staff or will be banned for life from traveling on trains.


    The first train ride of Westeros would be from Moat City to Wintercity. In Wintercity, Alexander had organized a big game tournament. Involving different kinds of sports like Race, Long Jump, Shotput, Javelin throw, Swimming, weight lifting, Archery. Then there were also fighting tournaments like Boxing, Wrestling, Karate, mostly Northern army men were participating in it as only they knew this form of martial art. There were also team sports like Polo, Rowing, Tug of War.


    As it was happening in the north, Figure Skating was also there. For all this, Alexander had designed and built a new, bigger Colosseum. For the next 2 weeks, Wintercity was going to be very busy.


    But first, the awesome train was going to be inaugurated.


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 86: Expanding

    Alexander stood on a small tform, behind him was the huge Steel Engine. In front of him was a mic. An invention that was still to be introduced. As he''d also need to introduce electricity first or else they will name the technology demonic or god''s gift.


    "Thank you foring here everyone, all of you are here to witness the history in making. A machine that will change everything. From this day on, our lives will not be the same. We will be able to travel from the Moat city to The Wintercity in just 3 to 4 hours. We will be able to travel from Wintercity to Norgold in just 5 hours. We will not be limited by the time anymore. All because of my new creation, Train(there was a long whistle from the train as he said that).


    I think most of you know how it works as I have been advertising in the newspaper. There will be two kinds of trains. One, which will carry us. Two, which will carry big transport. Imagine being able to transport hundreds of carts worth of food, grains, clothes, metal, and other things in one go. And even that at a speed never seen before. And now, I invite you all to travel with me, from her to Wintercity, to join the Moon festival. Those who can''t get on the train shouldn''t worry as I have arranged many more trains for today. Enjoy," he finished up and boarded the train.


    Mainly the lords boarded first. Then some smallfolks. Alexander went ahead and sat with Robert, Jon, and Oleena. They had speciallye to see the train. Tywin also came but he was sitting in another cabin with his family. Cersei was also with him. Surprisingly, Tyrion was also there. Now the boy has probably turned 15 or 16 probably. His unfortunate wife, Tysa had given birth to a healthy baby some months ago. She had named him Alyrion. A mixture of his and Tyrion''s name.


    ...


    In the Lannister cabin.


    Cersei sat with her father, children, and the despicable dwarf.


    The train was moving at a high speed, she looked at the changing scenery outside. Crossing many small rivers along the way. The best thing was that she couldn''t even feel that the carriage was moving. It was so much better than traveling in those ufortable horse carriages. Here, she couldfortably sit, drink, or eat while looking at the beautiful scenery. She could even sleep if she wanted.


    "Such a marvelous way to travel. And fast too. I should tell Lord Stark to make one of these from King''s Landing to Casterly Rock. Then I''ll be able tofortably travel." Cersei said, being her usual egoistical. Tywin was acting of reading some book while secretly admiring the view outside and the train. But his peace was broken by dumb words of Cersei.


    "Yes, go on. ''tell'' him to make this. You will probably receive another public insult," Tywin mocked.


    "Northerners are barbarians. They will do anything for money and money is something we Lannisters have more than enough. I will pay them to make this thing. A Lannister always pays his debts after all." She sneered.


    "Except, you''re a Baratheon now and yours is the fury," Tyrion interjected.


    "Shut up you..."


    "He''s right. You are a Baratheon now. And I suggest you stop counting on Lannister gold from now on." He said, still not ready to ept that the mines were running dry. But Tyrion saw the look on Tywin''s face.


    "And stop calling them barbarians too. If barbarians can build mighty cities and Armies, and this train too. Then what does it make us?" Tywin coldly said.


    "You have grown soft father, I was and will always be a Lannister. Don''t forget, Robert has asked you for gold and with that, you can gain back control over the King''s Landing and the King. When my sweet Joffrey bes the king, it will all be worth it." She lovingly said, looking at her sleeping son.


    Joffrey suddenly sleep talked, "KILL IT, KILL IT... SHOW ME BLOOD"


    Tywin and Tyrion shook their heads at the same time. They were also having nearly the same thoughts.


    ~I hope he doesn''t get killed like the Mad King~ Tywin thought.


    ~I hope he doesn''t turn into another Mad King~ Tyrion thought.


    ...


    In Alexander''s cabin, he was having a nice meal with everyone.


    "And then little Rina pricked Benjen''s butt with her needle Sword," Alexander retold the story.


    "Hahaha... Seriously, Uncle. Whenever I hear all the tales about you Grandfather-daughter. I feel like, when will Myrce grow so that I can y with her." Robertughed.


    "I hope I''ll have a daughter too," Jon added. His wife, Lysa Tully, was again pregnant. Now that there was no Petyr Baelish to mess things up. She grew to love Jon for his kind nature.


    "Haha, I hope you aren''t using my medicine too much Jon," Alexander said. He had gifted Jon some viagra some months ago.


    "How is Wis doing, Lady Tyrell?" Alexander asked, changing the subject.


    "Oh, please call me Oleena, Lord Stark. We are all old ones here. Except for our young stag king. Well, Wis has been doing great. He brought many new changes to the administration of the house Tyrell. All thanks to his studies at the Tower of Knowledge. I am now considering sending Loras to study there too." She replied.


    "Haha... Tower of Knowledge is open to all, Oleena. By the way, did you receive any news about Renly, Robert?" Alexander asked.


    "Actually I did. He said that he wants to study some more beforeing back. Seriously, what''s so good about living with books?" he made an irritated face.


    "Knowledge is power, Robert. Anyway, let''s enjoy the meal. I am hoping that many Lords will allow me to buynd for creating a Westeros widework of railways." Alexander said.


    "I can see how this can benefit the world. From me it''s already a yes," Jon interjected.


    "I don''t know if you''d be interested in bringing this to the Stornds but if you do, then I''ll tell Stannis to prepare the deed. And I can already agree for Crownds." Robert also agreed.


    "I will tell Wis to agree to it. I think he''s already nning on agreeing after he read about it in the newspaper." Oleena added.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    The door slid open and Oberyn came back with Rina. For some reason, Oberyn really liked talking and spending time with her. He asked her to show him the train and she happily agreed to the duty.


    "Haha... Grandpa, Uncle Obi bought me ice-cream." She happily jumped on hisp. Her love for ice-cream still hasn''t decreased.


    Then they all happily talked for the rest of their journey.


    ...


    The train arrived at the big Wintercity station. People happily got out of the train and looked at the still-lit sky. They had really traveled such a great distance in such a short time. Originally, it would have taken them days to travel this distance.


    Wintercity was filled with hundreds of inns, hotels, and restaurants. When Alexander got out and looked at the crowd, he suddenly had the idea of making the wall a tourist destination. He had already created the railwaywork. Now all they needed there was a nice ce to eat and stay. The Wall was, after all, a wonder of the world. 300 miles long, 700 feet tall wall made of ice was a magnificent sight to behold.


    Most of the big lords booked rooms on the top 5 floors of the Tower of Knowledge, while the King was being taken to Winterfell to stay.


    "Ah... So much has changed here in such a short time. Where''s Ned?" Robert asked.


    "He''s probably in the castle helping manage things," Alexander replied while they rode on the nice horse-driven carriage.


    "It must have been really hard on him after what Catelyn did." Robert sadly said.


    "Well, we don''t speak of her name anymore. Thankfully, Robb and Sansa don''t really remember her much. Ned tries his best to fill the void of a mother. Still, I am looking for a suitable wife for him."


    "Yes, he needs a good wife, or else he''ll turn back to being a serious wolf," Robert acknowledged.


    Soon they reached the castle. Ned was already waiting there.


    Robert hurriedly got down and hugged his best friend. "Goddammit Ned, you''ve grown even more muscr. Are you trying to turn into a stag?"


    "And look at you. I thought you''d have turned into a fat pig with all the pompous King''s treatment by now." Ned replied.


    "Hahahaha... I had, I had. But thanks to uncle, I came back on track. Can''t have a King die of heart attack now Haha" he howled inughter.


    Then he looked at huge Brandon and gave him a hug. "Brother Brandon, how have you been?"


    "I have been fine, your grace," Brandon replied.


    "Oh f*ck the Grace. I am just Robert here. Like I used to be." Robert loudly said.


    "Ned, Uncle, take me to the Crypts. I want to pay my respects." Robert said solemnly.


    Cersei then came towards him to say something but Robert spoke first.


    "Don''t, don''t open your mouth and spoil my mood, woman. Go inside and smell some flowers or something. Don''t disturb me." He said and walked with Ned and Alexander.


    Everyone was trying to hold theirughter at the berated queen.


    ~How dare he, I am the queen. He will pay for these insults. They all will~ she internally screamed. Robert had now turned really fit and muscr. He looked really handsome now and Cersei did try to get Robert in line by using her body. But every time, Robert would break her with his manhood and then leave. Though she was wondering why she never got pregnant.


    Unknown to her, she would never be a mother after she gave birth to Myrce. Alexander had stopped it. He knew what lengths Cersei could go to and he didn''t want her to give birth to a Baratheon and thenter use the child for her personal agenda.


    [You can see the image of fit Robert on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 87: Apologies and the Wall

    Inside the Crypts. Robert stood in front of the statue of Lyanna. He suddenly kneeled down and prayed. "I hope you are in peace. I am sorry I was a real dumbass back then. No better than Wildlings or Freefolks what they are called now. I should have treated you better. It took me some time but in the end, my thick head understood that you had fallen out of love for me after Mya got born. Can''t me you, who would have married a drinking and whoring bastard like me.


    I have changed now, I wish you could have seen me like this. Maybe then... things would have been different. I am not sure what happened at the rebellion, I don''t know if you went with that silver boy willingly or unwillingly and honestly, I don''t care. Not now, not ever. I probably started the rebellion just for the sake of using my Warhammer.


    When I look back at my actions now, I question myself many times. Was it the right thing to do? And I don''t know the answer. But I do hate being the King. I wish I could go back to being... just me. A better and free me. Argh... I must be boring you now... Rest in peace, Wolf Girl" He said. His voice turned a bit shaky at the end. He must have remembered a lot of things while sitting there.


    Unknown to everyone except Alexander. Lyanna heard everything from a hidden corner. She had slight tears in her eyes, but also a small smile. She also remembered the few good memories she had of Robert.


    Alexander''spany was at least doing something good for Robert. Maybe, in the end. The world would see a Robert Baratheon no one expected to see.


    Aftering out of the Crypts. They all sat down in the gardens. It was probably the best ce Alexander had made in Winterfell. Many kids yed there together, running around. Making the air cheerful. Rina and Mya were in front of them teaching other kids how to ride bicycles. However, Godswood was still a ce to calm down. Speaking of Godswood.


    ~I nearly forgot about that god-level peeping tom. I must go north of the wall again.~ he made a mental note.


    ...


    The two weeks of moon festival were amazing. Robert spent more of his time with his illegitimate children than his ''real children''. Smallfolks enjoyed their time watching various sports Then the time came for the closing ceremony and it was reserved for giving awards. After all the winners were awarded. It was time for the civilian award.


    Alexander hadn''t nned for this but when he remembered the guy who got injured due to Ironborns invading the castlest year. He decided to create this honor.


    "Now for the awarding of the highest civilian honor award. Vinicius, a citizen of Wintercity, saw the Ironborns invading on the Wolf''s night. He showed selfless bravery and fought them. Slowing them down so that the guards could catch the infiltrators. In the process, Vinicius also got injured. For his bravery, he is being awarded the medal of Wolf. The highest civilian award. The receiver of this award will get many other benefits as well." The announcers announced.


    Then the young adult came on stage and received the award from Alexander. Looking at that scene, many Lords had the idea to do that as well.


    After that, all the people started to return to their ces. Some headed to the Wintercity Docks to catch a ferry to Norgold. Some took trains to go back to Moat City. Before going, Jon and Robert signed the deeds for the development of Railways in theirnds too. Though it was also agreed that Alexander would operate and earn the money from it for as long as he doesn''t recover the cost of creating it.


    Riverrun was currently ruled by Brynden Tully, who had agreed to hold the fort until Edmure finishes his studies and returns. Normal to say, Alexander already had the permission to expand Railway there. He secretly already owned the whole of Rivends as most of the houses there were neck-deep in debts to the Iron Bank.


    Only Tywin didn''t sign it. He said he needed time. Oberyn said that he would talk to his brother about it, Doran Martell had started to get a Gout now. He would soon not even be able to walk. Stornds were under Stannis so Robert had to first talk to him. Oleena already agreed and said that she would send the deeds as soon as possible. So, Alexander was going to be very busy now. He had 3 kingdoms and 1 Crownds to work on. Stornds would 99% agree too. Stannis already held Alexander in highest regards and wouldn''t deny it. Dorn and Westends were doubtful.


    Tyrion walked to Alexander before boarding the train. "Lord Stark, please do tell me when you start that sightseeing resort near the wall. I am very much interested in seeing that grand structure."


    "Absolutely, son. It should be ready in a few months. By the way, did you think about my offer to study at the Tower of Knowledge?" Alexander asked.


    "I did, and I would like to go there and drown myself in books. But my father didn''t allow me." He sadly replied.


    "Oh, he would never allow you to do anything. And why do you even need to listen to him? You are 15 now and already a grown man. Shouldn''t you make your own decisions? Here, if someday you change your mind. Show this coin to any northern ship in Lannisport and they will bring you north. Without anybody knowing it." Alexander said and handed him a golden coin with a tower engraved on it.


    Tyrion quickly took the coin and safely hid it in his clothes. Then he nodded, "I should be leaving now. Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Stark"


    ~haha... I really want to see his face when he remembers me from when he was 5 years old.~


    After everyone had gone, Alexander decided to go to the North. Set up the Wall Resort and also deal with the three-eyed peeping Tom.


    "Dobby, I am going to the North. Tell Elina that she''s inmand," Alexander telepathically informed. Dobby was somewhere in the castle.


    "Alright, Boss." He simply answered.


    ...


    Alexander flew in the air towards the north. It only took him a few minutes to reach the Castle ck.


    There he found 2 guys he wanted to meet. Jeor Mormont, the ex Lord of the house Mormont of Bear Ind. He voluntarily took the ck. Then there was the old boy, Aemon Targaryen. Though most didn''t know he was a Targaryen. He was probably the most normal Targaryen of all. He voluntarily rejected the throne when his chance came and decided to take the ck and be its Maester.


    "Wee to the castle ck my Lord" Jeor weed him.


    "Thank you for receiving me, Lord Commander." Alexander greeted.


    "Please follow me. Maester Aemon would surely like to see you." Jeor led the way.


    They soon entered the Maesters quarters. Aemon Targaryen was the elder brother of King Aegon V. He''s the great-great grand uncle of Rina and Jon. And the great grand uncle of Daenerys.


    The old man had turned blind now. But it still didn''t deter his maester skill. The writing part was a bit problematic though. As soon as the door opened, Aemon turned his face towards them.


    "Maester, Lord Stark is with me." Jeor introduced.


    "Oh, Lord Stark. I have been hearing so much about you. It is really an honor meeting you" Aemon warmly walked to Alexander and held his hand.


    Alexander could feel the loneliness in the man''s voice. He probably thinks that he''s the only Targaryen left in the world.


    Shocking to Maester, as soon as he held Alexander''s hand, he felt like a warm wind entered his old cold bones and rejuvenated them. He felt like his hunchback was no more now. Then suddenly, the darkness he had made himself ustomed to started to fade away. In its ce, many lights started to appear. He was shocked, but couldn''t take his hands away from Alexander.


    In a matter of seconds, his vision came back. He looked around the dark-room. Candles burning here and there. Then he looked at the person in front of him. The kind old face. He remembered that face. How could he ever forget it?


    He spent so much of his time in the Great Sept of Baelor in King''s Landing before joining the order of Maesters. How could he forget the face of the Supreme God? And what just happened wasn''t something any mortal or sorcerer could do.


    The old man''s eyes teared up a little. Then he noticed that Jeor wasn''t moving or speaking. He looked at him and the man wasn''t even blinking. Like the time had stopped.


    "Once a little boy told me, holding a sword only gets you killed faster. Look how far that concept got you. The official oldest man in Westeros." Alexander joked.


    "All-father, it''s you" Aemon rejoiced.


    "Yes, I am, child." Alexander said and thought, ~Ah, It feels so weird calling a man looking more physically older than me a child. How do other gods do it?~


    "H-Have youe to take me?" He asked.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "I am thest of my line. I think I would like to see them again." Aemon sadly requested.


    "Okay, I will tell someone in the Citadel to reassign you to Winterfell. You can meet them there."


    Aemon looked shocked, "what? Y-You mean. T-they are alive?"


    "Yes, you got 3 little great-great-grand nephews and niece in Winterfell. They are called Rina, Eric, and Jon now." Alexander replied.


    Aemon''s eyes once again teared up and bowed. "I thank you, All-father."


    "Pack your luggage. I wille back soon. If everything goes right. There will probably be another of your line joining you." Alexander said.


    "Who?" Aemon interestingly asked.


    "Brynden Rivers, the bloodraven. The illegitimate son of Aegon IV and your uncle." Alexander dropped the bomb.


    "What? How can this be? We both joined the night''s watch together but he went missing in a ranging mission. He''s still alive?" Aemon asked.


    "Yes, he is. He was saved by the children of the forest. They probably used magic andbined him with a weirwood tree. Since then, he''s been living in that tree." He briefly exined.


    "This... This is really surprising to me. All this time, I had no one and now I have so many of my family." Aemon sounded conflicted.


    "And you should be happy about that. Now, I need to go. I am really Lord Stark by the way. Don''t call me All-father in front of people."


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 88: Brynden Bloodraven Rivers

    "So, Lord Stark, you want to make the wall a tourist ce. ARE YOU SERIOUS?" Jeor shouted.


    "Calm down, Jeor. When was thest time your men fought Freefolks?" Alexander asked.


    "We haven''t, in years." He thoughtfully replied.


    "Then tell me, why should all the lords keep on sending money here? What''s the use? The people you protected the realm from are now happily living ''in'' the realm. I want to make this ce profitable. If touristse here and spend money, then southern lords will not cry over the uselessness of the Night''s Watch. I am also not even asking you to do anything. Your job is simply to make sure that none of these criminals that Night''s Watch is made of, do anything bad to tourists." Alexander exined.


    Jeor thought about it for a minute. He could also see that tourism will help the Night''s Watch. If they could make some money then they would not have to plead to lords every time.


    "Your proposal could be beneficial to the Night''s Watch. I can see that but I''m doubtful about its profitability. Okay, I will help you in this endeavor." He agreed in the end.


    Alexander shook his hand and left to the north of the wall.


    ...


    Hended with a loud thud in front of a huge weirwood tree. He waited for a minute and soon a house-elf sized green forest elf aka children of the forest came out. She looked at Alexander and instantly dropped to her knees. She knew who he was. The one who had punished them for enving the Icemen thousands of years ago.


    "Get up, Leaf. You''ve atoned enough for your sins." Alexander said and helped her get up.


    "Take me to 3 eyed raven." He ordered. She quickly led him inside the tree.


    He saw many more forest Elves in his way. They were probably the only remaining ones. After a while, he came to the end of the long path and saw an old man stuck to the tree. The roots of the tree were going inside his body from everywhere except face.


    "So, Brynden Rivers or I should say Bloodraven. How''s life treating you?" Alexander calmly asked.


    "I am honored to meet you All-father," Bloodraven said, a bit of fear in his voice.


    "So, you''ve been peeping at people throughout the history?"


    "I-It''s just an ability I received bybining with the tree." He replied.


    "Hmm, I also have the ability to see a lot of things. Even if it''s inside your head." As soon as Alexander said that, he looked inside Bloodraven''s mind. He had lived a really long life. But a lot of it was spent stuck in the tree. Then Alexander looked at all the past and future he saw and all that he nned.


    "So you had nned on taking over Bran''s body when he would havee to see you in 19 years." Alexander coldly stated.


    "Ah... Yes yes... But I stopped following that n and also using my ability since I saw you at the Tower of Joy." He tried to rify.


    "Still, it doesn''t change the fact that you had been cooking some not so nice ns. So, what is your n now?" He asked.


    "I was only thinking about protecting the realm and I have no regrets. I nned to do whatever was necessary. I have been doing the same since I became Bloodraven from Brynden Rivers. I didn''t know that you would return to the mortal world, so I was just nning for the White Walkers. But nothing matters now. I can not live a normal life even if I wanted to. The moment I separate myself from the tree, I will die. So, just give me a painless death. That''s all I ask for." Brynden said, closing his eyes.


    "Okay then. I will make it painless." Alexander replied. In a moment, his body separated from the tree, but the pain never came.


    But... The death also didn''te. Bloodraven opened his eyes and looked up.


    "Wee to thend of walking. You are old but still have some years of life. Just like Aemon. I met him beforeing here. He would be happy to see you. You will die a natural death when your timees."


    "Thank you. For letting me see them again." He gratefully thanked.


    "No need to worry, but make no mistake. You don''t have the ability of a greenseer now. You will still be a warg though." Alexander reminded him.


    "I am grateful for even getting a chance to walk again. Thank you All-father," he kneeled down.


    "Haha... Get up now. I am going to see the white walkers soon. You shoulde with me." He added.


    "What! Okay." Bloodraven quickly agreed. He couldn''t imagine God having trouble dealing with the White Walkers.


    Then Alexander looked at Leaf. "Tell all your people, your punishment is over. I am taking you to a new ce. Only happy and good animals live there in the forests. Unicorns, Phoenix, and more like them. I will allow you to live there but you can not harm them. Otherwise, Medusa will not forgive you." Hemanded.


    "Yes yes... We will be good." Leaf quickly nodded. She was happy to get a new ce to live. Her species was already going extinct, maybe now they would get a chance to reemerge.


    Alexander then took all the Children of the forest to Phixheim and notified Medusa.


    After that, Alexander and Bloodraven, now changing back to the name Brynden, as it was moremon in the north, flew in the air. To Brynden the experience of flying was just mesmerizing. He imagined how it must have felt like riding dragons in the old times.


    They headed straight into the Land of Always Winter. An unknown and unexplored part of the north. Even Freefolks were afraid of going there because of the harsh climate. It was an extremely cold desert. Alexander always reasoned that the frozen north must be the giant ice cap of the.


    They kept on traveling more and more into the north. Alexander started to feel the temperature dropping to -70 degrees Celcius. He knew that if he didn''t cover Brynden with a heating charm he would freeze to death.


    After looking for a long time Alexander finally found something.


    He started to hear some sounds in the distance. But the closer he got to the sound, the more confused he started to get.


    Little by little the sound became clear and he confirmed that there was someone in that cold desert singing a song.


    ?


    Despacito


    Quiero respirar tu cuello despacito


    Deja que te diga cosas al o¨ªdo


    Para que te acuerdes si no est¨¢s conmigo


    Despacito?


    ~What the F*ck?~


    He flew faster and just beyond the hill he saw something he had never thought of seeing. Nearly 40-50 Wraith were dancing. Some were ying some crude instruments like drums and tambourines. In the center was a white walker dancing and singing Despacito.


    "All-father, is this normal?" Brynden asked, looking gobsmacked.


    "I don''t think so." He confusedly replied.


    ~Ofcourse not. How can someone here know Despacito? Songs cannot transcend realities.~


    He slowly descended from the air. The Wraiths saw him and stopped the music. The White Walker also stopped.


    Alexander interestedly looked at the White Walker in neat and clean clothes.


    "What''s your name?" Alexander asked, hoping to get a reply.


    "I am David, who are you?" The White Walkers spoke.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe Stark. How do you know Despacito?"


    "WHAT? YOU KNOW IT TOO? ARE YOU LIKE ME? A REINCARNATOR?" the White Walker excitedly asked.


    "No, I am not a reincarnator. I am a Demi-god. I work for the big God. What about you? How did you end up bing a White Walker?" Alexander questioned.


    David cried while holding Alexander''s legs "God... Please help me, please. I was conned into this. A-After I died back in my world I saw a white light asking me for a wish. I told him that I wanted to have cool powers and be very strong. Then he asked me where I wanted to go and I just said a medieval world. But that being sent me here like this."


    "I look so hideous. Then I found my leader. He''s a crazy psycho. He calls himself the Night King and keeps on repeating the same words, ''Freez them all''. I am stuck here, there''s nothing fun to do either. I tried to talk to humans once but they attacked me. And when I decided tomit suicide they couldn''t even kill me. After that, I also tried various ways to die but nothing helped. Please help me god, set me free. I wanna rest now. I am so bored here." He requested and cried.


    Alexander quickly looked in the sky and tried to talk to God. "Did you do this father?"


    "What?... Oh... Damnit... No, I didn''t do it, son. It must be that Elder Ice demon. Only he likes to do these kinds of things. Ah... Poor child. He''s been stuck there for the past three hundred years." God sympathized.


    "Then, I will free him. You should send him to some nice universe of his choice. The poor guy deserves that at least." Alexander suggested.


    "Okay, that should make him happy. Send him up then," God agreed.


    Alexander looked at sad David. "I talked to the big God. He said that the one who sent you here was an Ice demon, not a god. Topensate you, he has decided to send you to a really nice universe. It''ll probably be wish fulfillment for you."


    "What? I knew it was a demon. Okay, please send me to the big god. Thank you, god. Thank you," he continuously thanked him.


    Alexander then took out a Valyrian steel dagger and pricked David. In a second David happily turned into small crystals and died. He would probably go to some nice ce and form a harem now. 300 years of loneliness must have made him thirsty.


    After that, he again flew in the air with Brynden towards the heart of coldnd. He would probably find the Night King there. He really wanted to know what happened to Hegor, the Lion of the night and who was this Night King.


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    [You can see the image of this chapter on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]

 Chapter 89: Night King

    Alexander continued his journey and saw a huge pointy mountain in the distance. It looked more like a castle covered under the ice. He remembered what the Frozen city of icemen looked like thousands of years ago and it was also many miles east to where he was.


    [You can see the image on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    This was a totally new ce for Alexander. Hended on the ground and walked into the castle. Everything was frozen for as far as he could see.


    As soon as he walked in, dozens of ice spears attacked him. He cast a shield around him and Brynden and the spears broke down after hitting the shield.


    "Must have been some kind of anti-intrusion mechanism." He muttered.


    "If anyone''s here thene out. Don''t make me destroy this whole mountain" He loudly said.


    Soon he felt the temperature falling. Footsteps starteding from a distance. A lot of them. Alexander waited for it to appear. The footsteps kept on getting louder.


    "Holy..." Brynden eximed. In front of them was a horde or Wraiths running towards them. It looked more like a tsunami. There were probably tens of thousands of them.


    The horde kept oning closer. Alexander and Brynden just looked at everything from behind the shield.


    "Fiendfyre"


    The fire in the shape of a dragon flew around and burned everything down. All the Wraith turned to ashes. The heat also melted a lot of ice and the surrounding area became foggy.


    Alexander waved his hand and everything froze back to as it was.


    ~Where did they find so many people to turn into Wraiths~


    While he was in deep thought, 15 White Walkers jumped out of ice walls. Each of them aimed to kill him.


    He didn''t reserve himself and took out his Dragonyer sword. He cut down each of them one by one. When only one of them remained, Alexander io him.


    The White Walker came straight into Alexander''s palm and he forcefully read his memories.


    ~So they want to revive the giant ancient Ice Dragon deep underground. The one iming himself the Night King is a rebel, he was not a true Iceman as he had conducted many experiments on his body, making him more powerful but also ugly. His biggest weakness was fire and Valyrian steel, he also made his followers the same way, poor David must have been caught by Night King and turned into a follower. He formed his faction and fought Hegor, after defeating them he enved his own people to dig and get the ancient dragon corpse out so he could take over the world with it. *sigh* I hope Hegor is not dead. He was a pretty nice kid~ Alexander mumbled.


    After reading the memory he killed him and moved towards where the mining process was ongoing.


    "Wee, God-King. I knew you woulde someday." A loud voice spoke.


    "So you knew about your death? Good." He scoffed.


    "Do not overestimate yourself, God-King. I have been preparing for you for so many years." The man who was speaking came out.


    "How can you even call yourself King with that face? At least Hegor had a lion face. I''d have loved to see him as the King," Alexander bbered.


    "Yes... The foolish Hegor. He refused to believe in my ways. He said I am a fool. Guess what, the fool won. Hegor is now mining with his people." The Night King proudly said.


    "That is where you are wrong. You haven''t won yet."


    "Oh, I will." Night King said and a big cage fell from the ceiling on Alexander.


    "That cage is meant to capture you. You can''t use your powers to get out of there. You will live inside there till eternity." The Night King said with an evil smile pasted on his face.


    "Hahahahaha...So this was your n? You must have used those ck stones that fell from the sky to make this. But sad for you, they don''t affect my magic." As his words fell the cage disappeared into his space pocket.


    He then suddenly appeared beside the now horrified Night King.


    *BAM*


    A punch straight into his face. Alexander quickly looked at his sins.


    ||Night King - Category 5


    Murder - 100,674


    Necromancy - 87,789


    Enved - 79,543


    Sin percentage - 95%||


    Before killing the Night King, Alexander thought about solving the problem of the Icemen once and for all. He tested his powers and potions on him. Trying to find a way to take away their necromancy power and make them able to live in normal temperatures.


    It took him some time but he eventually seeded. His 1 million timesprehension power wasn''t there for nothing. All that time Night King was in Time Torture. He went through 1,000 years of fire torture.


    Then Alexander took out his sword and stabbed the Night King and simultaneously used his eyes to erase him from space and time. The Night King Shrieked for onest time before dying.


    Just as the Night King vanished, many things happened across space and time. In many worlds, the Night King died just when he was about to kill Viserion with his spear. In some, he died even before forming his army.


    Back in Alexander''s world, at the same time, many Wraiths that were being used in the mines fell down as they lost the connection.


    ~Well, killing Night King was easy~ he thought.


    Alexander then went deeper and found the enved Icemen working and digging.


    "God-King?" A thin-looking Iceman with the head of a Lion slowly came towards him. Alexander calmly walked to Hegor and gave him a warm hug.


    He also used his magic to heal everyone there for any injury.


    "Yes, I am here, child. I''ve dealt with him." He loudly said.


    All the people rejoiced in happiness when they heard him.


    "Come, you don''t have to be here anymore. I will take you to a whole new ce. Where you can live without worrying about normal humans. You will also be able to grow your own food." He offered.


    Alexander had decided to give the Icemen a whole in his sr system. He knew that it was nearly impossible to make normal humans ept them. As Icemen had a nearly limitless lifespan and were very strong too. Humans would always fear them. On the other hand, on his, they would not have to worry about just living. He was hoping to see what kind of civilization would blossom there.


    "Really? There''s a ce like this?" Hegor asked, still not able to believe him.


    "Yes, you can say that it''s my own world. No living being is living there currently. I have also found a way to stop your body from needing so much cold. I can make it so that you can live in normal cold weather too. This way, you won''t need to continuously live in ice."


    "If that is the case, then please help us, God-King." Hegor quickly kneeled. Looking at him, the others did the same.


    "Hahaha... Get up you all, and follow me."


    Alexander took them to a customized which had a slight cold climate all the time. Then he gave them the potions to curb their coldness. He asked Hegor if there were any Icemen left outside.


    "I don''t think so. That Night King had brought us all to that ce. By the way, please look into that Dragon corpse." Hegor reminded.


    "Okay... I will look into it. I suggest you start organizing things here. You will find all the resources here and just need to work on them. I am leaving some Godroids to help you too. I will visit from time to time." Alexander said.


    "I will be waiting for you, God-King." He respectfully bowed.


    Then Alexander disappeared from the newly named Frostheim. He appeared back in the frozen castle and burnt all the dead corpses, including the ancient Dragon''s. The corpse was a lot smaller than Ragnarok''s dragon form.


    ~oh... I nearly forgot about Brynden.~ he remembered. He had made him fall asleep when he went to settle the Icemen.


    "Wait, what? Where did everyone go?" Brynden asked when he woke up.


    "I have settled them in a nice secret ce. They won''t be a threat to the world. Only humans are a threat now." Alexander thoughtfully said.


    "Alright, time to go back to Winterfell now." This time they apparated and Brynden''s stomach didn''t like it, he didn''t forget to grab Aemon either.


    ...


    Brynden and Aemon were introduced to the people living in the castle. Both of them started to smile ear to ear when they saw the little Targaryen children.


    "New Grandpas?" Rina questioned.


    "Haha... Yes, Rina. They will live here from now on." Alexander said.


    "Ummm... Okay... But you will always be my favorite Grandpa" She cutely said.


    Alexander had his heart melt and quickly gave her a hug and then made her fly in the air. It was her favorite thing to do whenever Alexander was around. Soon, the other kids joined Rina in the air too. He really liked it that Mya was acting like a normal child too now.


    But Rina and Mya had turned 6 years old and they were going to start their school soon. Good thing that the School was just a little away from Winterfell castle. It was inside the big orphanage.


    After that, he went to Dobby to talk a bit. He grabbed a Butterbeer and sat down on the couch.


    "How''s everything going Dobby? I''m not asking about the North. I am asking about you." Alexander said.


    Dobby was also rxing on the couch, some healthy distance away from him as all men should.


    "Well, everything''s nice. Both in terms of work and my life too. Sometimes I still remember how I met you that day. I was really lucky. You gave me and my people such a good life. And I don''t regreting with you here one bit. I like this lifestyle. Exploring and working at the same time." Dobby said and took a sip from his beer.


    "Yeah, I remember that day. The recently freed elf, just chilling in mypany. Haha... Ah... I miss Hermione, Edward, and even Dumbledore. I still don''t know how to grow stronger to go back to them. As far as I know about this world, there''s nothing that can make me stronger like the Philosopher''s stone." Alexander contemted.


    "So, what''s gonna be our next step?" Dobby asked.


    "For starters, officially taking over the seven kingdoms and the world sounds good."


    "What''s the big n boss?" Dobby was intrigued.


    "Well, the All-Father will officially make an appearance," he announced.


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 90: Planning and Plotting

    "I am going to act in a nice real-life y. It''s time to deal with Cersei Lannister. Her son has turned 4 now and already talks about killing people. There is no hope for the 7 kingdoms with him.


    But first, I need to make Robert abdicate the throne to me. I have a n for it though. You should keep your illusion orb ready. The god should only appear at a time of despair after all. Otherwise, they would not ept me." He told Dobby.


    "I keep the orb always ready boss." Dobby grinned like he was just asked about his favorite toy.


    ...


    Alexander popped up in Vale, Eyrie.


    He was invisible at that moment. He looked for Lysa Arryn, the sister of Catelyn. She was very angry at Alexander for the death of her sister and father. Her dumb brain was unable to process that her father and sister hadmitted treason. So, Alexander didn''t have any regrets in using her as a pawn.


    He used mind art on her to make her a good mother first of all. She was spoiling her son too much. Then he made her ask her husband, Jon, toe to Eyrie and live with her as she was pregnant. Jon would have to resign from his position as the Hand of the King and return. After all, he also loved his family.


    Then Alexander just had to wait.


    ... Wintercity, Mayor''s office.


    In the past years. The management of the Wintercity had turned democratic. The city was divided into blocks and each block had 1 elected representative. Then there was the city Mayor. Currently, a normal human city Mayor was working there. The earlier Wolf''s sword had done a good job at training him. Adding Alexander''s curses to various important positions in the administration. Nobody could ever misuse their power.


    "This is mytest invention. It''s a telephone. You can talk to anyone who has this thing with a number." Alexander demonstrated to the city administration workers. He was going to bring wireless technology in the future but for now, the Telephone was enough for them as it was easier to understand.


    "This is amazing, Lord Stark. With this, we won''t have to send Raven." The Mayor eximed.


    "Yes, you are right, Hamish. But we still need Ravens for extremely deserted ces. However, I will try to create a better technologyter that would let us talk to anyone anywhere. I am only intending to use telephones in some cities. Asying phone lines across the whole Westeros would cost a lot." Alexander exined.


    "Still, it is good none the less. With this, we canmunicate within our own administrative office and work more efficiently." The Mayor of Norgold, Rene said. He was invited to see the new creation.


    "Aye, We can also open small shops where smallfolks can also use it tomunicate in a different city with this technology." The Mayor of Wolf''s city at Sea Dragon Point, Tuhorin, suggested.


    "Yes. So, I will send some people to your respective areas and offices to put these." Alexander said and dismissed the meeting. He was using a room as his office in the Mayor''s building.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Boss, the man from Iron Bank is here." Bronn notified.


    "Let him in"


    Unlike other ces, the Iron Bank was still run by the Wolf''s Sword. The elf entered and saluted him.


    "Come here, sit down. Tell me what''s the news?" He asked.


    "Boss, we have given away 150 million gold Dragons to various houses in Westeros that don''t have their heirs studying in the Tower of Knowledge. House Lannister alone has taken 20 million. We have told them that we won''t give them more. We have also opened our branches in Qarth and Asshai."


    "Good job. Now, I want you to recall all the debts as soon as you hear that the king is dead in a few months." Alexander ordered.


    "Oh, Elder Dobby did say something was going to happen. I will prepare all the paperwork, boss" the elf bowed and left.


    ...


    Wolf''s Heaven.


    All the adult Starks were present for the meeting. Alexander especially felt bad whenever he saw Ned and decided to take him to Doer to find a nice wife. Why Dorne? Most people were very open-minded there and most women would not care if Ned already had kids. They would love the children the same. There were also many ho... beautiful women living there too, but that wasn''t the main reason.


    "Alright my boys and girls. I am going to take the throne now and also officially show that I am the All-father. But for all this, we''ll need a spectacr show that will make people remember me.


    Now, to the main part. Ned, you will soon receive a raven from Robert, asking you to be his new Lord Hand. Your job is simple, find an opportunity, and tell Cersei that you know her children are bastards born from her and her brother''s hard work. Then she will probably kill Robert and you in order to secure the Throne for herself.


    Don''t worry. I will save you both and also make a show to discredit Cersei and her right to the throne. After that, the Ragnarok will fall on the world and I wille as a savior." Alexander bluntly exined.


    "What the f*ck?" Benjen eximed, surprised by how Alexander made such a big announcement like it was nothing.


    "Are Robert''s kids really incest bastards?" Lyanna asked, feeling pity for Robert.


    "Yes, funny how the one woman Robert was supposed to handle got out of his hands. But make no mistake, I will not harm Tommen and Myrce. They are innocent." Alexander sternly said.


    "What about Joffrey?" Ned asked.


    "Well, Joffrey is sick in the brain. I''ll have to repair his brain first." He said.


    "Anyway, this is going to be our work for the next few months. Anna, Elina, I will also dere you to the world soon." He announced.


    Anna and Elina felt ted with the announcement, "Thank you, Uncle. But, I must say, I had grown ustomed to this name." Anna said.


    "Hahaha... I am thinking about Rina. I don''t think she even remembers her old name," Alexander chuckled.


    ...


    *Achoooo*


    "Hey Rina, did you catch a cold?" Mya asked while ying with her best friend.


    "No, but I had the urge to sneeze. Whatever, let''s yyyy" Rina happily roared.


    ...


    The next week, Jon received a letter from Lysa. He really felt concerned for his wife and told Robert that he was resigning. He also had no qualms as the realm was very stable now.


    Robert also happily epted the resignation and immediately wrote a raven. Telling Ned toe to King''s Landing and be the Hand of the King.


    ...


    Ned received the letter and left for King''s Landing. He didn''t have anything to worry about, as Robb and Sansa lived in Winterfell. The Moat City also had a Mayor so he wasn''t worried about it either.


    First, he took the train to thest stop, Bamboo City of the Neck. The original Bamboo town of Reeds had now expanded into a city on the swamp. From there he rode the horse. With him were 2 Wolf''s Sword and 20 loyal men. All in their best shining armor and blue cloaks.


    They were warmly weed by every town they passed through. People loved anything rted to the Wolf sigil. Starks had done more for smallfolk than anyone else in the history of Westeros. The same was the sight in King''s Landing.


    People threw flower petals at Ned as he was going to be the new Lord Hand. He made his way to the Red Keep where Robert was waiting for him. They exchanged manly hugs and entered the castle.


    "You''re gonna like this Ned. People already love you." Robert honestly stated.


    "Why didn''t you ask Uncle for this position?" Ned asked.


    "Why? Well, because he''s the god damn great wolf Alexander Stark. He must have a lot of things to do and manage. I can''t ask him to be here. While you, you just sit in your castle and do nothing," he joked.


    "Just like a certain king," Ned replied.


    "Hahahaha... Ah... We are going to be like the old days, Ned. But much better than before. We will rule the 7 Kingdoms." Robert howled.


    "You look too happy about all this."


    "Why not? My best friend is here in this boring huge castle. Now I''ll have someone to talk to every day." Robert answered.


    ...


    Casterly Rock, Westends.


    "Tyrion, I want you to go to King''s Landing and report to me everything that the new Hand is doing." Tywin coldly ordered.


    "But isn''t sister there. Can''t she do this?" He asked.


    "She is too arrogant to notice others. I can''t trust her, I want you there. You may be a disgrace but at least you have a good brain. This is a chance, Tyrion. Don''t mess it up." Tywin said.


    Tyrion quietly went out and started preparing for King''s Landing. "At least he''s sending me somewhere." He thought.


    "So, the boy is going on his own adventures now?" Gerion entered his room.


    "It''s more like a do or die job" Tyrion rolled his eyes.


    "Haha... Sometimes, adventures are also like that. I am also leaving, I have joined the Northern Navy as its sea-mapper. My job is to map all the seas and coastlines and create a world map. Lord Stark has even given me a steel ship under themand of a Wolf''s sword." Gerion informed.


    *Sigh* "Don''t make me more depressed now, uncle."


    "Hahaha... Alright, but before you go. I wanted to give you something. This is a Valyrian steel dagger. May it protect you in the time of need." Gerion gifted him and ruffled his hair.


    "T-Thank you, Uncle. This is... truly precious." Tyrion suddenly hugged his favorite uncle.


    "Okay, prepare now. Or else Tywin wille to kill us with his cold gazes." He joked and left.


    *Sigh* "King''s Landing, please don''t be disappointing"


    ________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    [You can see the image Red Keep and King''snding chapter on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]

 Chapter 91: Plots within Plots

    2 months passed, Ned did his duties as the Lord Hand. Ned had been living in the Stark''s Manor as it was safer than Red Keep. Today, he received the green light from Alexander to go ahead and provoke Cersei.


    So Ned prepared for a meeting with her in his office. At noon, Cersei gracefully entered his office.


    "What was so important that you asked me to be here, Lord Stark?" She asked and sat down without asking.


    "It would be better if you heard about this in private. If words were to go out, they will startparing you with Targaryens." Ned calmly said.


    Cersei''s eyes widened in shock and sent her servants out. "What are you talking about, Lord Stark?"


    "You know what I am talking about. I know about the true parentage of your children. Robert would get really angry when he finds out about you and Jamie." Ned said in a rxed manner.


    Cersei knew that Robert would believe Ned, "What do you want? Gold, power?... or me?" She said, trying to seduce him and lifted her gown to show a bit of her white smooth legs.


    But the hard boy Ned looked at her disgustfully, "Is this what you''ve been doing all your life? Using your body for favors? No wonder Robert never loved you."


    "Then why haven''t you already told this to Robert? What do you want?" She frustratingly asked. "Nothing, I am just giving you an opportunity to run away. When Robert finds out, he will kill you. And probably Joffrey too." Ned offered.


    "You know, when you y the game of thrones, you win or die. There''s no third way." She calmly said.


    "That is why I''m giving you a third way." Ned scoffed.


    "I am giving you until tomorrow evening. I will tell everything to Robert at tomorrow''s dinner feast." Ned said and dismissed the Queen.


    Cersei seethed in rage and left. She went straight to her Lover-Brother and took him to an isted ce.


    "Why are you in such a hurry Cersei? What happened?" Jamie worriedly asked.


    "HE KNOWS," she screamed.


    "What? Who knows what?"


    "Ned Stark, he knows about us and our children. He''s given me until tomorrow to run away." She ragefully said.


    "T-Then... it''s good. We always knew that the secret woulde out someday. We should go somewhere far away and live a new life with our kids." He hopefully suggested.


    "WHAT? How can you even say that? I am the queen. My sweet Joffrey will be the King. I will never run away." She quickly dismissed the idea.


    Jamie didn''t know what to do now. "Then what do you want to do?"


    "We kill them. We kill the king, the... Stark, his men. We kill them all," she screeched.


    "Have you gone mad? Killing Ned is many times harder than killing the King. And even if we are sessful, we will have to fight the whole army and Navy of the northter." He tried to reason.


    "So what? We are Lannisters. We can buy Armies. We will buy some sellswordpanies from Essos. Father will pay for it all," she confidently suggested.


    Then suddenly a voice came from behind the door. "No, my dear sister. You are wrong. Father won''t pay, or more like he can''t pay," Tyrion entered.


    "What do you mean?" Jamie asked, not really worried that Tyrion heard them.


    "Well, I heard father talking to uncle Kevan once. He said that the gold mines have run dry and the Lannisters are currently 20 million dragons in debt to the Iron Bank. Seriously, your best option is to run away. Most of King''s Landing already doubted your kid''s parentage. If wordse out of Lord Stark. They will all believe him." Tyrion said.


    "I didn''t ask for your advice. And I refuse to believe anything you say. Lannisters can never run out of gold. We have the biggest mine in..."


    "Yes, the biggest mine that we have been mining for the past 6000 years. Please do not do something stupid, you have no idea how strong the Starks are. They will destroy not just you, but the whole house Lannister. Uncle Gerion had told me what happened in the Greyjoy rebellion. The northern army and navy destroyed the Ironborns even before the fight could really start." He warned.


    "SHUT UP. Lies... all are lies. I don''t care what you think. I must do what I should, I AM THE QUEEN" she screamed, refusing to ept the reality


    "Then I must go and tell father about what you are nning," Tyrion said and walked away.


    ~I must deal with him too~ she thought.


    "GUARDS, GUARDS... ARREST TYRION AND PUT HIM IN BLACK CELLS," she shouted. Soon her four Lannister guards came.


    "What are you doing, Cersei? He is family," Jamie questioned.


    "I am doing what father would have done. I am protecting my family and the throne." Cersei replied.


    "I don''t think father will be happy when he hears you put me in ck cells," Tyrion calmly spoke from clutches of guards.


    "TAKE HIM... that devil is not my brother," she ordered. Tyrion''s face fell when he heard that. Since he was born. Cersei had been calling him that because their mother died while birthing him. He was also very ugly(not anymore) which didn''t ease things.


    ...


    The next day, Cersei didn''t appear anywhere. Ned secretly felt worried that she might have really run away. Then he strangely found that Tyrion Lannister was missing too.


    The evening came and the feast began. He was in constant vignce. His years working as the lord of Moat Cailin had taught him some things about people. That was to always expect worse.


    Robert was busy eating when suddenly 2 men who were very close to them took out their knives and tried to stab them.


    Ned''s guards were very quick and came to help. His attacker was quickly neutralized but the same couldn''t be said about Robert. The attacker had stabbed him in the guts.


    While all that was happening, Alexander was also there, just invisible. ~Come on Robert, make Ned the Regent.~


    But Robert was mumbling stupid things and wasn''t writing his will. So Alexander had to manipte him. After all that was done, he quickly reced the body with a fake.


    The wounded Robert was now all healed and standing beside Alexander. He was invisible too.


    "Ah... Never thought I''d die like that." Robert said, looking at his dead body. Then he turned his face and saw Alexander.


    "Uncle? How did you die?" He shockingly asked.


    "Hahahaha... You are not dead, son. You are about to find out about a big secret." They both vanished and appeared in the Great Sept of Baelor. Then the same thing happened, Robert realized his identity and cried like a child. Asking to send him to Lyanna in heaven.


    "I will bring her back, son. But first, we need to deal with Cersei. She tried to get you and Ned killed because Ned found out that Joffrey, Tommen, and Myrce are incest borns between Cersei and Jamie Lannister." Alexander revealed.


    "I knew it... I always had my doubts. I am going to kill her and her brother." He angrily roared.


    "Calm yourself. I will get her punished. But not yet. Honestly speaking, I can straight away change memories of everyone in the city or even Westeros. But that would still create a problem as there is always a chance of words crossing the sea. So, I need this whole charade to go on. When the time is right, I will show myself to the world. Not as Alexander Stark but as my true self." He informed him.


    "Y-yes... All-father. Thank you for saving me, I will do all I can to help." Robert deeply bowed.


    ...


    In the hall. The lifeless body of Robertid on the floor. Ned stood beside it with the King''s decree in his hands. Then suddenly the door opened and some Lannister soldiers and Cersei with Joffrey entered.


    "Arrest Lord Stark. He conspired to kill the king." She screeched.


    "No we can''t, he''s the Lord Regent now. King did that in front of all of us here." Ser Barristan Selmy spoke.


    Cersei cursed under her breath. She hadn''t nned for this. "What Regent? Your King is here." She said, pointing at Joffrey.


    "Yes... I am the king. Put his head on a pike," Joffrey shouted just like his mother.


    ~Ned, y on with her. You need to get arrested and sent to ck cells. By tomorrow morning, everything will change.~ Alexander secretly spoke in Ned''s ear.


    "I have the King''s decree. You can''t ignore it," Ned said.


    Suddenly a Lannister boy jumped and grabbed the decree and ate it. "No regent without a decree now," he said.


    "This is too much"


    "How dare she defy King''s orders"


    "We stand with Lord Stark"


    Many Crownds lords protested for what was happening.


    "Shut up, all of you. Guards, I am the Queen and you have your King with you. Follow your Lords and die, follow me and I''ll make your life look like a dreame true." She tried to sway the guards. Many did sway, they didn''t know that the Lannisters didn''t have any money left.


    "Put all of them in the ck cell. We will put them on trial tomorrow," she said. Forgetting that arresting so many Crownds Lords would surely create big problems. She was just so consumed by the power, knowing that the King was dead and now she could have her Joffrey on the throne.


    ...


    Ned didn''t know what his uncle had nned. But he did know that no matter what, his life wasn''t in danger. He had already talked to the invisible Robert and felt rxed.


    When he reached the ck cells. He was surprised to find Tyrion Lannister also locked there beside him.


    "So she was partially sessful I presume?" Tyrion asked.


    "Yes, she killed the king and has imprisoned half the Crownds Lords," Ned replied.


    *Sigh* "I guess, it''s the end of house Lannister then." Tyrion disappointedly mumbled.


    ___________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    [You can see the Original Lannister Family on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]

 Chapter 92: Rumors and News

    Cersei was very happy with her sessful n and decided to enjoy it with her brother. But instead of joy, she found irritation.


    "What have you done, Cersei? You didn''t just kill the king but also imprisoned so many Lords. Do you really think they wouldn''t retaliate?"


    "Oh please, not you too. The worst has alreadye to pass. I still have Ned Stark as a hostage. The North will not attack till then." She confidently said.


    "I really hope that''s what will happen," Jamie sighed.


    ...


    Casterly Rock, Westends


    2 ravens reached the castle a few hours apart. But they were read at the same time. One was from Tyrion and the other was from another informant.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Brother, open the door. It''s urgent" Kevan Lannister heavily knocked on Tywin''s door. A secondter, Tywin opens,


    "What happened?" He asked, he knew that Kevan wouldn''t have disturbed him if it weren''t so important.


    "Brother, Cersei has doomed us all. S-She killed the King and put the me on Lord Hand. She also tried to kill him but couldn''t. Now she has arrested 15 Crownds Lords and Lord hand in the ck Cells. I am afraid Lord Stark won''t let this slide. He would either ask for Cersei''s head or straight up dere war on us." Kevan said.


    Tywin''s face instantly turned red with anger. "What happened to Tyrion? Why didn''t he tell us anything?"


    "She had put Tyrion in the ck cells too," Kevan replied.


    Tywin then got angrier. He could already see the Northern might falling on them. But sadly, the worst was yet toe.


    ...


    The next morning,


    Cersei had nned to spread rumors that the Lord Hand killed the King for the Throne. But unknown to her, all the people she hired to spread rumors couldn''t even speak a word before vanishing.


    Instead, another rumor started. That the queen killed the King and failed at killing Lord Hand. She wants to rule the seven kingdoms as Dowager Queen. People also believed it as it was clear who would benefit the most from King''s death.


    The rumors solidified when thetest edition of THE PLANETOS arrived.


    [THE PLANETOS]


    THE MURDERER QUEEN


    Last night in a feast organized by the King, 2 assassins broke in and attacked the King and Lord Hand. Tragically, the King died in that attack. Lord Hand was saved by his guards from the North. Still, before dying the King wrote a decree to name Lord Hand, the Regent, protector of the realm.


    But Queen didn''t like it and imprisoned Lord hand and all the Lords present in the feast. Not just that, the Murderer Queen has also imprisoned her brother, Tyrion Lannister for not agreeing with her.


    There have also been some rumors questioning the legitimacy of 3 children of the King. You must know that the 3 children don''t have any features that say they are Baratheon. We spoke to a maester who specializes in facial features studies. He has confirmed that this can only happen if the father and mother both support the same features.


    Now, we need to see how Lord Stark deals with this. Will there be another War? After all, thest one started because a Stark was imprisoned and murdered in the Red Keep by the Mad King. Is the Queen the new Mad Queen?


    By Maester rk Kent.


    ...


    The reaction of the people was as expected. They felt like they were yed again by the Lords and the Queen. They started revolting against the queen and demanding the release of Lord Hand. With subtle pushes from Alexander''s people, the people also started asking Alexander to take over the Iron Throne.


    These words ignited a new discussion among the smallfolks. They all seriously started contemting how having Alexander as the King would be. They already called him the King of Smallfolks. He had also done so many good things for them while just being a Lord. They imagined how good it would be if he became the King.


    The same was happening in every single city in the Westeros. Then suddenly, certain someone started to distribute T-shirts to the people with Alexander''s face on them and text saying ''Stark for King''. People happily wore them and showed their support. Even many Lords started wearing them. Nearly everyone in the North was wearing them.


    But that wasn''t all that the newspaper had. Just under the Murderer Queen article. There was another article that didn''t really matter to Smallfolks but was heart attack generating for some lords.


    [THE PLANETOS]


    THE LION HAS RUSTED


    It ismon knowledge that the Westends, particrly the Lannisters, are so rich because of their gold mine. But thetest report says that the Lannisters have run out of gold. Their mine has dried up. Instead, they are neck-deep in debt to the Iron Bank. If the reports are to be believed, the House Lannister has taken 20 million Dragons as loans. It''s not just them, many other Lords in Westends have taken out loans. In total, the Westends are 80 million Dragons in debt.


    Now that the Iron Bank has recalled the debts, how are these houses going to pay? And how is Iron Bank going to react?


    By Maester Wade Wilson.


    ...


    Winterfell.


    "Alright, send out the small fleet at the Iron Inds to surround all the sea routes of Casterly Rock. Send half of the Eastern fleet to King''s Landing. House Lannister is going to end soon." Alexander briefed.


    Robert was spending time in Wolf''s Heaven, for now, drinking and watching movies.


    Then Alexander officially announced that he was heading to King''s Landing.


    "Grandpaaa... Where are you going?" Rina asked. She had other kids with her too.


    "Haha... I am going to work, Rina. You remember that big red castle where you used to live?" He asked. She nodded.


    "When I return, I will take you and everyone else to see it again." He warmly said.


    "Yeayyy... Can I bring Roony too?" She cutely asked.


    "Of course my dear. You can bring anyone you want. Now, I should get going. See you soon, Rina" Alexander walked away.


    "Bye-bye Grandpa." All the children shouted.


    ...


    Red Keep, King''s Landing


    Ned, Tyrion, Stannis(Melisandre died when Alexander killed all evil Red priests), and many other Lords were chained in the ck cells. Then a hooded man with a torch came to Ned.


    "How are you, Lord Hand?" Varys asked and gave some water to him.


    "I am quite fine as uncle had secretly sent food to me. Though I am starting to dislike this total darkness." Ned grunted.


    "I thought you Stark wolves liked night time," Tyrion interjected.


    Ned turned his face, "Night with the moon has more light than here. Now, why have youe here Lord Varys?"


    "I have words from All-father. He said that when Cersei puts you on trial, you should ask for a trial bybat and name All-father as your champion, don''t worry. It won''t really be a trial. You will be respectfully released before that." He whispered.


    "Wait, why are you calling Lord Stark, All-father?" Tyrion butted in.


    "Alright, I''ll do that. What about all these Lords? I am sure Cersei will kill them too to keep the secret." Ned asked.


    Varys shook his head, "I don''t know about that. And it''s not really a secret anymore. The newspaper wrote about the Queen murdering the King. Now all the smallfolks have revolted and are calling for All-father to take the Throne."


    He sounded a bit excited at the end of his words.


    "Ah... So her n didn''t work. I wonder what she''s going to do with me." Tyrion contemted.


    "I must go now, take care, Lord Hand." Varys left.


    ...


    Highgarden, Reach.


    "Hmm, this really is the end of Lannisters. If they have lost the gold then there''s not much they can do." Oleena said, sipping on some tea.


    "Yes, but it''s all for the best. I really hope that Lord Stark takes the throne after this." Wis added.


    "So you want to support him?" She asked.


    "No, he doesn''t need our support. He''s powerful enough for this. We should just agree with him when he takes the throne." He replied.


    "Yes, you are quite right. The Smallfolks have already started to call him King. Let''s hope he brings good days with him. I also received a raven that Lord Stark has invited me to King''s Landing" She softly said.


    ...


    The next day,


    Due to so many people being put on trial together. The Trial grounds had been set up as the huge stairway to the Red Keep. Smallfolks could still see everything but there was a wall of guards between them.


    Cersei arrived with her son Joffrey and took a seat beside him. Then her brother Jamie started speaking, acting as the speaker.


    "All of you here are charged with high treason. You killed the king in the feast and tried to take over the throne. Do you have anything to say?"


    Most of the lords started to scream that they didn''t do anything but soon their own guards came and testified against them. They were most probably enticed by Cersei.


    Then it came Ned''s turn. "I have done my duty with honor and truthfully. I didn''t do anything to the King. I was also attacked. I know you have already nted some fake witness. So I leave it to the gods. They will be my judge. I demand a trial bybat and I name my uncle as the Champion."


    "Kill him... Show me his blood. Dog, Why are you still not doing anything?" Joffrey started to screeched loudly. All the people who were still a bit conflicted about the situation now started to believe the rumors. Anything would be better than that little shit as the king.


    Sandor Clegane just stood there silently. As a trial bybat couldn''t be refused and he also didn''t want to mess with the Starks.


    "But Lord Stark is in Winterfell. You have to either fight yourself or choose someone else as your champion," Jamie nervously said. He knew that if Alexander came then Ned would walk away without a scratch.


    Then a new but known loudugh sounded.


    "Haha... I am already here, I ept being Ned''s champion." Alexander walked in his full body armor.


    Seeing him, Tyrion also voiced, "I also demanded a Trial by Combat and I name Lord Stark as my champion."


    He kept on looking at Alexander in hope.


    "Haha... I ept." Alexanderughed.


    Then the lords made the same demand.


    "I ept being the champion for all of you... Now, when and where am I supposed to fight?" He coldly asked, looking at Jamie.


    "Y-You will fight 17 men, alone?" Jamie asked to confirm.


    "Yes, I will," Alexander confirmed.


    "Okay, the trial will be in 3 days." Cersei quickly stated. She was happy thinking that she had a good chance to eliminate Alexander now.


    ___________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!


    Before anyone asks. GOT ends in Chapter 105.


    STONE ME, GUYS

 Chapter 93: Caught, Truth and Punished

    1 dayter,


    Alexander used his magic to make Cersei decide on the venue as the Tourney grounds.


    Many Lords hade to see it too. Thanks to the Northern Navy, they were quickly brought there. Tywin, Oberyn, and Oleena had alsoe. Alexander also had a different purpose for bringing them.


    "Thank you foring here, my Lords and Ladies. Today, I am going to show you something that will blow your minds. Just follow me." Alexander said and led the three into the Red Keep. It waste at night so most of the people had already gone to sleep.


    "Where are you taking us, Lord Stark?" Oberyn inquired.


    "Haha, you will know soon," Alexander replied.


    "Wait, this is the Queen''s chambers. Why are we here?" Tywin questioned.


    "The surprise is inside," Alexander said. The door suddenly opened without making any sound. Alexander silently cast a silent charm on them and they walked in.


    "Ah ah ah... Yes... Jamie... Ah" They all heard the moans repeatedly. They already knew who it belonged to. Then they turned to the bed. And there she was, all naked, riding on Jamie''s manhood. Oberyn looked at it with interest, Oleena''s jaw fell in shock and Tywin was close to vomiting blood.


    Jamie slightly turned his head and noticed the people in the room. Cersei also looked on and her face turned pale in a second.


    "Father" Jamie scaredly called out and threw Cersei from on top of him and picked up his cloak to cover himself.


    *Whistle*


    "The queen is fine" Oberyn joked.


    "What is the meaning of this? How dare you do this? You are brother and sister," Tywin roared. No one had ever seen Tywin this angry.


    Cersei had covered herself by then "So what? Targaryens did it, what''s wrong with us doing it? I love my brother..."


    "Silence! do you even hear yourself speaking. And did you forget that incest caused madness in Targaryens." Tywin shouted.


    "Oh, now I understand why Joffrey is so messed up. All he asks for is to see blood and kill people. Just like the mad king," Alexander added.


    "How dare you call my Joffrey mad. Don''t forget he''s the King," Cersei screeched.


    "No. He lost his right to be the king and you to be the Queen the moment you decided to do the deed with your own brother. All your children are illegitimate and don''t have the right to sit on the throne. GUARDS, ARREST HER," Alexandermanded. Soon some northern guards entered and caught the queen.


    "Father, you can''t let this happen. Do something." Cersei pleaded with her father.


    "Jamie Lannister. You broke the oath of Kingsguard and sired children. Not once but 3 times. You also betrayed your King by performing sexual activities with the former Queen. You are also under arrest." Alexander said, and the guards caught him.


    "Take them to the ck cells. But give them Lord''s chamber. Put Joffrey with them too. The other 2 children are innocent, leave them be." He ordered.


    Tywin was okay with Cersei being arrested or even Joffrey, but not Jamie. Jamie was his heir after all. "Lord Stark, what gives you authority to do this? I can overlook as long as you leave my son alone."


    "Haha... Oleena, Oberyn, do you object if I do this?" Alexander asked.


    "No, Jamie is equally responsible for this as Cersei," Oleena answered.


    "I have no objections," Oberyn added.


    "So, Lord Tywin. I don''t care what you have to say. You Lannisters have caused too much damage to Westeros. Your daughter killed the king too and caused such problems. But you should be happy as she won''t be trialed for Robert''s Murder."


    "What do you mean?" Tywin confusedly asked.


    "He meant to say that I am still alive" Robert walked in.


    All except Alexander looked shocked,


    "What? How?"


    "Haha... Uncle saved me that night. Anyway, that''s not what''s important. Lord Tywin, you should worry more about how you are going to repay the debt than who''s going to be your heir." Robert angrily said.


    They were all still shocked at the sudden revival of the King. Tywin didn''t say anything and quickly left the room. Too many bad things had happened in such a small time.


    "So, what are you going to do with the trial as you are still alive?" Oberyn asked Robert.


    "Now, I will give you justice. I am ashamed that I have let them walk free for this long. I must have had a pretty shitty brain back then." Robert said and put a hand on Oberyn''s shoulders.


    Oberyn couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Blessings dide in disguise. He thought.


    ~Too bad, brother won''t be here to see~


    ...


    Inside the Dungeons, Alexander stood in front of Jamie Lannister. He had received word that Jamie was continuously asking to meet him.


    "What is it, Jamie Lannister?"


    "Lord Stark, I don''t care if you kill me but please, not my children. They didn''t do anything. They are innocent." He pleaded.


    "You dense boy, of course, I wouldn''t kill the children. I''ll probably have to do something with Joffrey''s brain, but I won''t kill him. I can''t bring myself to kill a 4-year-old boy." Alexander replied.


    Jamie took a sigh of relief.


    "I can also offer you a chance to redeem yourself. You will probably have to take the ck, but you will still be able to see your children at Winterfell." Alexander offered.


    "W-What do you want?" He firmly asked.


    "Tell Tyrion the truth. From your own mouth. You acted like you loved him so much but then backstabbed him. Tell him about Tysha." Alexander coldly ordered.


    Jamie''s face turned pale. He remembered that incident. He considered following his father''s words that day one of the most regrettable things.


    He didn''t say anything and just nodded.


    ...


    As all the lords were set free because Robert was alive, Tyrion came to see his brother in neat and clean clothes.


    "The tables have turned I see." Tyrion entered.


    "How are you Tyrion?" Jamie spoke with a tired voice.


    "Well, Lord Stark told me that you''ve epted to take the wall. The good thing is, the wall will soon turn into a tourist destination. I''lle to see you from time to time." He happily said.


    "I know. I made a deal with Lord Stark." Jamie grimly replied.


    "What deal?" Tyrion asked as he sat down on a stool.


    "That I''ll tell you the truth. The truth about Tysha." Jamie said, not looking Tyrion in the eye.


    Tyrion''s interest piqued. "What about that whore?"


    Jamie shook his head, "She wasn''t a whore, Tyrion. She really loved you. It was our father. When he found out, he made me lie to you that she was a whore and hired to make you a man. In truth, she was just a normal girl, she had recently lost her father and was looking for work when we saved her."


    By then Tyrion had fallen back, his eyes wet and red with anger and sorrow. "Why? Why did you do such a thing to me?"


    "I-I am sorry. I regret that day till now. I regret agreeing with father that day," Jamie sorrowfully said.


    "Your regret won''t bring her back. She died that day, painfully. Thank god I fell unconscious and didn''t r*pe her in the end on father''s order. You all called me a monster all my life, but the real monsters are you. Hiding in the in site" Tyrion shouted and left.


    Jamie just looked at him going, not even able to speak a word.


    ...


    2 dayster, everyone gathered at the Tourney ground. Smallfolks had already started cheering for Alexander. They were also surprised to see the King alive.


    Robert stood and spoke, "My people, you must be surprised to see that I am still alive. That night I really was attacked by assassins and nearly died. If not for Lord Stark. But regretfully, in my absence, the ex-queen yed a game and put the me on Ned. In truth, she tried to kill me, and not just that, I recently found that she was in an incestual rtionship with her brother Jamie Lannister. As I am still alive, today''s trial is senseless and I dismiss it. All the lords are freed from false charges. I would instead like to start another trial.


    As we have Ser Amory Lorch and Ser Gregor Clegane here. They will be trialed for murder, infanticide, R*pe, and many other crimes." Robert announced.


    The giant man and his sidekick were dragged into the pit.


    "Do you have anything to say?" Robert loudly asked.


    They both knew that they were going to be given death punishment.


    "We demand a Trial bybat." They said,


    "Haha... Good. Uncle will be happy to punish you." Robert roared.


    Alexander entered the arena without any armor. It was just him in his Jedi Robes and Dragonyer sword.


    ||Amory Lorch - Category 4


    Murder - 768


    Indirect Murder - 1,976


    R*pe - 678


    Infanticide - 390


    Torture - 2,976


    Sin percentage - 81%||


    ||Gregor Clegane - Category 4


    Murder - 980


    Indirect Murder - 2051


    R*pe - 864


    Infanticide - 688


    Torture - 3,189


    Sin percentage - 89%||


    He checked their sins and was more than disgusted. Both of them took pleasure in other''s misery.


    "I will make you two scream so loud that the whole Westeros will hear you," Alexander said, just loud enough to let them hear him.


    "Haha... The great Lord Stark. We will have fun killing you." Amory Lorch said as he licked his lips.


    "We''ll see about that," as Alexander''s words fell, he attacked. His movement was graceful and fluent. Even with his big Sword, he moved fast.


    Every time his sword shed, blood came out. Little by little, Gregor Clegane and his sidekick were covered in wounds.


    "Now, for the main course," he said and took out 2 small vials. He left his sword firmly ced on the ground and went closer to them.


    With various punches, he poured the liquid in the vials into their mouths.


    "WHAT DID YOU MAKE US DRINK?" Gregor yelled as he started to feel pain.


    "Nothing, it''s a new medicine that makes your body a hundred times more sensitive. Meaning that even a small prick from needle would feel like a sword now." Alexander loudly said.


    All the people cheered hearing that. Everyone hated the two demons in human skin.


    ___________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 94: All-father

    "AAAAAAAA..." Amory Lorch screamed in pain as Alexander made another cut.


    "Confess your crimes. All of them." Alexander shouted. He had added a memory enhancement potion in the pain sensitivity potion. Now they both remembered every crime they evermitted.


    *sh* Alexander cut Gregor''s arm. The mountain fell down in screams. Alexander quickly went to a corner and took a lit torch. He went to Gregor and burned his missing arm wound.


    "Confess," he again shouted.


    "I killed a girl in Lannisport"


    "I r*ped the daughter of a farmer in mynds"


    "I killed the lord..."


    They both started to confess to each crime theymitted. Many mysterious cases were being solved there.


    The whole thingsted for 2 hours. They continued to speak of all their crimes. Then it came to what they did in Kings Landing during the rebellion.


    "I killed the daughter of Elia Martell. I stabbed her many times. Then I licked her face and..." He wasn''t able toplete his words as Alexander poured wildfire in his mouth, that was stored in a ss ball. Amory Lorch screamed for a long time before dying slowly.


    Alexander got a bit extra angry as Amory was talking about Rina.


    Then it came Gregor''s turn.


    "I smashed her son''s head in the wall and then r*ped her. After that I killed her."


    "On whose order did you do it?" Alexander asked.


    "It was lord Tywin''s order. He wanted to redeem himself for not supporting the rebellion earlier."


    His words brought shock and anger in people.


    "AAAAAAA..." He shouted as Alexander cut his other arm and both legs. Then sealed the wounds with fire.


    "Oberyn. Do whatever you want with him." Alexander said and started walking away.


    "KILL ME... PLEASE KILL ME," Gregor kept on shouting.


    Sandor looked at his brother''s agony with satisfaction. He would have liked it if he could kill him with his own sword but this was good too.


    Oberyn didn''t do much. He also took out some of his pent up anger and then killed him. Then Alexander looked at everyone.


    "FROM THIS DAY ONWARDS, PUNISHMENT FOR R*PE AND MURDER, ALL ACROSS WESTEROS WILL BE DEATH. BE IT A LORD OR SMALLFOLK." He dered.


    All the smallfolks jumped and cheered in excitement. Too many of them had faced troubles from Lords. Some had their wives, mothers, or sisters r*ped by some Lord and they couldn''t do anything. Now, they would also receive justice.


    But as soon as his words fell. A bolt of loud lightning struck in the sky. The clouds started turning dark. The same was happening all around the world.


    People ducked to the ground in fear. Then an ear-deafening roar came from the sky.


    ~Goddamn, Thank god Ragnarok is on my side.~


    A dragon, bigger than any mountain people had seen appeared in the sky. With him were thousands of normal-sized dragons.


    The normal dragons were an illusion though, Dobby was behind it. The small dragons appeared all around the world at the same time. People ran back inside their homes for protection.


    Ragnarok dived towards the Tourney ground. All the people started praying to various gods. Some were praying to Alexander as it was said that All-father appears in times of crisis.


    Ragnarok opened his huge mouth and threw mes at them. Then suddenly, Alexander''s body started to shine and got bigger and bigger. He blocked the mes with his sword.


    "Nothing to fear my children. I will save you all" he said and flew in the air.


    People were gobsmacked by the revtion. Alexander had lifted all the charms that made people not recognize him as All-father. Now, instead, he cast charms that made them see him as All-father. His golden shining clones were also appearing in many other parts of the world and revealing themselves.


    Alexander spoke to Ragnarok telepathically. ~Ready to spar with me?~


    ~Haha... Yes... I''m getting to do this after so long.~ Ragnarok happily affirmed.


    Then they fought a deadly battle in the sky. Loud roars filled the whole Westeros. People kept on praying to All-father.


    Westeros, Braavos, vers Bay, Qarth, Yi Ti, Asshai, everywhere people prayed. Some priests in Yi Ti were dancing happily at their All-father''s return.


    Alexander started to put fake but painful wounds on Ragnarok. He couldn''t let a dragon injure him as he was a god so he had to be careful. They weren''t acting. They were really sparing.


    ~You really are strong, Boss~ Ragnarok praised.


    ~Haha... They don''t call me the wizard god for nothing, you know~ Alexander smugly replied.


    *ROAR*


    Ragnarok threw mes again, but this time Alexander countered with his own mes.


    His golden Fiendfyre fought Ragnarok''s mes for a while. But Alexander was clearly winning. Then suddenly Alexander vanished and reappeared at Ragnarok''s side and attacked from there.


    Ragnarok didn''t get a chance to defend and got engulfed in mes. Then the mes turned into a giant light ball, engulfing Alexander too.


    That was the peak moment of the fight.


    *BOOM*


    The light ball burst into a loud and powerful st. So strong that half of the''s clouds dispersed. People all across the world heard that. The sound wave was so strong that some people even fell on the ground.


    When the eye-piercing light subsided, Alexander in perfect condition started descending to the ground slowly. His whole body was shining in gold and releasing a godly and kind aura.


    His illusion avatars all around the world also dealt with the dragons shortly and descended on the ground.


    Alexander quickly took out a book and held it in one hand and on the other his sword. That was what his statues looked like in most of the temples.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground. Grass and flowers started to grow. Then an apple tree grew up. It was huge. Tens of meters high and covered a radius of hundred meters with its branches. Then in an instant, thousands of apples grew on them.


    One apple fell in each person''s hands. They all feltpelled and ate it quickly. It was actually a normal apple but it had many new potions added to it. There were many disease vines and also a portion that would grow their mind to a new horizon. They would start thinking, researching, looking for answers. That was the first step in turning them from mindless medieval civilization to a modern one. Though all that would still take many years to happen.


    The same tree incident urred everywhere Alexander''s avatar was. Honestly, it was everywhere. He made sure that every person in the world ate that apple.


    Later, people would start calling it the apple of knowledge. After all the people had eaten the apples. The trees turned into beautiful butterflies and flew away. He didn''t want the trees to be some holy pilgrimage site in the future after all.


    Quickly all the people ran to him and kneeled in front of him. Surprisingly, Ned and Robert were kneeling too like they didn''t know about his identity.


    "Get up, children. I came down to the mortal world because I saw the world in mortal danger. Not just from the great Dragon that attacked a while ago. But also the White Walkers. Look, they were forming their Armies of undead to conquer the world. But I''ve dealt with them." He said, and huge screens started projecting images of White Walkers.


    "Now, I have decided that I will stay here for a while and help the human civilization to grow and be better. A civilization where no one is big or small, all are equal as all of you have the same red blood. A world where crimes are justly punished. A world where children won''t have to die of hunger. I am here... To guide. I''ve been living as Alexander Stark for the past few years. But now, the time hase to show myself to you all."


    His words brought too much happiness to the people. Then suddenly Robert came to him and kneeled. Alexander had already nted the idea of giving up his throne in his subconscious mind.


    "All-father, If you are going to lead us, then you should be the king. I will be your follower. I, Robert Baratheon, abdicate my throne to the All-father, God of all men and the whole realm." Robert gave him his crown.


    "And I humbly ept this burden. Your good deed shall not go unnoticed. I will show you what you desire. But it''s her choice whether she epts you or not." Alexander stated.


    Robert had an idea of what Alexander was talking about and he couldn''t be happier.


    "My children, I will show you the path and it''s on you to walk on it. If you stumble, I''ll give you a hand as any father would." After saying that, he flew in the air and headed towards the red keep. He was going to make a new room on the top floor of the red keep for himself and also add some elevators. The view from the top floor would really get wasted otherwise.


    ___________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 95: The Trial of Lannisters

    Tyrion Lannister was also there and recognized All-father. He remembered the face from years ago. When he was small and asked for a dragon as a present.


    He remembered how he got that Dragon figure toy that he had still securely kept in a metal box. Away from the harming eyes of his sister.


    He also fell down on his knees and prayed. Prayed for Tysha.


    ...


    "So, what now?" Dobby asked.


    They both sat in the highest room in the red keep.


    "Now, we attack the vers Bay. Take over without troubling innocents. One more thing. Now that I am officially announced as a god, the Wolf''s Sword can use magic as they want. Just make sure that they establish the fact that they are my blessed men. We will use magic to quickly finish the Westeros wide Railway system and promote trade." Alexander nned.


    "What about the Lannisters?" Dobby asked.


    "Tywin and Cersei will die in the uing trial. The 3 children will be sent to Winterfell. I don''t think life can be better than living there. Tyrion will be the new lord after hepletes his education in the Tower of Knowledge. Until then, Kevan will be acting Lord." "Yes, now that all the Westends lords are in debt and know that the Lannister mines are empty, they won''t even say a word if you pronounce death punishment to them." Dobby agreed.


    "No my friend, it''s you who will pronounce the punishment. I am naming you my hand of god. Practically, you really are a god. I mean with your magic you can do pretty much anything." Alexander added.


    "But you have told me that in some universes there are beings that can even defeat you." Dobby intriguingly asked. He remembered what Alexander had told him about the Marvel universe. A world filled with extremely strong entities.


    "Yes, but why should we care about that? We don''t even know where we''ll go next. Anyway, let''s get to work now."


    ...


    In the Great Hall, Dobby sat on the iron throne. He also wore a set of Jedi robes. In front of him were Cersei and Jamie Lannister.


    "Why are you sitting on the throne? Where is my Joffrey?" Cersei shouted. Joffrey was taken away from her in the ck cell.


    Dobby just waved his hand and a duct tape appeared on her mouth.


    "I am the Hand of God. You will only speak when you are asked to. Now, you are used of high treason. You tried to kill Robert Baratheon and Eddard Stark. You also nned to kill your own brother, Tyrion Lannister, and 15 more Crownds lords." Dobby calmly spoke from the Throne.


    "Jamie Lannister, do you ept being in an incest rtion with the Queen who also happens to be your sister?" Dobby asked.


    Cersei looked at her brother smugly, thinking that he would never say it, but it was a day full of surprises for her.


    "Yes, I ept" Jamie replied, looking at the ground to ignore his seething sister.


    "Cersei Lannister, do you have anything to say?" Dobby asked.


    "I didn''t do anything and you have no basis for all these usations," Cersei replied.


    "A total of 58 men have testified against you. 120 people testified about what happened at the feast. Your own brother, Tyrion, testified about your ns and now your brother Jamie has also confessed." Heid out all the evidence.


    "I refuse to ept his testimony." Cersei proudly said.


    "You are a criminal. You don''t get to choose your witness. Now, Jamie Lannister, you broke your Kingsguard oath and indulged in sexual activity with your sister and produced three children. You also knew about Cersei Lannister''s ns and did nothing. But because you have agreed to help, so I''ll be more lenient to you." Dobby''s words caused shock in the hall.


    Then the doors loudly opened and guards brought/dragged Tywin Lannister in.


    "What is the meaning of this? Why am I being treated in such a way?" Tywin angrily asked.


    "Silence" Dobby''s words made all the murmurs die down.


    "You are here to be trialed for the nning of murder and r*pe of Tysa, wife of Tyrion Lannister, and the sacking of the king''snding. The murder and r*pe of Elia Martell and her children by Amory Lorch and Gregor Clegane on your orders." Dobby stated.


    "Lord Kevan Lannister has agreed to testify against you. Please bring the witness in," Dobby said. His words baffled Tywin. He could not understand why his brother would do that.


    Kevan quietly entered the hall and kneeled before Dobby. It was generally epted that if Alexander was the god then Dobby was the highest-ranking angel, a Seraph.


    "Lord Kevan Lannister. Please tell us about the events rted to Tysha and the sacking of King''s Landing."


    Kevan nodded and looked at Tywin, "I am sorry brother, but Seraph Dobby has promised to help house Lannister pay back the loans in return for bearing witness to your crimes."


    Tywin only nodded after listening. To him, everything was good as long as his legacy survived.


    "Tysa was the wife of Tyrion, whom he married when he was 13. They secretly got married by a drunk Septon, but Tywin got angry and had the girl r*ped by 200 Lannister guards. It led to her death in the end, but for some reason, all 200 soldiers also died from some unknown and painful disease within a week of that incident." Kevan narrated.


    Dobby nodded his head, "That was probably a punishment given by All-father. In his eyes, lord or not, all are the same. He has already announced the punishment for crimes like these is death. Now, tell us about the sacking."


    Kevan also nodded, that was the only logical reasoning for the sudden death of 200 Lannister soldiers.


    Kevan continued "At the time of Robert''s Rebellion, Tywin didn''t know who was going to win so he decided to wait. But when it became clear that the rebellion would seed, he orchestrated the n for the sacking of King''s Landing. His ns included killing Elia Martell, 3-year-old Rhaenys Targaryen, and 3 months old Aegon Targaryen. He also nned on sacking the city and recovering whatever money he lost in the war. He ordered Amory Lorch and Gregor Clegane to climb the Tower of Maegors Keep where the princess lived and do the deed. All this was done so he could show Robert that he was loyal to him. Thankfully, All-father saved the people of King''s Landing, though I don''t know why he didn''t save the princess."


    The crowds started talking. There weren''t just nobles, there were smallfolks too. They started to get angry at the devilish n of Tywin. They realized that they were practically given a second life by All-father.


    "Who said I didn''t save them from Lannisters and the foolish Robert Baratheon." Alexander walked in, his body still radiating a soothing aura.


    Robert hid his face behind Stannis. They were standing on the sides. He had already realized his anger with the Targaryens was dumb and stupid. Even he didn''t know why he was after their blood. The most harmful thing they did to him was just abducting Lyanna.


    As soon as people saw him, everyone kneeled down. Everyone except Cersei. It''s not like he was going to make her.


    "Get up, all of you. If you do this every time you see me. You''ll get back pain." He said and lifted everyone up with magic.


    He waved his hand at Dobby to stay seated. "Now, I didn''t lie when I said that I saved the princess. She is really a good girl and her children too. She nevermitted a crime. Her only mistake was trusting the Targaryens. The Mad King used her as a hostage to make sure that Dorne stays loyal to him. The Mad King had gone Mad so I came to punish him back then.


    I did leave fake human bodies of the 3 in the Maegors Keep. If I hadn''t, we would have never found out about the true nature of Tywin Lannisters. The demonic face he hides behind his old cold face.


    Then there was the mess that was the Robert''s Rebellion. I am about to reveal the biggest conspiracy to ever ur in your history. As all of you know, the order of Maesters is very old. Even older than the Valyrian freehold.


    Before Aegon''s conquest, the order of Maesters had a firm grip on every house in Westeros. But when the Targaryens came with their Dragons. The order felt threatened. They formed a long n to remove all things magical from the world, including the Dragons and the Targaryens.


    Little by Little, they corrupted the Targaryens, they fed the King secret medicine that intensified the madness that urred in them because of incest. Some strong King''s fought the madness and remained sane their most life and some didn''t. The Dance of the Dragons happened because the order of Maesters secretly pushed both sides, Rhaenyra and Aegon II.


    Then they fed poisoned food to the remaining Dragons and killed thest of them in the world.


    Then came Aegon IV. The Maesters convinced him to legitimize all his bastards to start infighting. It eventually led to the creation of the ckfyre branch thatter caused so many Rebellions.


    Little by little, the Targaryen family shrunk. Then came the Mad King. Made mad by Grand Maester Pycelle. But that''s not the main problem. The rebellion started because a small maester decided to burn a letter that he was supposed to give to Lord Rickard Stark. Now, I present you, the one who started it all." Everyone was silently hearing Alexander''s words, soaking up the truth. It all made sense to them now.


    A Wolf''s Sword apparated into the hall with an old man, tied to a chair.


    ___________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 96: Families, some fixed and some broken.

    "I present to you, the ex-Maester of Winterfell. Maester Walys. He served at the time of Rickard Stark. Maester, please tell us about the letter you received from Lyanna" Alexander ordered.


    Robert''s ears were attentively opened instantly. Including everyone else in the room.


    "I-I received a letter from Lady Lyanna before she went away. In the letter, it was written that she was going with Prince Rhaegar on her own ord. That she was in love with him since the Tourney of Harrenhal. She also disclosed that she was the secret Knight of theughing tree. I knew what I had to do at that moment. If that letter had reached Lord Rickard, the rebellion would have never happened. So I burned it and hired ad to intercept Lord Brandon Stark and tell him that Lady Lyanna was abducted by the prince. The rest we all know. However, I did receive another news that Lady Lyanna and Prince Rhaegar had secretly married as well. Prince Rhaegar had already secretly gotten his marriage undone with Elia before all that."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Robert fell to the ground with a loud thud. He felt meaningless, he felt like all his life was meaningless. The Maesters were behind god knows what else. He looked at his hand and remembered how he killed Rhaegar. Furthermore, he widowed his beloved Lyanna. Surely she didn''t love him but he did like her. The rage he had felt at that time was for her, even if it was misced, it was still for her.


    "The Order of Maesters had brought so much damage to our society that even words can''t describe it. So many wars started because of them. So many more that we will never know happened because of them. They lived like a leech. Sucking the life out of Westeros. They held back all the knowledge and made it nearly impossible to spread. This way they made sure that Maesters were always needed.


    This is the reason why I visited the Citadel in Oldtown some years ago. There I met a good man, Arch Maester Marwyn. He told me about the secret plots of the order. I also did my investigation and found dragon and human bones secretly kept underground. So, I had no choice but to destroy and rebuild. I created the Tower of Knowledge, which only serves one purpose, to spread the knowledge. There is no order of Maesters anymore. The position is just a word now. In the north, we now call them teachers or Professors. I will be creating these towers of knowledge in every city in the world. These will be ces where anyone can go to receive an education. I will also make it free to teach children as well.


    Our future is bright, as long as you follow me. Now, back to the trial. But, let me bring some new guests first." He took out the anywhere door from his pocket dimension and opened a passage to Winterfell. Elina, Anna, Rina, Jon, and Eric were waiting for him.


    He opened the door and 2 women and 3 children walked him. As soon as Rina and the kids saw Alexander, they ran to him.


    "Grandpaaa," they shouted. "Hahaha... Come here," heughed and picked them up. Rina and Eric on his shoulders and Jon in his arms.


    "They may not look familiar to you all." He said and lifted their disguise. Elina''s hair returned to being ck and her skin a bit tanned. Anna''s hair turned back to being the original and her face to what it was before. Rina also looked at her hair change from reddish-brown to ck, her eyes from ck to deep blue. Aegon''s hair turned back to white and his eyes purple. Jon was just Jon.


    "Wee back, Elia, Lyana, Rhaenys, Aegon, and Jon." Alexander greeted.


    "Who''s Rhaenys Grandpa?"


    "Who''s Aegon?"


    The kids asked.


    "They are also your names sweetlings. But you can still keep calling yourself Rina and Eric if you want."


    "I love my name, I won''t change it," Rina proudly said.


    "Yes, me too," Eric added.


    But that was not the case with Elia and Lyanna. Ned walked out of the crowd and hugged Lyanna. He knew about her but still, he felt like his sister was really back now.


    Robert didn''t know what to do, he just walked up to her and kneeled down on one knee.


    "I am sorry Lyanna. I made you a widow. I will ept any punishment you want to give me. I''ll ept it even if you want to behead me." He solemnly said, his eyes facing the ground.


    Lyanna walked up to him and caressed his hair. "It wasn''t your fault. It was no one''s fault. The Maesters did it. I forgive you, Robert. I am also happy to see that you turned out to be such a fine man." She smiled.


    Robert lifted his face to look at Lyanna. Both had tears in their eyes.


    "You should meet my son, Robert. Jon,e here," she called.


    Little Jon came hopping to his mother. "Jon, this is Uncle Robert. He''s a very strong man."


    Jon looked at the bearded well-built man in front of him. Both of them were face to face as Robert was still kneeling.


    Robert kept on looking at Jon''s face. For starters, he was happy that the boy had mostly Stark features.


    "Hahaha... Come here, little Jon. I''ll give you a ride on my back." Robert howled inughter and put happy Jon on his back.


    While all this was happening, another reunion was taking ce just a few steps away.


    "Sister, is that really you?" Oberyn walked towards Elia with widened and shock-filled eyes. Just on the brim of tearing up.


    Elia also had tears in her eyes, looking at her brother as Elia and not Elina. "Yes, it''s me. I missed you, big brother."


    They both tightly hugged and cried. "I-I thought, Y-You"


    "Yes, we would have died if not for uncle... I mean All-father." She corrected herself.


    *Smack*


    Only to receive a light pat on her head by passing by Alexander, "I am still your uncle. I may be a god but I still have feelings"


    All the people chuckled seeing that. To them, god seemed so perfect. Not pompous, not extremely proud. Instead, god was warm, kind, and approachable. This led them to think whether if the high Septon was also the same as Maesters and manipting them.


    "You look good, sister. I wish Doran could be here to see you." Oberyn happily said.


    "Me too. I heard that he can''t walk now because of gout." Elia sadly replied.


    "You know, you can use the door. Just go and bring him here." Alexander offered.


    Elia quickly opened the door and let Oberyn go in to bring Doran. The whole world already knew that All-father had descended to the realm of men and that he was currently the ruler of the seven kingdoms too.


    So when Doran came out of the door, with his walking stick, he still tried to kneel in front of Alexander.


    Alexander waved his hand and cast a healing spell. Gout wasn''t a hard disease to cure with magic. Doran suddenly felt painless while kneeling. He quickly looked up at Alexander.


    "All-father, thank you. Thank you," he said with teary eyes. Not for curing him. But for saving his sister.


    "Hahaha... Get up now, son. Go and meet Elia," Alexander patted his shoulder.


    Doran nodded and got up to embrace his sister. "Wee back, Elia," he whispered in her ears.


    Oberyn also came over and hugged them.


    "Brothers, meet my children. They don''t like being called Rhaenys and Aegon though. RINA, ERIC.e over here" she called.


    The kids were ying with Dobby on the iron throne when they were called. They ran back to their mother with giggles. Turning the mood of the always cold great hall/ Throne room cheerful. People prayed that may there always be such happiness in that cursed hall.


    Doran and Oberyn talked with the 2 children. Rina already knew Oberyn so she wasfortable. But Aegon was a little shy with strangers.


    Both Doran and Oberyn also picked the kids on their backs and took their sister to the side so that the trial could end. Lyanna and Robert did the same.


    Alexander had already tapped Cersei''s mouth while the reunion was taking ce. Tywin, Cersei, and Jamie were also going through time torture. They went through all the cruelties they did to others.


    When the hall fell back into silence, Dobby loudly spoke. Now Alexander was sitting on the throne while Dobby was announcing.


    "Cersei Lannister, you have been found guilty of your crimes and are sentenced to death. Jamie Lannister, for cooperating with the trial, you are to take the ck. Tywin Lannister, even if Elia and her children are alive, you still orchestrated the sacking and nned their murder. You also caused the death of Tysha. For your crimes, you are also sentenced to death. Maester Walys, you are sentenced to death for causing conflict and manughter. All your punishments will be given tomorrow morning, inside the execution hall." Dobby read the verdict.


    || Cersei Lannister - Category 3


    Murder - 44


    Indirect Murder - 209


    ckmail - 387


    R*pe - 15


    Sin Percentage - 59%||


    ||Jamie Lannister - Category 3


    Murder - 497


    Indirect Murder - 29


    R*pe - 37


    Sin Percentage - 63%||


    ||Tywin Lannister - Category 3


    Murder - 238


    Indirect Murder - 3,278(Reins of Castamare)


    ckmail - 392


    R*pe - 67


    Sin Percentage -70%||


    Alexander had given the data to Dobby already and they were getting rightfully punished. Though Alexander also knew that most of the people involved in the Lord and Knight''s business were Category 3, especially those who fought in rebellion.


    Most of the people in the hall cheered. Except for Kevan, Tyrion, and the criminals. Tyrion didn''t have much love for his sister and father but he still loved his brother. Maybe a little less after learning about Tysha.


    Tywin and Cersei were taken to the specially made cells with new locks. Jamie was left to wait for someone from Night''s Watch toe for him.


    "You don''t look so good, Tyrion," Jamie grimly spoke.


    *Sigh* "We all are broken people, brother. Some broken by strangers and some by your loved ones. Now... Sorrow is my only salvation. Goodbye, enjoy the Wall, I always wanted to see it" Tyrion slowly walked away. Leaving Jamie standing alone, to think about his whole life and the things he could have done differently.


    ___________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Thank you for supporting!

 Chapter 97: Target - Slavers bay

    The next morning, in a coldrge room. 3 people were made to stand on a tform with a rope around their neck.


    "Please please, I don''t want to die." Cersei wailed but no one even looked at her.


    Tywin and Maester Walys quietly stood there. Already epted their fate.


    The executioner pulled the lever and they were hanged. In a few seconds, life left their bodies.


    ...


    Ezequiel, a stout devotee of the seven. He was very happy as he got to be so close to All-father in the Tourney grounds. But unknown to him, his mind had changed after eating the apple.


    He passed by the Sept of Baelor and was surprised to find that the Septons were still asking for money offerings from people. He couldn''t understand why, as the god had alreadye down to them.


    So, he went to the Red Keep, to ask the question. The court was in session under Dobby.


    "Your Holiness, I am Ezequiel, I wanted to ask why the Septon are still asking for offerings? Does All-father require money?" He asked, ready to give up all his small wealth if All-father needed it. "No, he has not ordered for any such thing. The Septons are doing that on their own. All-father will never ask for your hard-earned money, be clear about that. I will tell him about this and he will deal with them himself." Dobby said.


    Ezequiel felt satisfied with the answer and left.


    ...


    Later that day, Alexander found out about the situation and went out to investigate.


    He hovered above the streets, giving blessings to all the passerby. When he reached the Sept, he was greeted by kneeling Septa and Septons.


    "Where is the High Septon?" He asked.


    "He will return soon, All-father." One of them nervously replied.


    Soon, a fat and ugly man entered. The High Septon looked at Alexander and came at him running.


    "All-father, thank you foring to us mortals"


    "Why do I smell an unpleasant odor from you? You have been drinking and indulging in unholy deeds. How dare you," Alexander said, keeping his godly image.


    Alexander quickly searched his mind. ~R*pist, pedophile, attempted Murder, and swindling money from people. So much for the highest-ranking priests.~


    Suddenly 2 Wolf''s sword apparated in. "Take him prisoner. He will be on trial for his crimes."


    Then Alexander looked for the secret chest full of money. He found it and brought it out of the building.


    "Gather around everyone." Alexander loudly said.


    All the nearby smallfolks rushed to him. Soon there was a crowd of thousands watching him.


    "I am saddened today by the state of the faith. I found that the High Septon was doing unholy deeds. He was also hoarding the money taken as an offering for himself. Money taken from you. Money that you all worked hard to earn. Let me tell you one thing. No god ever asks for money from his children. Only demons ask for sacrifice and money.


    I was here even before these new religions came into existence. I have seen them turn from being a faith to a business. I saw in the north that people don''t pay anything to old gods for blessings. They just wholeheartedly pray. But here, they ask you for money. Money, that is only used by selfish people to fulfill their selfish agenda. My children, If you want to pray then pray from your heart. Because God doesn''t live in magnificent buildings and sculptures. God lives in your heart. Be honest and truthful, God will hear you.


    I am dismissing the practice of offering the Septons money. Because blessings aren''t bought by money but good deeds. The high Septon will be punished tomorrow and the money found will be used to start new work for people." After saying that, he flew away. All the people looked excitedly at him. They all hated the practice of offering but if they didn''t pay then they would be seen as an outcast. Now the god had said it himself.


    "Thieves"


    "Liars"


    "Swindlers"


    "Sinners"


    People called the Septons various things.


    ...


    As many Lords hade to see their god. The King''s Landing was getting more crowded each day. Alexander wasn''t just going to invite the Lords for the feast. All people were invited. He had used his magic to create an extension on the cliff that Red Keep was on. The whole extension was turned into a big garden with various fruit trees. It was essible by all the people. Then it was decorated for the grand feast.


    Alexander''s elf Runemasters and Alchemists were sessful in creating the bowl version of the Hufflepuff cup. He was using it to create a lot of food.


    Dobby walked up to Alexander to report on the siege of vers Bay. "Boss, the navy is ready. We have already infiltrated the cities and have marked all members of the sons of the harpy. They are just waiting for you now."


    "Good, I will personally go there after the feast. I need to have a talk with the Dothraki as well. I am also going to bring little Dany here. There''s no reason for her to live there anymore." Alexander informed.


    "Okay boss."


    ...


    The feast began in an hour. A lot of people came and happily ate and drank.


    "Grandpa Grandpa. Can you please bring my bicycle? I want to show it to uncle Obi" Rina came running to him.


    "Haha... Okay sweety" he took out a bicycle from his space pocket.


    She happily took it and rode it around. Soon other children also came to him and Alexander had to give all of them one. Joffrey was one of them. Alexander had to make the boy drink a lot of potions to heal his defected brain.


    "All-father," a voice came from behind.


    Alexander turned around and saw Tyrion. "What''s the matter, child? Why do you look so distressed."


    "I-I wanted to ask about Tysha. I-Is she happy in heaven?" He meekly asked.


    "Yes, she and her child. Both are happy."


    "Her child?" It took a moment for Tyrion to understand. His legs suddenly lost strength and he was about to fall. But Bronn was standing there and quickly helped him.


    "She has also forgiven you and only wants you to lead an honest life. So that you can see her someday." He said. Tyrion mistook it as getting to see her in heaven. And he knew that his sins would send him to hell as he is now.


    "T-thank you, All-father. I should go now." Tyrion said with teary eyes. He was just 16 years old after all, all the loss of family was a heavy hit. But Alexander was also not going to treat him softly. Tyrion would have to prove that he''s worthy of his child and Tysha.


    "Bronn, go with him. He might need someone to talk with." He ordered.


    Bronn was still having a hard time believing that he was in service of All-father. "Okay, but I''m taking a bottle of Firewhiskey with me."


    The day ended with all the people dancing to music and happilyughing. Without a worry of wars or anything.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, after the feast, Alexander silently left King''s Landing and appeared on his ship near the vers Bay.


    There were three cities in vers bay, Astapor, Meereen, and Yunkai. They all imed to be the remnants of the old Ghiscari empire.


    His first stop was Astapor. The city was famed for its Unsullied soldiers. The soldiers were used all over the free cities as guards because they never steal or r*pe as they were all made eunuchs. Their training starts at age five and goes on from dawn to dusk. It is brutal, designed not only to teach them how to fight, but to strip away all individuality, empathy, and self-worth. ves that fail at any aspect of their training are killed. Only a third of the ves entering training survive to be Unsullied.


    On the day a boy is cut(made eunuch), he is given a puppy to take care of. At the end of the first year, the boy is made to strangle the puppy. Should he fail to do so, he is killed and fed to the surviving dogs. During training, boys are culled whenever they fail a task, be it running all day in full pack, scaling a mountain at night, or walking across a bed of coals.


    As graduation, to win their spiked cap, they must take a silver mark, go to the ve markets and buy a newborn ve child and kill it before its mother and pay the ve mother''s owner for his loss. That''s how brutal the ve masters were.


    ~There are going to be a lot of dead people~ Alexander sighed.


    ...


    With the morning sun, Alexander walked into the city. He had no guard with him, just him alone. Everyone who saw him kneeled down quickly. ves even started to cry and pray as they were the ones who needed his blessings the most.


    He walked straight to the za of pride. It was an open market where all the ves were sold by their good masters


    The good masters/vers were assholes of the highest order. They know who Alexander is but they would never bow to him. To them, there was no god. Their thinking was right too, if there was a god then he would have already punished them for all the bad things they did. But atst, betterte than never.


    [You can see the image on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 98: Damn the Slavers

    He was greeted by fat vers inside the market. They eyed him like he was made of gold. Soon a ve master with the best clothes and ornaments on came to him.


    "All-father, maybe I can help you in finding what you are looking for." He said as his face fat throbbed with each word.


    "Ah... Yes. I want to buy Unsullieds. Do you sell them?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes yes... we do sell them. Please follow me and I''ll take you to our finest merchandise." The ver signaled him to follow.


    "By the way, my name is Xark Zex, people call me big master." The merchant introduced himself.


    ~let''s see his sins.~


    ||Xark Zex - Category 4


    Murder - 45


    Indirect Murder - 1,987 Human trafficking - 5,974


    R*pe - 1,799


    Indirect Infanticide - 1,644


    Sin percentage - 88%||


    ~*Sigh* why do I even bother reading their sins? They all deserve to die by default.~


    Xark took him to arge open field. Nearly 5 thousand Unsullieds stood there in neat and clean light armor and a square matrix.


    "These are our best unsullied. How many do you want?" He asked.


    "How many do you have?" Alexander asked.


    Xark''s eyes shown as he sensed big money. "In total, we have 10,000 Unsullieds in the city"


    "How many are in training?"


    "20,000 in training. Only 8,000 of them will live to be an Unsullied." He proudly informed.


    "Hmm... I''ll buy them all. How much do you want?" Alexander asked.


    All the ve masters started to talk between themselves. One of them may have felt invincible so he decided to berate Alexander in their new Valyrian and Ghiscari tongue.


    The ve masters took pride in being remnants of the old original Ghiscari empire but the ancientnguage was lost to them.


    "Zis skit kew zints who caxan fuupp axanythick? Bungick selcolol(This shit god thinks he can buy anything? Fucking sorcerer.)" The man said.


    But suddenly the ground started to vibrate under the ve master''s feet and soon it was lifted up in the sky. It went all the way to 1000 feet.


    "Peniz axand supoliel din blenk eb vo um yeep faxachaxald teucko. Pum saxaw Khiscaxali liso pi baxarr, pe ug waxank xank zo saxamo baxato te ug tee?(Don''t act superior in front of me with your bastard tongue. I saw Ghiscari rise and fall, do you want me to grant you the same fate?)" Alexander said in pure Ghiscari tongue. Which even the best of ve masters found hard to understand but they still understood the gist of it.


    "We are sorry for disgracing you, All-father. Please let Hyxae down," Xark pleaded.


    "Sure," Alexander agreed. The stone on which the ve master was standing in the air vanished. Hyxa fell to his death and turned into an ugly mess.


    "Now, how much for all the ves in the city?" Alexander asked while conjuring a seat and sitting down.


    "What? You mean Unsullieds right?" Xark nervously confirmed.


    "You heard me the first time. Just say the price... Or" as he said that the ground again started shaking.


    "Ah yes yes... We can sell you all. But let me bring all the Good Masters here first." he and hurriedly sent his assistants.


    ~That was easy. He''s bringing all the vers to me to judge.~ Alexander internally thought.


    After an hour all the vers had gathered there. One of the vers had a little girl with him whom Alexander recognized. It was a 3-4-year-old Missendei. She was probably just recently kidnapped by some unknown pirates from the Ind of Naath. It was really a weird ind. A special kind of poisonous butterflies lived there and the inders were immune to them.


    Naathi people have a unique look to them with t faces, dark skin, and golden eyes. They are called the Peaceful People, due to their belief in extreme pacifism. They make music rather than war and kill nothing, not even animals, eating only fruit and never flesh. They are widely sought after by vers who consider them to make the best ves.


    Before the Doom of Valyria, Naath used to be a major exporter of silk from silkworm caterpirs. The Naathi also exported fine handicrafts and delicate spiced wine. The Naathi''s shimmering silks could be found in markets throughout the Seven Kingdoms and the Free Cities at that time.


    But, the ver raids became so frequent after the Doom that the Naathi abandoned their coasts to take refuge in the hills and forests of the interior. As a result, the export trade hasrgely copsed in the past four hundred years, and Naathi silks are less and less frequently seen in the world''s major cities.


    ~Hmm... I guess I''ll visit that ce too. Such kind people don''t deserve to face such hardships because of people''s greed.~ Alexander thought.


    "All-father, we have bought all the ve Masters and they all have agreed to sell all their ves to you," Xark said with a frowning smile.


    "Haha... Good. And what''s the price you havee up with?" Alexander asked.


    "Aaa... It''s ummm... We have decided on 30 million gold Dragons." Xark scaredly said, fearing that Alexander might not like it.


    "Hahaha... Good. I like that price. Here, take these." Alexander waved his hand and 10rge chests filled with gold.


    All the ve Master had their mouths salivating seeing all that money. They all knew that 30 million was a big price for their ves. Their minds were jumping thinking that this was the best trade deal in the history of trade deals.


    One by one, they all gave Alexander their master sticks which signifies that they were the masters of the ves they owned.


    Then the master that brought Missendei turned around and started to walk away with her. She looked at him with longing eyes.


    "WAIT! I''ll be keeping that girl too" Alexander loudly stopped him.


    The ver turned and showed his disgustful face. "She''s not for sale."


    "And I wasn''t asking" As soon as his words fell, the ver got swallowed by the ground.


    One by one, all the ve masters started to disappear into the ground. Xark looked at him with a horror-filled face.


    "Why are you killing us?"


    "All of you, Category 3 or 4," Alexander replied.


    Soon, the big field had turned silent. Alexander walked to little Missendei. He didn''t ask her about her parents as he had looked in her mind. Her small vige was attacked and her parents were killed.


    He kneeled down and caressed her wrinkly hair. "What''s your name, little one?"


    "I-It''s Missendei, All-father" she replied.


    "Would you like toe with me? I''ll take you to my family. There are many more children like you. My granddaughter Rina would love to be your friend." Alexander offered.


    "Really? I can have friends, All-father?" She asked like it was the craziest thing.


    "Yes, sweety. And no calling me All-father. Call me Grandpa. Nowe, let''s go." He said and made her sit on his shoulders. She was too small to quickly follow him around.


    Then he called for Dobby and told him about the situation.


    "Hmmm... Good thing you solved this without any major problems. The biggest problem with resettling the ves is that they don''t know how to do things without being ordered. This, in the end, causes great problems. I faced this in Asshai. I''ll have to slowly introduce the working of the world to them. I''ll appoint one of my assistant elves to administer here. What about the Unsullied? Their minds have been damaged and molded into serving their masters since the age of 5. I don''t think we can change them without magic." Dobby exined.


    "Then I''ll take them to be my people. I''ll fully heal them with magic. Their minds and bodybined." Alexander said.


    "You want to take them to Phixheim?" Dobby inquired.


    "Yes. But I won''t force them to stay. After they are healed, they can leave."


    Dobby nodded. This was for the best. "Yes, you can also teach them various modern things. Like things about technology, bureaucracy, administration, modern warfare. This way when they return to the world they will be able to do good." Dobby suggested.


    "Nice idea. Let''s do this." Alexander agreed.


    He looked at the Unsullieds and spoke in their tongue. "My children, forgive me that you had to face such hardships in your lives. When I see you, I don''t see ves or soldiers. I just see humans. Just like anyone else." Then he burned the master sticks.


    "You are all free. You can do anything you want as long as it''s not a crime, and I won''t stop you. But I will also give you another option. I can heal all of your bodies. I can return what was taken away from you at a young age. You will have to live in my world for some time to heal yourself. There you will also be taught various kinds of things. And after you get healed, you can leave and live like a normal person or you can follow me. The choice is yours."


    All the Unsullieds looked at the kind-looking god in front of them. After some seconds passed, they started to kick the ground with their feet.


    Seeing their agreement, Alexander took them all to Phixheim. Alfred would take care of them from there.


    "Alright Dobby, look after the city. I''ll go to Yunkai now." He said and flew in the air. Little Missendei was scared at first but then started to giggle happily. Flying was such an amazing experience. Alexander also preferred to fly than apperate if not in an emergency.


    [You can see the image on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 99: Pack Up

    Alexander came to Yunkai, the city was famous for its bed ves. They would force girls into prostitution from a small age and teach them various techniques to satisfy their clients. Death was the only option for the ve masters here too. Just like the cruel death, he gave to the ve masters of Astapor, he killed all the ve masters there and handed the city over to his people.


    Hisst stop, Meereen, was the biggest of the three cities. It was bigger than Astapor and Yunkaibined.


    This was a city with various businesses. There were various big Pyramids of different colors upied by different noble families. The city was ruled by the great masters. Members of the old ving families. There were 15 families.


    Then there were the fighting pits and the temple where various kinds of things happened. From healing to pleasure. The city was also deeply involved in the ve trade. Alexander knew that the only way to correct the clusterfuck of a city was by thoroughly cleaning it. The mentality of the nobles could never be changed. Not without using magic. But then again, they were involved in ving. It was basically their culture. And such cultures were best to be removed.


    But to his surprise, when he reached the big city, some ves were already nning on revolting. He investigated and found a man named Leonel. He went and had a chat with him.


    "How many of you are there?" He asked.


    "All-father, we are blessed that you havee to us. I have gathered one thousand ves who want freedom. I hail from Carcosa and am part of the order of free. My colleague Fransisco had told me how you liberated Qarth." Leonel respectfully said.


    "Good. I have liberated Astapor and Yunkai as well. This is the final one," Alexander informed.


    Leonel was surprised because he didn''t receive any news about a fight breaking out there. "I will deal with the ve Masters. Then my people wille and organize the city and help the former ves to adapt to the new life."


    "Thank you, All-father. If it''s you then we don''t have to worry." Leonel bowed.


    "Haha... Get up my boy. You are doing a good job."


    Alexander then used io to gather all the vers in the city and passed his judgment. All of them except 2 deserved death. The two that he did let live were also made to sign a lifelong contract to be a good citizen.


    After he was done, he notified Dobby and Leonel. In a few days, the vers Bay would be officially renamed Freedom Bay.


    "Hey there, little Missendei. Do you know about the Dothrakis?" He asked her.


    "Ummm... They steal from people?" She said, not sure if she was right.


    "Yes, my child. You are correct. We will be going to meet them now." Alexander announced and flew up in the air.


    ~Dothraki also ate the Apple of knowledge so they should also have grown a little bit in mind.~ he thought.


    Because of the changes brought by Alexander, the Dothraki weren''t as violent as in the show or books. They didn''t kill for no reason and only stole. They were still very powerful people though. Now instead of them being divided into various Khals, they had a practice of electing a new Khal King by fighting.


    Alexander went straight into their main city. Vaes Dothrak. It was a big city but the buildings were made of wood and mud. Very primitive.


    Hended in front of the biggest building in the city which was probably the residence of the Khal King. Khal Drogo from the show was still very young and hadn''t even be a Khal yet. But the boy was still tall and strong.


    The Khal King was named Khal Naek. Alexander''s god status made everything easier as no matter whichmunity or which religion. Everyone recognized Alexander as one true god.


    He told them about his n on including them in his World Federation and upgrading their city to bing like a modern one. He also told them his ns on bringing the train to Essos as well. The Khal King was happy with all the things his people would get. In the end, Alexander ended up bing the new Khal King by the agreement of all the Khals. He still let Khal Naek act like a governor. In the meantime, his people woulde to the city and change things.


    Then Alexander flew to Braavos. To meet Daenerys and Ragnarok.


    Little Dany was ying in the courtyard under the Lemon trees. She had been living a fulfilling and happy life without any worries. Ragnarok kept Viserys at bay so she never faced the bullying.


    It was just another yful day for her. ying with the various plushie dolls was the favorite pass time of her. But suddenly she heard a thud from behind her. She looked around and saw the person she had been hearing about for so long. She had heard the stories about the All-father and had seen pictures.


    "npa?" She cutely voiced.


    Alexander was surprised that she straight up called him Grandpa and was feeling just like he did when he met Rina for the first time. The little chubby girl was too cute.


    "Haha... Yes, little Dany. I am grandpa. Come here." He went ahead and gave her a hug. She also happily returned it.


    Then he waved his hand and a mountain of plushie toys came in front of her. She looked at them with stars in her eyes. Alexander also noticed the envy in Missendei''s eyes.


    "Little Dany, meet Missendei. Would you like to be her friend?" He asked.


    Missendei and Daenerys were nearly the same age. 3-4 years old. Both of them looked at each other for a while. Then suddenly Dany walked to her and hugged her.


    "Flends," she said.


    "All these toys are for you two. Where is your Grandpa Ragnarok, Dany?" Alexander asked.


    Daenerys thought for a bit and replied, "umm, inside?"


    "Haha... Okay, I''ll find him. You go and have fun." Alexander ruffled their hair.


    "Hey... Fat dragon. Come out," Alexander walked into the house.


    But instead of Ragnarok, Ser Willem Darry came out. The knight had grown fat now. "Who dares to call me fat."


    Willem Darry quickly fell to his knees. "Ah... All-father. Ragnarok had said that you''d being. Sorry for disrespecting you."


    "Haha... It''s alright, son. You did a good job all these years." Alexander replied and quickly healed the man''s joint pain and bad eyes.


    Feeling the change, Willem quickly knelt down again. But then Ragnarok came out.


    "Haha... Get up fatty. You look like a ball when kneeling," he told Willem. They probably had formed a good brotherly rtionship all this time living together.


    "Haha... How are you Ragnarok? Where''s the other boy?" Alexander asked.


    "Greetings All-father. The boy''s inside. I was teaching him High Valyrian."


    "Good, it''s time to go back to Westeros now. Let''s have them meet their niece and nephews." Alexander said.


    "Really? I can go and see my family too? Finally, the time hase." Willem interjected.


    Alexander nodded. "Yes, pack your stuff and get ready. I will be going to the house of ck and White for a while first."


    "Yes, All-father.I''ll quickly prepare."


    "Ragnarok, there''s another girl with Dany in the courtyard. Take care of her too for a while will you."


    "You got it, boss." Ragnarok walked to the courtyard with a big smile. He probably liked ying with Dany too.


    ...


    "Vr Morghulis" Jaqen H''ghar greeted him at the door of his temple.


    "Vr Dohaeris, my boy. How are you?" He asked.


    "We are receiving fewer contracts these days because of you bringing peace. To us, this means that we have done a good job. Less bad men is good for the world." He said in his monotonous voice.


    "Yes, soon. This word will not require the services of the house of ck and white." Alexander said.


    Jaqen H''ghar looked at his face. Not knowing what he''ll do next. He had spent all his life in the service of the temple after all.


    "Now, no need to be worried, son. I have two options for you. One, I disband the temple and you all can go and live a normal life, or second, you can follow me to other worlds and help me purify them. Though I will have to give you some new training in warfare and technology."


    "We will follow All-father. We would love to serve you in bringing your light to other worlds." Jaqen replied without even thinking.


    "Hahaha... good, son. Then I''ll teleport this house of ck and white to Phixheim. It''s my world where pure beings live. You will live there and train there. Recall all the faceless men back." He ordered.


    Jaqen nodded and left for work. Alexander could feel that Jaqen was secretly excited.


    ~Ah, they would make the best spy and infiltration department. I should create some super-soldier serum too.~ Alexander thought.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 100: Grandma Universe

    "Uncle, why are you taking me to Dorne?" Ned asked from his dirt bike.


    "Son, we are going to find you a good wife. I had talked to Doran earlier. He''s going to help." Alexander announced.


    "What! I don''t want a wife, uncle. I am fine"


    "It''s not about you, son. It''s about little Robb and Sansa. Can you give them a mother''s love? Can Sansa talk to you about her girl problems when she grows up?" Alexander tried to reason.


    Ned stayed silent for a while. He knew what Alexander said was right.


    "Alright, but I will only agree if I like her." He said.


    "Haha... Good. Now let''s hurry up and reach Sunspear before dawn." Alexander said and increase the speed.


    ...


    By the evening they appeared in Sunspear. Elia and her children were living there for a while. Though Elia had decided that she would live in Winterfell for the rest of her life and considered herself a Stark. She was also happy as when the Railways would develop, her brothers would be able toe to see her in Winterfell in a day. "Grandpaaaa" Rina came running to him when he entered the Martell''s castle.


    "Hahaha... Come here my little cat. How have you been these days?" Alexander held her in his arms.


    "It was fun. Uncle Obi showed me so many ces. But this ce is so hot. I sweat a lot and be smelly" she pinched her nose.


    ~Just then, Alexander had the idea of selling ice to the world from the North. At least for some years. Then he''ll just introduce refrigerators.~


    "Do you want ice cream?" He asked.


    "Yessss" she excitedly nodded.


    "Haha... Then take this and eat it quickly or else it will melt. Give one to Eric too." He gave her two ice cream cones.


    "Wee to Sunspear, All-father. The whole city has decided to celebrate the week as a festival. They are all very happy to have you here." Doran greeted him.


    "Haha... Then tell them that drinks are on me, for the whole city."


    Some people around the cheered when they heard him.


    "Let''s go inside. I will introduce you to my family." Dorna said.


    Inside he met the 3 children of Doran and many sand snakes of Oberyn. Rina was basically stuck to him from the moment she saw him there.


    "Grandpa Grandpa. I will show you the city. Come with me." Rina jumped around him.


    "Haha... Okay, my sweety. Let''s go. I''ll see you in the evening, everyone. Ned, have some rest." Alexander said and walked with Rina.


    ...


    "Look, look. That ce makes the best lemonade." Rina excitedly walked him around the city. Making him buy various things. Most of the shop owners refused to take money from him but he still forced them.


    "Grandpa, look. That shop makes the best clothes here. The grandma who runs the ce is also very kind. She gives me candies and I also have a gift for you." She innocently chirped.


    Alexander walked into the big shop. The moment he entered, Dobby popped into the first floor for some reason and started singing in a low voice and ying the guitar.


    ??When you go and I''m alone


    You live in my imagination


    The summertime and butterflies


    All belong to your creation??


    He knew that the song wasn''t meant to be sung that way. Dobby was making it too slow and romantic.


    ~Is he going to confess to someone?~ Alexander thought.


    "Grandma" Rina loudly called and jumped down from Alexander''s back.


    "Haha... Little Rina. Wee back. I got new candies for you today." A pleasant female voice spoke.


    But Alexander felt like he knew the voice and it wasn''t possible for that person to be there. The woman then came into his view. She wore a lot of jewelry and had tanned skin like most of the Dornish people.


    [You can see her image on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    Alexander''s heart started to beat too fast as he saw her face. It took all his willpower to speak one word.


    "Olivia?"


    Thedy then noticed the man and had the same shocked face as Alexander. For some reason, Rina quickly ran to Dobby like she had aplished her task.


    "Alex?" she whispered.


    ??I live for you, I long for you, Olivia (hey hey)


    I''ve been idolizing the light in your eyes, Olivia (hey hey)


    I live for you, I long for you, Olivia??


    Alexander nodded and slowly walked to her, while she did the same.


    When close enough, Alexander softly touched her face and she did the same.


    ""Is this really you?"" They both spoke at the same time with watery eyes.


    "I-I thought I''d lost you," Alexander whimpered.


    "And I thought I was dead. But I met God, Alex. Can you imagine that? And you are a god too? What about our sons?" She confusedly asked.


    Alexander kept on nodding again and again. It really was his Olivia. He quickly hugged her tightly as if she would disappear at any moment.


    ??Don''t let me go


    Don''t let me go


    Don''t let me go (Olivia)??


    "I won''t ever let anything happen to you again. Never." Alexander mumbled.


    Olivia also teared up and tightly hugged Alexander. To her not much time had passed since she had died. All she knew was that she died and met god. God told her that he had adopted Alex as a son and now works as his advocate for the multiverse.


    To be honest, she didn''t know what was happening. She wasn''t really that religious. Then god said that Alexander misses her a lot and for Alexander, many years have passed. She really felt sad hearing that, she already knew that Alexander was someone who wouldn''t actively find a new wife as he was very reserved in that area since his young days.


    God then said something about her having magic which she didn''t understand and sent her to Westeros. She didn''t know anything about the ce but thankfully she had some new memories which told her about her current status. She was the owner of a high-end boutique in a kingdom called Dorne.


    It had just been a month since she came there, she was worried that she''d have to find Alexander on her own but then the dragons attacked and she saw him. The same old and kind face. People had started chanting prayers to him for some reason and when she researched a bit she found out that Alex was a god. Since then she was nning on going to King''s Landing to meet him soon. But fate brought him to her.


    "I missed you so much, Oli. I missed you a lot." Alexander muttered.


    "I missed you too, Alex. How are you?" She asked. She felt a bit concerned seeing Alexander so emotional but then remembered that for her maybe not much time has passed but for Alexander, many years have.


    "I-I am fine, Oli. Now better than ever. Father must have a hand in all this. Where''s the little cat? She probably knew about all this." Alexander said and found Rina and Dobby standing at the side.


    He quickly picked Rina up and embraced her in his arms and kissed her forehead. "This is the best gift, Rina. The best in the world."


    "Hehehe... I knew Grandma and Grandpa would be happy. Uncle Dobby also helped." She said.


    Alexander also went to Dobby and gave his giant elf friend a good hug.


    "Thank you, Dobby. Thank you."


    "Haha... Happy to see you happy." Dobby smiled.


    "Olivia, meet my best friend Dobby." Alexander introduced. He still couldn''t believe that his Olivia was back.


    While Dobby and Olive talked, Alexander spoke to God.


    ~Thank you, father.~


    ~Haha... Anything for you my son. Your wife had finished her life cycle so I thought about you and gave her soul the memory and body of her life with you. Though she would still think that she died just a month ago.~ God said.


    ~Yes, I will keep that in mind. Thank you again, father.~


    ~Hahaha... Now go and talk to her, son.~


    Alexander looked back at Olivia. "Oli, let''s go to Phixheim, I''ll introduce you to my people. Medusa and Berry will love you."


    He then took them to his pocket world. Rina went to y with Roony while he talked with her.


    Berry came chirping to greet him and the new human.


    "Hey Berry, meet my lovely wife, Olivia. If I am your father then she''s your mother." Alexander said.


    Berry looked at Olivia first and then jumped on her shoulder and rubbed his head on her cheeks.


    "Haha... Hey there Berry. Thank you for taking care of my old boy." She said, embarrassing Alexander.


    "Grandpaaaa" Medusa came and jumped onto him for a hug.


    He ruffled her hair, "Haha... How are you, girl. Meet Olivia. She will be your Grandma."


    Medusa was a cheerful and smart girl. She could sense the nature of people. And her senses were telling that she was just like Alexander.


    She again jumped into a hug with Olivia. After all the greetings, they were both alone.


    "So, are you going to tell me what happened to our sons? God said it would be better if you told me." Olivia asked the one question he wanted to avoid.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    The song may feel a bit cringy though. It felt good inside my head so, meh.


    The song is Olivia by One Direction

 Chapter 101: A Changed World

    "No, Olivia. They weren''t our sons. They were devil spawns. I''ll show you everything that happened after you were... Not with me." Alexander sadly replied.


    He took out a real pensive. Not the projector but the real one. He put in all the memories. Everything that happened in his life till now, except the 15000 years of history.


    She saw how Alexander took care of Henry and Marcus. How much he loved them. How hard he tried to make the cancer vine. How much the world loved him.


    Then the end came. How their sons betrayed and killed their own father. Olivia had started to cry by then. Then she saw the Harry Potter world. How Alexander made a new family there, Edward and Hermione. Sheughed at things and cried when he had to leave. Then the things he''s done in the current world. It all took her some hours to see everything.


    When it all ended, she quickly got up and hugged him tightly, "You had to suffer alone for so long. Those ungrateful sons of our. I am here now and you have already built a big family. Look at their smiles."


    They sat quietly and looked at Rina, Medusa, Berry, Roony, Monty ying together,ughing, and running around.


    ~Yes, everyone I love is in my small heaven and all the Starks are my family too. But sadly I would outlive them all.~ he thought. Eventually, all the kids will grow up and make families. This world wasn''t like Harry Potter where Wizards lived very long. He could make his loved ones immortal but immortality was a curse rather than a blessing most of the time.


    After talking for a bit more and remembering the past, they went out. Alexander introduced Olivia to Ned.


    "I thought we came here to find me a wife, uncle" Ned confusedly asked. "Hahaha... And we will"


    They lived in Sunspear for a whole month, in which Ned met manydies. In the end, he did strike up a rtionship with someone from the Martell family. She was a distant rtive of the main branch. A beautiful and kind woman. And a fierce fighter too. Ned had a lot of trouble besting her.


    ...


    Life had turned so beautiful for Alexander as his Olivia was by his side now. As he had 90% of the known world under his control. He started bringing various revolutions. Green revolution (agriculture), White revolution (Dairy, Milk), and finally the Industrial revolution. But his industrial revolution was more focused on bringing nonpolluting methods into main use. A good start would surely lead them to a good future.


    He knew that many people in the world had small talents in magic so he opened a magic academy. Though anyone could join it as studying Runes and Potions didn''t need magic. The ones who had magic were taught simple magic that helped them in Herbology and magical healing. He didn''t teach any battle-rted magic.


    His apple of knowledge had done wonders and people had started to question various things happening around them. Like why did everything fall and why was there day and night.


    The trains were expanded all around Westeros and Essos. Going as far as from Hardhome (beyond the wall) to Sunspear, Dorne. Braavos to Asshai.


    The cost of transporting goods decreased a lot, which further promoted trade. But there was still a problem as the 2 continents were separated by sea. So he introduced big container ships.


    Studying became universal and free. Every Lord had schools in their regions now. Towers of Knowledge were opened in every Kingdom and big cities.


    Little by little, the whole mindset of the world started shifting from monarchy to Democracy. Alexander made sure that all the new lords of everynd or city were pro-democracy too.


    ...


    15 Years Later.


    "My people, 15 years ago. On this day, I came to you and became your King. And I am pleased with the journey till now. We have alle a long way. But there is still something that is holding us from going further, that is aristocracy. We needed Lords and Knights when our society was too backward. But now we have good functioning courts and judges. Now we have the police to keep us safe. I have already removed the aristocracy from the north. Now all those families are nothing but business families. They don''t own the wholend now. Only a small part of it. The rest is the property of the Government, which you can buy.


    You all must have read how a government works in a democratic country, so I''ll spare the boring details. From today, I am abolishing the title of Lords, Knights, Masters, King, Queen, or even Emperor. From today, the constitution will be enforced in which all people are born equal.os'' first election will be held in 1 month. Till then, I''ll keep on administrating. Thank you." Alexander gave his speech from the newly constructed huge parliament (same as congress or national assembly) building in King''s Landing.


    He chose the ce to be the world''s democratic capital because of its surroundings and image. For years it was seen as the seat from where God ruled. He was also going to make another Parliament in Meereen though, as it was in the middle of Essos. Half of the Essos elected members will sit in Parliament in Westeros and half of Westeros elected members in Meereen. This would make sure that the other half doesn''t secretly go rogue someday.


    His little Rina had grown into a big girl now. 21 years old, beautifuldy. She still acted like a little girl around him though. She ns to run for elections from Winterfell constituency. She had wholeheartedly given up the Targaryen name and had taken Alexander''s and Stark''s surname. Now her full name was Rina Maxim Stark Universe. A name she was overly proud of.


    But by far the most shocking thing happening was Lyanna marrying Robert. They even had another son now. They lived in Norgold with Jon, Mya, Be, Gendry, and newborn Alex. The name Alex had been too popr in the past years. They still refrained from using his full name though, but Alex was okay. Now every household had at least one Alex.


    Benjen was still single. Brandon had stopped at 2 kids. Now that the world was safe and in order, people didn''t have to birth extra children. Alexander also subtly poprised 2 child policy. It would help them in the long run.


    ...


    Tyrion Lannister, Federation Minister of Commerce.


    He just celebrated his 31st birthday with Myrce, Tommen, and Joffrey a few days ago. He had given the past 15 years of his life to the creation of a sessfulos federation. He first went to the tower of knowledge and soaked up all he could about economics andmerce.


    As he knew that there was no longer any danger to his life or any uing wars, he focused only on studying. He was baffled by the knowledge in the great library. The things he read about the stock market changed his view on how businesses worked.


    After feeling that he had already gained enough knowledge, he applied to work for All-father. There was no bigger good duty than working for God to make a better and happier world. He also hoped that it might help him reduce his sins and maybe... Maybe get to see Tysha and his child after his death.


    Though today was a different day. He had asked for an assistant and some young talentedds hade to give him an interview. He had rejected 19 out of the 20 already.


    ~*Sigh* I hope this one''s good~


    *Knock Knock*


    "Enter," Tyrion spoke.


    A young boy with ck hair, green eyes, and a tall build entered the room. The boy was wearing a modern suit that All-father introduced. He could see that the boy belonged to a rich family by just looking at his clothes.


    He gestured to him to sit.


    "So, Alyrion. 17 years old, just out of University. Why should I hire you?" Tyrion straightforwardly asked.


    "Sir, since the day I started my school I already had nned to be an economist. So you can assume that I''ve been preparing for this since I was 6." Alyrion replied with a firm confident voice.


    "Tell me, how does making a business go public help the economy." He asked for a work-rted question. As the stock trading was a new thing he didn''t expect a good answer.


    "Sir, stock trading allows businesses to raise capital to pay off debt,unch new products, and expand operations. For investors, stocks offer the chance to profit from gains in stock value as well aspany dividend payments. Stock prices influence consumer and business confidence, which in turn affects the overall economy."


    "A very good answer. Briefly and to the point. Though there are some disadvantages to going public too which I am trying to minimize but that''s forter. You are hired, kid. You''ll get your identity card tomorrow. Go home and party today as you might not get time for that starting tomorrow. The Commerce Department is one of the busiest departments here. I am proud of you kid. Having the knowledge you have at just 17 years of age. Your parents must be proud too." Tyrion said with a kind face.


    ~My son or daughter would have been this old if I...~ he thought.


    "Yes, sir. They are proud of me. Both of them." Alyrion replied and smiled before leaving.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 102: Always an Imp

    As soon as Alyrion left, Alexander entered Tyrion''s office.


    "I hope you didn''t have too much trouble finding an assistant," Alexander spoke.


    "All-father. Please take a seat and no, I didn''t find any trouble." He replied.


    "Ah, yes. Alyrion is a very bright child." he praised.


    "Do you know him?" Tyrion asked.


    "Yes, yes. I do. I saved his mother from some bad men 17 years ago. She must be really proud of her son." he reckoned.


    "Yes, she must be." Tyrion agreed.


    "Wait, let''s go and meet her." Alexander suddenly suggested.


    Tyrion could not really say no and he didn''t have any reason to say no either. "By the way, I''ve always wanted to ask a question, All-father," Tyrion spoke while he locked his office up.


    "Go ahead"


    "How did you be a god? I mean, there must be an origin of yours." Tyrion asked.


    Alexander was truly surprised. No one had ever asked him this.


    "Well, it''s a secret. All I can say is that even I was a broken man once. When I came to this world. Thisnd was filled with mindless growling cave dwelling barbarians. You didn''t even know how to properly speak. Then I helped and uplifted the people and created the first-ever city." Alexander said.


    Tyrion was truly interested in this new knowledge. "Is this city still standing?"


    "Absolutely, it''s Asshai, Tyrion."


    "What?" He was surprised. But he could understand. The mysterious city had magic and no one knew how it came to be.


    "Then I''ll visit that ce someday."


    "Sure. Now let''s go." He took out the anywhere door. Apparation was only good for traveling alone. After all, not everyone had a strong stomach.


    They arrived in front of a beautiful farmhouse near Winterfell. Tysha had bought it with her hard-earned money. She had refused to ept any gift from Alexander and demanded work.


    It was summer and the ce looked very beautiful. They went to the door and rang the doorbell. The whole north already had electricity by now.


    Soon a woman came and opened the door. It was not Tysha. It was the housemaid. One of the new professions that developed with changing times.


    She fell to her knees the moment she saw Alexander. "Oh, All-father. My life has received salvation by seeing you. Thank you for gracing me with your visit."


    Alexander had really grown tired with the god business now. People still treated him like they first did when he revealed himself.


    "Haha... You have my blessings child. Is your employer inside? Tell her that I and Tyrion havee to visit." Alexander said, acting as he was supposed to.


    She nodded and hurriedly went inside. Though Tyrion was confused as to why Alexander told his name. As far as he knew, this was his first timeing there.


    But then it happened. His heart nearly stopped beating. Thedy of the house looked just like his Tysha. The same kind face, blue eyes, and ck hair.


    However, Tyrion''s mind was not letting him believe that it was really Tysha. So he just introduced himself.


    "Hello, I am Tyrion Lannister." He greeted.


    "Hello, sir. I am Tysha Lannister." She replied with a smile.


    Tyrion''s heart nearly burst out of his chest at that moment. He looked at her face.


    "I-Is it... Really you... Tysha?" Tyrion stuttered.


    She fell down on her knees and hugged him tightly. "Yes, Tyrion. It''s me. It''s Tysha."


    Tyrion''s eyes started to shed tears like a waterfall. 15 years of regret pouring out at once. All his pent up sorrow unleashed to be reced by happy memories soon toe.


    "LADY LANNISTER, I BROUGHT YOUR ORDERED ITEMS" A loud known voice came from behind Alexander.


    Alexander turned around and saw his freed assistant Bronn. Because of Democracy, Bronn couldn''t have his "Fookin Castle". But the guy did have a nice idea for a business and Alexander helped him set it up.


    [3 years ago]


    "So, you are freeing me from the contract?" Bronn asked.


    "Yes"


    "Then you should help me set up my business. I know I can''t have a castle or a lordship after knowing your future ns so I came up with it.


    You know, most of the people arezy ass c*nts and don''t want to go out to buy things themselves. People also have a lot of money these days because of you. So I thought, why not make thesezy ass c*nts pay for getting their stuff delivered to their homes. You have already made that wireless telephone famous and nearly everyone has them in their homes(non-screen phones, not smartphones). I will spread my pamphlets with newspaper and hire some boys as delivery men." Bronn gave his sales pitch.


    Alexander was truly impressed with Bronn aka soon to be Jeff Bezos of Westeros.


    "Dammit, Bronn. That''s a good idea. You''ll probably get rich enough with this to really build your dream ''Fookin'' castle someday. Alright, I''ll help you"


    ...


    He was a multi-millionaire and still delivered stuff himself sometimes. It keeps him fit, he says.


    Bron saw Tyrion shedding tears in Tysha''s embrace and understood what was happening.


    Tyrion then remembered Alyrion. "I-Is... Alyrion... My son?"


    "Yes, father." Another voice came from behind him. Alexander had brought the boy with his anywhere door.


    Soon the three were in a group hug, crying and smiling. Then Alexander decided to give him something.


    "Tyrion Lannister. Remember all the humiliation you have faced in your life and wear it like a badge of honor. Do not forget the lessons that life has taught you. I hope you''ll stay the good man you have be." As Alexander spoke, Tyrion started to feel like his legs were growing big. Then he noticed that Tysha and Alyrion didn''t need to bow down to hug him. Instead, he was taller than them now.


    The family of three stood up. Tyrion had a well proportionate body now. He understood what All-father had said.


    "T-Thank you, thank you for saving them. I will always be an imp in my heart, All-father, always." Tyrion cried.


    "I kept them away from you because of the way you were. You would have brought more sorrow to them than happiness. Now, now you are a changed man. A good man, and I am proud of you."


    Alexander felt satisfied with Tyrion''s attitude and decided to let the family have some private time.


    "Let''s go Bronn. We don''t have any business here anymore. By the way, did you find a wife?" Alexander asked.


    "I did go on some dates. I met Brienne of Tarth yesterday. I mean no disrespect, I''d ''fook'' her, but she''s too tall for me. I look like an imp with her and a man got to have some self-respect." Bronn replied.


    "Well, I wish you good luck then. I''ll be going now. Take care." Alexander apparated away.


    ...


    Alexander had fixed the uneven season cycle. He didn''t even need to go into space for that. He had found out that the weird seasonal cycle only affected Westeros. As the Essos and other continents were all situated on the equator. They also faced winter but very mild. While the Westeros was more towards the northern hemisphere.


    He had guessed that magic must have something to do with it. As there was no such weird climate before the arrival of magic. The only reason he could think was that something must have happened further north.


    There he did find the reason behind the weird season cycle. It turned out. The core of the shattered red moon in the sky had fallen there. And it was a hot core. Still radiating heat. He could feel that it was unevenly pulsating.


    He understood the reason for the weird season cycle then. The core had an uneven cycle of various temperatures. Sometimes it would even go dormant. Whenever it was hot, it would change the ice around it into steam and that steam would travel. In its travel, the steam would also cool down and be thin sandy ice which would then be carried by the wind into Westeros. It caused the winter.


    Whenever the core was dormant, Westeros would feel a summer/normal climate.


    Alexander had straight-up taken the core and put it in his dimensional pocket. He wouldter study it and see what the hell it really was. Since then, Westeros faced normal seasons.


    There were lots of benefits to the new normal climate. For starters, the north wasn''t as cold as it used to be, and more goodnd had opened up the north of the wall now. Alexander had also sent men to map the whole north too. A team of 10 Wolf''s sword and 30 scientists.


    Gerion had also mapped the whole world too. His Wolf''s swords had used magic to take care of the Death Ind west of Westeros and also dealt with the reason behind the storm. It turned out that the Death Ind was a supervolcano. It was constantly spewing deadly gasses in the air and also creating dangerous air currents which in turn made huge hurricanes in that region. His Wolf''s swords used magic to turn the volcano dormant.


    Now, a new trade route was built to travel from sunset sea to Essos.


    Sothoryos was an empty continent. Some cannibal tribes lived there once but they had all died. Now only mutated dangerous animals and disease remain there. Alexander was going to deal with it before going away from the world. It would create morend for humans to expand.


    ...


    Space,


    The remaining half of the moon


    "Rise, my children, we may have lost our steeds but we still have a whole army. That foolish God-son had taken care of our nemesis, Ice demons and it''s the time we attack. Rise up, children of R''hllor. HAHAHA." A demonic voice spoke.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Only 3 more chapters left in this arc guys.

 Chapter 103: A threat to the World

    Winterfell,


    Ned''s third daughter. His first child from his new wife. Named Arya, 7-year-old, was exploring the Stark Crypts.


    For some reason, she heard someone calling her. She followed the voice and came to the deepest level of the Crypts. Then she walked to a wall and just stood there.


    "Touch the wall" a whisper came.


    She was about to touch the wall but Brandon stopped her.


    "Arya. What are you doing?" He asked.


    "Uncle, there is someone inside. She asked me to touch the wall." She innocently said.


    Brandon looked at the wall and felt cold. The whole corner was really cold.


    ~I should tell uncle about this.~ he thought. ...


    Some hourster, Alexander came to Winterfell to check what Brandon told him about. He went straight to the deepest floor of the crypt. He also heard a voice telling him to touch the wall.


    ~Well, there''s no harm in trying~ he put his hand on the wall.


    Suddenly the wall lit up and little by little the bricks moved away, making a big door.


    He entered and saw a path leading down. The more he walked down the colder the surroundings got. After one point the steps and wall turned into ice.


    Soon he found himself in a big hall. All made of ice. Even though the ce was so deep underground there was somehow light. At the center of the hall, a big throne-like chair was ced. On which a female figure was sitting.


    Just then Alexander felt like a memory resurfaced in his mind. A memory that made him feelplete again.


    [MEMORY]


    7500 BC, Age of Heroes


    13th Lord Commander of Night''s Watch


    500 years after the wall was built, people had slowly started to forget about the long night that hade to pass. The 13th Lord Commander of the Night''s Watch, Brandon Stark, found a woman beyond the wall. Her skin was as white as the moon and eyes like blue stars.


    The Lord Commander quickly fell in love with her and had a union. It really was love, but for others it was unholy.


    Later the Lordmander brought his wife to castle Nightfort which was the main castle of Night''s Watch at that time and dered himself the King and her the Queen of the wall.


    He ruled for 13 years. When Brandon the Breaker, the King of Winter and Joramun, the King Beyond-the-wall found out. They teamed up and destroyed the reign of the Night''s King.


    Brandon Stark, Night''s king, was in. Later it was found that he was offering orphaned children to the White Walkers. But in reality, he was just helping the White Walkers to maintain their poption.


    Brandon the Breaker when found out that the Night''s Queen was pregnant with a Stark Child. He secretly brought her to Winterfell and hid her in the deepest part of the Crypts. Where sheter gave birth to a healthy boy with magical abilities. The boy was a warg and had a very high tolerance for cold. Brandon the Breaker named the boy a Stark and raised him as his son. The Night''s Queen, seeing her existence as unneeded, locked herself inside the Crypts.


    Brandon the Breakerter died without any real heir and the mantle of the King of Winter finally fell into the hand of the son of Night''s King and Night''s Queen. He was called Brandon the Cold.


    The whole current Stark generation was a descendant of a union between a Stark and an Iceman/White Walker.


    [Memory ends]


    ~So that''s why the Starks have such a high tolerance to cold.~ he mumbled and walked to the Night''s Queen.


    "God-king." She quickly got up from her seat.


    "You have been calling for people. Did you want to go out?" He asked.


    "Thank you foring. No, I wasn''t nning on getting out, but I sensed him. He ising to attack. I also couldn''t feel my people. This world is in danger, God-king." She quickly spoke with a horror-filled face.


    "Easy there, your people are safe. I sent them to a ce where they could live freely. Now tell me who''s going to attack?" Alexander asked.


    "R''hllor and his minions. There is a legend that us Icemen and those Fire demons were at war once. In the end, we won but only could make them run back to their fire moon. Then you destroyed that moon when they tried to attack. We thought that they were dead but no. I can feel them. He''sing with his army." She exined.


    "Hmm... Is R''hllor a mortal or a demon?" Alexander asked. He wasn''t sure now if R''hllor was an original demon from hell or a mortal turned demon.


    "He''s a demon. Though he was once a mortal, after practicing dark magic for so long he became a demon. My brother, Hegor, and I have heard of these stories since we were children. You must do something God-king." She pleaded.


    "I will save the world, child. No need to worry. You should go back to Hegor. He''ll be happy to see you again." Alexander sent her to Frostheim.


    ~No wonder the world''s purity had been stuck to 70% for the past 5 years.~ he thought.


    "Dobby, call a war meeting. Threat level Ragnarok," Alexander sent a message.


    ...


    In King''s Landing.


    All the main people responsible for the working of the federation were present.


    "Alright, I have just received the news that R''hllor, the lord of light is a demon and had been living on an obliterated moon in the sky. He has amassed an army of fire demons as well.


    They are going to attack the realm. I will fight them but you must also keep all the defenses up. We don''t know what or what his minions look like. They might start attacking the world when I am fighting their leader, though I will try to deal with them before I start fighting R''hllor. Spread the message that all people are to stay in their homes. Tell them about what''sing. Tell them that All-father will save them." Alexander briefed the people.


    "When will they being, All-father?" Tyrion asked.


    "I don''t know. That is why I am taking the fight to them. Dobby, you can stay here and help. Tell all 1000 Elves to stay ready to fight. I will leave in an hour. Now move." He ordered.


    The people dispersed to do their duties. Only Alexander, Dobby, and Tyrion were left.


    "Good luck, Boss," Dobby said.


    "Haha... You know I am unkible, Dobby. Let''s see what this R''hllor has. I had told him to stay away from the realm but he didn''t listen to my advice. Now I will treat him like any other demon." He replied.


    "I''ll pray fo..." Tyrion stopped mid-sentence.


    "Argh... You are the god so I don''t know whom to pray"


    "Haha... It''s fine. I have all the blessings I''d ever need. Now I need to inform my lovely wife too or else she''ll get angry," Alexander said and popped into the tower of knowledge. Olivia had taken the mantle of the director of the health education department. After all, she was a military doctor.


    "Hey, Oli. I need to have a word with you. It''s an emergency" he dragged her out of the ss.


    "What happened, dear?" She asked.


    "You know, there''s a demon called R''hllor and he has amassed an army and wants to attack this so I need to go to the moon and fight him before hees here." He exined her in as simple words as possible.


    "... What?"


    "Ah, there''s a bad gu..."


    "I know what you said, Alex. Will you be alright?" She worriedly asked.


    "Yea, my dear. I am unkible. Literally." He reassured her.


    "Then I wish you luck. Do you want me to help somewhere?" She asked. Over the past 15 years, Alexander has helped her learn magic and has brought her to the Supreme Magi level.


    "I don''t know. Dobby and the elves are on standby though. I have also created more Godroids and stationed them in each town and city." He said.


    "Good, I''ll be on standby too then. Go defeat him, my man," she punched him in the chest.


    Alexander smiled ear to ear and popped away.


    He flew into the sky and looked for the sted moon. He orbited around the and didn''t find anything. Then he widened his area of scanning. After hours of searching, atst, he found it out of orbit. He could see that most of its part was gone. A big spherical empty ce was also there which he guessed had the core.


    He flew to it with his battle armor on. He didn''t know how strong R''hllor was so he stayed alert.


    He found out that there was nothing on the surface. There was a big tunnel leading inside which was probably where the party was. He entered it and went deeper and deeper.


    With each passing meter, he could feel the temperature rising. After god knows how long he saw a light. As he reached the end, he came into a huge fiery chamber.


    In the middle was a fire throne on which R''hllor was sitting. Around him, thousands and thousands of fire demons were standing.


    "Wee, God-son. I knew you woulde." R''hllor spoke in his demonic voice.


    "I am not very happy about seeing you. I told you to stay away from the realm. Tell me. What''s your big n?" He mocked.


    "My n is simple. You have something that belongs to me. Give it and I will not unleash my army on the realm of men. Refuse and everyone dies." R''hllor threatened.


    *BOOM*


    [You can see images on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 104: A.P.E.C

    Alexander used the strongest sting curse he could and obliterated the remaining moon. Because he was inside it, the damage was bigger. All the fire demons died in his attack. Now only he and R''hllor were there. He had no other choice as he was sure that if the demons reached earth, they would do too much damage before they''d be killed.


    "YOU... WHAT HAVE YOU DONE? MY 5 THOUSAND YEARS OF WORK. WHERE IS YOUR HONOR, GOD-SON?" R''hllor roared in rage.


    "I am not foolish enough to treat a demon with honor. You are a category 5 and have only one fate."


    R''hllor vanished and suddenly reappeared beside Alexander and punched him in the back.


    Alexander felt it. Now he knew he was dealing with someone who could at least inflict pain on him. The force of the punch was so strong that Alexander was thrown away into the debris of the moon. He maneuvered and oriented himself.


    "Just a second ago you were talking about honor and here you are, attacking from the back," Alexander mocked.


    "SILENCE"


    R''hllor again dashed towards him. He again vanished but Alexander also vanished at the same time.


    The moment R''hllor appeared, Alexander also appeared some distance away with an attack already on the way. Frostfyre was the cold equivalent of Fiendfyre. He hoped that it would create some damage to R''hllor''s body. And it did. R''hllor screamed in anguish and pain. So Alexander bombarded R''hllor with ice attacks.


    "You can''t win against me," Alexander boomed.


    "AAAA...SO...WHAT...THERE...ARE...THINGS... STRONGER...THAN...US...OUT...THERE" R''hllor heavily stuttered.


    For a second Alexander was confused about what the demon was talking about.


    "Let''s go" R''hllor gathered all his strength and teleported for onest time. But this time with Alexander.


    Alexander looked around where the demon had brought him. And he wasn''t disappointed. R''hllor had brought him to any physicist''s wet dream. A ck hole. And from the size of it, the one in front of him was a supermassive ck hole.


    (A supermassive ck hole (SMBH) is thergest type of ck hole, on the order of hundreds of thousands to billions of sr masses, and is theorized to exist in the center of almost all massive gxies.)


    They were near the event horizon. A ce from where even light can''t escape from the ck hole''s gravitational pull. He and R''hllor were both unaffected by it. But Alexander could feel that if he went any closer, he''d be sucked into it too.


    "Give me the core back or I will throw you in there." R''hllor threatened.


    ~The core must be really important to him I guess.~


    "Not gonna happen. Do you think you''ll be able to kill me by throwing me in there? I think you didn''t do your homework. I am unkible, R''hllor." Alexander said and attacked.


    R''hllor also tried to counter him with his mes. They were nearly evenly matched. Though Alexander still had an upper hand on him.


    They were blinking here and there attacking from different ces to get a better position.


    ~Ah... This is going nowhere~


    "You have left me with no choice, God-son," R''hllor said and threw his mes. But Alexander didn''t see that behind the mes there was a detached hand of R''hllor.


    An explosion urred from the detached hand. An explosive with as much power as billions of nukes exploding at the same time in the same location.


    "You haven''t won yet" Alexander''s voice came.


    Suddenly Alexander''s apparated and grabbed R''hllor. The energy wave from the nuke threw both of them to the point of no return. They were now stuck in the gravitational pull. Though they still kept on fighting. With each passing moment, their bodies were getting more messed up.


    After god knows how long, the already weakened R''hllor started to die. Alexander used his eyes to give the proper punishment and erased him from space and time.


    But he was still in trouble. He was using his magic to the fullest to keep himself alive. He wanted to see what was inside a ck hole. So he fell... And fell.


    There was nothing. Nothing except still increasing gravity. No 5th-dimensional library or anything like that. [Guess the reference]


    After a point, the gravity became so much that his magic shield broke down and he died. Then he again got respawned but he was still inside the ck hole. So he died again.


    Again


    Again


    Then he thought, ~why am I trying to fight a singrity?~


    So the next time he respawned he quickly went into Phixheim. He took out the anywhere door and set the destination as King''s Landing.


    He opened the door and nothing happened.


    ~Dammit, anywhere door can not travel between dimensions. Argh, what should I do?~ he started thinking.


    Unconsciously, he walked to the core he found in the north and looked at it. It was surely radiating a lot of energy.


    He put his hand on it and tried to feel it. As soon as he made a connection, whatever kind of energy that was stored in it started to turn into magical energy that he used.


    ~Holy... Is this... Like a battery? Like an external magical core.~ he was baffled.


    "Let''s see if I can connect with it so that I can use its energy even outside."


    He again touched it and surprisingly, the connection was already there.


    ~No wonder R''hllor was crazy about this. If he had gotten his hands on it. He would have destroyed or enved the world.~ He thought.


    With his newfound powers, Alexander decided to give another try to the ck hole. He went out and tried to fight it.


    Surprisingly, he could fight it now. And with each passing second, fighting the gravity became easier and easier. It didn''t take him long to realize that his battery/core was somehow sucking the energy of the ck hole, converting it into magical energy and passing it to him. It was like he was using the ck hole to fight the ck hole.


    After a while, he went back into Phixheim and checked the battery.


    ~Ah, I need another name. For scientific purposes, let''s call it. All-Purpose Energy Converter (A.P.E.C). For ease I''ll just call it Apec.~


    He checked the Apec and it hadn''t increased its size one bit. He didn''t know how much energy it could store but he was ready to experiment with it by consuming the energy of the whole ck hole.


    But first, he needed to ask something to his Father. "Father, can you hear me?"


    "Ah... My favorite son. What happened?" God asked, even though he already knew as God knows everything.


    "Can you tell me if the supermassive ck hole I am in is the one at the center of the gxy in whichos is or is it a totally different one.?" He asked.


    "Oh, it''s a different one, son. That demon R''hllor knew the consequences of damaging a central ck hole so he chose a far away one." God answered.


    "Thank you, it makes things easier then. I''ll bring Olivia to meet you someday, bye"


    "Hahaha... I''ll be waiting then." God replied and cut the connection.


    Alexander went out again and started storing the energy. The process was too slow so he tried to bring out the Apec and sure enough, it started to store energy much faster.


    After a very long time, the Apec had be as big as the Earth. But it stored the energy of a god damn supermassive ck hole, and that whole energy was at Alexander''s disposal. Though he still knew that he wasn''t physically strong enough. Maybe his magic had gotten a lot stronger.


    He happily put the Apec in his dimensional pocket and used the anywhere door to return to King''s Landing. He learned that some big meteorites were going to fall on the but the elves took care of them all.


    He wasn''t able to sense any dragon eggs on the moon before obliterating it so he wasn''t worried about new eggs falling on the. Still, he used io to make sure.


    "Boss, Alex, All-father" many worried voices came.


    "Haha... Easy, everyone. I have dealt with the demon. There is no threat now. The world will always be in peace." He assured the people.


    "Now, back to work everyone. Don''t you all have elections." He shooed all of them away.


    Olivia came to him and hugged him. "Was it really as easy as you make it seem like?"


    ~sigh... I can never hide things from her~


    "Well, they see me as their god. I can''t look weak to them. Fighting that demon was very hard Oli. Painful too. In the end, I killed him by jumping into a ck hole. But you know what, what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger. And I don''t think I can be killed so I will keep on getting stronger." He grinningly said and kissed her forehead.


    "Thank you for working so hard. You have really changed the fate of the whole world." She whispered.


    "That''s Grandpa for you. Always helping the world." Rina sneakily entered.


    "How long have you been in the room?" Alexander asked.


    "Since you sent everyone away. Good line Grandpa, what doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, I''ll use it in my election." She cheekily said.


    "Oh, so my little Rina has been eavesdropping." He started walking towards her.


    A few years back. Rina had asked for a weird gift for her 16th birthday. She asked Alexander to teach her magic that would let her be her 5-year-old self physically. Her argument was that she missed spending time with grandpa and all the piggyback rides. (Just imagine Umaru-chan from Himouto! Umaru-chan anime)


    So, he had given her a bracelet that lets her do that.


    *Poof*


    Rina suddenly turned her small self and started running away from Alexander whileughing.


    Some might say that Alexander''s rtionship with her was weird, but he was a 15,113-year-old grandpa. Rina would always be a little child for him. Olivia happily looked at theughing Grandfather granddaughter duo.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Ho Ho... only one chapter remaining. Marvel will start at 107.

 Chapter 105: Gone from Planetos

    Elections went by peacefully. The first session of the Parliament was held smoothly. A lot of big decisions were to be made. Alexander was still unanimously epted to be the first President. He had won the MP elections from the King''s Landing constituency. He didn''t even try to hold public meetings to publicize himself. King''s Landing didn''t have any candidate so Alexander had put his name. People came to vote happily when they found out.


    King''snding vote turnover was 100%.


    Then in the Parliament as well, he was selected to be the President by the 6 other chancellors.


    The president was also a Chancellor but he''d be the head of the 6 other chancellors and also the face of the government. The top to bottom hierarchy was such as.


    1.) President - Alexander


    2.) 6 Chancellor - Rina from North; A cksmith, Joakim from Mid; A Farmer, Jose from South. In Essos; a shipbuilder, Kamos from East Essos; a clothing merchant, Riza from Mid and a sorcerer of Carcosa, Bluesun from East.


    [North Westeros, Mid Westeros, South Westeros, East Essos, Mid Essos, West Essos and Sothoryos(it will have more Sothoryos chancellors as the poption increases)]


    3.) 14 Vice-Chancellor


    4.) 3200 Members of Parliament in Upper House (MPs, responsible for districts they won from) 5.) 23,789 Members of Legiture in Lower House (MLs, responsible for blocks inside districts they won elections from.)


    6.) Many more bureaucrats.


    All of these positions were cursed by Alexander. So no unworthy person may ever get to hold these positions. The curse wouldst for at least 50,000 years. This feat was possible because he used Apec''s limitless magic to cast it.


    He also created a ceremony for oath-taking, whenever a new person holds a government office. The book they kept their hands on while taking oath had special runes on them. To normal people, it was publicized that it was God''snguage. The runes would make a personpelled to not go corrupt.


    The best thing about it was that the book could be reprinted and used many times by any department.


    The first thing Alexander did was to introduce bills that would protect the and the people.


    1. Human life protection Bill (Basically makes any kind of ving the biggest crime in the world.)


    2. Wildlife Protection Bill (Laws that protect animals from going extinct or Laws that force the government to protect a species which is going extinct.


    3. Nature Protection Bill (Laws to protect the trees, waterways, and the atmosphere. There was also aw which states that if you cut 1 tree then you must nt 5 trees somewhere else.)


    4. Anti Dictator Bill - (Simply states that if a person tries to be a king or dictator then he''ll just die. A curse from Alexander)


    5. Social Upliftment Bill - States that all extremely poor, jobless, and homeless people will be helped by the government to make their lives better and that government will do everything possible to keep the people happy in terms of quality of life.


    6. One Law for All Bill - Gave the same rights as any person to Giants. People were okay as Giants had be amon sight now. They were heavily involved in the construction business and the world''s top 10 constructionpanies had 4 which were owned by giants.


    All these 6ws were unchangeable and unremovable by any amendment or method.


    ...


    Rina, Tyrion, Elia, and many more had decided to run in the election and all won. Brandon decided to remain a businessman though and focused on the creation of Firewhiskey and Butterbeer with new non-magical methods provided by Alexander.


    Ned decided to be a military man and is currently the highest-ranking general in the Federation Defence Forces.


    Benjen was a wild wolf and decided to set up a clothing business specializing indies'' clothes. He was probably the world''s first fashion designer.


    Jon and Daenerys were both 17 and had decided to study acting. They wanted to be movie stars. An industry started by the guys he met in Winterfell years ago, Nathaniel and Zach.


    Robb wanted to be a police officer and was preparing for the exam. Sansa was still too small for anything. Though she did have an interest in modeling for Benjen''spany. Alexandra had decided to be a politician as well. She was nning on participating in the next election as she was very young right now. For now, she''d be working under Rina.


    Alexander could see that Alexandra would probably be the President someday. She was the favorite of any person he knew. She knew how to make any conversation fun and make others notice her. Her cheerfulugh was a plus.


    Eric still had a Targaryen surname. His interests were the most different. He wanted to be an explorer. So Alexander set the boy up for special training under his Wolf''s sword and also contacted the productionpany to shoot a survival show with him as the lead role in some years.


    The T.V thing was still in its initial stages at the moment. The music hade much further though. The Tyrell family had produced many amazing singers. Margaery was one of the top singers in the industry.


    Varys now ran the Security and Intelligence Agency of the Federation and really loved his work.


    ...


    World Purity 89%


    "How much time do you think we have?" Dobby asked.


    "Well, I have dealt with R''hllor and the Purity jumped from 70% to 89%. Now, even a slight amount of purity is going to take a lot of time to increase as it''s not under my control now. I have done all I could and now we must wait for the world to get better." He exined.


    "So you don''t know?"


    "Yes, I don''t know, Dobby. I can''t see the future, you know. I can predict but that''s it."


    "And what does your prediction say?" Dobby asked.


    "After taking all the variables into ount. I''d say 30 years, plus or minus 2 years." Alexander reckoned.


    "Well, that''s as good as predicting the future I''d say," Dobby interjected and rxed back on the beaches of Westends. Looking at the ocean. The whole Stark Family hade for a pic.


    "Why did you ask? Not liking the rxing time?" Alexander asked.


    "*Sigh* I used to be a house elf. Doing nothing still makes me feel like I''m wasting time. I''ve had nothing to do since Ipleted the takeover of the Free cities." Added.


    "Haha... Enjoy while you can, Dobby. Who knows where we might end up next." Alexander tried to cheer him up and went to y with the children.


    ...


    Days became months and months became years. Alexander served as the president for 2 terms. Thew stated he can''t serve more than 2 terms or else the people would have elected him again.


    Tyrion Lannister was the President now. People loved him for all his economic reforms. Alexandra was probably going to be the next President as she had gotten really famous after her healthcare reforms.


    The technological level of the world hase really far. Initial airnes had been recently invented. The world would soon have its first airlinepany.


    It has been 30 years now. It took so much time to increase the world Purity to 89.99%. Alexander had already decided that he could end his stay voluntarily by doing arge scale cleanup with his curse.


    So, he started preparing.


    All the people had gathered at Winterfell. Many of them had tears in their eyes. Everyone had grown up. Jon, Daenerys, Eric, Robb... But the saddest one was Rina.


    She probably loved her Grandpa more than even her mother. All the happiest memories of her life had something to do with Alexander. She couldn''t believe that her Grandpa was going away.


    Everyone in the Stark family looked young. No matter their age. The reason being Alexander''s blessings. All of them were to look and stay young and healthy until theirst breath. All of them would also healthily live till the age of 125.


    "No Grandpa, please take me with you. Please" Rina tightly hugged him. Not nning on letting him go.


    Alexander couldn''t see her crying. After all, he had spent more time with this granddaughter of his than his real devil sons.


    He looked at Olivia. She also looked sad.


    "What about your mother, Rina.?" He tried to reason.


    Elia looked conflicted. But it was also true that she didn''t really have that much interaction with her daughter in the past few years. As everyone was busy in their lives.


    "If she wants to go. I have no problem with it. She really loves you, uncle. She even refused to marry because she didn''t want to waste the precious time she gets to spend with you. She said that marrying was a waste. I think you should take her or else it will break her heart. You''ve had been together since the day you saved us." Elia reasoned.


    "Thank you, mom." Rina gratefully said and then looked at Alexander''s face in hope.


    *Sigh* "Alright, I can never say no to you. But I''m gonna have to find an immortal husband for you if you are toe with me." Alexander said loudly.


    She again hugged him tightly "Thank you, Grandpa"


    He ruffled her hair and told her to say goodbye. Then he went on to talk to everyone, one by one.


    "Okay, everyone. It''s time for me to leave. Though I''ll always be watching." He and Dobby flew in the air. Olivia, Rina, and all the Wolf''s Sword had returned to Phixheim. Out of 10,000 Unsullied, 6700 decided to follow him. All the faceless men also came with him.


    His time hade to an end but it was time for onest deed.


    After he hade high enough, he used Dobby''s orb of illusion and made a golden opaque face of his. Big enough to be seen everywhere.


    Then he directly spoke. "My children, you all havee a long way. Do not look back and embrace the future with open arms. My time hase to return to the higher realm. But don''t think I am leaving as I''ll be keeping an eye on all those who deserve my wrath." He warned.


    Then suddenly all the r**pists and murderers in the world died after confessing their crimes. Alexander also ced an invisible orbital cannon. It would fire every year on random days at the cruelest criminals. This way the people would not dare to think of doing something stupid. He wasn''t going to take chances this time. Valyrians and the Empire of Dawn had messed up enough already.


    World Purity 91%


    As soon as he received that message he felt the same old suction.


    "Goodbye, everyone. Take care," he said and surrendered to the suction.


    "Let''s see where I''ll be thrown into now," he thought.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 106: Talk to the Hand

    He felt like being thrown out of a tube and suddenly there was light. Took a second for his eyes to settle. Dobby quickly came out of pocket dimension. The giant was always excited when it came to exploring.


    They found themself standing on the roof of a single-story building. In front of him was a street. He io the newspaper he saw in a nearby trashcan. First cleaned it and read it.


    "So, where are we boss?" Dobby asked.


    "Hmmm... Let me see... We are on normal earth it seems. The year is 2004 and we are probably in Los Angeles and ording to my background on my phone, I am a farmer" Alexander muttered, looking at the newspaper.


    "America? never been to America," Dobby said. He used to be a small house-elf after all. He probably only knew Diagon ally and the Malfoy Manor.


    "But I can''t find out which world we are in." Alexander turned the page.


    Dobby just looked around. "Boss, what''s that blinking light?"


    Alexander looked at the end of the street. Heavy noise was intensifying.


    "It''s a police car, Dobby. And an ambnce... And a huge crane is driven by a girl and a bulky man on a police motorcycle in a ck jacket with a shotgun?... What the." The more Alexander spoke the more stupid it sounded. [A/N: Guess the movie.]


    "Dobby, turn invisible, and follow me. I think I know where we are." He said and cast an invisibility charm.


    Both of them followed the action from the air. The man on the bike was trying to stop the crane truck. The woman in Crane truck was trying to kill the man.


    The man shot the truck''s tires. Some momentster the crane truck wasying on the road upside down.


    "Haha... Dobby, we are in the Terminator world." Alexander eximed. Dobby had seen hundreds of movies in all the past years so he also recognized.


    "Oh, I remember now. It''s Rise of the Machines. Are we supposed to stop the Sk?" Dobby spected.


    "I think so. But I want to check the T-X and T-800. It''d be awesome if I could create them. Alfred could probably program a system for them. Umm... It''s still 4 hours until they press the final button. Sk is already out there you know." Alexander replied.


    "Then what''s the n?" Dobby asked.


    "It is simple. Catch both the terminators, ask Alfred to flush out the Sk which is already out on the and stop and destroy whatever backup they have of the system."


    "Well, Arnold is gone. Only the T-X is here now." They looked at the T-Xing out of crane''s rubble.


    "Let''s catch her first." Alexander pointed.


    Suddenly the T-X tilted its head towards them.


    "Boss, why is it looking at us?"


    "Argh thermal vision... I forgot to put other charms with the invisibility one. Living in a medieval and backward world has made me careless." He reprimanded himself.


    The T-X jumped in the air towards them. It only took Alexander a simple freezing magic to short circuit her chip. Magic and tech don''t go well together. That is unless he uses his special spells made to work with tech.


    He then put it inside his pocket dimension and flew towards Arnold Schwarzenegger.


    Alexander and Dobby came to a gas station where the terminator had stopped to get food for his humans.


    "Talk to the hand"


    They heard when they entered the store. T-800 was just about to leave.


    "Come on, T-800. Is stealing alowed in the future?" Alexander interjected.


    "I am calling the cops" the cashier boy picked up the phone.


    "Go to sleep, boy" Dobby cast a sleeping charm.


    T-800 looked at Alexander from head to toe and didn''t see any weapons. But he couldn''t find any data matching his description either.


    "Are you from the future?" T-800 asked, seeing that it was the only logical exnation based on what he heard.


    "Hmm... Not the future, but the multiverse." Alexander truthfully answered.


    "Okay. Why are you obstructing me?" He asked.


    ~Woah... So easily he epted that I am from multiverse~


    "Well, I had an offer for you. You see, I can help you with your mission. I''ve already deactivated the T-X. Look," Alexander took out the body.


    T-800 checked it and confirmed that it was dead. He looked at Alexander and nodded. "But the judgment day will still happen. The Sk is already out."


    "Yes yes, I know. I can stop the Sk too. Isn''t stopping Sk your end mission? Saving the boy is just a subpart of it." Alexander argued.


    T-800 stayed silent for a while. "What do you need from me?"


    "You, I want to see how you are made," Alexander stated.


    "Show me the proof that you have dealt with the Sk and I''ll surrender myself to you. Till then, I''ll keep on working on my current mission. Protect John Connor and Kate Brewster." T-300 monotonously spoke and walked away.


    "So are you really going to deactivate him?" Dobby asked.


    "No, I might just make him the general of my droid army in the future. He surely got the swag for it." Alexander thoughtfully replied.


    "Alright, let''s go to that secret facility." He added and both of them flew in the air.


    After a while, they appeared in the secret facility. Doby got to obliviating everyone with knowledge of Sk.


    "Hey, Alfred. Can you help me out here? I need you to flush out an AI program from the inte. It thinks that humans are a danger to itself and wants to start a nuclear fallout." He briefly exined his A.I. friend.


    "Hmm... Sure boss. It''s as easy as lifting a finger for me. By the way, the droid you sent me is very high-quality stuff. It''s perfect for a super army. I am also thinking of making myself a new bodyter." Alfred spoke while working.


    "I''ve met another one. He''s a good guy. I''ll bring him too so you should study him as well before creating a new design." He suggested.


    "Sure, I''ll be waiting... Hmm... It had spread itself over the whole world. Must be at work for a while now. It''s still easy... But time-consuming."


    After an hour of hard work, Alfred was done. "All the files are gone. Don''t know about the offline devices though."


    "I''ll take care of it, Alfred. You can go back to your research now."


    "ACCIO SUPRIMA, any device with any knowledge of Sk."


    In a moment, a small hill of various electronic devices appeared in front of him. He straight up burnt them and then left to find T-800.


    ...


    "It''s done, T-800. I have removed the Sk from everywhere. You can check it by essing the web and this is the main hard drive that contained the initial codes for the Sk. I''ll destroy it now." He burned it.


    T-800 looked at his 2 humans. "John Connor and Kate Brewster. The Sk has been dealt with. My mission is over."


    He deactivated himself. Alexander quickly put T-800 in his pocket dimension, obliviated the 2 NPCs, and left.


    ...


    Inside Alfred''sb in Phixheim, he stood up and saw the ongoing process.


    Alfred was making an assembly line for him. The new droids would be a mixture of T-800 and T-X. Each droid would have a different face and voice. They can also develop random personalities (only good ones). They would follow Alexander''smand and when they had nothing to do, they''d just act like normal people.


    They would be called UD-A-Serial no. 1,2,3... UD meaning Universe Droid. He named T-300, Arnold though, and didn''t erase the guy''s memory. It had new programming but the behavior variables were still the same.


    The first order was for 10,000 male and 10,000 female droids. Phixheim felt a bit secluded and empty so he hoped that this would lighten the mood. He was also nning on creating a portal bridge connecting Phixheim, Dracheim, and Frostheim.


    "Alex, what are you doing?" Olivia asked.


    "Oh, haha... Just some work. I''ming." He walked out.


    Today was a celebration day. They had decided to celebrate that day as Medusa''s birthday from now on. She never had a birthday party so she was very excited.


    "Grandpaaa" she hugged him tightly.


    "Haha... Let''s go and cut the cake, my princess." He waved his hand and a beautiful dress transfigured on her.


    Then they celebrated.


    ...


    Some dayster,


    Alexander returned to the Terminator world and saw that the purity level of the world was increasing on its own. The Sk must have been up to something. He looked around and sure enough, the Sk was ckmailing people to do work for it. Now that it was gone, the people were reporting it to authorities.


    After waiting for some weeks, the purity reached 90% and he left the world again.


    ~The purity level must have been rted to the Sk. Or else in no way it could get purified so fast~ he reasoned.


    ...


    His vision came back and he found himself standing in the middle of a desert. In front of him were some pretty looking tents.


    He quickly took out his phone and looked for his identity. It shocked him seeing that he was the boss of a very bad organization.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 107: A Dog Lover and Marvel

    "I am the big boss of the high table and owns it." He read on his phone.


    "Where are we now, boss?" Dobby asked.


    "I think we are in John Wick and from the look of that tent. We are in the 3rd part. Let''s go and see what''s happening there."


    He walked on the sand. Alexander and Dobby were both in their usual Jedi Robes. When they reached the tent a guard pointed his gun at him.


    Alexander just took out a coin carved out of a big diamond. It was his identity token as the owner of the High Table.


    "Forgive me for my insolence, King," the guard said and opened the curtain for him to enter. The King was his title as the owner of the high table.


    He entered the nice tent and saw the Elder sitting on a nice cushioned chair. In front of him, John Wick was kneeling.


    Just as he entered, Alexander waved his hand and turned the Elder into a goat.


    John Wick quickly took out his gun and pointed at Alexander. Then he realized what he just saw. "What did you do?" He asked weakly. Still weakened from his trek in the desert.


    Alexander checked John Wick''s sins.


    ||John Wick - Category 2


    Murder - 1,267


    Sin percentage - 48%(reduced from 59% for saving 20,789 puppies)||


    ~no wonder he''d go to such lengths to avenge his dog~


    "I am the King. People in your kind of business might have heard about me. Though most of you dismiss the idea that there could be someone owning the high table." Alexander introduced himself.


    John looked at the old man in front of him. He had also heard rumors of there being a king but dismissed it as bored men''s bbering.


    "What did you do to him?" He asked.


    "Haha... Son, there are some things in the world that are better left unknown. Trust me, you don''t want to involve yourself in my business. Now, tell me why did you seek this goat?" Alexander said, pointing at the Elder.


    "I-I want another chance. I am ready to work under the table again." He replied.


    "Hmm, why? You didn''t do anything wrong after all. Isn''t it Santino D''Antonio''s fault that this has happened? He broke the rules and faced the consequences. Sure, you killed him on continental grounds, but still. The high table created the problem by itself. So, I can give you another chance to retire and live like you always wanted to, but before that, you''ll be joining me in removing the whole organization of the high table and the continental." Alexander calmly stated.


    He was shocked by what he was hearing and even more shocked by what he was being asked to do.


    "Why?"


    "Well, because I want it that way. I am a good guy, Mr. John. I don''t like killing people. The High Table was created in ancient times to provide security to the rich but now they provide a means to murder. It''s really going against the founding principles. So, it must be removed." He exined.


    John nodded. He knew that the organization was very old but not its founding principles. Actually, Alexander was just bullsh*tting. No one could retort anything he said after all.


    "I''ll be honored to work with you." John stood up.


    "Haha...good man. Now follow me." Alexander said and walked out of the tent.


    As soon as they were out, Alexander pointed his finger at the tent and burned it down. Including all the people and the goat/elder.


    John just quietly looked at the magic. Not asking as he doesn''t want to involve himself in any more mess.


    Alexander took out the anywhere door. As soon as he opened it he was greeted by city noises. Cars, trucks, and pigeons.


    John also followed in after Dobby. His jaw nearly fell when he realized where they were.


    "H-How are we in New York?" He asked. Just a second ago he was six thousand miles away.


    "Haha... Magic," Dobby whispered.


    "John, do you know how to find the Bowery King?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, I can take you there." He replied.


    "Good, then just point to the direction" Alexander replied. The three flew in the air.


    John started to hyperventte at first but then slowly became normal.


    "Enjoy flying, son. You won''t get to experience this again"


    ...


    After a while, he came to the Bowery King. Without speaking much he punished all the major criminals. Death was the punishment. Then he chose 100 random beggars and used mind arts to make then good people. Then he gave them enough knowledge to start a rag picking and restoration business. The whole homeless people organization was going to go legit now. He also cursed the top hundred positions in the organization to never go bad.


    "Now, let''s go to continental. I want to eat something nice." Alexander spoke.


    The three flew to the hotel front. Alexander removed the invisibility charm and they entered the building.


    "Oh, so many bad people in one ce. Makes my job so much easier," He said as he walked through the lobby.


    "Killing here is prohibited." Jon tried to remind.


    "Haha... That rule is for pawns like you, Mr. Wick, not for the King"


    They reached the end of the lobby where the hotel concierge was standing.


    He looked at John in surprise. "It seems that you have resolved the situation, Mr. Wick"


    "Tell Winston toe and have lunch with me," Alexander ordered.


    "And who might you be, sir?" Charon asked.


    "Oh, where are my manners? I am the King." Alexander took out his diamond token.


    Charon''s eyes widened in shock and deeply bowed to him.


    "Please follow me, sir. The manager is talking with the adjudicator." He took them to the open terrace restaurant.


    "Sir, Mr. Wick, and King havee to see you," he announced.


    Winston and the adjudicator turned their heads. First, they were shocked by seeing John and then confused by Alexander. No one knew what King looked like after all.


    Alexander just took out his token and showed it to them. The Adjudicator quickly stood up with fear-filled eyes and gave him her seat.


    "Thank you. Though you have sinned too much." Alexander waved his hand and her body got disintegrated like Thanos snapped his finger.


    "So, Winston. You own this hotel I heard. How''s the business going?" Alexander asked and took a sip from a new ss of wine that Charon brought.


    "Everything''s fine, sir. I am honored that you''vee to my establishment. What can I do for you?" He respectfully asked with a bit of fear.


    "Well, you know. I am shutting down the High Table. No bad work anymore. We''re all going to be good men from now on. Oh... I forgot to invite the owners of other continentals around the world and also the rest of the high table members"


    Alexander silently io them. One by one many people started to appear. Alexander made anyone with too violent crimes disappear. All the members of the high table died. Many continental owners survived though.


    As usual, he used his mind arts to make them good guys and some curses as insurance. Then he dissolved the whole organization with the help of his elves to obliviate a lot of people.


    Like the women working in the administration branch.


    Then he looked at John Wick. "You are free now. Stay away from trouble, will you? Also, take this puppy and care for him."


    John nodded to his advice and took the husky puppy lovingly.


    Alexander flew away to the market. His job was done in the world and he''d be gone in 15 minutes. And that is exactly how much time he had for his shopping spree.


    He bought anything and everything. Cars, tanks, nes, ships, toys, seeds, liquor, clothes, guns, movies, etc. The reason being that he didn''t know where he''d end up next. It could be an advanced or medieval world.


    Soon, he quickly sent Dobby into the pocket dimension and he went through the same experience.


    ...


    *BOOM*


    Sleeping Alexander woke up.


    "What the hell Dobby, what happened?" Alexander yelled.


    "Boss, we''ve been shot. We''re losing altitude. I have dealt with the pursuers though," Dobby replied from the pilot''s seat.


    They both were currently inside a B-29 bomber aircraft. There were just two of them. Alexander was in a military uniform with 2 stars on each shoulder. Signifying his rank of Major General. Dobby had a silver eagle on his shoulders signifying his rank of Colonel.


    They were both headed to New York from Egypt. He was going back because of a certain secret experiment that was soon to be done.


    *SPLASH*


    The ne crashed in the Mediterranean sea. Alexander and Dobby swam out.


    "Well, what do we do boss?" Dobby asked.


    "Argh... Well. Let''s just swim to the shore. At least that will give the gori some time to tell everyone what we''ve been up to since the time we arrived in this world." Alexander spoke and started swimming.


    "Okay, Boss. Swimming is good for your health anyway." Dobby swam near him.


    But then Alexander had an idea, "Hey, let''s race. Whoever reaches the shore first, wins, and the loser will cook for the next whole month."


    "But we don''t even know which direction to go."


    "Doesn''t matter, we''re in the Mediterranean sea. Let''s just choose a random direction. We''ll eventually end up on some shore."


    "Alright, let''s do this then." Dobby epted the challenge.


    [You can see images on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Haha... So the Marvel arc begins. I bestowed upon you these 3 chapters today, so tomorrow there will only be one chapter.


    Stay safe folks.

 Chapter 108: Marvel Memory

    USA, New York,1940


    Alexander and Dobby''s vision turned back to normal and Alexander looked around. He was sitting in a big office.


    In front of him, Dobby sat. "What the hell Dobby. When did you be an army Colonel?"


    "I don''t know, boss. Look at yourself in the mirror, you are a Major General." Dobby replied.


    Without thinking much, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the new message named ''memories''.


    Suddenly information started to flow into his mind.


    [Memory]


    Alexander Maxim Universe - an Orphan, grew on streets fighting for food.


    Birth year - 1890 Current age - 50


    Address - E 69th street New York NY, USA(he owned the whole street. From the East River to the Central Park.)


    upation - U.S. army officer since the First World War.


    Current Rank - Major General


    Founder and Director of STRATEGIC SCIENTIFIC RESERVE.


    Deputy Director - Colonel Chester Phillips.


    Alexander could remember some highly notable events that happened in his life in that world till now. He had fought in the First World war. He was just a Major back then. He bravely fought andmanded many dangerous missions. For his service, he received a Medal of Honour from the U.S. side and a Victoria Cross from Britain.


    After that, most of his time was spent in the U.S. dealing with various defense projects.


    Alexander always had Dobby as his second inmand wherever he went.


    In 1932, Alexander met a very talented 15-year-old boy in a school where he had gone to give a lecture. The kid was studying there on a full schrship and was about to graduate soon.


    He went to the boy and talked.


    "What''s your name, son?" He asked. He was in his full military attire.


    "M-My name is Howard Anthony Walter Stark, sir." The boy replied. He must have some personal issues which must have made him so meek.


    "Well, what are you going to do after school?" He asked.


    "Umm... I don''t know, work in the factory?" He muttered.


    "Why not go to college?" He inquired.


    "My father won''t let me. I need to make money so my family can eat, my mother is sick so I have no other choice, sir." He said, getting a bit emotional when he talked about his mother.


    "Hmm... Let''s go and grab some lunch. I am hungry, follow me." He said and took him to the old style wild west saloon bar that Dobby had opened on 69th Street. It was closest to Central Park. Dobby had wanted to do this for a while and who was he to deny him. The free elf was a part-time bartender now.


    "Ummm... Sir, I am underage." Howard spoke.


    "Haha... We aren''t drinking. This ce makes the best cheeseburger. Let''s eat those." He walked in.


    Dobby brought the delicious burgers and a Butterbeer for him. It was a special creation of the Dobby''s bar named ''Westeros''. Butterbeer and Firewhiskey both were exclusives here too.


    "So, tell me about your family, kid. What does your father do?" He asked and took a bite.


    "Nothing except beating me and mom" Howard spoke under his breath, thinking Alexander couldn''t hear him.


    "So your father beats you and your mom. What does your mom do?"


    Howard''s eyes were wide open in shock when his words were heard.


    "Don''t look at me like that, they don''t call me a war hero for nothing, I can hear stuff from miles away. Besides, getting beaten or beating someone isn''t rare in this day and age. Even I grew alone on the streets. An orphan boy in the 1900s didn''t have many options to gather food you know." He nonchntly said.


    Howard felt sad for Alexander. Who knew that the war hero had such a tragic past.


    "My mother works in a factory and sews shirtwaists. Father sells fruits. Barely making ends meet. Father also has a drinking problem and when he''s drunk he doesn''t talk. Only his belt talks." Howard grimaced.


    "So it''s all about money in the end. Hey, son, let me tell you. You are a shining light amongst a ce full of fused bulbs. Now you can keep on shining or turn into a fused bulb. Follow me if you choose the first one." Alexander stood up and walked out.


    He waited at the door for a minute before Howard came out running.


    "Haha... Get into the car," Alexander happily boomed.


    "Where are we going, sir?" He asked.


    "To your home and deal with your father once and for all," he replied.


    "No, sir..."


    "Ah... I''m not going to kill him. I will make him divorce your mother. The bar we just went to is short on managing staff. The giant guy you just saw was Colonel Dobby, my second inmand. Your mother will run the bar in his absence and she''ll be paid 5 times what she''s being paid now and she''ll also be given an apartment to live above the bar. Or if she likes any other ce on this street, I can give it to her. I own the street you know."


    "What! You own the street?" He shockingly asked.


    "Hold tight"


    Alexander had modified the 2 seater 1930 Duesenberg Model J Skiff and went faster than any car in the world.


    [You can see images of the car on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    The car zoomed through with a roaring engine sound. Howard just tightly hung on to whatever he could.


    Soon they came to the lower east side. Howard and his family lived in a small 2 room apartment in a rundownplex.


    It was already evening so Mr. And Mrs. Stark were already at home. Alexander put on a trench coat and a hat and walked beside Howard.


    "You look like a hired killer in those clothes you know." He scoffed.


    "Haha... If I was on an assassination mission then you''d not have even heard me." Alexander said.


    For some reason Howard shuddered, realizing that it was probably true.


    Soon they came to the 4th floor and knocked on the door. His mother opened the door.


    She was a woman in her early 40s and already had white hair on her head. Her face also looked wrinkled, making her look older than she actually was.


    "Wee home, dear. Oh, who is the guest." She warmly asked.


    Alexander quickly diagnosed her body and found her to have a high fever.


    ~*sigh* mothers are really strange creatures. Always ready to sacrifice their own happiness and health for their children~ he thought. He waved his hand and healed her.


    "Mom, this is Mr. Universe. He came to our school today and thinks I have a bright mind." Howard introduced.


    "Oh, pleasee in sir." She happily invited him in.


    There wasn''t much furniture in the house and whatever there was, was in a very bad condition.


    Then came the man of the hour.


    "Argh... Who is it? Howard? Why are you sote? I''ll teach you a lesson," his father yelled.


    "Howard, please bring a bucket of water and throw it on him. Can''t talk like this now, can we?" Alexander rmended.


    Howard quickly went to the bathroom and brought a bucket. He probably wanted to do it for a long time as his face was showing a smile.


    *Ssh*


    His father fell on the floor and started making sounds. Soon he was sober enough to talk.


    "Alright, Mr. Stark. I will only say this once so you better keep your ears open. Tomorrow morning, the first thing you will do is go and hire awyer and file for a divorce with your wife. If you do that then I''ll give you a hundred thousand dors. If you don''t do that then I''ll throw you in jail. The choice is yours"


    Mrs. Stark was shocked and wanted to say something, but Howard grabbed her hand and signaled for her to stay quiet.


    "Who the hell are you?" He asked.


    "Currently, I am your way to get 100 grand. But I can also be your worst nightmare if you want." Alexander spoke and secretly showed him his gun.


    "Yes, I''ll do as you say, sir. I will go tomorrow and file for a divorce." Mr. Stark replied. Alexander had also used some magic to make sure that the man kept his word.


    "Alright, Howard. Pack yours and your mother''s stuff ande down. I''ll be waiting in the car." He said and went out of the house.


    Howard quickly told everything to his mother and that she''d have a new job and home soon. She was reluctant, but for Howard, she followed.


    Later Alexander settled them in a nice apartment above the Westeros Bar. He also sponsored Howard to go to MIT and get his degrees. He ended up doing multiple degrees in Mechanical and Electrical engineering.


    Afterpleting his studies he came to Alexander for help in starting his ownpany. By then Alexander and Howard had established a good Grandfather Grandson rtionship.


    "Grandpa, I want to start my own techpany. Can you help me get funds?" He excitedly asked. His shyness had gone away and confidence of being a genius had kicked in. But he never acted cocky in front of him as he knew that Alexander was smarter than him.


    "Haha... Sure, son. Even I own apany. It''s called Nevaeh Industries. Let''s do this, I''ll invest in your newpany. You can make me a shareholder in return." He suggested. Alexander''spany, Navaeh, only dealt with the medical industry. Like medical equipment and medicines. Currently, it wasn''t registered in the Stock market though. In his own world, he had a simrpany.


    He didn''t try to start a techpany because he knew that he would end up monopolizing everything with his big brain. Then there would never be a Howard Stark or Tony Stark.


    "How many shares do you want?" Howard asked without thinking.


    "15% and for this, I''ll give you 100 million dors. Will that be enough to kickstart?" He asked.


    "Yes... I can do so much with that. Thanks, Grandpa. I''ll go tomorrow to register it" he excitedly said.


    "What are you going to name it?"


    "I was thinking, UniStark Industries," he suggested. All he had was because of Alexander so he wanted to honor him.


    "Nice name but you shouldn''t use my name with it. Some people will target you otherwise. Just name it Stark Industries." Alexander corrected.


    "But..."


    "I know what you wanted to do, son. It''s the thought that counts and that''s enough for me. Now go and fill out the form for tomorrow." He shooed him away.


    Howard quickly got up and hugged him, "Thank you for everything, Grandpa," he said and ran away.


    Just in some years, Howard was able to procure many military contracts for hispany without his help. Still, he did help sometimes though. Stark Industries had be an American household name in just a few years.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Only 1 chapter today as I uploaded 3 yesterday.

 Chapter 109: Changing small things

    The U.S President of the time, Franklin D. Roosevelt wanted to be prepared for war. So he asked Alexander to start a secret branch for scientific advancement which could help protect the country.


    So Alexander formed the STRATEGIC SCIENTIFIC RESERVE. Colonel Chester Phillips was rmended by the president so he made the guy deputy director. Because Howard was already dabbling in weapons manufacturing, Alexander brought him on board too.


    From there on, they started their various projects. In 1938, Alexander was sent on a mission to search and rescue of a scientist named Abraham Erskine.


    Alexander was probably the only such high ranking officer who still went on field missions. He was famous for his extreme fitness as well. Dobby was always where Alexander was. The giant elf couldn''t sit in peace when Alexander was having fun infiltrating an enemy base.


    Alexander found Abraham Erskine trying to run away from Nazi Germany and safely extracted him to the United States. After that, he did some thorough check-ups and included him in his SSR.


    ...


    1939, White House, Washington DC.


    In a secure room, Major General Alexander, Colonel Phillips, Howard, Colonel Dobby, Erskine, and President Roosevelt were sitting. The president was sitting in his wheelchair.


    "Gentleman, I have asked you to be here because I had a thought after reading the reports from Dr. Erskine. He reported about this Obergruppenf¨¹hrer Johann Schmidt injecting the imperfect super-soldier serum. That the man may have lost his human features but still has gained super strength. I worry that this threat will be much bigger than Hitler''s. General, I want you to start our own super-soldier program. So that when the timees, we can end this war." President Roosevelt spoke. "Dr. Erskine, can I count on you to help us in this time of war?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, I''d be d. Schmidt must be stopped." Dr. Erskine agreed.


    "Okay, then. I will initiate the project rebirth. Colonel Phillips will be in charge of the selection process for suitable candidates. While I help Dr. Erskine in perfecting the serum. Howard will work on creating whatever hardware we''ll need. Colonel Dobby will work on making sure that everything is kept a secret." Alexander informed.


    "Perfect, just the reason you are considered the best general in the USA. Quick and precise. However, I have received a request from the British Special Operations Executive, after all, they are fighting at the front lines. They also had a hand in getting Dr. Erskine out of Schmidt''s prison. General, you already know her. It''s Agent Margaret Elizabeth Carter." The president read her full name from a file in front of him.


    "Colonel Phillips, she will be working under you." Alexander gave his order.


    "Yes, Sir." Colonel Phillips sternly replied. The man was 63 years old. Older than Alexander if the record was to be believed. But he also respected Alexander as hismanding officer.


    "Alright, then. Meeting Dismissed," president said and everyone started leaving. Except for Alexander.


    When only he and the president were left, he spoke. "Well, how are you Roosy?"


    "*Sigh* this war will be the death of me. I don''t know how long I''ll be able to keep us out of it." He said while looking at the sky out of the window.


    "Well, today or tomorrow, we will have to enter. Nazis are a threat to the world. Even if they somehow take over the whole of Europe, they won''t sit quietly. Their ambitions are big. Now I''m hearing that the Japanese are also going to shake hands with them. The war is yet to reach its peak, Roosy," Alexander stated.


    "And I am afraid you are right, my friend. The war has just begun. This is why I am counting on this project."


    "Don''t worry, the project doesn''t matter. I''ll personally lead the war if I have to and I can promise that we will win." Alexander dered.


    "Haha... Sometimes your optimism scares me. But then I remember all your deeds. I am seriously confused if you are lucky or just that good at everything." Rooseveltughed.


    "Haha... I''d say it''s a mix of both. Otherwise, how would I have been able to make a Polio cure?" Alexander calmly said.


    "Yes... Wait, what? You developed a cure?" Roosevelt excitedly asked.


    "Haha... Yes, but it''s still in the experimental stage. I have brought an injection with me though. If you agree, I can administer it. You will at least be able to walk again." Alexander offered. Roosevelt did not just have Polio. He had other diseases too, which were the main cause of his death. Alexander was just giving the man an opportunity to experience the joy of walking again before his timees.


    "Do it. I am already a cripple. What worse can happen"


    "Haha... Okay then, take out your ass," Alexanderughed.


    He then administered the injection.


    "It will take at least a week to show the effects. When you start feeling like you can walk, don''t get up. Your legs are very weak. You will need to start eating a special diet and exercise your legs while sitting. In about two weeks you''ll be able to walk and in a month, run." Alexander wrote down some supplements prescription on a paper.


    When he went to give it to Roosevelt, the man suddenly grabbed his arm. "Thank you, Alex. I will never forget this debt."


    "There are no debts in true friendship. Now, I''ll take my leave. Unlike you, I don''t get to sit around all day long," Alexander joked and left the room.


    Roosevelt smiled and decided that someday he would return this favor somehow. He looked forward to the day he''d walk again and make news headlines. What better way to publicize than a miracle?


    ...


    Camp Lehigh, New Jersey.


    A military base was created from scratch and it would only be used by the Strategic Scientific Reserve. Alexander had included 10 of his Seraphs(elves) from Nevaeh Legion.


    Alexander had decided to change the Wolf''s Sword name as it didn''t fit with each word. Instead, he renamed them to what their status was. They live in his own world which is kind of like heaven. They are his purest and most faithful followers as well. So he gave them the rank of Seraphs in his small heaven. And called the 1000 of them Nevaeh Legion (Heaven in reverse is Nevaeh).


    The 10 elves were given ranks from Captain to Major. Their job was to gather intelligence about everything. They would work in the army and tag all the people working for Hydra or any other power.


    ...


    Stark Expo, New York


    Howard was busy showing off his new flying car. Alexander had told him to change the super thrusters but the boy had gotten overconfident. So he let him humiliate himself.


    He was at the military enrollment camp. Waiting for a skinny boy.


    After waiting for an hour, he did see the boy standing in front of the soldiers'' photo frame. The poord wasn''t tall enough.


    "What''s your name, son?" He asked.


    The boy hurriedly turned around and saw the broad and tall Alexander in uniform. He got nervous and stood at attention like he was already a soldier.


    "Steven Grant Rogers, sir" he spoke.


    "At ease, son. So, you want to be a soldier? Why?" Alexander asked.


    "I want to do something, sir. Men are fighting the Nazis and I want to help."


    "So you will kill Nazis?" Alexander asked, checking out his stature.


    "I will learn, sir," Steve firmly replied.


    "Haha... Alright, we already got big ones, let''s see what change a small one like you can bring. Take this and show it to your medical examiner. Good luck, son. We will hopefully see each other again." Alexander said, giving him a card and was about to walk away but another boy came.


    "Steve,e on..." He suddenly noticed the old man with stars on shoulder besides Steve.


    "Bucky Barnes, 107TH INFANTRY REGIMENT, sir" Bucky stiffly introduced himself.


    "At ease. Good luck in the war." He wished and left.


    After Alexander had gone away, Steve and Bucky rxed.


    "What''s a Major General doing here in a recruitment center?" Steve asked.


    "Steve, how could you not recognize him? He''s the Major General Universe. The war hero." Bucky excitedly said.


    "What? But he doesn''t look so old." Steve said.


    "Well, they say that he trains his body a lot to keep himself in the best shape. He''s the only Major General still active in the ground fighting, you know. Everyone wishes to fight alongside him someday," Bucky dreamily spoke.


    "Yes, and they should," Steve muttered with a newfound motivation in his heart and sternness in his eyes.


    "Are you sure you''re gonna do it?" Bucky asked.


    "Yes, it''s the right thing to do. I should go now. Take care, Bucky" Steve gave a hug.


    "All the best, Steve" Bucky wished and ran to his girls.


    Steve took a long sigh and walked into the assessment hall. In the hope that one day he''d really get to fight alongside his role model.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 110: Boom Boom

    Steve got his height and weight recorded with embarrassment. Then he was made to sit in a cab.


    A Sergeant came in with a file.


    "Steven Grant Rogers, I am afraid you are not fit for service." He said.


    Steve instantly fell into disappointment but suddenly remembered the card.


    "Sir, Major General Universe gave this card to me. He told me to give it to my medical examiner." He handed it.


    The Sargent took it and checked it. His eyes widened and quickly left the cabin. Soon Dr. Erskine entered.


    "How did you get this card?" He asked.


    Steve truthfully told everything. Erskine was wondering how the boy got it or what did Alexander see in him. But after talking a bit he felt that the boy was perfect. Maybe not in body but surely in terms of mind.


    "Okay, let''s get the little man enrolled. Where are you originally from?" "Brooklyn," Steve replied.


    "Report to the camp in a week," Erskine said and handed the file to Steve.


    ...


    The next week, all the new recruits reported in the field. Colonel Phillips, Erskine, and Agent Carter were there to check.


    Colonel Phillips spoke first. "All of you are the strongest boys in this country. You all have been chosen for a purpose. All those whoplete this training and the test sessfully, will work under the directmand of Major General Universe. Now, Agent Carter will take over." He went to talk to Erskine.


    "He''s the one?" Phillips asked, pointing at Steve.


    "Yes, he''s the one," Erskine replied.


    "God save this country," Colonel Phillips eximed and left.


    ...


    In the remaining 8 months of training and assessment, Alexander appeared many times and trained the men himself. He tested Steve many times and was sure that no one other than Steve deserved to be Captain America.


    But before the experiment, he went on a mission. To help establish a pro-allies government there.


    The mission was sessful but his ne was shot down while returning.


    [Memory ends]


    "Goddammit Dobby, how can you swim so fast with such body" Alexander shouted at Dobby swimming a hundred meters ahead of him.


    They had been swimming for thest 18 hours and finally came close to the shore. Soon their race ended as Dobby won.


    "Swear to me that you didn''t use magic," Alexander shouted.


    "I didn''t, but my body is made of magic so that doesn''t count. We elves are very good swimmers. By the way boss, I want a nice pizza." Dobby said and dried his clothes.


    Alexander remembered the deal. Now he''d have to cook their meals. "Haha... Well, I like cooking so no harm done. I''ll put some pineapple on your pizza, Dobby. Just the way you like it." Alexander replied and also dried his clothes with magic. After all, a man of his rank shouldn''t look bad. He might not be America''s ass but he sure was America''s Grandpa.


    "Wait, I hate pineapples boss... WAIT" Dobby quickly followed him. Soon they entered a small town.


    "Well, Dobby. You go and find a newspaper while I go and buy a cigar," he said. One couldn''t look badass in that era without a cigar after all.


    The seashore town was quite small but beautiful. Though many of the buildings had fallen down probably due to air raids. From the style of the buildings, he could see some greek resemnce.


    He walked to a shop and talked to the seller. The guy spoke Greek so Alexander already knew where he was. A little more and he knew his precise location.


    He was on a big Ind called Crete Ind, just south of maind Greece. He was in the small town of Retimo.


    ~Wait, doesn''t this ind also get taken over by Nazis after they fully take over Greece. If I remember correctly, British, New Zend, and Australian forces should be here at the moment to defend this ind as it''s a very important strategic position. If the Nazis get this then they''ll be easily able to strengthen their attack on Egypt.~ Alexander thought.


    "Hey, are you buying anything?" The shopkeeper asked. Being annoyed that Alexander had asked so much but hadn''t bought anything yet.


    "Ah yes yes. Give me 3 cigars, you got any Cuban?" Alexander asked, with not much hope. As Cuban cigars weren''t famous yet and most of the other ones were made in American factories near Florida.


    "Yes, I do but it''s not cheap. Not many people buy it. I don''t even know why I bought it. It''s been sitting in my shop for months." The man spoke and took out a nicely seal packed box.


    "Wait, I''ll buy the whole box," Alexander said, he was certain that it was the original pack of 25.


    "How much do you want?"


    "10,000 Drachma." The man said. At that time, 10,000 Greek Drachma was equal to 25 USD.


    "You take American dors?" Alexander asked.


    "Sorry, no dor."


    "Alright, what about this?" He took out 5 gold coins. After all, everyone liked gold.


    "Yes, this is eptable. You can take the cigar. Pleasure doing business"


    Alexander was sure that those gold coins were worth a lot more than 25 dors. Well, no harm is done. He had tonnes of gold lying in his dimensional pocket.


    He walked out and lit up the cigar. Just outside the Shop beside a wall, there was a bench. He went there and sat down to rx and wait for Dobby.


    Beside him sat a little blue-eyed, blond-haired girl in a blue sundress. She looked about 4 or 5 years old. Her clothes were untidy and there was some dust on her hair and face too.


    She had her eyes closed and hands in a praying position. Alexander silently looked at the cute one.


    He really got intrigued and looked at her surface thoughts.


    "God, pweashe gib Amy shweeth carroth. Uncle Henry saysh momma and pappa are with you. Amy mishsh momma and pappa."


    Alexander''s heart ached to hear that. The girl must have lost her parents in air raids. She must also be hungry.


    Alexander waved his hand and a carrot as long as the girl herself fell in herp. She noticed the sudden weight.


    She picked it up and then quickly jumped from the bench and started dancing with the carrot raised above her head like a prized possession. But there was a problem that Alexander had just realized. The girl was acting weird.


    "Yay, God gib Amy carroth, God gib..." She danced.


    Suddenly she tripped on a stone and was about to fall. Alexander quickly came and grabbed her.


    "Be careful, Amy." He said.


    "Wah...Mishther know my name?" She questioned. Not looking him in the eyes but somewhere random.


    Alexander''s doubts became clear. ~She''s Blind~


    He looked in her memories and they were only sounds and feelings of touch. There were no other images or color, only darkness but still happiness. Her parents had given her a very happy life. But then Hitler happened.


    ~I Will make sure he doesn''tmit suicide and torture him before killing with my own hands.~ he vowed.


    "Oh, you were just dancing a while back while shouting your name, Amy." Alexander warmly said as he caressed her hair.


    "Amy, are you hungry? I can cook very delicious food you know. Come with me, we will eat until we be like pigs." Alexander cheered her on.


    She giggled, "Reawwy? I like carroths." She replied.


    "Haha, then let''s go to my kitchen." But then Alexander saw some soldiers headed towards him. Their leader seemed to be major ranked.


    They came to him. 2 of them pointed their rifles at him. "Who are you?"


    "Hmm, I thought my dress would''ve answered it by now. Anyway, I am Major General Alexander Maxim Universe, U.S Army. My ne was shot down and I swam to this ind with my adjutant, Colonel Dobby. Oh, speak of the devil, there he is." Dobby walked towards him with a big bag on his back and a Karabiner 98k bolt action rifle. God knows where he found it but he also brought something valuable to Alexander. An M1917 revolver.


    "Good, Major, meet my adjutant, Colonel Dobby." He introduced.


    "Pleased to meet you. I am Major Edwin Holmes."


    "Good, now take me to yourmanding officer, Major. Let''s go," Alexander said in a bit authoritative tone and it probably brushed the guy off wrongly.


    "Sorry but I don''t take orders from you, now surrender all your weapons ande with me" Major Holmes ordered arrogantly.


    But suddenly airne noises starteding. It was very loud.


    "Sir, it''s an air raid. We should take cover" one of the soldiers told Major.


    "Oh no, boom boom ish back" little Amy worriedly spoke out. She must have some really bad memories attached to that sound. Alexander decided to take care of the iing flies right there and then.


    "Dobby, give me the revolver," he said.


    "Here you go, boss"


    Alexander loading 5 bullets for the 5 nes. Leaving thest slot empty.


    "Have you gone mad?" The major shouted.


    Alexander just ignored him and aimed at the oing bombers.


    The sound kept on increasing more and more. Dobby had taken his ce with the old fashioned camera which god knows where he got from.


    As soon as the 5 nes opened their hatches to drop the bombs, he fired in a split second.


    *BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM*


    After a few seconds, five loud booms sounded in the sky. The 5 nes got sted in mid-air by a revolver.


    "You were saying something major?" Alexander looked at Major Holmes straight in the eyes.


    "N-No, Sir. Please follow me, I''ll take you to Colonel Wilson." He respectfully said.


    "Good, lead the way. Hey Amy. Let''s go. We''ll eat food soon. The boom boom has gone away." He warmly said and carefully put her on his shoulders.


    "Grab grandpa''s head tightly, okay?"


    She did as asked and tightly grabbed his head and hair. "Um... Yes, npa"


    "Haha... Let''s go" he happily walked. Unknown to him that Dobby had recorded both, his badass and loving nature.


    [You can see the image of AMY on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    Or see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 111: Glanpa again

    Retimo, Crete Ind, Greece


    British Military Camp


    It was night time and Alexander had organized a big barbeque for the soldiers in the camp. There weren''t that many. He had met Colonel Wilson and the guy turned out to be his fanboy. Rattling about how much he knew about his military work and stuff.


    The guy was the highestmand on the ind and this basically meant that he had the highestmand now.


    "Hey, dear Amy. Say aaaaaa" he helped her eat. He was going to cure her eyes at sunrise. He wanted her to see the beautiful sunrise as her first colorful memory.


    "Do you like it?" He asked.


    "Yesh... Ish tasthy" she happily replied and cutely chewed on her food.


    Dobby sat beside him with his god damn pizza which Alexander had to specially make.


    "So, you are preparing for Nazi invasion? Well, this Ind is too important for Hitler and I''m sure he won''t stop until he has it. How many men areing in reinforcement?" He asked Colonel Wilson. "We have 17 thousand here and they''re sending 15 more."


    "Hmm... Not enough. First of all, move all the nes from the airbase and put fake ones there. Then we will start a n to tackle their paratroopers. I want you to bring me as much barbed wire as possible. By the time we are done here, me and you''ll probably receive a promotion. Tell all the officers to gather here tomorrow." He briefed. Colonel Wilson looked at him with shining eyes and excitement. He surely was loving all that.


    Night fell and little Amy fell asleep while sitting beside him. Her head was resting on his waist as she tilted towards him. She had a happy smile, cute enough to melt even the heart of Thanos if he had any.


    He carefully took her to Phixheim and tucked her in a beautiful room with a princess bed. He told Olivia, Rina, and Medusa about her. They wanted to just barge in and hug her but he stopped them from disturbing her sleep.


    There were some changes happening in Phixheim as well. His Unsullied hadpleted their training and were waiting for super-soldier serum. Faceless men had alsopleted their training. Now they don''t need to kill people for masks. Technology did the job just fine. Though they still adhered to harvesting real masks of some really bad people.


    Icemen of Frostheim had really done a nice job and had made a big city. They had started farming and manufacturing various items. Dragons of Dracheim have also done a fine job. They still lived in their big caves but they were well furnished with marble and furniture.


    His army of Universe Droids was also ready. They worked under themand of Arnold. They were living like normal people for now. Waiting for orders.


    ...


    The next morning, Alexander went to Amy''s room and woke her up.


    "Hey, sweety. Wake up. It''s Grandpa" he calmly woke her up. Not wanting to spook her as she couldn''t see him.


    "npa? Oh... beardy npa." She remembered the recent events. She had touched his beard when she tried to touch his face. Since then she liked to y with his beard.


    "Haha... Yes, it''s beardy Grandpa. Let''s go. I will heal your eyes today. You will be able to see after that." He informed.


    "Really? Yay..." She stood up and hugged him as he was just beside her.


    He patted her head and picked her up. Olivia, Medusa, and Rina followed him to see the sunrise outside. They knew that Amy was going to be their new family. They wanted her to see them too.


    "Amy, drink this tasty milkshake please," he said and gave her a small ss. She quickly emptied it and burped.


    "Hehe... Tashty"


    Then suddenly, she felt it. She felt light. Colorful light slowly bing stronger and stronger.


    Soon she had her vision back. She looked at the rising sun in the east. Soothing wind hitting her face.


    "This is the Sun, Amy. It''s rising now." Alexander said. He was kneeling beside her, grabbing her small hands in his to make sure she doesn''t fall from the sudden shock.


    Amy slowly turned her face to look at him. Alexander''s heart nearly came out of his mouth when he saw tears in her eyes.


    "npa, Hanshom" she spoke with a warm smile.


    [You can see a Vector style drawing of this scene on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    "Hahaha... And you are my little princess" he hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    "Now, meet Grandma, Big sister Medusa and big sister Rina. We are all a big family, Amy." He introduced.


    Olivia''s motherly instincts kicked in and she quickly grabbed her away from Alexander and squeezed her into a warm motherly hug.


    "My sweet little Amy. Call me grandma from now on, okay"


    "Un... nma?" she repeated and received multiple kisses from Olivia.


    Then Medusa and Rina introduced themselves. Rina turned into her smaller version, which was just slightly taller than Amy. Alexander quickly put a super enchanted protection locket around Amy''s neck. He was quite overprotective of his family.


    "Ladies, please make her feel like home. Show her the ce too. I will go and deal with the situation outside. Dobby willeter to introduce himself too." He Stated and looked at Amy.


    "Little Amy, I will be back soon. y with Grandma and big sisters till then, okay?" He said.


    "Yes, npa. I be good" she continuously nodded. Too happy to be seeing all the stuff around her.


    ...


    Alexander returned outside. Reinforcements had arrived. If he wanted he could make the whole Nazi army disappear but he didn''t want to do it, though he would save people. Alexander''s Nevaeh Legion was also working undercover and helping people. He had decided to leave the soon after killing Hitler. He knew that if he stayed on the then no hero would ever be born. On the other hand, there were so many empires in the space to take over. He was also thinking of making his own magical invincible death star.


    The Infinity Stones were on his agenda too, but he won''t start collecting them anytime soon. His existence was something beyond space and time and he wanted to make something sure before he went after the stones. Still, there were many more amazing things in the universe to explore.


    "Colonel Wilson, is everyone here?" He asked.


    "Yes, all themanders are here. Please follow me." Wilson took him to the big meeting room.


    He stood at the small tform and looked at all the officers.


    "Alright, listen up. The Nazis are going to attack us by sea and air. First, they will probably try to bomb our airfield and then send some paratroopers. When we''d be busy fighting the paratroopers, they woulde by sea. Now, my n involves not only defeating them but also taking their ships and use it for our own Defence.


    The first thing we will do isy down barbed wire across the fields where the troopers are highly likely to parachute in. Tie each end of the wire to a Jeep and when they allnd, you move the jeeps at full throttle and cut their legs. Now, the wire will not fully cut them but would still inflict enough damage to make them unfit to fight. We willy as many traps as we can.


    We will all also be digging some secret trenches so whoever is left afterward the Barbed attack will be dealt with. Then the next target would be an amphibian assault. I will be posting my snipers along the coastline. Their job will be to kill the ship''s pilots and their recements. Because our nes will be safe too, we will drop bombs on some of their ships and make them surrender.


    No matter what, we must win this. If we lose, then say goodbye to this ind. Now, Colonel Wilson will tell each of you yourmand location."


    Alexander had quickly made Dobby apperate to London and register 100 of his Seraphs into their army, which was deployed to the ind. All of them were going to work as his snipers.


    2 more days passed, and Alexander had finished all the preparations. He also spent a lot of time with Amy. He was tempted to bring his small family out but war was no good sight to see. So he told them to wait a few more days.


    "Boss, it''s happening. They just bombed the fake airfield," Dobby barged into his room.


    "Good, let''s end this then" he picked up his revolver and a bucket full of grenades. No one knew what he was going to do with so many grenades and no one had the guts to ask.


    America might not be into the war yet, but he was still very much respected. He was awarded the Victoria Cross as well so it meant that he was a British ally. At least that''s what they decided to ept.


    He went to the terrace of the highest building in the area and started throwing grenades at thended paratroopers. Everyone''s jaw nearly fell at that as he was throwing the grenade hundreds of meters away too.


    Exploding sounds were constantly being heard. Alexander was constantly using his eyes to see people who hadmitted cruel deeds and only gifted grenades to them.


    Soon, a red signal was shot in the air. Signifying that all the troopers hadnded. 4 jeeps in two different directions started moving at full speed. Unknown to the Nazis what was about toe.


    Soon the first painful screams came, then the second and third. One by one, all the enemy soldiers fell. In a matter of minutes, the whole 4000 paratroopers brigade was defeated. This would not have been possible if Alexander had not strengthened the wires and Jeeps with his magic. The same thing urred in 6 different fronts. In total, they were able to sessfully defeat 33,789 german troops with no losses on their side.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 112: Zero Deaths

    They didn''t lose even a single soldier. Only 5 men were injured and even that was not due to the enemy but because they tripped and fell.


    It was a big morale booster for the allied forces. Then came another news that Alexander''s Seraphs had sniped the hell out of the oing ships. To the point that no one was even trying to take the pilot wheel anymore as whoever touched it died.


    By the end of the day, he had 0 deaths, 28,000 prisoners, and 120 ships and boats of various sizes.


    Alexander used his wide areapulsion charm and brought a lot of meat from Phixheim. All the soldiers believed that it was meat procured from the German ships.


    They celebrated the whole evening while eating and singing songs in praise of Alexander. They were all preparing stories to brag aboutter on. A story that they served under the General Universe.


    While celebrations were going on on the ind of Crete. 5000 miles away, some people were in a depressed mood.


    ...


    Camp Lehigh, New Jersey


    The project Rebirth was sessful. Steve had be a super-soldier now. The problem was that he was the only super-soldier. Erskine had been killed by a German spy. In reality, Erskine was saved by Alexander and after revealing his god status, Erskine was happily learning and experimenting in Phixheim. He and Alfred had be very good partners. He was even able to make the super-soldier serum better and administered them to his Order of High Humans. Both Unsullieds and the faceless men were a part of it.


    Unsullieds had refused to adopt a new organizational name. They said that the name brought them to their god. So he let them be.


    Back at Camp Lehigh, Steve was turned into a poster boy of the U.S Army. Told to dance and sing.


    Colonel Phillips was immediately promoted to the temporary director of SSR. They can''t deny that they all missed Alexander. Agent Carter had also warmed up to the jolly natured old man and often used to spend time sharing life stories with him. She was even allowed to call him uncle.


    Then there was the most depressed guy, Howard Stark. He had spent all his resources searching for his grandfather in all but name.


    "Tell me good news, Colonel," President Roosevelt sadly muttered on the phone.


    "I am afraid it''s not. We found the crash site. No bodies were found. We searched the waters in a 200-mile radius and on the nearby inds. We should prepare for the worst." Colonel answered.


    His words made everyone more depressed. Steve clenched his fist, feeling helpless. He had be very attached to Alexander as well. For a boy who had been fatherless for most of his life, Alexander had be a father figure for him. He also respected him as a soldier.


    "Were you able to find out how they intercepted his ne? His schedule was always a highly kept secret after all." Roosevelt asked.


    "Yes, we caught a Hydra spy in Egypt. He was probably the point of the leak." Colonel answered.


    "Goddammit, keep on looking for him. I don''t want to hear sad news again" Roosevelt Angrily hung up.


    "Howard, you are allowed to use all military assets in his search. Let''s just pray to God that he''s somehow alive," Colonel Phillips sighed.


    Howard had dark circles under his eyes by now, but he still quickly got into action.


    Now one could have thought even in their wildest dreams that Alexander and Dobby had swum 600 miles away from the crash site in their pointless stupid race.


    ...


    The Berghof, Bavaria, Germany.


    It was a fine beautiful morning. The beautiful vacation home had a nice view of the mountains around it. But the scene inside the house was different.


    A man with a virgin boy haircut and a virgin boy mustache was throwing tantrums by spoiling whatever he could grab on.


    "Tell me how did you lose a fight with a weak and tired army living on that ind. I gave you naval and air support too. How could you lose 35000 men in a single day?" Hitler shouted.


    "My Fuhrer, they used some underhanded means and they also fooled us by creating a fake airfield. Please give us another week and we''ll win the Crete." Wilhelm Keitel, Chief of the Armed Forces High Command spoke.


    "You better, I am allowing you to use any means possible. I want that ind. As long as they have it, we can''tunch a full assault on Africa" Hitler screeched.


    "Yes, my Fuhrer." Wilhelm Keitel quietly left the one-ball man alone, lest he faces his childish tantrums.


    He went to the war room and wrote some letters. It basically gave themand to Generaloberst(lieutenant General) Kurt Student. Themander of the attack on Crete.


    He gave the general permission to use any means possible to take over the ind. He added that he was being allowed to take a force of 100,000 men (including Italians), 200 nes and more naval support. This was probably one of the biggest moves the German highmand was making towards a swift and fluent expansion of the Third Reich towards Africa.


    ...


    On the Ind of Crete, Alexander was messing with the Enigma machine he found in one of the ships. He was nning on sending a coded message to Howard to see how long it would take him to decode. His message was simple. "Pops ain''t dead yet"


    While he was enjoying his short peace. A party pooper came to the ind. Lieutenant General Bernard Cyril Freyberg, a British Noble and the future Vice Roy of New Zend.


    He was appointed as themander for the defense of the Crete. The problem was that Alexander was outranked now. He was a Major General and Cyril was Lieutenant General. Both of them were also the Victoria Cross recipient.


    ~argh, I guess I''ll use magic then.~ he thought and went to talk to the guy.


    As soon as he saw the short man, he used magic to make him his big fan. From there on, it was easy sailing. Alexander was still themander of all the forces there and had the power to make all decisions.


    ~I should tell Roosy to make me a full 4-star general. Can''t have people outrank me in the field now. It should be easy after my deeds here be public. I''ll also gift the Germanmander to British forces. Such a high ranking target should be enough.~ he thought.


    He spent the rest of the 2 weeks preparing for the uing battle. He turned the whole ind into a fortress. Using his magic he brought some heavy machinery and anti-aircraft guns, the men believed that it came from the ships.


    Dobby wouldmand the battle while he''d go and grab the germanmander as the man would not being anywhere near the warzone.


    A dayter, the Germans came. They came in for the biggest surprise of their lives. Their bombers were caught by surprise and were quickly put down. The ones that survived were put down by Dobby the sniper.


    Alexander had made a quick errand to enemy lines and kidnapped both the Commander and the vicemander.


    The battle went on for many hours. At the end of the day, they again won and the Germans surrendered. This time his side faced many casualties but he didn''t let anyone die. Could not spoil his zero death record after all.


    Finally, they had another 80 thousand prisoners. Making it a total of 108,000 prisoners. It was crazy that there were just 32,000 of them against such a big force.


    Finally, he decided to address his men. "You are all one of the bravest Nazi killers I''ve met to date. I can see all of you receiving promotions when all this is over. I will be rmending the names of each of you for promotions and medals. But we have a problem here." His face suddenly turned serious.


    "We have run out of the area to keep our prisoners in," Alexander sadly stated.


    Someone in the crowd tried to hold theirughter and made a squeaking noise. It made the others around himugh and soon the whole crowd wasughing. Alexander let themugh for a while to lighten their mood. After all, these men went into every battle knowing that it might very well be theirst.


    "Now, I am going to need some volunteers who''ll help in making the new holding area. But for now, let''s enjoy. I have enough meat to turn all of you into fat pigs so eat all you want" he dismissed everyone and they all went to crazily in the dining hall.


    Alexander was also very rxed, he just turned around and found a young soldier standing upright. If not for his control he would have already sted the guy.


    "Goddammit Lil Chin, how many times I''ve told you to make some noise while moving. You''ll give me a heart attack someday." Alexander spoke. Not really showing anger. Lil Chin was a new soldier, just 18 years old. He looked very young and had no beard and a small chin, so people called him Lil Chin. He had a habit of being sneaky while walking. The boy made no sound even while walking in full gear. Currently, he was working as his Messenger. Alexander had decided to take the boy to America with him and make him an agent in SSR.


    "Sir, we caught a German transmission" Lil Chin handed him a paper.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    I just had an idea for a SI historical fanfiction.


    The MC wakes up in the body of Hitler. The war has already started. He does have a not so OP power. He''s not immortal or invincible. He can die but he has 9 lives like a cat. 9th time he dies, he''ll be permanently dead.


    How would he make sure that the war ends on his terms without him losing his head or being forced to pay War reparations? How will he make sure that Jews don''t get gassed and be his followers? How will he change his Nazi Party''s ideology?


    He won''t be cruel but would also not hesitate from killing someone.


    What do you think about this?


    BTW, Please Stone me.

 Chapter 113: Found Him

    Alexander looked at the transmission and startedughing loudly, grabbing the attention of all the soldiers.


    "Hahaha... Boys, the Germans are going crazy that I caught such a high ranking Nazi of theirs. They have ordered to secure themander at any cost. I guess we''ll have to make the new holding cells a bit bigger now." He mocked. Making everyoneugh again. The men had a general consensus now that Alexander was the best frickingmander in the world. Cool, talented, funny, and badass. Many of them were trying to copy his style of sunsses and cigars.


    ...


    The next day


    Hitler''s little cottage in the mountains.


    "How the f*ck can you lose to an army of no more than 30,000. You had 100,000 men, nes, and ships. What kind of mad joke are you ying on me?" Hitler shouted with his saliva throwing style.


    "Sir, they have somehow gained bigger weapons. Including many anti-aircraft guns." Keitel reasoned.


    "F*cking resistance must have done it. But still... you had 100,000 men. You also lost the f*ckingmander and the vicemander."


    Keitel had to agree that it was really crazy how they lost. Then he suddenly had a great idea. "My Fuhrer, what if we tell Schmidt to supply his new weapons to our army this time? He''s been rambling that his weapons can win us war for quite some time. I think this is time he repays all the investment you put into his ambitions." He suggested.


    Hitler thought for a while and smiled, "Yes, you are right. It''s time Schmidt proved his usefulness. Send the order with my direct seal to him. I want that ind under Reich''s control by the end of this week." Hemanded.


    "It will be done, My Fuhrer." Keitel rxed, thinking that he dodged the bullet. But then the damn one ball man spoke.


    "Keitel, your 2 months sry will be cut for this ipetence," Hitler said and left.


    ~Fu*king little shit, I''ll bring a girl with herpes to his chamber for his wild night this Sunday, he deserves it.~ Keitel cursed internally.


    "3 months because you cursed me in your mind." Hitler walked back in and left again.


    ~let''s make it Herpes and AIDS both.~


    ...


    Swiss Alps, Hydra Base


    "Haha, they can''t even take over a small ind and they think about ruling the world." Schmidt mockinglyughed.


    "What is it, sir?" Z asked.


    "Hitler wants me to use our new weapons to take over Crete. They have already lost 100,000 soldiers and themander to 30,000 allied troops there. Shameful. Z, prepare a batch of new energy guns and send hundred of our soldiers undermander Hans''mand." He ordered. Z quickly left the room to prepare.


    Schmidt stood up and looked out of the window. At the snow-covered Alps. "So the time hase"


    ...


    United States


    Howard had been receiving a weird transmission for some days. He had already guessed that they were coded encryptions. He tried to break it but it only resulted in meaningless words. Then after some days, he found that every new transmission had a different rule. It produces a different set of words with the previous method of decryption.


    Not long after he found that it was the Enigma machine. He also knew that a guy named n Turing was working on breaking this machine in London. So he did what any reasonable man would do. He packed his bags and flew to London to help the noobs break the code.


    No one stopped him either. At least it was diverting his mind from Alexander''s disappearance. They were also happy that he was helping in breaking enigma, it was really a pain in the ass to the allied forces.


    ...


    Alexander waited for the attack and he was honestly surprised when the Germans started shooting bluish energy weapons. So, he went all out and killed all the Hydra people. They were just a burden on the earth. He did keep their leader alive. SSR would have fun making him speak. He had searched his mind and found some things about their base. The man also had a poison tooth which he took out.


    They again had caught 40,000 men. Also the new weapons. Their small ind was imprable. But then a question came to his mind and he went to talk with Lieutenant General Freyberg.


    "Hey, Freyberg, why haven''t I heard anything from the British Highmand these days? They should have alreadye to permanently fortified this ind." He asked.


    "But you are themander, shouldn''t you be sending the reports?" He replied.


    "Damnit" Alexander facepalmed himself. What kind of war were they fighting, his soldiers had gone so easygoing these days.


    "Alright, I''ll send the report. Lil Chin, Come here." He called.


    Immediately a voice came from behind him "Yes Boss?"


    "Goddammit," Alexander cursed.


    "What''s wrong with all you people." He shook his head.


    "Tell themunications guys to send a report to the British Highmand," he ordered. Unknown to him, what kind of f*ck up his men were going to make.


    ...


    1 weekter.


    London


    Howard had reached the ce many days ago. He was helping the noobs make aputer. He already knew how to make it but didn''t use that knowledge as much. As it was given to him by Alexander. He just kept the level of technology to the original of what the Turing guy was nning. The only one who was not a noob out of all the others.


    Noob was Howard''s new favorite word. Now it was so easy to curse at brainless people without offending them. He just named the other people working on the project, Noob 1, Noob 2, and so on. Only n Turing had the honor of being called by name.


    Howard''s help proved to be instrumental in the machine''s creation. And the first thing he did was decode the message.


    "What''s this code?" n asked.


    "I don''t know, I''ve been receiving this for weeks." He replied while inputting the values in the machine. Soon the various parts started moving.


    Howard anxiously looked at the turning wheels. Then it stopped.


    He took the decoding order and decoded the message.


    "Pops ain''t dead yet," he read that out aloud.


    "YES... HELL YEAH... HAHAHA," He started to madly jump.


    "The old man''s still alive. Hahaha," Howard had watery eyes.


    "Who is this old man?" n asked with interest.


    Howard enthusiastically replied "Major General Universe. He''s been missing for many weeks. We all thought he died."


    "What? Did he create a machine to break the code?" n asked, thinking that his invention wasn''t the first.


    "No, he probably just used his crazy brain to break each new algorithm. Yes, he''s beyond human understanding. Don''t fret about it. It took me years to ept that he is way more intelligent than me." Howard patted his shoulders.


    n was just contemtion about the monster who can break the enigma code in mind.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    A British army officer came into the hall, "Mr. Howard Stark, you are being asked for by the Military High Command. They said they might have a clue for whereabouts of the General Universe."


    The words of the officers made him jump in excitement.


    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go. Wait, hey n. Take this ande to mypany. You''d be absolutely cared for in mypany and no one will judge you either" hisst words were only understood by n.


    Being homosexual was a crime in those days and n had been hiding it for a long time now. But there was always a risk of getting caught.


    "Thank you, I will think about it." He replied.


    ...


    In the war room. Many big shots were sitting. Surprisingly, Winston Churchill was also there. It made Howard wonder what the matter was.


    "Alright, gentlemen, we just received a report directly from Crete Ind for some reason. We weren''t expecting much but the details were so crazy that I had to convene this meeting.


    Reports have suggested that the 32,000 men who went to Crete Ind have defended it well. But the main news is that all this was done under themand of Major General Universe, who had washed up on the ind some weeks ago after his ne was shot down. Lieutenant General Bernard C. Freyberg had also delighted hismand to General Universe.


    Reports have suggested that they have managed to defeat the Germans multiple times. They currently hold 140,000 German soldiers as prisoners. Including the Germanmander Kurt Student and his adjutant. They have also secured 350 German boats and ships still in good condition.


    Moreover, they reported that because of the ingeniousmand and tactics of the General Universe, the allied forces have faced zero deaths." Boom, the words fell to everyone''s ears like bombs. White kind of mad man was this General Universe, they thought.


    But there was one man madlyughing, "HAHAHAHA...YES, Only he would do something crazy like this." Howard boomed.


    "Sir, what should we do now?" A senior officer asked the prime minister.


    "Do you still need to ask me? Bloody go there and secure the ind. The Americans have already done such help to us without even asking and without them even officially being in the war. They all must be tired now, move as fast as you can. I am sure Roosevelt must have sent his forces too to bring their prized general back home." Churchill spoke in his weird non-understandable ent.


    "Take me too," Howard demanded.


    "You sure, Kid?" Churchill asked.


    "Yes, even if you deny it I''ll find my way somehow," Howard straightforwardly said.


    "Haha... okay then. But if you die, it''s not on me." The overweight man left the room.


    _______________


    [Extra]


    Alexander was sitting in his office on the ind boredly. So he decided to go out and check what his soldiers were doing. He turned invisible and headed out.


    The first ce he went to was the open field across the office building. He saw a soldier taking a crate of beer somewhere. Then suddenly another man in civilian clothes came to the soldier.


    Civilian: Excuse me, can you tell me where I can find General universe?


    Soldier(stopped whistling) - Sure, you see that building. Head straight in, take the stairs to 1st floor, turn left and 2nd door to the right. You''ll find him there.


    Invisible Alexander was going crazy listening to the stupidity, ~What the hell, give him my bank details too while you''re at it. You gave my location up so easily.~ he cursed


    Then alexander went to a watch post and found 4 soldiers sitting on the ground, drinking and eating. Alexander used his magic to make one of them ask a question.


    Soldier 1: Hey, Why have we be sozy and easygoing these days? It feels like we''re not at war.


    Soldier 2: Well, that is because General Universe is Invincible. Did you see him shooting nes with his f*cking revolver?


    Soldier 3: Yes, He''s also very cool and badass.


    Soldier 4: Yes, very handsome and sexy.


    The other 3 looked at him. Soldier 4 suddenly realized what he said but to his surprise.


    """Yeah""" all other agreed.


    Soldier 1: If I was a girl, I''d surely have hots for him.


    Soldier 2: You''re right man. Me too.


    Soldier 3: A man like him deserves all the hot chicks in the world.


    Soldier 4: Man, I wish I was a hot chick.


    Again everyone looked at him.


    Soldier 3: I''m sure general doesn''t swing that way, Soldier 4.


    Alexander just facepalmed him listening to their brain cells killing talks and went back to his office. ~I''m afraid the future of this world is shrouded in darkness~


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 114: Promoted

    Crete Ind.


    "What do you mean you sent the report to London?" Alexander asked themunications in charge.


    "Sir, you ordered to send it to the highmand," the soldier replied.


    "Yes, I meant the immediate highermand. Which is in Egypt, just across the sea. Anyway, did they send any reply?"


    "Yes, sir. Signed by Mr. Churchill himself. They have deployed heavy navy to be ced here. The Americans have also sent their ships for you."


    "Alright, You men will soon be going home I guess," Alexander said, making the soldiers grin.


    ...


    Hitler''s Cottage, Alps


    "You bloody swine. I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you all worthless ipetent numbskulls. They are just 30,000 fu*king men. How do you lose 140,000 men in a single week? Tell me you fagot" Hitler cursed. "Sir, please don''t attack me personally. I might like men but that doesn''t make me any less of a man than anyone else." Keitel sternly replied.


    "How dare you talk to me like that, I''ll get you executed for treason." Hitler screeched.


    "Then I''ll tell the world that you have Herpes and AIDS." Keitel quickly retorted.


    "You... What?" Hitler looked confused.


    "The girl you had fun withst Sunday had Herpes and AIDS. Now tell me, do you want to say something about me?" Keitel said in a dangerous tone.


    "WHAT? HOW DARE YOU. YOU BLOODY SWINE..."


    "OK, so you still want to threaten me? Alright, I''ll tell the world." Keitel started to walk away.


    "Wait, wait. I''ll forget that this conversation ever happened. But you must get a doctor to secretly check me up." Hitler voiced, sounding too scared.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll get it all done." Keitel replied and walked away. He was just bluffing with Hitler. The girl didn''t have AIDS. She just had Herpes. But he''ll surely use this opportunity to his advantage.


    ...


    Within a week, the whole ind of Crete was swarming with soldiers. Around the Ind, many warships were stationed.


    The ind was fortified so that no german attack could ur. They also made the ind a point of further attack in Greece.


    He was outside his bunkers, waiting for his ride.


    *Beep Beep*


    A jeep stopped with a skid in front of him and Howard jumped out of it. He quickly ran and hugged Alexander.


    "Haha, pops ain''t dead yet," he eximed.


    "You cracked it ha? Good job." Alexander patted his back.


    "Sir," another voice came.


    "Hahaha... Steve, look at you. Tall and handsome. Good, but you''re still not as tall as me" Alexander gave him a hug.


    "How are things back at home?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, the president is going nuts and Colonel Phillips is cursing about his workload every day," Howard spoke.


    "Haha... Then let''s go back home." He jumped into the jeep.


    ...


    1 monthter,


    White House


    "Goddammit, I thought you were dead. Now, look at the mess you''ve made. Though it was a good mess, haha... You really handed it to them nazis." Roosevelt happily walked up to Alexander and gave him a brotherly hug.


    "Roosy my boy, back on the legs, ha" Alexander spoke.


    "You should have seen the faces when I walked into Congress and announced the Lend-lease bill. By the way, I just received amazing news from London. By the rmendation of the prime minister and many other high-level people, they have decided to award you another Victoria Cross and Knight Grand Cross. You''ll be Sir Alexander from now on. Haha." Roosevelt happily announced. Having his legs back really made the guy cheerful.


    "Don''t tell me I''ll have to go and kneel before the King," Alexander protested.


    "Ah... You''ll have to. He(King George VI) needs to do that Sword tapping thing to make you a knight. Also, the congress has decided to honor you with another Medal of Honour and a double promotion. You are a full 4-star general Alex. Newspapers are going to be after you like dogs in heat. Prepare something good, haha" he threw a file toward him to sign.


    Alexander looked into it and they were his promotion papers. ~Damn, I didn''t even need to ask. I guess after the war ends I''ll try to be a 6-star general. Something that is yet to happen. George Washington was posthumously promoted to General of the Armies of the United States so that no one ever outranked him in 1976. Currently, the highest-ranking man was General John J. Pershing for his World War 1 sess. He still wore 4 stars as the 5-star general wasn''t a thing yet. But his 4 stars were golden in color.~


    "Well, am I being reassigned?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, a full general can''t just be heading a department. You will still be the chairman of the SSR, but Colonel Phillips will be the new director. You, on the other hand, will be preparing for war. I''m afraid we''ll soon have to enter the stage." Roosevelt contemted.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Come in"


    A military officer entered. He saluted both; behind him was Secretary of War Henry L. Stimson.


    "Sir, I have something of great importance to discuss," Henry spoke.


    "Say it then." Roosevelt gestured.


    "Sir I have received intel that there is a high probability that if the Japanese attack, then they''ll target Pearl Harbour. I ask you to order Lieutenant General Walter Short and Admiral Kimmel to stay prepared." He advised.


    ~Woah, I nearly forgot about this.~ Alexander suddenly remembered.


    "Mr. President, if it''s not much, I''d like you to assign me to the Hawaiianmand. I''ll make sure everything''s good." Alexander said, looking into Roosevelt''s eyes.


    "Henry, you may go." He sent his secretary away.


    "Alex, what''s the matter? You sound like they really are going to attack"


    "I am 90% sure that they will attack. The currentmander there is notpetent enough to manage things. If I''m there then we might be able to fight the attack." Alexander stated.


    "Very well, you''ll get your new orders soon. Good luck"


    ...


    It had been 3 months since he took over themand over Pearl Harbor. He had fortified the entire base with anti-aircraft guns. They were everywhere, on buildings, ships, etc. He had secretly sent all the nes to another airstrip in the mountains and put dummies out in the open.


    Alexander had told Howard to start making as many fighting nes as he could as he knew the war was close. So the U.S Airforce had a steady supply of new and better nes.


    7 December 1941. It was morning and all the people were secretly on alert.


    *SIRENS*


    As soon as the air raid sirens sounded, everyone took their positions. The Japanese had sent nearly 400 nes and Alexander had 600.


    Soon the sound of heavy machine guns resounded in the base. Anywhere you see you would find an anti-aircraft gun firing. The air support had alsoe in and started gunning down the nes.


    Alexander was wide in the open, standing in the middle of the airfield with sunsses on, a cigar in mouth, and shooting his revolver. Every bullet he fired downed a ne.


    He alone brought down dozens of nes in seconds. Some soldiers were dumbfounded by the scene and forgot what they were doing.


    "Focus, you fools. Eyes on target," Alexander reprimanded.


    Dobby stood beside Alexander with his Kar 98 and shot down nes that were too far away. The giant elf was also promoted to Brigadier General now.


    The whole ordeal went on for 4 hours before finally ending. He conducted a thorough inspection to prepare a report. He was happy to keep up his zero death record, mostly due to his magic helping the people.


    There were many casualties but no deaths. Though he did lose some nes, and ships due to crashing nes. But all in all, it was a very sessful defensive fight.


    That night they all ate and drank happily. Making up new stories about General Alexander the Invincible.


    ...


    The next day,


    Japan, Tokyo.


    "How can a surprise attack cause zero casualties? I gave you 392 nes and this is the result? You shouldmit seppuku," Japanese general Hideki Tojo shouted at themander responsible for coordinating the Pearl Harbor attack.


    "What am I supposed to tell the emperor now?" Tojo said.


    ~huh... The emperor isn''t even interested in the war. It''s your ambition that has brought war to Japan.~ themander cursed under his breath.


    "Get out," Tojo shouted in rage.


    "We are at war with America now. At least that message is clear," he said to himself.


    ...


    December 8, 1941


    Deration of state of war with Japan happened. The deration was quickly brought to a vote and passed. The vote was 82¨C0 in the Senate and 388¨C1 in the House. Jeate Rankin, a woman''s rights activist was the only vote against it.


    Then 3 dayster, a simr deration was made against Germany and Italy.


    At that moment, Alexander was already on a ship to London. from there he''d lead the war effort in Europe.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Hey, did any of you read a novel where the MC reincarnates as Dobby? I don''t think it''s ever been done.

 Chapter 115: Martyr

    Alexander met King George VI and got knighted. He was also given a Victoria Cross. Alexander used a slightpulsion and made the King push for Alexander to be the Supreme Commander of the allied forces when the timees. That would directly make him a 5-star generalter on.


    From there he went to the frontlines where the newly arrived American troops were stationed with the British.


    He was inmand and decided to address his men.


    "Soldiers, we are going to sweep the Nazis out of Europe. We will start with France, then Norway, then Italy. We will trap the Nazis in Germany by the end of this war. Now, those 100,000 men that are under mymand are strictly advised to follow my everymand, or else action will be taken against them. I very much want to keep my zero death records through this whole war. Understood?" He loudly said.


    "YES, Sir," they all replied.


    Alexander then called all hismanders who''d be fighting on different fronts. They were all his Seraphs so he wasn''t really worried.


    Hitler''s nightmares started from that day. Everyday news woulde that some city or town got taken over by the allies. Many soldiers died but there was one army that had zero deaths. It was being called the invincible army by the Germans. Wherever it went, the Germans lost with humiliation.


    ...


    1942, 3 December. Alexander nned a personal mission with 50 of his Seraphs. Captain America had somehow started doing field operations now so he also tagged along with Alexander. He brought his Howling Commandos. They were all excited to work with a famed general like him.


    "Alright boys, our task is simple. We are going to liberate Pnd. Just 60 of us. The Nazis have opened many concentration camps there. The biggest being Auschwitz. I received a report that more than 500,000 people, mainly Jews are imprisoned there and that the Nazis have started to kill them in gas chambers. It''s a holocaust. This mission is going to be very dangerous, I am giving you another chance to decide." Alexander informed.


    "Nah, I''m always up for killing some Nazis. Helping people will probably get me to heaven so I''m in," Dum Dum Dugan sternly spoke. Soon others agreed too.


    "Haha... Good. Gear up then." He ordered.


    Steve came to him to talk. "Are you sure about this, sir? How will we hold thend after freeing it?" He asked.


    "I''ve already talked to Allied countries. British, American, and Soviet soldiers will enter Pnd from the Soviet front after we clear the way. Don''t worry, son. I am the Alliedmanding General of European theatre. I won''t do anything foolish. Besides, it''s not about me but the people trapped in the concentration camps." Alexander patted his shoulder.


    "By the way, how''s Peggy? I heard from Howard that you two have something going on." Alexander asked, making Steve blush.


    "Well, we... We''repatible I guess." He stuttered.


    "Haha... Look at you blushing like a tomato. I wish you both a happy future." Alexander made him cheer up. Alexander already knew about what happened to Bucky. Steve had freed him from a German prison only to lose him again on that train.


    The next day his smallpany started the deadly offensive. One by one they took down various German camps. They liberated many concentration camps. Behind them, the Allied troops slowly entered and started taking over. Finally, they came to Auschwitz. The sight was horrifying. People were so malnourished that there was only skin left on bones. He secretly used his magic to heal the people a little and then brought a lot of food. Alexander did find a boy there who wouldter be Mao. Because of Alexander, the boy didn''t lose his mother so hopefully, there would be a good Mao in the future.


    The wholepany had be tired of all the fighting in the past week. The psychological pressure from seeing the horrifying things in the various camps also made them frustrated.


    "Steve, we''re done here. Let''s go back to themand center. Reich''s already on a path of doom now." His words cheered them up.


    "But I still need to deal with Hydra. That Schmidt is as bad if not worse than Hitler." Steve replied.


    "He will also face his doom soon. Let''s eat,"


    ...


    Things went on nicely till the year 1944. The allied forces were already seeing the victory not far away.


    They had defeated Italy and had retaken Greece. The Soviets were also getting closer from the other side. Hitler had now bunkered himself in Berlin.


    ...


    6 June 1944.


    Normandy Invasion was taking ce under Alexander''smand. He was throwing grenades left and right at all the german bunkers. His snipers were dealing with all the LMGs. The invasion went smoothly and from there they slowly took back France. The resistance was helpful in the cities too.


    Surprisingly, Alexander met James Howlett aka future Logan. He was helping the allies under someone''s orders.


    Another thing that happened that year was that Alexander was again promoted. They made him the Supreme Commander of the Allied forces and made him a 5-star general. Words were circting that King George VI personally rallied and pulled all strings possible to make him the Supreme Commander.


    ...


    25 April, 1945.


    Whip & Fiddle Bar, London. (Didn''t get destroyed in bombing thanks to Alexander)


    Alexander sat there talking on the telephone with Roosevelt, "Yeah, I''m gonna put a bullet in Hitler myself soon."


    "Well, I wish you luck, my friend. Let''s end this nonsense war." Roosevelt replied and they said goodbyes.


    "Old man, drink with me." Howard came and patted him on his back.


    "Haha... You''re too young to invite me on a drink, boy." Heughed and poured a ss of his personal Firewhiskey.


    Howard quickly drank it "Ah... Such fine stuff, I still don''t understand why you don''t mass produce it."


    "Sometimes, good things are more enjoyable when we know they are limited," Alexander spoke and fiddled into his military suite''s pocket.


    He took out a thin golden chain like his own and put it in Howard''s hands.


    "Promise me, son, no matter what happens to me. You will always keep this around your neck and never ever take it off. Don''t ask anything and just promise me." Alexander said.


    Howard''s senses spoke there was something going on. "Why are you acting like we won''t see each other again?"


    "Haha... Just promise me, boy"


    "Alright, I promise. I''ll never take this off." Howard said.


    "Good, how did the Manhattan project go?" Alexander asked.


    "Very nice, we''ll probably have new bombs soon." He sighed.


    "Well, let''s just hope that we don''t destroy the with it. Human track record in keeping the peace hasn''t been great." Alexander added.


    "That is exactly what I am afraid of." Howard downed another ss.


    Alexander then suddenly grabbed on his shoulders and looked him in the eye. "Howard, No matter what. Just know one thing. I am proud of you, son"


    Suddenly someone tapped his shoulders.


    "Are you ready to kick that red bulb?" Alexander said without looking. Steve and Peggy took seats beside him.


    "Yes, finally." Steve drank. Although he couldn''t get drunk.


    "Yes, you go and deal with Schmidt and I''ll deal with Hitler. After that, we all wille back here and have a nice drink. I''m also looking forward to you two lovebirds marrying. Can''t wait for little super kids to y with this old man." Alexander said, embarrassing both Steve and Peggy.


    "Haha... Look at them. The whole of America knows about you two. No need to hide." Howard added.


    ...


    The next day, Steve headed to the Swiss Alps, and Alexander headed to Berlin.


    For the past whole month, the allied forces have been closing in on Berlin. Alexander knew that Hitler was weak-willed so he cursed Hitler to never be able tomit suicide.


    His army passed through the heavily fortified Berlin with him at the front. It didn''t take long before the whole German army surrendered. But the buildings Hitler was in, was still fortified and armed. It only had the firmest believers of the pureblood Aryan theory. In short, hardcore Nazis. Alexander went alone into the building with Dobbymanding the remaining troops.


    One by one he breached all the defenses. Killing anyone who attacked. After searching for a while he finally came to the deepest vault. It had tonnes of gold and stolen art. Alexander took it all away. He didn''t trust people to treat the items right. He would open a huge museumter and put these things in it.


    At the end of the vault, there was another steel door. It was supposed to be able to face a nuke strike but fell under a kick from Alexander. Inside he found Hitler and 20 of his guards in juggernaut suits and mini-guns. As soon as he entered, 20 mini-guns fired at him.


    Alexander headshot all of them and walked to Hitler, cowering in a corner.


    "You should have stuck to the art school" He mocked.


    "Let me go, I''ll give you gold." Hitler screeched.


    "I''ve already taken it." Alexander smiled, making Hitler shudder.


    "By the way, tell me. Do you really have one ball?" Alexander asked while looking at his sins.


    ||Adolf Hitler - Category 4


    Murder - 85


    Indirect Murder - 7,579,543(25,468,000 if you hadn''t intervened)


    Torture - 1,789


    Sin percentage - 89%||


    "What do you mean?" Hitler tried to act oblivious.


    "I''ll shoot after counting till 5. Tell the truth," Alexander pointed his gun at Hitler''s temple.


    "1"


    "2"


    "Yes yes, I only have one ball. I also like to get poked in the butt," Hitler confessed.


    "4"


    "Why are you still counting?"


    "5"


    He put Hitler in 500 years Time Torture where he would go through all the torture he inflicted on people in the concentration camps. Hitler screamed like crazy for a while. After the torture was done. He shot him in the head.


    *BANG*


    "I said I''d shoot after counting till 5," Alexander said to the dead body of Hitler.


    ~Now, time to prepare for my death~ he said under his breath.


    He conjured a fake dead body of his and positioned it in a way that it would look like he had Hitler pinned in his arms with his back touching the wall. Using Hitler as a shield against the 20 juggernauts. He put the dead juggernauts in a position where it would seem he shot them while holding Hitler. Then finally, he put 10 fake bullet wounds in his chest. Dobby would make sure to click some nice heroic pictures for news. Then he turned himself invisible and looked at the allied soldiers entering. The whole thing was being recorded on a recorder.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 116: Howard Maxim Universe Stark

    One by one the soldiers came in and looked at the floor covered in bullet shells. All of them gasped seeing Alexander''s body, still clutching Hitler in one arm and a revolver in another.


    Many photographs were taken. Dobby had already seen the invisible Alexander. Alexander was in return annoying Dobby by tickling him.


    Many soldiers took down their helmets and prayed for him. They would remember the sacrifice. He had a record of zero deaths and finally when the record was broken, it was his own death.


    Quickly, the news was radioed. That Hitler died from a bullet from General Alexander. But the General couldn''t make it under the heavy fire of 20 weird Gatling guns (mini-guns were not known to the world at that point. Hitler had it because of Schmidt).


    The news shocked many around the world. The next day''s morning newspaper was filled with grieving articles. Alexander didn''t know he was this famous. It turned out that Dobby had been giving his badass moments recordings to Howard, who was in return heavily spreading it around the world. It was even being shown in big theaters.


    ...


    Hydra base, Swiss Alps.


    A big ck airne left the mountain. Captain America was somehow able to board it. Colonel Phillips and Peggy quickly went to the base''smand center and kept an eye on the ne.


    Suddenly a soldier came running to Colonel Phillips and gave him a letter. His face fell the moment he read it. But he didn''t reveal it yet as it would have brought down the productivity of Peggy and Howard. After a while, a voice came from the radio. "Agent Carter,e in..."


    Peggy quickly goes and grabs the responder. "Steve, is that you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine"


    "Where''s Schmidt?" She asked.


    "Schmidt''s dead. Any news from Berlin?" Steve inquired. He knew he wasn''ting out of this alive so he hoped to hear good news. News that Hitler''s dead.


    "No w..." Peggy was about to answer but Colonel Phillips intervened.


    "Yes, Captain. Hitler''s dead. Died from general''s bullet" he said.


    Steve took a long breath and rxed, but then Colonel added.


    "But, he didn''t make it. They had him surrounded with weird portable Gatling guns." His words fell like bombs on their hearts.


    "I guess I''ll meet him soon, then" Steven mumbled.


    "What do you mean, Steve? Is the ne okay?" Peggy managed to hold herself together.


    "Schmidt locked the navigation system and there''s enough power to reach the east coast." He bluntly answered.


    "Let me get Howard on the line. He''ll have a way" she spoke.


    "That''s not an option, I''ve got to put it in the water. I might not be able to steer it but I can surely crash it," he said. It broke Peggy''s heart knowing what was toe.


    She pleaded a bit more and Steve told her that he was in the middle of nowhere and it was the right ce to crash with so many explosives.


    "Peggy"


    "Yes, I''m here"


    "I''m going to need a raincheck on that dance."


    She held back her tears, "All right. A week, Saturday. The Stork Club."


    "Okay, you got it"


    "8:00 on the dot. If you''re three minuteste I''m leaving, do you understand?" She tried to act tough.


    "I still don''t know how to dance," Steve replied.


    "I''ll show you. I''ll show you everything. Just be there." She sounded like pleading.


    "Maybe the band could y something slow, I''d hate to step on your toes. Peggy, I love y..." Those were thest words. Peggy put down the microphone and looked out of the hanger, at the blue sky. Tears slowly falling from her eyes.


    While all this was happening, Alexander was also in the Arctic Ocean. He had caught the tesseract when it fell from the ne. He wasn''t going to keep it, just take a look. He destroyed the cube and took out the infinite stone. He was a higher being than even the Elder gods of that universe so he wasn''t harmed by holding it. He checked it out, even licked it. He could feel the crazy amount of power in the stone.


    The power which could be used as an energy source or as a real space stone. He studied it for a while and deduced that the stone was something that was created by the big bang. Hence it has a connection with every particle of the universe. Which is exactly how it helps teleport. The space stone is like a telephone with its wire going anywhere you can imagine.


    "Too bad I can''t use the same method without this stone being in my hand or probably in my stomach. Not like I need it. Anywhere door can take me anywhere I want in the universe." He loudly thought and used the Doraemon''s Time Clothes to reverse the stone and put it back into the tesseract, then he let it fall back into the ice. Hw woulde for it again in the future.


    ...


    Some dayter,


    Allied Headquarters, briefing room.


    Colonel Phillips signed an official report. "CLASSIFIED-CAPTAIN AMERICA." He stamps it: "INACTIVE." and slides it into a red box, marked "TO BE DESTROYED." He looked up as Peggy walked in. Still looking a bit sad but he knew she was hiding it behind that strong face.


    "No one said we have to forget the man, Agent." Colonel Phillips advised.


    She merely nods. She put the ssified box away but then suddenly noticed a picture of Steven and Alexander. It was from the time when Steve was still a frail skinny boy. In the picture, Alexander was grinning, showing all his teeth while ruffling Steve''s hair. She took the photo and put it in her breast pocket. Then another photo of Steve, from before rebirth. Yes, it wasn''t Captain America she fell in love with. It was Steve Rogers, who got beaten up in most of the Brooklyn alleys.


    She came out of the stupor when Colonel spoke again, stamping another file named "CLASSIFIED-GENERAL UNIVERSE". He stamped it "INACTIVE" and "TO BE DESTROYED".


    "Who''s going to remember this man? There''s no known family of his. No one to visit his grave." He said while thinking about Alexander. Peggy felt bad for the kind old man.


    Suddenly Howard entered the room.


    "Who said he doesn''t have a family? I have decided to officially take his surname. From today, I''ll be Howard Maxim Universe Stark. Though most people would still call me Mr. Stark. My children will decide on their own to take this surname or not." He spoke and looked at various photos of Alexander in the file. One by one he took them all. In many of them were Him, Alexander, Steve, and Peggy. In one of them, he was sitting on the shoulder of the old man. He smiled and remembered that day he had gotten so drunk that he asked for a piggyback ride that he never got from his real father. To his surprise, Alexander gave it.


    "People like him shouldn''t be forgotten. But immortalized." He spoke. Peggy nodded at his words. Howard was slightly teary-eyed by then.


    "Anyways, I''ll see you at the funeral and also congrattions on creating your new department. Though the war is still ongoing, it will soon be over with a big boom," he said, signaling that they were going to use the atomic bomb.


    ...


    A big funeral was scheduled for Alexander and Steve. They had a body for Alexander but none for Steve.


    President Roosevelt was also present there to mourn for his friend. He was also going to address the nation from there. But first, it was the ceremony.


    The people who knew him came to put things in his casket first. Howard put the Enigma letter in the casket. Peggy put a hairpin gifted to her by Alexander. Then Dobby came and put sunsses on his body.


    "Hey, put the cigar in too. That''s my style" Alexander pocked at him while being invisible.


    "Come on boss. They''ll think I''m a weirdo," Dobby refuted.


    "They already think we were weirdos, my friend" Alexander seriously replied.


    "Alright," Dobbypromised and put a cigar in Alexander''s pocket. Putting a fat cylindrical object in a dead body''s mouth was just weird.


    Alexander wasn''t sad looking at all the sad faces. He''d give Peggy her dance in the future. Howard needed to grow too. This would shape the future Marvel world he knew about.


    Then the president went to give his speech. "People of this great country, many lives were lost in this war. 2 of them were General Alexander Maxim Universe and Captain Steven Grant Rogers aka Captain America. They both sacrificed their lives to protect the world. One killed Hitler while the other destroyed a weapon Hitler hadunched to create havoc. We will remember their sacrifices for the rest of our lives. So, Congress has decided to register Captain Steve Rogers''s name under General''s category. We are giving him a promotion to the rank of Major General but the name of ''Captain America'' will be retained as it sounds better.


    Then there''s my friend, General Alexander. The congress was confused about how to reward his bravery. In the end, we came up with a new post. We are promoting General Alexander Maxim Universe to the rank of General of the Armies. He will be the only 6-star general and no one will ever outrank him as his deeds have outranked what any normal human could ever achieve.


    Also, I am dering that from now on, 30th April will be celebrated as the Warrior''s day, each year. Let''s pray to God that this war soon ends and our soldiers cane back home. Thank you, may God bless America." He stepped away from the mic and left.


    After the crowd had gone. Howard went to Dobby. "What are you going to do now, uncle?"


    "Well, they promoted me to a full general now. I think I''ll retire and run my bar after this war ends." He said. He had already told Alexander that he wanted to do some house-elf stuff for a while. It was not like he was leaving Alexander, he''d still go to Phixheim every day to y with little Amy.


    "Sweet, now I don''t have to look for a recement drink for that Butterbeer and Firewhiskey." Howard happily replied.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 117: War Ends

    Japan, Tokyo.


    Imperial Pce.


    Alexander sat in front of the emperor Hirohito. He was back in his Jedi robes.


    "I do not have the authority to surrender. It''s Tojo''s authority." Hirohito naively spoke.


    "Wait, I thought you were the Emperor." Alexander mocked.


    "Yes, I am. But he holds more power than me."


    "Alright, I''m gonna tell you one thing clearly. Americans have a weapon that can destroy your city in a matter of seconds. Now, they are going to use it on you if you don''t surrender." Alexander warned, but his words fell to deaf ears.


    So he decided to wait for August 6. But to his surprise, the bomb came on August 1. Maybe because he killed Hitler earlier.


    Still, he didn''t worry and teleported all the innocent people of Hiroshima out of the city. Only murderers, r*pists, and other criminals were left to die. He modified the people''s memories to think that they came there voluntarily. 2 dayster, another bomb fell but on Nagasaki. He did the same thing there. To his surprise, he found Wolverine in a prison camp nearby. He teleported him too and didn''t change his memories.


    But to his irritation, Hideki Tojo still didn''t want to surrender. Because not many people died in the 2 sts and named the saving of people a blessing from God. He wasn''t incorrect about the blessings though.


    So Alexander went and beat the hell out of Hideki in his tent. By the end, he was crying. Alexander took him to the highest tower he could find. Made him write a suicide letter and then threw him away. Alexander used his eyes to punish him at the same time. He was a category 4 sinner. Alexander gave him a Time Torture. Hideki Tojo went through 500 years of torture that he had inflicted on the people.


    After doing that, he went back to the imperial pce.


    "Tojo is dead. Now you have the highest authority. Surrender now." Alexander ordered.


    "Did you kill him? What about his Supreme War Council?" He asked with a shocked face.


    "Damnit boy, you are the emperor. Act like one. Dere your surrender on September 2. If you don''t, then I''ll make sure there will never be another emperor." He threatened.


    Hirohito felt the dangerous aura from the man and nodded continuously.


    ...


    Phixheim


    Alexander appeared near Amy ying with a little Unicorn.


    "Hey, Amy. Grandpa''s back" Alexander kneeled and opened his arms.


    Amy quickly looked back and ran to him at full speed. "npaaa"


    Alexander tightly hugged her and picked her up in the air. "Are you having fun here, Amy?" Alexander asked.


    "Yesss" she replied.


    "Did you learn anything from Grandma?"


    "Oh.. I do counting" she replied and started to count on her little fingers.


    "Haha... My genius Amy. Here, have a chocte."


    Suddenly another small one appeared and jumped on his back. Rina mostly spends her time in her smaller body now. She was immortal and had enough time to grow up.


    "I want chocte too," Rina pouted.


    "Haha... Alright, take this." Heplied.


    "You are spoiling them too much Alex." Olivia walked to him.


    "It''s okay, Oli. They have an eternity to learn. Their giggles make my heart joyous and that''s all I want." He went and picked up his beautiful wife in a princess carry.


    "On the other hand, I haven''t been spoiling you, enough." Alexander lovingly said.


    "Hush... What are you doing Alex, put me down. Kids will look at us." She fought.


    "Then let them see, I am just showing my affection to my beautiful wife." Alexander looked her in the eyes filled with love.


    But the moment of tranquility was broken when the 3 girls came running asking to be lifted like grandma too. They ended up having a huge pic with everyone. All the Elves, Faceless men, Unsullieds, Droids, Icemen, Dragons, Dr. Erskine, and Alfred.


    Erskine was happy to hear that the war was over now. Alexander also found out that his Unsullieds had now started creating families with the females of Ice people. So Alexander created a beautiful fantasy style vige with beautiful canals, gardens, fountains, and trees. All the new families will be given a ce there. Though the Unsullieds still wanted to fight for him so he decided to design a new modern armor for them. An armor that would make them Invincible.


    [You can see the armor on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    But for that, he''d need to visit some hidden country in Africa. He was also going to go to Mount Olympus and find Adamantine, the god''s metal. Adamantium was based on it. This god''s metal had the ability to stop any magical or energy attack. It was also impossible to change its molecr structure.


    ...


    New York, Times Square.


    The celebrations were at their peak. People throwing confetti and kissing. Alexander used magic so no one could recognize him and brought Olivia. The kids were having fun ying with the children of Icemen.


    Alexander''s and Steve''s huge banners were put on various buildings there.


    "Haha... I always wanted to see this moment in history." Olivia spoke.


    "And I wanted to live this moment with you." Alexander cheekily replied.


    They walked around and made their way to his E 69th street. Dobby was inside the Westeros Bar. nning on opening up soon. Mrs. Stark had gone away to see her son at the airport so it was just Dobby there.


    "Who would have thought my giant friend would want to be a bar owner someday." Alexander joked.


    "Just a hobby, Boss. What would you like, Olivia?" Dobby asked.


    "Umm.. a mango shake, dear" she replied with a smile. She always treated Dobby nicely. After all, Dobby was a very well mannered and well-spoken man.


    "I want a firew... *Cough* Mango shake," Alexander noticed the fiery eyes of Olivia.


    "Alex, you drink during the day too?"


    "Haha... Oli, I''m a god. I don''t get drunk no matter how much I drink. I drink it because of the taste. To me, it''s like an ordinary coke." Alexander reasoned.


    "Fine, but don''t do that in front of children. They are slow at picking up good habits but very fast at bad ones," Olivia added.


    "Fair enough. By the way, how''s your orphanage n going?" Alexander asked. His wife had been trying to create the world''s biggest charity organization which runs hundreds of orphanages around the world.


    "Ah... It is going smoothly but I''m afraid that we need to spread its reputation. If we keep on using our own funds then it won''t work. We need people to do charity." She replied.


    "Hmmm... Dobby, when Howardes, please introduce Olivia to him. Just tell him that she''s my secret wife. He will surely help in spreading the charity''s reputation." Alexander said and continued.


    "By the way, Dobby. Tell the 5 Seraphs who are running the Nevaeh Industries to buy lots ofnd around New York and start building skyscrapers. Then rent the buildings or floors. One more thing, you know where the Avengers tower is going to be in the future. I want you to buy thend near it and build a small building for now. When Tony starts building his new tower, I''ll p an even more majestic and taller building beside it. Haha," Alexander said, showing some of his childish sides.


    Tony was a narcissist and he would defeat him in his own game in the future.


    "Also, start introducing normal flu vines and slowly introduce advanced vines. You can also open a liquorpany and start selling Butterbeer and Firewhiskey. We''ll donate 50 percent of profits from it to Olivia''s Kindheart Foundation. The remaining 50% will be used to pay the employees and expand." He instructed.


    "Thank you, Alex." Olivia kissed him on his cheek.


    He grabbed her hand, "Come on, Oli. I was born an orphan too. I''d give away all my wealth to our cause if I have to."


    "One more thing, Dobby. Did you put wards on this building?" He asked.


    "Yes, even a nuclear bomb can''t harm it now. I know what you are thinking. Olivia will be safe whenever she''s here. You''ve also given her that ne and ring. I don''t think anyone can harm her anymore." Dobby reckoned.


    Alexander was very protective of everyone. All his safety ornaments had the power to protect its wearer from any kind of threat. They''d also be portkeyed to Phixheim if their lives were in danger. Olivia was going to live on earth to manage her charity. Alexander would explore the Universe in the meantime. They could all join him anytime they wanted too.


    After finishing their shakes they left to prepare.


    ...


    Alexander teleported to East Africa.


    He found a man herding some buffaloes. He could tell by the man''s attire and his weird spear that he was a Wakandan.


    He flew down from the sky and asked. "Hello there"


    The man looked at Alexander scaredly. Alexander just checked his minds and obliviated him of ever seeing him.


    Then he flew directly into the ultra-modern Wakanda. He was baffled by the technological advancements of the ce. There was a whole world out there fighting for survival and here they were, sitting inside their safe invisible heaven. Thanos would have taught them a good lesson. Hiding doesn''t make you safe. You are always just one snap away from death.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 118: Mother Zeus

    Wakanda was nice. He didn''t feel the need to introduce himself and straight-up went into the mines and grabbed 2 tonnes of Vibranium and left a thank you note, then he popped back into Westeros Bar. Howard was mostly busy and would rarelye there and his mother couldn''t recognize him due to magic.


    He sat beside the bar counter. Drinking and thinking about the next n. Now he was going to go find Adamantine on Mount Olympus. He knew that the metal was used in making the Golden Mace of Hercules.


    Suddenly someone came and sat beside him. Alexander spoke without even looking.


    "Haha... I was thinking when you''d show up" Alexander said.


    "Well, I know not to disturb a God when he''s busy." She replied.


    "Haha... What gave away my identity?" He asked.


    "It''s not just me, Mr. Universe. Every higher being in the universe knows about your divine presence." She replied.


    "Haha... Good, it would be good if they stayed away from me. Here, drink this. I''m sure you can''t find something like this in Kamar Taj." Alexander poured her some Firewhiskey.


    Ancient One took a sip and felt refreshed. "Delightful, I can sense that magic was used in making this." "Yes, magic can do lots of good things. Now, I''m sure you didn''te here just for a drink"


    "Yes, but I think I''ll be a regr here after tasting this. However, I came to ask you, are you going to erase this world?" She asked like it was the mostmon thing.


    "What if I am?" Alexander inquired.


    "Then I''ll just have to ept it. It''s not like I can fight a being like you." She bluntly answered.


    "Haha... You''ve got nothing to fear, child. I know the future of this universe, I only came to purify some dark creatures here. Earth will only feel my blessings. Can''t say the same about all the humans though." Alexander exined.


    "Then I have nothing to worry about, but, I am curious why you faked your death," she asked. She didn''t know that she wasn''t the only one who knew about the future.


    "To let the world develop naturally and so we could have some friendly neighborhood heroes. I''ll stay away at least until I am ready to meddle again. By the way, do you know where I can find Adamantine?" He inquired.


    "Hmm, haven''t heard that name in a while. Zeus should know it. You''ll have to visit Mount Olympus and find a pathway to their realm. Since they were defeated by the Asgardians they haven''t involved themselves with our world anymore." She told him.


    "Alright then, to the mount Olympus it is. Look for me if you ever need, Yao" Alexander said and popped away.


    "*Sigh* that name brings back memories. Can I have another drink?" she requested.


    "Sure," Dobby poured her another one.


    ...


    Mount Olympus. Alexander stood at its top and could feel that there was a connection to another ne. A subdimension.


    So Alexander took out his anywhere door and thought about going to where Zeus was. He opened the door and thankfully it worked.


    He had an exnation for it too. Normally the Anywhere door shouldn''t be able to traverse multiverse. But that rule only applies if he was trying to travel from one main dimension to another. But in the current case, he was trying to travel from the main dimension to a subdimension inside the main one.


    He just crossed the door and was attacked by a very heavy smell of flower essence. He looked around and saw at least 10 women, all naked, ying with a bulky well built old man. It was a giant Orgy.


    ~Good thing Asgardians defeated them~ Alexander disgustfully thought.


    "Zeus, I am disappointed. Is this how everyone is in the Greek pantheon?" Alexander loudly spoke. Grabbing their attention.


    Zeus angrily stood up and looked at Alexander.


    "Oof, cover yourself at least." Alexander disgustingly eximed.


    "How dare you enter my chambers, GUARDS" Zeus shouted.


    "Oh shut up you egoistic incestual fool." Alexander turned Zeus''s head into a Duck''s head. Only quack quack came out now.


    "Quack Quack... Quaaak?"


    "Why are you women still standing? Have some decency and cover yourself," he boomed. The women quickly grabbed their clothes and ran away.


    Alexander turned Zeus into a real duck and put a leash on him. Then he took it out for a walk to find other gods.


    The Duck angrily followed him making p p sounds with its wide feet on the stone floor.


    As soon as he went out, he projected his image in the sky, big enough that everyone would be able to see him.


    "I am the God-son. God''s advocate. This is a summoning to all the gods and demigods. Come to Zeus''s pce in 15 minutes. Or there will be some trouble." He announced.


    Alexander sat on Zeus''s throne and the duck sat by the side of the throne. One by one all the Greek gods came.


    Athena, Hera, Apollo, Poseidon, Ares, Artemis, etc.


    "Good, do I have to introduce myself? I am sure you share some knowledge with your main bodies created by father. Can''t say the same about the Demigods though"


    All the main gods nodded to him.


    "Where''s Hercules?" He asked.


    "He''s on Earth, God-son," Athena respectfully replied.


    "Oh, then can one of you tell me where I can find Adamantine?" He asked.


    Apollo spoke this time, "Yes, we can. Actually, we have some. It takes a lot of time to make so we don''t really produce it as we do not need it. I have about a tonne sitting in my pce."


    "Haha... Good man, Apollo. I won''t take it for free though. Here, take this vial" Alexander levitated a vial at him.


    Apollo looked at the transparent liquid in it with confusion and excitement. He could feel the crazy amount of purity in it.


    "What is this, God-son?" He asked.


    "I know that all the Phoenix in this universe have gone extinct. But I have some in my heaven. That vial has phoenix tears, Apollo." Alexander said. It wasn''t much for him but it was a big deal for gods.


    Phoenix tears were something that could save someone from the brink of death. The best thing was that it worked on gods too.


    Apollo quickly hid it in his pocket as he felt the envious gazes of other gods.


    "Thank you for such a generous gift, God-son. Please take the Adamantine." He brought the gold-colored metal. Alexander quickly put it into his space pocket and stood up to leave.


    *POP* suddenly he heard a noise from the duck.


    "Holy... how did you give an egg? Don''t tell me I made you a female duck... But still,..." Alexander talked loudly.


    All the other gods just noticed the duck. They didn''t know why it was there. Then suddenly they saw Alexander waving his hand and the Duck transformed into Zeus.


    "My baby" Zeus shouted as soon as he became normal and held the egg in his hands.


    The other gods connected the dots and realized what happened.


    ""Hahahahahahaha"" Athena and Poseidon were the first to startughing. Soon all the other gods started tough.


    Alexander was already gone by then. Not knowing what a mess he made and that he''d have to return soon to stop their senseless fight.


    [A/N: Sorry for the small chapter as I wrote this when I was uploading only 1 chapters a day due to some personal problems. The next two chapters will also be of this size, after that it will resume to normal sized ones. Thank you.]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 119: Nidavellir

    Alexander had collected two of his main materials required to make the Death Star. He was going to go nuts with it. His goal was to make it so big that even Gctus'' ship would look like a baby.


    Thest metal he needed was Uru metal. Perfect for enchanting, not as strong as adamantine but better in other ways. The inner structure was going to be made of Vibranium and Urubination. While the whole outer shell would be made of Adamantine. Making it nigh impossible to damage.


    Once again, he took out his anywhere door and went to Nidavellir.


    It was mostly inessible for non-Asgardians. Everyone had to get their permission first. So his entrance was seen as an intrusion.


    As soon as he stepped foot on the huge star forge, loud alerts starting buzzing around the ce. In a matter of minutes about a thousand heavily armored giant Dwarves confronted him.


    Alexander didn''t do much. He didn''t want to fight them, so he just transfigured himself a nice chair and table. As well as a bottle of Firewhiskey.


    "State your purpose, Intruder" one of them shouted.


    "A friendly visit, I want to meet King Eitri," Alexander stated as he took a sip.


    "The King doesn''t meet people without Asgard''s permission." He stated. "Hmm, I didn''t know you were Asgards ves" Alexander mocked.


    It enraged the Dwarves. They were about to charge at him but Alexander''s wave of hand broke their determination.


    The neutron star they used in their star forge was suddenly missing.


    "This should be important enough to grab the attention of King Eitri. Now would you please call him or take me to him." He politely said.


    All the dwarves gulped their saliva and looked at Alexander gobsmacked. Thinking about what monster their forge attracted this time.


    Soon one of them ran back in to call their king and tell him about the missing neutron star.


    Alexander suddenly looked up and spoke, "Heimdall, tell Odin toe here"


    ...


    Inside King Eitri''s office.


    Suddenly the door opened and a soldier Dwarf entered without knocking. Eitri saw the fear struck face and asked. "What happened?"


    "My King, the neutron star has gone missing"


    Eitri''s eyes furrowed, "Are you drunk? Neutron Star isn''t a toy you put in your pocket and walk away. Not even King Odin can make it vanish without destroying it." Eitri refuted.


    "I am not lying, My King. There''s a man out there asking to meet you. We denied it, so he made the star vanish. Pleasee and look." The soldier sounded too serious.


    Eitri walked out of his office and was greeted by no lighting from the neutron star.


    His jaw fell at the sight of the missing star and quickly ran towards where the intruder was.


    ...


    Alexander had poured another ss when he saw the crowd of Dwarves splitting and making way.


    Soon a giant Tyrion Lannister walked towards him.


    "I am King Eitri. Who are you?" He asked, trying to keep calm.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, God-son" he replied making Eitri confused.


    "Forgive me but god from which pantheon?" Eitri inquired.


    Before Alexander could answer, another voice came from behind him.


    "The only one that matters," Odin walked in.


    Alexander conjured another nice chair for the old man. Then another big one for Eitri.


    "King Eitri, please take a seat. We have much to talk." Alexander invited. Then suddenly a lot of delicious food and bottles of Firewhiskey and Butterbeer appeared. He also conjured a temporary metallic dummy to serve them.


    "I am honored to meet you, God-son," Odin greeted with a slight head bow. Eitri was surprised to see the arrogant Odin bowing to someone.


    "Don''t look shocked Eitri, God-son here holds power and authority even higher than the strongest Elder gods and Celestials," Odin spoke.


    Well, he was mostly right. Alexander surely had enough power to defeat Odin or any other god or being of their level. But he wasn''t sure about Elder Gods, Elder Demons, Celestials, and other beings of that level. He surely needed to start getting stronger.


    ~I guess I''ll look for Gctus to find out and alsopare our ships'' sizes.~ he thought.


    "Ah... Such a magical drink. I''ve never tasted something like this in all my life." Odin eximed.


    "Just something I picked in my travels," Alexander answered.


    "Would you be interested in selling it to Asgard?" Odin asked with hope.


    "Sure, I have enough and my production can handle big amounts. You''ll get your delivery in Asgard every month. You can pay for it with gold or whatever you deem valuable. I can sell you too, King Eitri" Alexander looked at Eitri enjoying his drink.


    "I presume you want something in return?" Eitri asked.


    "Yes, I want some Uru metal," Alexander replied.


    "And how much do you want?" Eitri asked.


    "Not much, a tonne would be enough," Alexander nonchntly answered.


    "It''s your choice, Eitri. Don''t look at me. I have no problem with you doing business with God-son," Odin gave his clearance.


    "Can you bring back the neutron star?" Eitri fearfully asked.


    "Done," Alexander replied.


    Odin and Eitri turned their heads and saw the normal neutron star back in its ce. As good as ever.


    "Such powers," Odin eximed.


    "By the way, I can grant you protection for as long as I will stay in this universe. Tell me, do you want it?" Alexander asked.


    "But we are already under Asgard''s protection..." Eitri spoke but got interrupted by Odin.


    "Take it, King Eitri. His protection is worth more than mine. In fact, I''d like it if my Asgard could also have your protection too, God-son" Odin looked at Alexander.


    "Sure, I''ll save you from Ragnarok" Odin felt ted with that reply.


    "Then please let me host a feast to wee you to Asgard." Odin invited.


    "I ept your invitation but I''lle in a few days. I am currently busy in making my spaceship."


    "Then I will be eagerly waiting for you, God-son." Odin nodded.


    "King Eitri, please guide me to the metal I am taking." He gestured.


    "Please..." Eitri took him to the big warehouse where Alexander took his goods and went to his pocket dimension.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 120: Ironheim

    Alexander busied himself with designing his death star.


    It was going to have crazy magical properties. It could expand to the size of a sr system and shrink to the size of a baseball, without messing with its internal space. It could fly at twice the speed of light and had the ability to use jump point and also teleportation.


    At most times it would be the size of the earth. From outside it looked golden. Even the inside of the ship had teleportation points to travel from one ce to another at fast speed. Though only he and his Droid army would be living in it. He had increased the size of his droid army to a size of 100,000.


    To make it, he only needed to create the initial miniature version of it with the Doraemon''s Mecha Maker and then use his magic. Without his Apec, he wouldn''t have been able to make it or power it.


    ...


    Earth, Westeros Bar.


    Olivia was there to meet with Howard for her charity organization.


    Dobby was going to act as the mediator.


    The door opened and Howard entered, behind him was his new young assistant named Jarvis "Uncle, you said you wanted to introduce me to someone?" "Yes, Howard. Meet Olivia Maxim Universe." Dobby introduction. Earning a surprised face from Howard.


    "Hello, Mister Stark." Olivia greeted with a smile.


    "I thought the old man was a lone wolf," Howard eximed.


    "Haha... Please don''t get angry with Alex. He kept my identity a secret due to the scope of his work. He had many enemies." She rified.


    "I can understand, and the old man did a good job at keeping secrets. Not even SSR or the president knew. You must tell me stories about how you met him." Howard excitedly grabbed a seat.


    "Sure, I am sure he wouldn''t have minded telling you. Well, his childhood was rough. He was just a newborn when he was left on the doorstep of an orphanage. His life wasn''t easy even when he had grown a little and mostly stayed alone. As all his friends got adopted but he never did." She was interrupted.


    "What? But why? The old man was the most intelligent person I had ever met. Not even I can imagine going further than him." Howard said. Dobby and Jarvis were also listening carefully.


    "Yes, he was very intelligent. But he had a rare condition. Since he was born, his head had white hair. People were afraid that he might have some underlying major disease so no one ever adopted him." She was again interrupted.


    "But the old man didn''t have white hair. His hair and beard were mostly greyish and white."


    "Yes, he had to color his hair to get into the army and keep that facade until he reached an old age. In reality, his hair were as white as snow. Then I had that faithful encounter. I was a nurse(in reality doctor but she had changed her story to WW1 and there were not many female doctors at that time) at the time of first world war and he had brought his injured subordinate to the hospital. We had a majorck of staff and no doctor was avable to perform surgery on the injured.


    Then Alex found me and told me to assist him in the surgery. He himself saved the life of his soldier. I was lovestruck by him right there. His attitude, voice, face. Everything was lovely. In theing weeks, he woulde to the hospital to check up on his subordinate and at that time I would strike up a conversation. He was very shy when it came to talking to girls." She smiled remembering those days.


    "It was me who had to initiate the first kiss, you know. He was too shy to ever do anything. But it''s also true that he''s the nicest man I''ve ever known. Some yearster, we got married and lived happily." She finished speaking.


    Howard was smiling the whole time, listening about the old man. Who would have thought that the badass General Universe was a shy boy once.


    "Thank you for sharing these beautiful memories with me, Mrs. Universe. Please tell me what can I do for you." Howard genuinely asked.


    "I have opened a charity organization that runs many orphanages around the world. I don''tck funds at the moment because Alex has left behind all his wealth in charity''s name. But I''m afraid that it won''t be sessful if I keep on spending that money. I need people to take an interest and for that, I need someone to promote it. If you can do it, Mr. Stark..." She was interrupted.


    "I will do it, Mrs. Universe. What is the name of this charity?" He asked.


    "It''s called, Kindheart." She replied.


    "A beautiful name, I will personally hold charity events in the name of Kindheart," he promised.


    "Thank you, the name was Alex''s idea." She smilingly spoke.


    Dobby suddenly put small shots on the bar counter. "This deserves a drink"


    They all picked it,


    "For General," Dobby said.


    "For Alex," Olivia added.


    "For America''s Old Man" Stark also cheered and they all drank. Currently, in all of America, Alexander was nicknamed as America''s Old Man.


    ...


    A few dayster, in the Arctic Ocean.


    Howard operated an unmanned submarine and took out the tesseract from underneath the icy water. He had made a deal with the Supreme Headquarters, International Espionage, and Law-Enforcement Division(S.H.I.E.L.D) that if he found the cube with his own funds then he''d be allowed to do research on it.


    He was also conducting intensive searches for Steve as well but couldn''t find him. He guessed that the ne had traveled deeper into the ice sheets.


    Later he would use the same cube to invent the new particle that would eventually help Tony in his padium poisoning. Though the current future was uncertain due to Alexander.


    ...


    Somewhere in Space,


    "YES, finally done. My own death star... No that''s not a good name, I am working for god, not demons. Let''s call it Ironheim." He talked to himself as he looked at the beautiful golden sphere in front of him. Now all he needed to do was go into deep space and test it.


    [You can see Ironheim on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Normal length chapters from tomorrow.

 Chapter 121: Asgard

    Feeling that he had nothing else to do, Alexander again looked up at the sky.


    "Heimdall, tell Odin that I will be visiting with my family."


    Heimdall the all-seeing pervert once tried to see him and Alexander had used magic to punish him. The all-seer saw some not so straight mortal things for an hour. Since then, Heimdall only responded or saw him when asked.


    Alexander was going to enjoy some family time in Asgard. Amy had been asking him to y with him for a while now. Constantly living inside Phixheim can get boring sometimes too.


    Back on Earth, he had secretly inserted some of his single Unsullied into the SHIELD. He had given them new armor.


    His faceless men were also at work. They had decided on starting up their House of ck and White on Earth and asked Alexander to create a replica of their temple in Venice as the ce looked like Braavos. So Alexander bought a nice piece ofnd and settled their temple down. For the public, it was an art shop but behind it was the temple. They were going to start taking contracts, but would only kill bad people.


    As Italy had just started to recover from the war. Alexander decided to buy lots ofnd there. Not just there but in Germany, Britain (mainly London), France (mainly Paris), Japan, and many more ces. He was going to make hotels, restaurants, apartmentplexes, and officeplexes. It would bring a lot of ie to heavily hit ces. His pricing would also not be too high.


    He could literally buy the whole world with all the money he had if he wanted but he was satisfied with what he owned. For now, Alexander has produced 10 Hufflepuff cups and bowls. After erging them they were used to continuously make stew and bread. All the food was then sent to various parts of the world. The war had done too much damage to economies and had left too many people hungry and jobless.


    Olivia''s Kindheart foundation was a beacon of light to all the people. With Howard''s help, Olivia''s reputation had soared through the sky. There was even talk of her getting rmended for Nobel peace prize for her humanitarian work. When people started to look into her background they found nothing. So eventually Alexander revealed her status to the world. That she was the widow of General Universe.


    Then Howard also came forward and announced that all the money being used in the Kindheart foundation came from Alexander''s privatepany, Nevaeh Industries. That it had been selling medicine to the world at a very cheap price and helping everyone.


    Alexander knew that a wrong PR move could spoil his whole reputation. So he did all he could to make hispany look like a saintpany and that it works on his principles of helping people. Dobby quickly released some normal vines and people instantly fell in love with Nevaeh Industries.


    From there, it was smooth sailing, hispany grew by many folds in a very short time. Most of it was due to Alexander''s reputation. It even surpassed Howard''s Stark industries.


    ...


    Phixheim


    "My little princess, are you ready?" He asked Amy. She was wearing her new dress which Olivia made for her. It was a cute blue princess dress.


    "Do I look pretty, npa?" She asked while showing off her dress. For some reason, she had adapted to speak most words normally but grandpa was always npa. And Alexander loved it.


    "Yes, you look the best. Now let''s go and see what others are doing" he picked the chubby little girl and went into the castle.


    Olivia was helping Rina and Medusa to get ready.


    "Ready to go, Ladies?" He asked.


    "Yessss" Rina and Medusa shouted together.


    "Haha... Let''s go then"


    ...


    Asguard, At the Bifrost Gate.


    "Father, why are we standing here? Who in the nine realms could be so important that you, the All-Father, Odin has to personallye and greet? You even brought the royal carriage." Thor rowdily spoke. This was the Thor from before he learned his lesson. Currently, the crown prince was an arrogant and foolish man with more muscles than brains.


    Loki stood at Frigga''s side with his other half-siblings, Tyr, Hermod, and Balder.


    "Silence, you fool," Odin bellowed in anger.


    Thor shut his mouth, not in fear. But not wanting to disrespect his father in front of others.


    "The person who''sing here is one of the supreme beings of the multiverse. If he wants he just needs to wave his hand to remove Asgard from reality. Act like a prince and be respectful. I''ve heard he has 3 adopted human daughters as well. Be nice to them." Odin warned.


    "But why would a supreme being like that adopt a mortal?" Loki asked. Adoption was a touchy subject for him.


    "Because he''s a being of pure nature and sees all innocent people as his children. He must have met his daughters in some unfavorable condition and decided to adopt them. Still, you must not look down on them. He has the power to make his daughters even stronger than me." Odin exined.


    ~He just needs to ask the creator~ he internally added.


    Frigga''s other children silently stood at the side. Having a much better attitude than Thor or Loki. Frigga herself was excited a bit. It was very rare for a guest to arrive on Asgard. Even less so with family.


    Suddenly a pink door appeared in front of them. All of them except Odin were surprised to see the thing. Then the doors opened.


    From inside came an old man with white hair and beard. Alexander was wearing the same old white Jedi Robes but now there was an addition of golden color here and there. Olivia was also wearing a red and gold regal gown. Magic made it the mostfortable dress for her.


    Then came Medusa and Rina. Medusa wore a light green dress with golden thread work on it. Her favorite color was always green. A true Slytherin. Then there was carefree Rina. She just wore a white shirt and jeans. She said it wasfortable.


    But what about Amy? Well, she was sitting on Alexander''s shoulders from the beginning. Happily looking around. Asgard''s people probably loved no other colors than gold.


    Alexander walked to Odin. "Haha... How are you, Odin my friend."


    Odin surprisingly gave him a bear hug which he returned.


    "Let me introduce my small family. This is my beautiful wife, Olivia; that brown-haired one looking at Heimdall is my daughter, Rina. This lovelydy is Medusa and the small one is my dear Amy. Say hi to Grandpa Odin, Amy." Alexander introduced.


    "Waaa... One more beardy npa?" Amy eximed.


    "HAHAHA..." Odin howled inughter.


    "Yea, yes, I am beardy Grandpa. Now, this one is my eldest son, Thor. Don''t misunderstand him as a cksmith due to that hammer, it''s his weapon of choice. Then there''s my beautiful wife Frigga, there''s Loki, my second son. Then there are Tyr, Hermod, and Balder." He introduced.


    "Haha, quite a big family you''ve got here, Odin. But still, it''s much smaller than Zeus''," Alexanderughed.


    "Haha... Yes, that old fool would go to bed with any woman he sees. Where did you meet him?" Odin interestedly asked. He hadn''t heard from Greek gods for a long time.


    "Oh, it was nothing. I went to their dimensions looking for Adamantine. I caught Zeus with 10 women. So I punished him by turning him into a duck. You won''t believe it but by the end of that day, he also gave an egg. Come, I''ll show you that memory. It''s quite funny" Alexander signaled to move.


    Thor and his other siblings had their brains short-circuited from what they heard. Zeus was not as strong as Odin in their eyes, but he was still one of the strongest gods. And they just heard that someone turned him into a duck. What kind of joke is that?


    They all got onto the huge royal carriage that they had brought. It was quite big and pulled by some horses with wings.


    As they passed over the Asgard towards the royal pce, people started to cheer.


    "I see you have nned a big celebration, my friend," Alexander spoke.


    "Anything smaller than that would have been disrespectful, God-son," Odin stated.


    "Haha... Then the food is on me," Alexander loudly announced. So loud that people below also heard and replied with cheers.


    "And you can call me, Alex. God-son feels a bit weird," Alexander suggested.


    "Haha... Me too. It feels weird when people call me God-king or Allfather," Odin added.


    "I can understand my friend. I was also called by names like those once. They call me everything from God-king, All-father to Supreme One."


    They talked about things till they reached the golden pce. Odin straight away took them to the huge throne room which was now converted to a big feast hall.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 122: Feast and another task

    Soon the big hall got filled with people. Most of the royals or high-level people hade to the feast. But no one really knew who wasing. All they knew was that a very strong being was going to visit Asgard.


    People on the streets and local pubs had started whispering about who the personing was. Some were saying it was a celestial and some were saying that it was some elder god.


    Alexander sat beside Odin. There was another majestic chair for him, the same as Odin''s. It showed most people that the man''s status was no joke.


    To start the feast, Odin stood up.


    "My great people. Thend of Asgard is blessed by the presence of our guests. Many of you must be wondering who this man is. Sitting beside your king in a chair as grand as King''s. So let me introduce you. God-son, Alexander Maxim Universe. A being of unimaginable powers.


    I will tell you all something today. I was having dark visions for a long time. Visions of Ragnarok. We all know Ragnarok is the fate of Asgard and no one can fight fate. Except one being. So when I met, God-son, I asked him to bring Asgard under his protection. So there may never be a Ragnarok. This feast is organized to show that we are thankful. I AM THANKFUL," Odin loudly said and the whole hall erupted in loud cheers.


    ~I nearly forgot about Ragnarok. He must be getting bored in Dracheim. Dobby is rxing in his bar so I should bring the old lizard on my adventures.~ Alexander thought. His senses came back when he heard the cheers.


    He quickly picked up his ss in the air and loudly spoke, "For the prosperity of Asgard"


    "AYE" "ASGARD"


    People shouted together.


    Then Odin continued. "So let''s begin the feast. The food and drinks are offered by our guest here today. So be sure to enjoy it," he said and looked at Alexander.


    Alexander just waved his hands and lots and lots of food appeared on the table. All kinds of earth''s cuisines were there. Then there were also hundreds of bottles of Firewhiskey and Butterbeer. He didn''t tell them that Firewhiskey shouldn''t be drunk like beer and let them explore.


    Odin happily looked at the bottle in front of him and poured himself one. It had be his favorite drink.


    "Grandpa, what about ice cream?" Rina asked.


    "That''s for the dessert, my dear," he replied.


    "Yesss... Then I''ll eat spicy stuff" she started devouring.


    Meanwhile, little Amy was sitting in Alexander''sp. She was busy finding out how to solve the weird colorful cube that Alexander had given her. Every once in a while he would bring the spoon to her mouth like a helicopter and pour the food into her bottomless mouth.


    All those who knew his powers always felt dumbfounded by how normal he was.


    "You really love your children. But why do you not have a son?" Odin asked.


    "Haha... Yes, they are my world. And about sons. I had twins once when I was a mortal. I showered them with love and they betrayed me." Alexander bluntly replied.


    Odin was flustered by the sudden revtion. "I am sorry to hear that,"


    "It''s alright, Odin. That was a long time ago. They are just a bad memory now. Though if I find one, I''d surely adopt a son too" Alexander rified.


    "Why not procreate one? Your fated one doesn''t look that old." Odin suggested.


    "Haha... I have tried, my friend. But she isn''t ready yet. She''s afraid about what if our next child also turns out to be evil. I know she tries to hide it but she secretly thinks her womb is cursed. That is also why I try to make as many happy moments around her as possible. I''ve even told my adopted child Phoenix to never let her be alone." Alexander exined. It was really sad that Olivia thought like that. She had med herself for what their sons did to him.


    "What? You have a phoenix?" Odin asked with a shocked face.


    "I have a whole jungle full of them now. Wait, I''ll ask Berry toe and greet" Alexander called him out.


    Berry had grown very big by now. He was the biggest of all 2,000 phoenixes living in Phixheim. He was also their leader.


    Berry came out flying. First, he flew around and then came to Alexander.


    "Berry, meet Odin." Alexander introduced.


    Berry looked at Odin for a second and then lifted his ws up and made a fist.


    "You need to do a fist bump, Odin. That''s how he greets people. He''s been watching too many movies." Alexander added.


    "Belly" Amy cutely raised her arms.


    Berry came to her and rubbed his head on her cheeks, which was his way of showing affection.


    Alexander then took out a small vial and gave it to Odin. "My friend, this is phoenix tears. They can bring a dying man back to perfect health, take it."


    Odin carefully held it in his hands. "Is it okay if I..."


    "Oh, don''t worry. Berry is a drama queen. He sheds fake tears like Niagara falls. He once shed 1 liter of tears while watching Titanic." Alexander told the story.


    Berry didn''t like being made fun of and showed his anger by sitting on Alexander''s shoulders and pecking on his head with his beak.


    "Hahaha... Alright alright, I''m sorry, Berry. You can go and eat whatever you want." He shooed him away.


    Berry quickly looked at food devourer Rina and ran to her. The two had a very good understanding when it came to food.


    Alexander then suddenly remembered H, "Odin, everything aside. I am still not convinced why you locked H in Hel. She''s your real daughter after all."


    "Ah... My dear H. She was such a sweet child when she was small. But her bloodlust took over her when she started following Lady Death. We both fought together in many wars. But when the time came to sit in peace, she wanted to keep on fighting. Even when there wasn''t anything left in the 9 realms to conquer. Her ambitions would have taken her out of the 9 realms, which would have made many new enemies for Asgard. I had no choice." Odin exined.


    "Maybe I should bring her under my wing. I will be traveling a lot and conquering some bad empires. I''ll also curb her bloodlust somehow." Alexander offered.


    "Really? Then I''ll be forever grateful to you, Alex. If you can really bring her to the right path." Odin looked at him with happiness and hope.


    ...


    Some seats left to the table, Alexander and Odin''s children were having conversations.


    "Lady Medusa, would you mind if I joined you for a drink." Loki came to her. If Loki was in Hogwarts, he would have surely been put in Slytherin. Now 2 Slytherins were having a chat.


    "Hmm? Sure." She replied. Medusa was busy eating her ice cream.


    "May I know how you met your grandfather?" He asked, trying to strike up a conversation.


    "He found me locked underground. I was locked for a thousand years and then Grandpa took me in." She answered.


    Loki was surprised by that backstory. "How did you survive that long? Aren''t you a mortal human?"


    "Oh, no. I''m not a human. I''m the Basilisk Queen. Grandpa helped me turn into a human." She nonchntly replied.


    Loki only had question marks over his head. "Wait, you''re saying that you are an ancient mythical beast?"


    "Are you calling me a beast?" Her green eyes dangerously glowed.


    "No no, I didn''t mean that. You are a very beautifuldy. I was just talking about your other form." Loki rified.


    "Oh, yeah... That''s a very beastly form. I can turn into a 2 hundred meters long giant snake. But Grandpa loves me even in that form. You should see Grandpa Ragnarok. He can turn into a dragon nearly the size Asgard." She spoke, further horrifying Loki.


    ...


    On Alexander''s right sat Rina. She and Thor were having some eating and drinking contests. Lady Sif and Warrior three were also around then cheering. Thor was losing for now. Rina was a certified professional eater of Phixheim after all.


    ...


    Just to the left of Alexander sat Olivia and Frigga, in front of them Amy and Berry were ying. The two older women were talking merrily andughing sometimes at Amy and Berry.


    Alexander suddenly spoke to Olivia. "Dear, I''ll be back in a while."


    She nodded at him. Alexander then looked back at Odin and nodded.


    He was going to Hel. To see what H was up to. He first apparated to a secluded ce and took out his anywhere door. He thought about going to Hel and opened the door.


    As soon as he stepped inside he was greeted with a very dreadful aura. He could feel that Hel was no ce for living. Odin probably did more damage to H''s brain by imprisoning her there.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 123: Hela

    The ce was dark with the only color being red fire here and there. He walked slowly like he was in a park. Looking for H.


    H''s powers were dependent on Asgard. The closer she was to Asgard the stronger she would be. On top of that, it was Odin''s powers that were keeping her tied in Hel. That''s why when Odin died, she appeared.


    On his way, he met many dark creatures whom he purified. After a while, he finally found the girl.


    "Who are you?" She amusingly asked. She hadn''t sensed any new arrival there and it only meant that there was another way to get out.


    "I am God-son, Alexander" he replied and conjured a nice table and two chairs. Plus some lights as the ce was too dark.


    She was amused by the show of magic just now and took a seat. "Which God?"


    "Haha... That knowledge is above your paygrade and even if I told you, you won''t believe it." Alexander replied.


    "And why have youe here?" She questioned.


    "To get you out." "And why would you do that?" she sounded uninterested. Most likely thinking that she was being lied to.


    "Because your father did injustice to you. Instead of facing you. He hid you. I have agreed to take you under my wind on the promise that I can curb your bloodlust," Alexander honestly exined.


    "So my father has sold me. What are you going to do with me? Use me? Feast on my body like all you savages lust for?" she scoffed. But to her surprise, Alexanderughed.


    "Hahaha...No, my child. I already have the most beautiful woman in the world as my wife. No, I am adopting you." He smiled.


    H''s eyebrows lifted in surprise, "And why would I ept you as my father? You don''t even know how strong I am. What if I just kill you and go on my way?" She asked. She was honestly interested in knowing how he was nning on containing her.


    "Alright then, let''s fight. Let''s get out of this prison, get you some food and rest to bring you back to the peak strength and then fight. If you win, I''ll let you do whatever you want. If I win, then you''ll be H Maxim Universe." Alexander challenged and continued.


    "I know what you are thinking. To keep this wow, let''s make an unbreakable vow. Whoever breaks it shall die." He moved his hand towards her.


    "Amusing, I''ve never seen such magic. Alright, I''ll take this bet." She got close and was about to grab his hand.


    "But before our fight, you aren''t allowed to hurt or kill anyone," Alexander added.


    "I understand," she agreed after thinking a little. She could only see this as the only way to get out.


    "Haha... Good girl. Now let''s go" He took out his anywhere door. Surprising H with his way of travel. She was expecting something more... powerful.


    As soon as Alexander and H crossed the door and appeared in the feast hall, all the noise stopped. They looked at him with question marks on their heads.


    "Haha... Everyone, wee another one of my daughters, H" Alexander shouted. Most of the people were drunk so they also shouted and cheered just for the sake of it.


    H was intently looking at Odin. Ready to pounce and kill her captor.


    "Now, remember our promise, girl. Come with me. I''ll introduce you to your new family. He grabbed her hand and dragged her to Medusa first.


    "This is your little sister, Medusa. Hey Medusa, say hi to the new big sis," Alexander said. Medusa still had her mouth stuffed with food and looked at H.


    "Aaaaa... Big sis likes green too?" Medusa suddenly hugged her. Making H twitch a little.


    After that, he took her to Rina. She was still defeating everyone in the drinking game and introduced them.


    Atst, he brought her to Olivia and Amy.


    "Sweet Amy, look who''s here. This is big sis, H. She will live with us from now on," he warmly said.


    Amy kept on staring at H with her big eyes and H did the same.


    ~So Cute~ H though inside.


    Suddenly Amy stood up and held her hand towards H. Seemingly asking to be picked up in the air.


    "Pretty Sista, Pick me," she cutely demanded.


    ~A... No, H... You must maintain your image.~ H fought her inner woman.


    But who could fight Amy''s world-ending cute stares? In the end, H gave up and picked Amy up.


    "Ahaha... Sista, your skin so nice. I like" Amy rubbed her small chubby hands on H''s cheeks.


    "Haha... d you two like each other. Now, atst, meet your beautiful Mother or Grandma, my girls call me Grandpa as I am very old. You can call me Father or Grandpa whichever you like." Alexander suggested.


    H was amazed seeing the pretty woman. Olivia didn''t look that old.


    "Hello, beautifuldy. Would you like to have a drink with me?" Thor came to them, drunk.


    H looked at her blood-rted brother with disgust, ~Is he trying to woo his own sister?~


    "No, Thor boy. She has important stuff to discuss. Go to Rina and drink with her." Alexander tried to shoo him away.


    "Ah, No, Not her. I have already lost all my honor to her. No more. I shall find someone else to defeat" he dragged himself away.


    "Is he the prized crown prince Odin has selected over me?" H angrily muttered.


    "Haha... It''s alright my dear. If you want to be a queen, then I''ll make you a queen someday. Even our little Medusa is the Queen of Serpents." Alexander patted her head. It was Alexander''s habit to pat his daughters on the head.


    H quickly put his hand away and walked to Odin to talk.


    She sat on the seat Alexander was sitting in. Alexander also walked towards them to keep things from escting.


    "Really, this drunk baffoon as the next King?" She mockingly asked.


    "I had no other option, child. My first choice was you, but you liked to fight too much. Even when there could be peace," Odin reasoned.


    "I wanted glory for Asgard, that''s it. We knew there were other threats out there but you were too weak-willed to do anything." H coldly said.


    Alexander butted in, "So H, you''re saying that you''d have be a good queen? Tell me how did you imagine your people under you?" He asked.


    "Prosperous and Happy." She quickly replied.


    "Okay, tell me. If someday, 2 people came to you for justice. One uses the other of stealing food from him. How would you deal with them?" He questioned.


    "I would give death punishment to the thief." She proudly replied.


    "And what if that farmer stole food because his fields were burnt for some reason and he had 3 children and a wife to feed at home?" He added.


    "Punishment for thievery would still be death." She held her ground.


    "And what if after you kill the farmer, you find out that the initial user was the one who burnt that farmer''s fields?"


    This one left H silent. She couldn''t find how to solve this problem. The man was already dead from unfair judgment.


    Alexander again caressed her head and said, "My child, being a queen and king isn''t just about having the power and authority to do anything. But it''s about being righteous to the people who call you their king or queen. If I was in your position. I would have let the farmer defend himself. Then find the truth and punish the user. Then also help the farmer with my magic to restore his fields or if that''s not the option than giving him a job to earn a living. Remember, H. There can be no king, Queen, or Kingdom without its people. If you had done what you said then people would have lived in fear and hated you. Bad people like the user would have felt strong, thinking that they can get away with crimes and in the end, your kingdom would be dark and corrupt"


    H unknowingly didn''t reject Alexander''s hand on her head. She instead felt like some old wise man was giving her wisdom. She felt so warm hearing his words. And she also learned to not be too quick in judgment sometimes.


    Odin kept on nodding.


    Then Alexander added while looking at Thor. "If it''s about, Thor. He still has too much to learn. And believe me H. I can see the future. His lessons are going to be hard. But as of now... Odin should let Ragnaroke rather than let him be the King," he bluntly said.


    H and Odin also looked at Thor, sobbing at losing drinking match with Rina. His words pierced Odin but he had to agree on that. H felt good that someone directly berated Odin.


    ~Maybe, this Old man isn''t as bad as I thought. I''ll spare him in our fight.~ she thought. The only reason she was still acting normally was because she had felt magic in her body, which would try to squeeze her heart if she came close to breaking her promise.


    [You can see H on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 124: Xandar

    Earth, New York.


    Dobby was cleaning some stuff when he found Alexander''s video recorder which he took with him when he went after Hitler. He interestingly looked into it and found thest moments of Hitler.


    "Yes yes, I only have one ball. I also like to get poked in the butt," Those were Hitler''sst words. Dobby edited it a bit and sent it to Howard to spread it around the world.


    In a matter of days, the videos were copied and sent around the world. Many people around the world started to think about how such a man was able to do so much damage to humanity.


    ...


    Asgard


    The time came for Alexander to go out and explore the Universe. He had already called out Ragnarok. H had no choice but to follow. The moment she would reach her peak strength she would fight.


    "Hey, Odin. Do you have a star-map of the known Universe?" Alexander asked.


    "Why would you need that my friend? You can go anywhere you want to." Odin inquired. "Well, that would be boring. I have my own big spaceship and want to travel in it with my family." Alexander exined.


    "Haha.. very good idea. Family time is important. We do have a star-map." He ordered a guard to bring it and continued speaking.


    "I hope H calms down while staying with you." He muttered.


    Alexander put his hand on Odin''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Odin. Betterte than never. I will bring her on the right path."


    The guard returned with a memory chip.


    "Here, take it. Be sure to keep on visiting. If nothing, it would give us a reason to hold a feast, Haha" They gave a bear hug to each other.


    He took out his anywhere door which led straight to the luxurymand hall of the Ironheim. Alexander had no idea what to do with so much space in the ship. So he edited the whole internal part of it and turned it into a fake circr withnd, rivers, trees, and stuff. It had its own atmosphere inside.


    It was a sphere inside a sphere. But there were still enough rooms in the outer shell, with balconies giving a view of the inner habitat. The most luxurious ce was themand center. It was like a high-ss living room with sofas, firece, T.V, and stuff. But the main attraction was the indestructible tens of meters high and wide metal ss sheet on the wall to look out.


    They all said goodbye and took seats on various couches. Amy took her praised position on Alexander''sp with a storybook that she was trying to read.


    "Ghost, scan the star-map, and set the destination for Xandar in Andromeda gxy." Hemanded. Ghost was the newest creation of Alfred. It was a magical A.I. with only Alexander as the locked admin. Alfred was probably 100% sentient by now. He never asked as he always treated him like his family.


    "Which method of travel would you like to use, sir?" Ghost asked.


    "Jump points at twice the speed of light," Alexander ordered.


    "Twenty Three hours for arrival." Ghost set the destination.


    In those free 23 hours, he will have some family time.


    "Kiddies, let''s go to the garden," Alexander suggested.


    They went to the artificial. There were many animals there.


    "How did you make all this?" H eximed. It was defyingmon sense.


    "Haha, I''ll tell you when you''ll call me Grandpa or father," Alexander teased.


    "npa, teach me to ride the pony" Amy came running to him.


    "Aww, okay. Let''s go" he picked her up and left. H was confused now on what to do. But then Medusa invited her to groom some Unicorns.


    H joined in as she was fascinated by the creatures. The unicorns didn''t feel threatened by the dark aura of H as they pretty much believed that Alexander was always in control of everything.


    "Medusa, how old are you?" H inquired.


    "Oh, I''m 1200 years old," Medusa answered.


    "What about the little one?" H added.


    "Oh, cute Amy is just 5 years old."


    H was confused now. "Why so much age difference between your siblings?"


    "Oh, haha... I get what you are thinking. We are not blood-rted. Grandpa adopted all of us. I was originally locked by an old wizard in dark cold dungeons for a thousand years. But then Grandpa came and gave me home. The same happened with Rina, she was saved from possible death and Amy is very recent. She was a war orphan and also blind. Grandpa took her in. You must have been confused by seeing how close we all are. Grandpa is just like that. He loves us unconditionally and we do the same." Medusa replied. She mostly acted innocent and happy go lucky but inside her head was a smart brain.


    H was truly astounded by this history. She couldn''t understand how someone could love without asking for something in return.


    "Then what about Olivia?" She asked further.


    "Oh, pretty Grandma is Grandpa''s real wife..." She went on to tell H about Olivia, how she came to be, and about Alexander''s devil sons. Medusa was given a green signal to tell everything as H was basically family now. Maybe unofficial for now, but not for long.


    "How can he still foolishly love after being betrayed by the ones he loved the most?" She lowly muttered.


    "I don''t know. I guess that''s just Grandpa''s nature. Kind and Loving. Nowe and brush this little one''s hair." She invited H.


    H surprisingly found herselfplying and brushing the cute baby Unicorn''s fur.


    Some distance away, Alexander and Olivia looked at H happily.


    "She will eventually open up, Alex," Olivia stated.


    "I hope she does." He replied.


    ...


    It was just morning for all the inhabitants of Ironheim, which was traveling in space.


    There were still 2 hours before they arrived in Xandar.


    "All right, everyone. We''ll soon be arriving at Xandar. It''s a peaceful with many species living on it. It is also the center of the Nova Empire. We''ll sightsee and buy whatever we like. Okay?" He cheerfully said.


    "Yessss" they all shouted, except H.


    "H, have you been to Xandar?" He asked.


    "Yes, they were my targets too. They had been fighting a war with the Kree Empire for a long time." She said, a bit more open to talking today.


    "Oh, but they have signed a peace treaty now. Though I''m not sure if Krees can be trusted," he added.


    "They can''t." She huffed.


    "Reaching Xandar in 5 seconds," Ghost reminded.


    Then suddenly the shing lights in the big window stopped and in front of them was the beautiful Xandar. It looked so much cleaner than modern earth as these advanced civilizations had found ways to throw their wastes at better ces.


    Alexander had forgotten that his ship was still football-sized from outside and he hailed the flight control.


    "Hello there. This is Ship named Ironheim. Requesting permission tond on the surface." He spoke.


    Soon a male voice came back. "Okay, Ironheim. Wait, where are you? I can''t see you on the scanner."


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot to increase the size of the ship. Just a second." As soon as his words ended. The Ironheim erged to a size as big as the moon.


    "Sh*t, what did you do? Go back, go back. You will rip the apart with the gravitational pull" the Xandarian Shouted.


    "Haha, don''t worry boy. I have nullified that from happening. However, this is indeed too big" Alexander decreased it to be as big as a small airliner.


    "I''ve never seen a ship like yours. Who are you and what''s your purpose?"


    "Oh, I made this ship myself. I am a god and currently don''t have a home as it moves around with me. Though myst location was Asgard." He revealed.


    "Okay, so you are from there. Well, wee to Xandar. Please transfer 500 Units as docking charges." The Xandarian said.


    ~Dammit, I forgot about this.~


    "Do you take gold? As I haven''t brought any Units with me." He asked.


    "Sure, we take gold. Hand it over to the office in the Dock. Please head to the 345th holder." They received the green signal and the ship descended to the ground.


    When they came out an officer was already waiting for them.


    "Sir, for 500 Units you need to give 3 Kilos of Gold" He informed. Alexander already knew that they would ask for this much. Gold isn''t as rare when ites to the scope of the Universe.


    After giving the Gold he asked for money exchange, "Do you also do the currency exchange?"


    "Yes, I do. Do you want to change it with gold?" He asked.


    "Which is the most precious metal here?" Alexander inquired.


    "There are two. Both are nearly the same in demand and price. 1 Kilo of Vibranium will get you 10 million credits. The same with Uru." The officer answered.


    ~No wonder those Dwarves live under Asguard''s protection. Pirates would have eaten them alive for all the Uru otherwise.~


    Vibranium and Uru was as rare in the space as on earth (not including Wakanda).


    Alexander was able to do Transmutation with the help of magic from Apec now, so he could easily make Vibranium or Uru. But the only rule was that only gold could be turned.


    He took out a kilo of Vibranium and handed it to the officer. "Here, take this"


    Guy''s eyes nearly fell out as he wasn''t expecting that. He quickly made a new Unit card after scanning Alexander and gave it to him.


    "Sir, this card has 10 million units. Pleasure doing business" he quickly ran away to report to his superiors. If someone found out about Vibranium they would try to steal it so it was better to hand it over as fast as possible.


    [You can see Xandar on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 125: Trouble on Xandar

    "Ah, what a nice and beautiful ce," Ragnarok spoke.


    "Haha, yes my friend. Let''s see what we can find here. Ladies, do you want toe with us or explore on your own?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, women have different tastes than men. So I think we''ll explore on our own," Olivia replied.


    "Yes, on our own," Amy repeated.


    "Do you wannae with me, Amy?" He asked.


    Amy quickly looked at him and Olivia Alternatively. Rina secretly made a gesture of eating ice cream at her.


    "I go with dear nma" she ran to Olivia.


    "Hahaha... Okay, stay away from troubledies." He let them go.


    "Will they be safe?" Ragnarok asked. "Don''t worry, their body has enough protection that even if this exploded, nothing would happen to them. Now, let''s go and see what drinks these aliens sell." Alexander put his hands on Ragnarok''s shoulder. They both looked like brothers walking together.


    "We should open our own intergctic liquor business. I''m pretty sure they''ll go crazy over Firewhiskey. We''ll keep it in small supply and make it an overpriced drink for the rich." Ragnarok suggested.


    "Woah, when did you be a capitalist?" He amusingly asked.


    "Haha... Did you forget I''m the King of Dragons? Anyways, we''ll still sell Butterbeer at a normal price." He added.


    "Yes, it''s a nice n indeed. Let''s see how we can establish a shop here"


    They walked to the area which was in the Guardians of the Gxy movie. The architecture was nice and sleek.


    He had no idea where the market ce was so he went to ask a random human-looking guy. The man wore a yellow leather jacket which looked quite futuristic as there was no chain or buttons.


    "*Ehm* Excuse me. Can you tell me where the market ce is?" He asked.


    The man looked at him and Ragnarok and smiled. "Hello, yes I do know. Just go straight into that za and follow the path. You''ll reach there." He answered.


    "Thank you, child," Alexander replied and walked away.


    "WAIT! A-Are you from Earth?" The guy asked.


    Alexander was surprised by that question.


    The guy continued, "Please, I don''t mean to offend. I am Brian Kim. My grandfather was abducted from earth many years ago. He was to be sold in very but a Kree High borndy liked my father and saved him. Then they married and started my new family. I just wanted to know how Earth was"


    Alexander startedughing, "Hahaha... Who would have thought I''d meet a fellow Earthian here. Lad, let''s go somewhere we can sit and rx. Treat is on me. Take us to the best restaurant, don''t worry about money." He patted his shoulder.


    Nervous Brian turned happy realizing that Alexander was an easygoing person. "Yes, please follow me. I''ll take you to my favorite ce."


    He took them to a very high-quality ce and it was literally on the top floor of the highest building around. Not many people were there. They went and sat down at a nice table near the big window, overlooking the beautiful Xandar.


    It was a technologically advanced world so there weren''t any servants. The holographic menu opened on the table. Alexander and Ragnarok had no idea about the dishes'' names and what they were made of.


    "Brian, order something good for human appetite. I have no idea about this cuisine," Alex said.


    "Haha, okay." He ordered some food.


    "So, Brian, Earth is fine. It just ended its 2nd world war. Though thankfully they didn''t have nuclear weapons yet." Alexander informed.


    "What? Are they still so primitive? Then how did you get here?" He asked with a shock filled face.


    "Well, I am not a human, son. I am a Demi-god. My origin is a human but I am stronger than you can imagine." He announced.


    "That exins it. Don''t take me wrong but I saw some people from Nova Corps following you. It must be because you''re a god," Brian thoughtfully replied.


    "Or maybe because we sold Vibranium for money exchange." Ragnarok contemted.


    "WHAT? You sold Vibranium?" Brian blurted.


    "What''s the big deal?" Alexander asked.


    "It''s not a big deal but sir, you just pinned a big target on your head. So many pirates and corrupt members of Xandar will be after you to know where you got the Vibranium from." Brian fearfully said.


    "Haha... let theme. I''ll see what they can do." Alexander onlyughed and took out 2 bottles of Firewhiskey.


    Brian was surprised but thought that it must be god rted powers.


    "Drink this, even Odin likes it."


    Brian drank it one go and the next second his eyes were about to drop out.


    "This, this stuff is amazing. Where did you buy this?" He excitedly asked.


    "Nowhere, I am the sole creator of it in the universe. Yeah, now that I remember. I was thinking of starting to sell this drink and another one. This one will be very high priced though," Alexander muttered.


    "And this deserves a high price. People would go crazy over it even if it was priced at 10,000 Units(assume 1$=1Unit, though you can buy much bigger things with Units). Umm... Sir, I am also a merchant and do business in the Kree Empire. Would you..." He was interrupted by Alexander.


    "Sure, son. I''ll give you the contract of being the sole distributor of Firewhiskey and Butterbeer in the Kree Empire and Nova Empire as they have a peace treaty now. How does 80-20 division in profit sound?" Alexander asked.


    There were stars in Brian''s eyes, "Yes, I will be honored to work with you, sir. Can I also drink the other drink?" He asked.


    "Sure, go ahead" Alexander gave him a bottle of butterbeer.


    "Hmmm... Fine taste, and smooth. This can be easily sold at 100-500 Units. Middle-ie people will love this." He eximed.


    Alexander decided to get on with the vodka as well. "Try this"


    "Oh, a bit crude and strong taste. Everyone will love this. 30-50 Units is the best price for it," he added.


    "Good, help me buy a storehouse here in Xandar. I will store my stuff there. Every month, I''ll send 10 million bottles of Firewhiskey, 50 million of Butterbeer, and 100 million of Vodka." Alexander replied.


    "That''s amazing. If I may, what are your ns for Skrull and Shi''ar Empires?" Brian asked.


    "Well, I haven''t thought about that. I think I''ll find a and create my base at the central location from where The Skrull, Kree, and Shi''ar would be at the same distance. I will make it a of open trade (no ck market). It will also be neutral territory and whoever causes trouble there will be destroyed." Alexander nonchntly said.


    "That would be amazing if you could do it. All these 3 empires are always at war with each other. It would be problematic to keep them in check." Brian voiced his concern.


    "Hah, that''d be foolish if they mess with, Alex," Ragnarok scoffed.


    "Don''t worry. I have enough power. Do suggest me some more good people who can be my distributor in the Shi''ar and Skrull empire." Alexander said.


    "Yes, I will immediately inform them. Oh, the food is here." Brian eximed.


    ...


    While they were eating, thedies were exploring too. Buying alien clothes. Trying out new food.


    "nma, this is so tasty" Amy spoke, happily eating what looked like some kind of alien Kebab.


    "Haha, d you like it, child" Olivia caressed her hair.


    "Grandma, let''s go to the other shop." Medusa dragged her sleeves.


    "Okay okay. Let''s go." She smiled.


    "WAIT! You didn''t pay yet" the shopkeeper yelled.


    Olivia looked back in confusion, "But I just gave you 30 Units. Check it."


    "No, you are a thief, GUARD, GUARDS" the man started shouting. And it didn''t even take the Guards 30 seconds toe.


    ~Wow, so convenient. They aren''t even trying hard to frame us. Let''s see what they want~ Olivia though and sent instructions to Medusa and Rina. But little Amy was too small to understand. To her, some bad guys came and spoiled her fun.


    Medusa and Olivia were already Supreme Magi. Adding Alexander''s protections and boosts to them. They could easily destroy the. Rina didn''t have magic but Alexander had given her an enhanced super-soldier serum. She also had Alexander''s protections, which made her even stronger. Her punch could create a hole through the earth.


    "This is a misunderstanding," she reasoned.


    "Pleasee with us to the Guard Station. If there is a misunderstanding then it will be rectified there." The guard spoke.


    ~Atleast they are respectful~ she thought.


    "nma, are they bad people?" Amy asked.


    "Aww, no my child. Not yet," she said and tried to calm her.


    "Okay, lead the way" she gestured and followed the guards. Rina and Medusa nonchntly walked behind like it was a walk in the park. They both knew that if their Grandpa heard about this then there would probably be one less in the universe.


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 126: Nova Prime

    At the Guard Station, Olivia was put in a room with the girls. Soon a man in Nova Corps uniform entered the room and sat in front of them.


    "So, you are the thieves. Alright, let''s get this over with. You are all being charged for theft. You all tried to steal food from the market. Now it''s not really a very grave offense and you just need to pay a small fine. Only 11 million Units." He said, trying to hide the greedy smile.


    ~So it''s about the Vibranium. How else could they know the exact about of money we had and precisely ask more than that.~ she deduced.


    "And what if I don''t pay.?"


    "Then you''d be sent to prison. However, I can give you another offer. My superiors are very interested in the Vibranium you gave us this morning. Tell us where you found it and we''ll look the other way," he said.


    "Well, only my husband knows about that. Sorry, I can''t say anything. Now, would you be kind enough to call my husband here? He''ll deal with this situation properly." She humbly said, or more like ordered. She didn''t want to fight herself.


    "Okay, you are not cooperating with us. We''ll send you to prison then. Give that little child to me. We''ll take care of her." He tried to grab Amy.


    "I WOULDN''T DO THAT IF I WERE YOU" A loud voice came.


    *BOOM* Without warning a metallic scratching sound came and the whole roof of the building got peeled off. Alexander stood there in the air. Looking down at the guard.


    "How dare you try to scheme against my family." He pointed his hand and the guard''s body flew straight into Alexander''s hands.


    He held the kneck in his palm, "Tell me whatever you were nning and for whom. I will only count till 3 and at three your body will explode."


    Alexander applied force on his neck, "1"


    The force increased, "2"


    "It was the order from my Captain Bk. I don''t know more than that. Please don''t kill me." He pleaded.


    Alexander threw him back on the ground. The Xandarians were stronger than humans physically, so he didn''t die.


    "npaaaa" Amy shouted, she was annoyed for being in the same room for so long.


    "Aww,e here my sweety"


    "Ahahaha" Amy flew into his arms while giggling. Soon Olivia and girls also came to him.


    "What''s this all about, Oli?" He asked.


    "Vibranium, dear." She replied. Just that word was enough to make Alexander understand everything.


    "I guess the Xandarians aren''t as perfect as I assumed them to be," he murmured.


    "My friend Ragnarok. It seems they need a Ragnarok." Alexander looked at the other old man.


    "Hahaha... This is going to be fun." He spoke and instantly started growing and turning into a Dragon.


    Soon screams of people came as they ran to safety. Alexander made sure no one tripped or got injured. He didn''t want anyone to be hurt. Ragnarok was also not doing anything after growing to his full size. He just took out a giant Cigar, as big as the tallest building there. Lit it up with his mes and smoked. Some Star sters tried to attack him but nothing worked.


    Alexander projected his face in the sky and spoke, "I haven''t initiated my attack as I have no ns of hurting people or causing destruction. But your people tried to harm my family. I give 30 minutes to whoever is the highestmanding person on this toe here and talk," he bellowed.


    Just like all negotiations, he conjured a table and many chairs. His family sat happily and Alexander brought them food.


    Amy was tired so she was curled up in Alexander''s arms and slept happily.


    Many Star sters came to fight them but they all were put down like they suddenly lost all fuel.


    After just 10 more minutes an entourage of people came to them.


    "Wee, take seats," Alexander greeted and more seats materialized.


    "I am Irani Rael, Nova Prime. Who might you be?" She asked before taking a seat.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe. You won''t understand my designation so let''s skip that." He replied. Making people understand his god-son position was hard.


    "Why are youmitting such a crime? Do you want to turn the Nova Empire into your enemy?" She haughtily spoke.


    "Hahaha... It should be me asking that. Are you trying to turn me into your enemy?"


    *ROAR* Ragnarok gave some intimidating sound effects.


    "What do you mean?" she confusedly asked.


    Alexander made the injured guarde to them and ordered, "Tell her what you told me."


    "Nova Prime, I-I was ordered by Captain Bk to interrogate them and find out where they got the Vibranium from." He confessed.


    "What? What Vibranium?" She asked.


    "I sold your men 1 kilo of Vibranium for Units today at the Hangers. Your men turned greedy and framed my wife and children and brought them here to question them and find out about it" Alexander quickly exined in the least words.


    *Sigh* Irani took a long breath, ashamed of what her people did to the family of from what it looked like a very powerful Sorcerer. This could have turned out so differently. She could have made friendly rtions with him. Having a powerful Sorcerer at your back can be life-saving.


    "Mr. Universe. I am sorry for all this. I will personally investigate Captain Bk. Please do tell if we can repay you in any way." She asked.


    "Haha, don''t be so depressed, child. And don''t take offense at me calling you a child. I am thousands of years old and most people are children in front of me. I am sure you will honestly conduct the investigation but I want instant justice."


    Alexander raised his hand and io Captain Bk. In a second the man appeared in front of him.


    "Captain Bk, I herby take away your Nova Force. I also take away 70 percent of your physical strength. Now imagine what will happen when you go to prison." Alexander punished the man. Soon some guards took Bk away to prison cells.


    He then looked at Nova Prime and spoke, "I do need your assistance with something. You see I want to open my Liquor business. For that, I need a big warehouse to store bottles and a shop."


    It was actually Alexander''s trick. He could have dealt with the situation without anyone knowing but by doing what he did. Not only did he prove his strength, but he also got to make contact with Nova Prime. There was also the matter of the shop which he would get for free now.


    "Absolutely, Mr. Universe. I will arrange the best location for you." She happily spoke. Doing this was very easy for her.


    "Haha... Good, then try my Liquor which I''ll be selling, while I fix this building" He waved his hand and full sses appeared in their hands. While at the same time the broken building behind them was repairing itself. They all looked at it with shock and awe.


    "This drink is amazing, Mr. Universe. I can already see it bing very popr." She eximed.


    "d you liked it. I''ll give you Nova Corps a discount on it. Now, I''d like to go and find my other daughter." He stood up. Ragnarok also got smaller and turned back to being his old self.


    "Yes, please use thismunicator. We will contact you for the shopter." She gave him a small te thing.


    He nodded and walked away.


    Quickly another senior came to her and asked. "Nova Prime, why did you talk so respectfully to him? He attacked us?"


    "I may have a vast amount of control over the Nova Force. But, I still couldn''t imagine being able to defeat that Dragon. Let alone that Sorcerer. It''s better if we keep good rtions with him. Go and arrange for his demands." She ordered.


    ...


    H was wandering alone and looking around, ~I have to say, taking an aimless stroll has its own charms~


    *ROAR*


    She suddenly heard a loud roar. She knew who it was. Medusa had told her about it. She was more shocked when the dragon started smoking.


    ~Something must have happened. Huh, why should I care? That old man can probably handle it.~ she huffed and kept on walking.


    ~But what about little Amy? I can''t let her be in danger.~


    She quickly flew in the air towards the dragon. She then saw the whole show and felt relieved.


    Soon Alexander also found her, "hey, H. What have you been up to?"


    "None of your concerns," she huffed and flew away.


    "Pretty Sista, take me too," Amy spoke up. She had just woken from her nap.


    H silently looked at the little girl and gulped. Amy''s cuteness was on a whole different level. She quietly went close, picked her in her arms, and flew away.


    "Hahaha... Let''s see how long you can act tough," Alexanderughed.


    Then he turned to his wife.


    "Olivia, my beautiful wife. Let''s go and explore together. Kids will have fun with Ragnarok." He wrapped his hands around her waist.


    "hehehe" Rina and Medusa giggled seeing them.


    "Hey kids, go with Grandpa Ragnarok. I am on a date with your grandma" he flew away with Olivia.


    [You can see images on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 127: Welcome to the Family

    Alexander and his family stayed on Xandar for about a month. It was enough for H to recuperate all her strength to the peak. So they all hopped back into Ironheim and left Xandar. Their departure made many people feel rxed.


    In the past month, the Xandarians had gifted him a nice shop in a prime location. Also, a huge warehouse to store things. He had to spend some time in Phixheim to make more Hufflepuff cups but it wasn''t much of a problem. Brian had left with the first batch and it will take some time before he can see results.


    ...


    In the middle of nowhere.


    "Are you ready, H?" He asked.


    They both hovered in mid-air in the dark cold space. If they were normal beings they would have already been dead by now.


    H nodded and took a fighting pose. Her famous multi-horned helmet appeared on her head.


    "Let''s end this senseless facade" she spoke and lept at him. Alexander was in his in robes. He didn''t even have a sword.


    She attacked him with her ck Sword. It was a powerful strike but not with her full strength. She didn''t want to hurt the kind, old man. But to her surprise, Alexander grabbed her sword and threw her away like a ragdoll.


    "Use your full strength. I don''t want you to make an excuseter when I defeat you." He taunted.


    She decided to increase her force and went again. But this time Alexander broke her conjured sword.


    "How strong are you?" She cursed under her breath.


    "Strong enough to do this," Fiendfyre came out of his hands and went after her. She tried to evade it and fight it but the fire was too strong.


    "That is just one of my low-level attacks"


    The fire suddenly vanished, Alexander too, and appeared in front of H and tapped her nose with his finger. Before she could retaliate, he appeared back where he was.


    "Haha, my child. If I was your enemy, you''d already be dead. Focus now," he encouraged her.


    She once again lept at him. This time with full power. Alexander again caught her sword. The sword turned into a rope and caught her like a snake.


    "Use your Mystic arts, H." He suggested.


    So she also started using whatever magic she knew.


    Their fight went on for many more hours. But she could not best him.


    "Give up, dear. You can not defeat me." He advised.


    "No, never." She stubbornly denied.


    "Then you left me no choice but to show how small you are whenpared to the grand scheme of the Multiverse." He loudly spoke, making H confused.


    Alexander suddenly appeared in front of her and tapped his index finger on her forehead.


    In a second, H saw from the smallest building block of the universe to the biggest.


    She saw herself, then her father, then the Celestials, Gctus, One above All, Gods from the multiverse, Angels and Demons. Then Alexander, Jesus, and finally the supreme creator, God.


    She realized how small she was. How her hatred and ambition were nothing but petty ignorance whenpared to the vastness and grandness of the Multiverse.


    She suddenly lost all her drive to fight the old man. If her vision were to be believed that he was an existence that was just a level smaller than the supreme creator.


    She looked Alexander in the eyes and found no hatred or mockery for her. There was only love and kindness. It made her realize how short-sighted she had be.


    She flew to Alexander and kneeled. The Goddess of death, H kneeled to a true god.


    "Teach me." She requested, not looking him in the eye.


    Alexander crouched a little and ruffled her ck hair. "Get up, my child. You are family. You can learn anything you want. Come and give Grandpa a hug."


    She didn''t reject and embraced his open arms and melted in them. Feeling like it was home. Finally a happy home.


    "Thank you." She muttered. She was secretly a bit excited to learn and see the world beyond the very boundaries of the current reality.


    As soon as their hug ended, a cheerful voice came from behind. They both turned around and saw Ironheim''s window. Amy''s face was pasted on the ss from inside, making it stretch and look funny. In her hand was a note she wrote with crayons. "HUG ME," it said.


    "Hahahahaha" Hughed freely. Not the fake one but a real heartyugh.


    "Oh, my sweet little sister" she amusinglymented.


    "Let''s go in, my child, and wee you to the family with a big party. However, I still don''t know what you are going to call me." He wondered.


    "I think I will stick with calling Grandpa," she shyly responded.


    "Hahaha, nothing can be better than that. Let''s go in." Alexanderughed.


    They all had a happy family lunch and had some fun. He taught her basics of lumency, in hopes that it would help her organize her mind and control the bloodlust.


    Currently, they were on their way to the Central location of the three Empires to set up their own nt. The timer was showing that they should be there any minute.


    Suddenly Ghost spoke. "Sir, we have arrived. But it seems like a nearby is being besieged by someone."


    "Show me the visuals," he ordered.


    Ghost showed videos from the on the screen. Alexander did not like what he was seeing. He saw aliens, looking like Togruta from Star Wars. He could see that they were being killed and enved by the attacking army. The attackers wore gold armor and had advanced weapons.


    People were being randomly separated in half. But some of them were also being locked up in cages. It wasn''t hard to guess why as most of them were females and some children too.


    "I think I''ll make this my base." He spoke.


    "Bring me with you." H proposed.


    "Okay, but if I feel you are losing to your darker desires. I''ll send you back." He warned.


    H just nodded.


    "Ghost, when and if Imand. I want you to fire at all theirmand ships." He ordered as he walked to the exit.


    "Take this sword, H."


    She checked out the long and thin sword and nodded, "this is good. It gives me the same feeling as Thor''s hammer." She mumbled.


    "Let''s go."


    They both flew into the orbit together and descended. Alexander was back in his new upgraded armor. It was the same in the looks but Adamantine was used to make it.


    Both of them were shining due to the atmospheric entrance. The people on the ground also noticed the strange light.


    Soon, they both touched the ground with a loud boom. All the attackers had their guns aimed at them. The people looked at them with hope. He could see that the original species of the wasn''t a space civilization yet. Though they were on route. He had checked one of the attacker''s mind. The''s people were called Nalkaids. They were peace-loving people as war and murder were against their basic principle of life. They also liked nature so most of their cities were filled with nts even though they were quite advanced.


    They didn''t have any means to defend so they were easily conquered by one of Thanos''s children, Supergiant.


    Alexander stood there, waiting for theirmander to show up. Soon enough, a blue-skinned, humanoid feminine hairless alien walked to the front.


    "Who are you? So brave or foolish enough toe here?" She proudly spoke.


    "What''s with all you bad people and first liners? Always showing that you are overestimating yourself." He spoke in disappointment. H chuckled but realized that she was the same not long ago.


    "Well, I am Alexander Maxim Universe. This is under my protection. You can either go back and tell your father to never ever show his face to me or die. However, I know what you are going to do so let''s get this over with." He sighed.


    "You will pay for insulting father. FIRE," she ordered her soldiers.


    All of them fired at the same time. A big cloud of dust covered Alexander and H. After several minutes, the soldiers stopped.


    When they thought that the Intruders were dead, various bullets started toe out of the dust cloud. Each of those bullets was so strong that whichever soldier it hit, they lost half of their body.


    Alexander was continuously shooting his magically enhanced shotgun. He hadn''t stopped tweaking his guns all this time. Whenever he learned something new, he would add it to his guns. Currently, if Alexander used his RPGuncher, it could very likely destroy half of the.


    Alexander had given H a shotgun too. And she loved it. It took them only 3 minutes to thin out all the enemy soldiers. Now only one or two of them and their Commander were left.


    "Now, it hase to you and me. But before I kill you. Do tell me your name." Alexander pointed his finger at her.


    "I am called Supergiant."


    Alexander felt like someone tried to enter his mind and eat his brain. H already had his amulet which kept her safe from Telepaths so he wasn''t worried for her.


    "So this is how you attack. I am disappointed." A white light came out of Alexander''s finger which he was pointing at her. The light pierced at 4 ces on her chest as Alexander had felt that she had more than one heart.


    ||Supergiant - Category 4


    Murder - 108,965


    Indirect Murder - 9,100,578,533


    Enved - 14,678,789


    Sin Percentage - 85.69%||


    ~*sigh* This much murder and killing only brings her to category 4. I don''t know how many those in category 5 have killed. Like Thanos.~ he thought.


    He then used his eyes and burned her body, for her soul to rot in hell for eternity.


    [You can see Supergiant and Nalkaid on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _____________________________


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for supporting me!

 Chapter 128: FINTA

    There were not many soldiers left so Alexander told H to deal with them. Meanwhile, he conjured millions of Godroids to help the Nalkaids.


    Many small reunions were taking ce soon. Children hugging their mothers. Lovers hugging each other.


    One of the old ones walked to Armor d Alexander with a bit of fear. Alexander could see that the people of the weren''t gically tall or strong. They all had thin bodies with tallest of them reaching up to 5 and a half feet.


    Alexander removed his helmet and showed his face to them. Many people took a sigh of relief. At least their savior didn''t look cruel.


    The old Nalkaid came to him and bowed. "Thank you for saving us, you are a Cu-nt for us"


    It took Alexander a second to connect the dots after what he just heard.


    ~WHAT THE...~


    One by one, all the people also bowed and started chanting, "CU-NT, CU-NT, CU-NT..."


    "No, I am no cu-nt. I am Alexander. Don''t call me Cu-nt. Tell me, why was your being attacked?" He asked, trying to change the subject. "We found signalsing from the sky and responded. We hoped to find alien life out there and make friends. But who knew that it would bring such cmity to our world. They said they wanted to kill half of us." The man replied.


    "And that is why you don''t try to talk to aliens. Seriously, most of them out there are bad people. They would have either conquered or sold you. Good thing I was passing by, or else." Alexander grimly spoke.


    "Or else most of us would be dead. Thank you. Thank you. We will not forget this great help. Please tell us if we can do something for you." He asked.


    "Actually, I originally came here to find a to start the universe''s first neutral market. I would like to do that here. You can work for me as many aliens will being here to buy things. I will protect this and your people from any harm. Tell me, what do you think?" He asked. They were already exposed to extraterrestrial life so there was no going back for them now.


    "We would be honored and lucky. After seeing the horrors out there. All of us have lost the will to explore anymore. Our culture never preached fighting. We can agree on if you can protect us, in return for changing this to a market, which would only bring us ie. We can''t ask for more." He again bowed. Then another wave of Cu-nt chanting happened.


    "Good, I will repair all the damage done to your. For theing 1 year. All of you will be taught about the aliens out there and what you all will be doing. I will also be upgrading the buildings of this. Worry not, I love nature too. I will make sure tobine technology and nature to make a new beautifulndscape." He reassured. His words made many happy.


    Suddenly a small child Nalkaid ran to him with a flower in his hand. He came to Alexander and looked at his face. Alexander kneeled down.


    The kid raised his hand and gave him a beautiful flower.


    "Thank you," the boy said with a toothy smile. Alexander controlled himself from patting his head as it was not considered good among their species. So he lightly patted his shoulder and gave him sweet candies.


    ~See this, H. This innocent smile. This is what I fight for.~ he telepathically said.


    "Thank you for epting me. Please go to your refuges. My people will help you with everything you need. Till then, rest." He dismissed everyone.


    He looked around and headed to the tallest and the biggest building around. Deciding to make it his headquarters.


    His Godroids got to work and started to fix and upgrade the city. Alexander also brought Ragnarok, Olivia, and Kids to have fun as the was totally harmless. Even the animals were friendly.


    "Hey, Rina. Where''s Olivia?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, Grandma said she had some work on Earth. She will return soon." She answered.


    "Alright, you all go with Ragnarok and tour the ce. H, you can also go if you want. I''ll just be doing the boring stuff here." He suggested.


    Alexander then got to nning how he was going to take over the Universe.


    ~Hmm, let''s start with injecting agents in Skrull, Kree, and Shi''ar Empire. Broods will need to be removed. They are nothing but a race of insectoid, parasitic, extraterrestrial beings.


    Symbiotes are also not very friendly, they need to be dealt with too. The watchers are of no danger. Though I should meet the one living on Earth''s moon. What was his name? Ah, yes... Uatu. My superhero craze is finally paying off.


    The Eternals are also major yers. I will need to contact them someday.~ he thought.


    Then he went on to design his new free trade. Which will be named FINTA(Free Intergctic Neutral Trading Area). It''s not just the, but the area around it in 5 light-years radius would be a non-violence zone.


    Then the next thing he did was call Brian, to tell him to establish his business headquarters there. And also spread the word.


    On the holographicmunicator, a figure of Brian appeared.


    "How are you, son?" Alexander asked.


    "Haha, I am good. Sir. You won''t believe how much your drinks have been liked. I sold all the 500,000 bottles of Firewhiskey. And I haven''t even covered the whole Kree empire yet. I''m also sold out on Butterbeer, only Vodka remains as there was too much to begin with. In total, I''ve made 7 Billion Units in such a short time." Brian happily reported.


    "Good, but remember, Firewhiskey should be treated as a luxurymodity. If it''s freely avable then it''s not luxurious." He advised.


    "Haha, that is exactly why I''m not going to sell anymore Firewhiskey for a while. Let them crave it first." He replied.


    "Anyways, I didn''t call you for this, Brian. I have established my. I''m inviting you to Finta, the first-ever Free Intergctic Neutral Trading Area. It is safe and secure so you won''t have to worry about anything." He suggested.


    "Wow, you are fast. I will be happy to set up my headquarters there. I will also spread the word." Heplied.


    "Amazing, I''ll be waiting, then." He cut the call.


    Suddenly a Godroids entered and reported, "Boss, what do we do with the spaceships left by the enemies?"


    "Oh, I nearly forgot about them. Call Alfred, he will secure and upgrade them to be used in keeping the safe." He ordered.


    Alexander quickly used the anywhere door and returned to Xandar. More precisely the room of Nova Prime.


    She was spooked by the sudden intrusion but controlled herself from sending a force st.


    "Ah, it''s Mr. Universe. Please don''t spook me again, it''s not good for my fragile heart." She joked.


    "Haha, I am sorry but I had no other way of finding you so quickly." He replied.


    She was intrigued "Oh, and why is it that wanted to meet me so quickly?"


    "I established my own some light years away from Andromeda. It''s called Finta. It''s a free trade neutral ground market. No ck marketing though. I also provide personal security to that. I thought you''d be interested in opening a business there." He suggested.


    "Who will be your target customers?" She asked.


    "Everyone. No matter who you are, you can buy things there. Though the most wanted criminals will be dealt with as soon as they cross my protection boundary. As the name suggests, it''s a neutral ground so Kree, Skrulls, Shi''ar, and all other people will be buying and selling there. You are the first one I''ve told this to, so grab the opportunity while you can." He advised.


    "It certainly is an amusing offer. If you can really provide good protection then I think your will be very rich in no time." She said in contemtion and thought for a while.


    "I will personally invest and also spread the word. If the others areing then we shouldn''t stay behind either." She agreed.


    "Haha, you won''t regret this," as soon as he said that he vanished.


    "Argh, Magic"


    ....


    Earth,


    Olivia had just finished her work. She was currently sitting in Westeros Bar and chatting with Dobby. It was night time in America.


    "You should join us sometime, Dobby. It''s fun to travel space." She told him about the adventures.


    "And I will, I was already nning on popping up to you guys," Dobby said while cleaning the sses.


    Suddenly someone entered the bar loudly. Dobby looked irritated as he had already flipped the closed sign.


    But his irritation left his body when he saw the person. The guy had golden wings on his back. But something was off. He looked injured.


    "Please, where is God-son? I need his help. *Cough* Lucifer(Marduk Kurios) has found a way to break out of hell. He has an army and wants to attack the mortal realm. I fought him, but couldn''t defeat him. He is only dyed. God-son can help me. This is where I can sense he wasst here." The man hastily spoke.


    "Who are you?" Dobby asked.


    "I am Archangel Michael," he announced.


    [You can see Michael on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ....


    [Extra]


    Alexander decided to check on his people and see how they were doing. He made himself invisible and went to the market.


    Most of it seemed normal until he reached the art market.


    Nalkaid 1: Look at my Cu-nt. It''s the best


    Nalkaid 2: No, look at my Cu-nt. It''s the most beautiful Cu-nt I''ve ever seen.


    Nalkaid 3: Hahaha... Behold, my biggest Cu-nt.


    Nalkaid 2: huh, size doesn''t matter. My Cu-nt is still the most beautiful.


    Alexander cursed under his breath and left them. He had juste into an open area but was soon greeted by the biggest poster of his he had ever seen. It had something written on it that made him facepalm himself.


    "GREAT CU-NT EMPEROR"


    _____________________________


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for supporting me!

 Chapter 129: Hell

    Earth,


    Dobby quickly helped mend Michael''s wounds. Michael was unconscious the whole time so he waited for him to wake up before informing Alexander. Olivia was there too.


    "Ah... " Michael slowly woke up.


    "Easy, your wounds aren''t fully healed yet. I was able to remove the dark energy from your wounds so it should heal in a couple of days." Dobby spoke.


    "What? Who are you to be able to do that?" Michael asked.


    "I am Dobby, a high elf," he replied.


    "No wonder, your magic must be very pure. Where is God-son?" He inquired.


    "He''s currently out exploring the Universe. Though we can go to him if you are okay with that." He suggested.


    "Then please, take me. I need his help." Dobby nodded and stood up. He telepathically sent Alexander some words and soon a pink door appeared in front of him.


    "Olivia, are youing with us?" Dobby asked.


    "Yes, let''s go. Amy must be missing me." She was already ready with her bag.


    "Alright, Michael. Follow me" Dobby opened the door and went inside.


    Michael first looked at it and assessed the magical door. He couldn''t imagine how it could take them to God-son in space.


    ...


    Alexander was sitting in his office in Finta when he received Dobby''s message. It was a small reminder to him that he was in MCU. Even if you don''t look for trouble, trouble will still find you.


    The door opened and Olivia, Dobby, and the winged angelic person came out of it.


    "How are you Dobby?" He hugged his friend.


    "Haha, all fine, boss. But we have some pressing matters for now." He gestured at Michael.


    "Yes, yes, good to meet you Michael" he shook the angel''s hand.


    "Likewise, God-son. You must help me put Lucifer back in hell," he seriously spoke. Michael was an angel in the service of God. Even if he was just the iteration of Marvel universe he still knew who Godson was. Not just him, all other major Angels and Gods knew about him.


    [A/N: Just think of it as a shared consciousness. We know that some God characters in Marvel exist in countless numbers of other universes, e.g Supernatural show. This implies that all the major multiverse Angels and Gods know about the existence of God-son]


    Suddenly Alexander''s armor appeared on his body, "Let''s go then."


    "Haha, thank you." Michaelughed.


    "Dobby, are youing?" Alexander asked.


    Dobby stretched his shoulders "Yes, boss. About time I do some exercise."


    "I am going too," H came in.


    "Haha, sure. Don your armor and get ready. Michael, how do we get to hell?" He inquired.


    "Hell exists in the lower dimension of earth. There are hundreds of these lower dimensions with each having its own hell lord. Lucifer is one of them." Michael exined.


    "So, do you want me to kill him?" Alexander asked.


    "No, don''t kill him. It would disrupt the bnce of power. We need to stop his attack on the Mortal realm and seal back the path he found."


    "Alright then. Go to that door, think about a ce in Hell you think it would be safe to appear and open the door."


    Michael did as asked, he opened the door. Alexander could see the red world on the other side.


    "Let''s go"


    All 4 entered the hell. Alexander quickly put away the anywhere door.


    "Remember, Lucifer is strongest when here. So be prepared for anyt..." Michael couldn''t even finish speaking when suddenly he was attacked by what looked like a mix of cockroaches and a snake.


    Alexander swiftly cut the thing, "It''s you who need to be careful. You are still recovering. Stay behind me." He ordered.


    Then they flew deeper into the Hell, leaving a bloody path behind. The ce was infested with various kinds of ugly species.


    Soon the man of the hour also appears and tangled them in a battle.


    "Hahaha, God-son. Who would have thought I''d see you so early? Here I was nning to break out and find you. To suck your power. Haha, Michael, Michael... You so foolishly did as I wanted you to. You have my deepest thanks." Lucifer devilishly smiled.


    "Hmm, as scheming as you would expect a hell lord to be. What gives you such confidence that you can beat me?" Alexander amusingly asked.


    "Haha, because I have the blessing of Dormammu." Lucifer took out a ck orb thing and broke it. Suddenly a dark cloud came out and attached to Lucifer''s body like an armor.


    "Argh, this might be problematic," Alexander muttered.


    "You guys keep the area around me clear. I''ll deal with him." He spoke and got serious.


    "Let''s get this over with, Lucifer," he dashed.


    Lucifer also dashed at the same time. He had a long ck spear in his hand while Alexander had his long dragon yer Sword.


    *BOOM*


    Their weapons collided and created a loud boom, breaking the sound barrier. Alexander could feel he was using his one hundred percent physical strength, and it was his weakest aspect.


    "Quite strong you are, God-son, but If that''s the limit then you are unlucky." Lucifer smiled.


    Alexander had to change his battle tactics and focus on using more magic.


    They went for another round of sword exchange. Lucifer shed towards him and Alexander ducked and stabbed at his stomach.


    Lucifer anticipated and moved back "No no no, this won''t do, God-son."


    Alexander suddenly felt something on his cheek. He touched it and saw his blood. It had been so long since he had bled in a fight. And to his surprise, his blood wasn''t red anymore. It was golden.


    Alexander started to loudlyugh "Hahaha... Finally, someone who could make me bleed. But if you think this is my limit. Then you are in for a show"


    Alexander summoned thousands of dragons made of Frostfyre and the fiery red hot Hell started to turn into an icynd.


    Then behind Alexander appeared millions of shining swords, hovering in mid-air like they were his extra hands.


    "Your first mistake was to seek me, your second mistake was to be Dormammu''s pawn and yourst mistake was to think you could defeat me." Alexander hovered in mid-air. The Frostfyre was still wreaking havoc around.


    Lucifer''s eye twitched. Realizing that he might not be able to defeat him.


    Suddenly a demonic voice came from the armor covering Lucifer. "I knew you can''t do it. You doubt and will be defeated."


    "What, No. That''s not what we agreed on. You can''t do this. Leave my body," Lucifer shouted.


    "Toote," the voice replied.


    The ck armor started expanded and swallowed Lucifer. Now there was a new demonic face in the armor.


    "Dormammu, I presume?" Alexander asked.


    "This realm is mine, now." Dormammu proimed.


    *Sigh* Alexander slowly started to put away all his swords like the battle was already over.


    "You know, Dormammu. Among many of my abilities, I had this one which granted me a million timesprehension. Which simply means that I am very smart."


    "Stop talking and fight" Dormammu got agitated, sensing something bad was gonna happen.


    "Haha, cool down. So, you should know that you and the dimension where you are from is made up of Dark Energy, right? This means that it''s just another form of energy. So, what if I had a way to convert that dark energy into the energy I use?"


    In a split second, Alexander took out Apec. As soon as it sensed Dormammu, it started to suck in the Dark Energy and converted it into his magical energy.


    "NO,..." That''s all Dormammu''s small shadow could say before it was fully sucked into the Apec. Though this was not the end of him as the real Dormammu was still alive in his own dimension.


    Soon Lucifer was seenying on the ground, growling in pain. Alexander slowly walked to him and pinned his sword on his neck.


    "Still want to fight?"


    Lucifer suddenly realized what kind of mess he was in. So he pleaded, "Oh Supreme God-son, please don''t kill me. I''m sure a being of your caliber could let this small one go?"


    "You are really shameless," Michaelmented.


    Alexander took out a blood contract and threw it on Lucifer''s face. "Sign it or die"


    Luciferically took out his reading sses from god knows where and read it carefully.


    He lightly mumbled each sentence, "... I will not harm any being living beyond my hell dimension in any way. I will answer to God-son''smand whenever called for..."


    "This is cruelty... very...how can y..." The sword touched his neck.


    "Sign it or die," Alexander repeated.


    "Alright alright, let me get my pen" he tried to stand up.


    "With your blood, Lucifer."


    "Ah, okay" Lucifer surrendered.


    Lucifer stamped his thumb on the paper and signed it. But then he received a kick to his ass.


    "Do you take me for a fool. I saw you killing that insect behind you and using its blood."


    *sh*


    Alexander made a small cut on Lucifer''s face. "Use that."


    "Ah, jeez... Okay," Lucifer touched his own blood and put a thumbprint. Soon the contract and Lucifer''s body shined in white light.


    Alexander quickly took the contract and put it in his space pocket.


    Lucifer stood up and asked, "So we''re a team now, Boss? What do we do?"


    "Nothing, you will stay here. If you get bored then go to earth and have some fun. Drink, y, or whatever. But remember, if you break any use in the contract, you will die," he warned.


    "What, really? Finally, I''ll be able to drink again. Any good bars you rmend, Boss?" Lucifer inquired. Alexander was seriously contemting where Lucifer''s confidence came from.


    Dobby quickly walked forward and handed him a business card for his Westeros Bar. "Come to my bar called Westeros. You can not find anywhere on Earth of what I sell"


    "Woah, bold ims, elf. I''ll surelye"


    *BANG*


    Alexander knocked on Lucifer''s head, "His name is Dobby. Disrespecting him is as good as disrespecting me. Let''s go, everyone. Our work is done here."


    Michael and H looked a bit exhausted from their fight with the endless horde of demons. Alexander took out his anywhere door and went back to Finta.


    "Bye-bye, Guys. Pleasee again," Lucifer waved.


    Soon the door closed and it disappeared.


    "S*IT" Lucifer cursed.


    [You can see Lucifer on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 130: Knowhere

    Once back, they all rxed in his office. After a while, Michael spoke up.


    "Thank you for your help, God-son. I don''t think anyone could have dealt with Dormammu. I owe you one."


    "No, my friend. We don''t owe each other in this protecting the Universe business. It''s our job to do good." Alexander said and threw him a beer bottle.


    "Haha, good to see someone with simr thinking as I" Michael chuckled.


    H stood up to leave but stopped midway, "Grandpa, I''m going to my room"


    She was still adaptive to being Alexander''s child.


    "So, where will you go next, Michael?" Alexander asked.


    "Back to my post in heaven. Wait for when another demon gets too ambitious."


    "Haha, be sure to call me up if you need backup." He offered. "Thank you, I will remember this. Now I should be going. Farewell, my friend" Michael said goodbye and left.


    Alexander was then left alone in the room. Dobby had also gone back to Earth.


    *Sigh*


    ~One problem solved, what next?~ He thought to himself.


    ...


    6 Months had passed,


    Alexander was done with all the work on Finta. It was a real advanced free trade hub now. Most of the shops had already been booked there.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Boss, the leader of Ravager is here. He''s called, Stakar Ogord. Should I send him in?" His secretary asked. 100 percent of the local''s poption was working in his trade business. His secretary was one of them. It had taken him a lot of work to make them stop calling him Cu-nt.


    "Yes, send him in," he responded.


    Soon a big man entered,


    ~hmm, Sylvester Stallone~ he mumbled


    ...


    "It is an honor to meet you, Mr. Alexander," Stakar greeted. He might be a leader of a Ravager n but he also knew that he couldn''t disrespect people like Alexander. Currently, most of the people in the Universe who knew of him, thought that he is one of the Elders.


    "Haha, please take a seat. You might be a pirate but at least you don''t deal in child trafficking and that is something I can respect." Alexander replied and passed him a ss of Firewhiskey.


    "Thank you, I just came here to say thank you for letting us restock and refuel here. I also had a proposal," he added.


    "Hmm, you already know that I don''t deal in stolen goods so tell me, what is this proposal?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, I know the rules. But I wasn''t talking about the stolen goods. You see, we Ravagers sometimes go to barrens that harbored life once. We often find precious metals, arts, or mysterious things. We mostly ignore everything except the metal and leave. I was thinking if you..."


    Alexander understood him, "Hmm, a very good idea indeed. I don''t know about the art but if it looks beautiful then I''ll buy it. However, if you do find anything mysteries, be it an item or information, like something you saw on the you can''t exin. I''ll buy it too."


    "Haha, then it''ll be a pleasure doing business, Mr. Alexander." Stakar brought his hand to shake but suddenly remembered that a person of Alexander''s status might not want to touch his hand, but surprisingly.


    "Same here, tell the same thing to other Ravager ns as well." Alexander shook his hand,


    "Sure, sir. Thank you for your time." He left.


    Alexander retracted his hand and was about to sit down but then the empty ss bottle fell to the ground and shattered.


    "Jesus, are my senses dulling" he spoke to himself.


    "You asked for me, brother?" A voice came.


    Alexander quickly stood up and his sword appeared in his hand. He looked at the brown-haired and bearded man in front of him.


    "Ah, it''s you. You spooked me, brother." Alexander sighed. The man in front of him was his half brother, Jesus.


    "How did you find time to visit me?" Alexander asked as he fixed the broken bottle.


    "Haha, well the world I was responsible for got destroyed by aet from space," Jesus spoke and took out something to eat from his fridge.


    "What! But aren''t you the Messiah? You should be able to save them," he asked.


    "No, I couldn''t. I am by no means allowed to meddle in natural affairs. If I was then there wouldn''t have been humans and Dinosaurs would have still roamed on earth." He replied and ate a sandwich.


    "Hmm, so you had free time and decided to take a vacation here?"


    "Spot on, brother"


    "Haha, good. I''ll introduce you to my family." He stood up.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Alexander brought Jesus to meet his family.


    "Olivia, meet my half brother, Jesus," he introduced.


    Olivia''s jaw fell, "I-Is"


    "Yes, he''s the real one." He replied. Olivia was still somewhat religious.


    "Why are you so surprised? I''m a Demi-god too, you know" he retorted


    "But he''s the first." She huffed him away.


    "Hahaha, nice to meet you, Olivia. Good to see that Alex got reunited with you... And who is this little one?" He amusingly spoke. Looking at little Amy standing behind Olivia.


    "She''s our sweet, Amy. Amy, say hi to uncle Jesus." He encouraged her.


    She scaredly walked to the front, "umm... Hello."


    "Aw, such a cute one." Jesus quickly picked her up and made her fly with his magic. Amy happily enjoyed it while giggling.


    ...


    With the temporary addition of Jesus, time went by fast and another 6 months passed.


    In those 6 months, he established his infiltrators in each empire. They worked like a virus. Spreading further and further. Reaching as high a position as possible. So that when the signales to take over the empire, there wouldn''t be any trouble.


    Once or twice some people tried to mess with his Finta but all attempts were thwarted by him. In the end, the word spread that messing with him wasn''t a good idea.


    Jesus had left for work a while ago and now Alexander was headed to Knowhere. Taneleer Tivan, aka the collector, was the leader there. Collector was the head of the Tivan Group and was renowned as the keeper of thergest collection of interster fauna, relics, and species in the gxy. Alexander needed some things from there like the nts he required to brew the crazy version of super-soldier serum, called Cosmic Serum.


    So he hopped into Ironheim and appeared near Knowhere, a severed head of a celestial.


    His arrivals had alerted the whole facility as his ship was bigger than Knowhere.


    "Identify yourself," someone on themunicator spoke.


    "Emperor of Finta, Alexander Maxim Universe." He replied.


    After a few seconds of silence, the person spoke again, "wee to Knowhere, Emperor Universe. We have notified the collector and he will receive you"


    Alexander was going by Emperor Universe these days in the space. Although technically he was just a king as he only controlled a single, he also controlled the area for many light-years around the. So it made him an emperor.


    Alexander left his ship and flew into Knowhere. The collector in his weird styled clothes waited for him there. Alexander was a big man who reeked money, so everyone gave him respect.


    The collector was an elder too so he didn''t want to start a fight with another elder, that is if Alexander was one.


    "Wee to Knowhere, Emperor Universe. Please follow me so we can talk in peace." He suggested.


    "Sure, lead the way, Collector." He replied and also checked his sins,


    || Taneleer Tivan - Category 3


    Murder - 12,890,567


    Robbery - 576,987,453


    Sin Percentage - 60%||


    ~Hmm, I''ll deal with himter. Maybe covertly as I don''t want to harm so many valuable things kept here~ Alexander decided.


    Collector took him to his office. They sat down and he offered Alexander a drink. Not so surprising, it was Firewhiskey. It had be a symbol of wealth after all.


    "So, how can I help a fellow elder?" He asked.


    "Haha, I am not the kind of elder you think I am, Collector. I am much bigger than that." Alexander replied, releasing a bit of his overwhelming magical aura.


    It didn''t take Collector to realize that Alexander was some kind of a celestial or something simr, as only they had such weird magical powers. He had seen sorcerers and knew what was the difference between what Alexander had and that.


    "Oh, please tell me what can I do for you?" He asked.


    "I heard you have a variety of collections of things. I was looking for some nts for a long time and thought you might have them."


    "What are their names?" Collector asked.


    "Eternal Night light, Sunze, elder tree and tree of harmony" he Stated the names.


    "Hmm, I have them all. But the thing is, they are one of a kind." He replied.


    "I don''t want them, I just want to have a look," Alexander stated.


    Collector was doubtful, why would someonee so far if he just wanted to see.


    "Alright, I''ll show them." He led him to some ss boxes.


    Alexander quickly checked them out from inside out with his magic and took out a small part of them from inside to replicate themter.


    "Haha, such amazing nts. Too bad they are thest of them." He sadly spoke.


    The collector genuinely felt like Alexander was sad. "Ah yes, that''s why I''m preserving them."


    "Good, now only if there was a way to grow them again. Thank you for taking out your time for me, Collector. I''ll be on my way now." Alexander started to walk out. But suddenly his eyes fell on a weird duck in human clothes.


    [You can see Knowhere, Collector and Universe map on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 131: Buffed Up

    Alexander looked at Howard the duck. He remembered that he also came there in the Endgame to beat Thanos from the future. Although he knew that Howard the duck had not a very good personality, at least he had some honor.


    "Hey, collector. What about selling that duck to me?" Alexander suggested.


    "Ummmm, I can but I''ll need something of the same value in return" he thoughtfully replied.


    "Hmm, how does a discount on Firewhiskey sound?"


    "Oh, how much are we talking about?" Collector excitedly asked.


    "For 6 months, at 30 percent less price," he proposed.


    "I ept." Collector shook Alexander''s hands, thinking that he''d buy all Firewhiskey possible in 6 months. Unknown to him that Alexander would cklist him from the shops.


    Collector walked to Duck''s cage and opened it, "Get out, you. I''ve sold you. He''s your owner now."


    "Oh, so a new story begins for me." Howard the Duck jumped Down from the cage and walked to Alexander. "I am thankful to you, kind sir." He gave a gentleman bow.


    "Follow me, we''ll talkter" Alexander walked and returned to Ironheim.


    "So, where are we going, boss?" Howard asked.


    "Nowhere, keep your debauchery in check and I might just send you back to your dimension. You will be working on my in the meantime." He ordered.


    "Woah, you can send me back? Hmm, this is new. No one never said this to me." Howard mumbled.


    "So, you gonna be a good boy or bad?"


    "Good boy, sir." Howard saluted.


    "Good, let''s go then."


    Alexander settled the Duck on Finta and went alone to brew his potion in Phixheim.


    ...


    "Is everything prepared, Alfred?" Alexander walked into theb.


    "Nearly, boss. Now we only need a power source. The more powerful it is the better." Alfred suggested.


    Alexander thought for a bit, "hmm, Power Stone has infinite energy. Nothing can be better than it as a power source."


    "And I presume you know where it is?" Alfred asked.


    "Absolutely, I''ll go and get it," he replied and vanished.


    ...


    Morag,


    Alexander came to the for the Power Stone. It was in the temple from where Peter Quill took it in the future.


    He calmly walked into the temple. A simple Alohomora(Unlocking charm) opened the door. He straight-up walked in and took out the orb. The protection didn''t burn him as he had covered his hand in Fiendfyre.


    Honestly, Alexander was more interested in the orb. The same with Tesseract. The material which could hold an infinity stone couldn''t be normal.


    After getting it he again went back into Phixheim.


    "Got it, Alfred."


    "Nice, I''ve prepared the potion. The process is simple. Once you drink it, I will bombard your body with that energy. It will mutate your cells to be stronger without limit. Meaning that the more you train the stronger your body will get." Alfred briefly exined.


    Alexander was optimistic, "Alright, let''s do this."


    He removed all his clothes and wore simple shorts.


    "Lay down on the table, Boss" Alfred prepared all the machines. In the end, he took out the Infinity stone. To keep the power of the stone in check, they were using Apec to suck up all the extra energy.


    "Let''s hope this will be sessful." Alexander sighed.


    The potion wasn''t a lot. Just a small injection. The real deal came after that, when that potion started flowing in the bloodstream and forcing the body to evolve.


    Alfred quickly went to the Powerstone holder and brought it closer to Alexander. Soon Alexander''s body started to absorb the energy from the stone. From the outside, not much change could be seen. But Alfred''s high-tech machines were showing the molecr changes happening. His muscle density was crazily increasing.


    But surprisingly, he didn''t feel any pain. Maybe because of his magic.


    "Boss, it''s been an hour, do you feel anything? Like your will explode from overflowing energy?" Alfred worriedly asked.


    "Wait, there was a risk of exploding?" Alexander questioned.


    "A-Ah, yes... But does it matter? You are immortal after all," Alfred tried to justify.


    "Well, you are right. But you should tell me stuff like that. Nobody likes exploding. And no, I don''t feel anything. I can take in more energy." He replied.


    "But your muscles have already reached the tensile strength of steel."


    "Not enough, steel is pretty weak you know. Even Thor can put a dent on it." Alexander scoffed.


    "Then what are you aiming for?" He asked.


    "Something like Adamantium"


    "But we don''t know its tensile strength." He retorted.


    "Exactly, so pour as much energy as you can." Alexander encouraged him.


    "Umm, alright but if you explode, it''s not on me," Alfred said, feeling nice that he wasn''t liable for anything that was about to happen.


    "Alright then, I''m going to increase the energy." Alfred slowly brought the stone closer to Alexander. By the end, it was touching his skin.


    "Oh, I feel something. Like, like, something is moving inside my veins." Alexander eximed.


    "That''s obvious. The amount of energy your body is absorbing is crazy. I don''t know why you haven''t exploded yet." Alfred inferred.


    Alexander looked Alfred his the fake eyes, "why do I feel like you want to see me explode?"


    "Oh, no no... I was just stating a possibility. I am happy for you, boss. Haha"


    "Alright, Let''s see how long this process takes." He shrugged, Alfred might be a little crazy about science but Alexander knew that he wasn''t evil.


    So, 6 more hours went by. Alexander had gotten bored sitting there so he brought a TV and some snacks.


    *CRUNCH*


    Alfred ate chips.


    "Woah, Alfred, how can you eat?"


    "Oh, I made myself as humanly as possible. I have a fully functional digestive system now." He proudly imed.


    "I am proud of you, Alfred. I know how hard it must have been." He said, remembering the days when he was madly trying to make a cancer vine.


    "What''s the tensile strength now, Alfred?" He asked.


    "A lot more than Vibranium," Alfred informed.


    "Hmm, just a little more and we''ll end this. I already feel like I am full." Alexander suggested.


    By the end of another hour, Alexander''s body had started to shine in purple light.


    "Alright, end it, Alfred. I don''t wanna look like Thanos."


    Alexander stood and put the Power Stone back in the orb and asked, "Where''s the weighing machine?"


    "In that cupboard" Alfred pointed without looking.


    Alexander calmly walked and took out the machine. He could feel that his weight had increased a lot.


    *BOOM*


    The machine exploded under his weight.


    "We need a bigger scale," Alfred suggested.


    "Indeed."


    So they went out to the industrial weighing machine. Alexander slowly got on it. It made some crumbling noises but in the end, gave a reading.


    "4,000 kilograms," Alexander eximed, unable to believe his eyes.


    "I knew it. Your muscles and bones have be too dense. I don''t think there are many things that can physically hurt you." Alfred mumbled.


    "Well, who knows. Marvel universe is filled with freaks. Anyways, I''ll go back to Morag and put the orb back in its ce, and also train myself to not hurt Olivia and the children." He decided.


    He wore his clothes and popped back out. He put the orb back in and left the for some Star-Lord in the future.


    ...


    A weekter,


    Alexander finally got out of his training chamber. He was afraid of hurting his family so he spent the time training his body.


    "npaaaa" Amy came running.


    "Haha, how is my sweet Amy."


    "I''m good. Sister H took me to Asgard. And... And she beat uncle Thor." She tried to hold herugh.


    "Haha, what about uncle Loki?" He asked.


    "Oh, he came with us." She replied.


    "Didn''t your sister H beat him?"


    "She did, but not too much. It was mostly uncle Thor." She replied.


    "npaaaa, I want to see a rainbow. I-I saw in the book that it has gold on one end." She longingly demanded.


    "Haha, then let''s go on an adventure, my child." He flew in the air and a rainbow appeared in the sky. They followed the rainbow while singing songs.


    At the end of the rainbow was a big cauldron full of shining gold coins.


    "Waaaa... Look look, npa. Gold," she excitedly yelled.


    "Oh wow, but is it really Gold?" He went and picked up a coin. Then unwrapped it and revealing the brown chocte.


    "npa, I eat too" she jumped.


    "Okay," he poured chocte in her mouth.


    "Ummnomnm... Ish tasty" she gave her rating.


    "Then let''s take it for everyone." He picked the cauldron in one hand, grabbed Amy in the other, and flew to his family.


    When they were near the castle they heard 2 giggles. Alexander looks below and his blood started boiling.


    "STOP, YOU TWO"


    [You can see Howard the Duck and the Orb on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 132: New Arrival

    He had caught Loki and Medusa as they were about to kiss each other.


    "What is going on here" he descended in front of them.


    "Grandpa?" Medusa eximed.


    Loki kept quiet in fear. He had heard enough times about God-son from Odin, so he knew it was better to stay quiet.


    "Oooo Uncle Loki and Sista do Kissy" Amy teased them.


    "Is this some scheme of yours, Loki?" He angrily questioned.


    "Grandpa..." Medusa tried to speak.


    "No, Medusa. Whatever argument it is, I want to hear it from him. I need a reason why I should trust the God of Mischief."


    "No, I-I wasn''t trying to trick her, Sir. I really liked her since the grand feast. We''ve been talking since then...." He was interrupted. "WHAT? You''ve been in contact and didn''t even tell me." He roared.


    "Just tell me one thing. Do you love her?" He asked.


    "Yes," Loki quickly replied.


    Alexander was using passive Legilimency and felt that Loki was telling the truth.


    "Let me warn you, boy. If you break her heart, I will throw you into a ck hole. After that, I will personallye to Hell and torment your soul for as long as I''m not satisfied. One more thing, if you ept her, then forget to ever make a harem for yourself. Maybe polygamy ismon in Asgard, but I loathe it. Understood?" Alexander stood close to him.


    "Yes sir. I understand." Loki quickly nodded.


    "And no 3rd base before you marry each other," Alexander warned again before leaving.


    "Let''s go, Amy," he picked her up and flew away.


    "Phew, thank god grandpa didn''t get too angry. It could have gone so bad." Medusa felt relieved.


    "Not too angry? He was talking about tormenting my soul in hell." Loki shuddered.


    "Which gives you more of a reason to be a good boy," she seductively lifted his chin.


    ...


    Alexander''s mood was off after seeing Medusa and Loki. He suddenly realized that his Rina and Amy would also grow up someday and marry someone. He wasn''t worried about H as she was a grown-up and whichever man she chooses should be the one scared of ever betraying her.


    Amy ran into the kitchen to show Olivia choctes while Alexander slowly followed.


    The first thing he saw when he entered the kitchen was Rina. Sitting on a chair near the kitchen shelf, her mouth was stuffed with pizza. In front of her were 2 full-sized pizza boxes and only 1 slice was left.


    [You can see Rina eating pizza on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    She turned her head and looked at Alexander with her mouth stuffed, "Gapa?"


    Alexander ran to her and hugged her, "my sweety Rina. Please never change."


    Rina didn''t know what was happening and just hugged back, soon Amy also walked in.


    "Yayyy Hug time" she yelled and jumped on them. Alexander caught her in a hug too.


    "What happened, Grandpa?" Rina asked.


    "I just saw Medusa and Loki kissing," he said with a sad face.


    "Ew, who does that?" She replied and stuffed thest slice of pizza.


    "Yes, Ew... Sista look, I got so many choctes." Amy repeated and showed her bag full of chocte coins.


    Rina''s eyes suddenly lit up and she picked Amy in her arms. "Let''s go, I''ll help you eat them." They left the Kitchen


    Then Olivia walked in, "Oh don''t make a scene, Alex,"


    "He''s the god of mischief, Olivia." He argued.


    "And he also knows whose granddaughter Medusa is. He knows what would happen if he hurt her. Besides, he actually came to me some weeks ago to ask for permission to take her on a date."


    "What? And you didn''t tell me? How could you?" Alexanderined.


    "Oh calm down will you. Stop being so overprotective, or else they will drift away from you. You seriously need a son, only then you''ll understand both sides." She reprimanded him.


    "Then give me one. We can have children, Olivia. We just look old, but from inside we have that same fire that we did back in the war." He persuaded her.


    "Alex, you know how I feel about this. I-I..."


    "Scared? That our next child would also be like them?" He asked.


    "Honestly? Yes. I am scared. I still have nightmares, Alex. Nightmare about how they killed you for money." She was on the brink of crying. Alexander quickly stood up and hugged her.


    "It wasn''t your fault, Oli. It was nobody''s fault. You know what, I have found a way to make sure that our next child would be the best in the universe." He revealed.


    "Really? How?" She asked with hope. She loved Medusa, Rina, Amy, and H equally. For her, they were all real family. She didn''t care about blood rtions. But still, there was always that small desire to have a child born from her womb. A child she could be proud of.


    "Did you forget I am the son of God? I can just ask him to bless us so that our child no matter a girl or a boy, would be the best." He suggested.


    "Will he agree?" She asked.


    "Why not? Let''s ask him now. Father, are you listening?" He spoke.


    "Hahaha, my boy. Finally had time to remember this old man, ha? Oh, you''ve gotten stronger. I guess I''ll arrange another party when you''re done with that world. Oh, there''s also Olivia. How are you, my child?" The ever pleasant voice spoke


    "I am good, God," she respectfully replied.


    "Ah, just call me Father. Like your husband there. So, what''s the matter? Is it another reincarnated guy?" God asked, although he already knew everything.


    "Father, I... You know about myst sons" Alexander said.


    "Oh, yes, those devils"


    "Olivia is afraid that if we had another child, he or she might also be evil. We want your blessings for our new children that we may bring into this world." He asked.


    "Hahaha, Olivia, my child. You have nothing to fear. You already have my blessings. Why else would I send you to Alexander? Any child you two bring into this world would be unique in good ways and also honest and pure. Now go and give me some grandchildren" God loudly revealed and left them alone.


    Olivia had a single tear slide down her cheeks.


    "There, we don''t need to worry anymore, Olivia. I...." He couldn''t finish speaking as Olivia had caught him in a strong passionate kiss.


    Alexander felt pure blissful. He felt like when they kissed for the first time in Vietnam, behind the field Hospital. He was bbering nonstop nervously and she had to kiss him to make him stop back then.


    Alexander grabbed Olivia and apparated to his room and did what lovers do.


    ...


    The next morning, he opened his eyes and found his beautiful wife in his arms. It brought a happy smile to his face.


    Suddenly a lot of footsteps came, he knew who it was so Alexander used magic to dress Olivia and himself.


    *BAM*


    The door burst open and Amy jumped on the bed. She was still in her sleeping pajamas. She crawled between him and Olivia.


    Olivia was up by then and was d that magic could undress and dress them too. She cuddled Amy, making her uncontrobly giggle.


    Then came Rina in her small form and she also jumped on the bed and hugged Alexander.


    Their morning was sweet and lovely so his day was amazing too. When it was just Olivia and H left in the dining room, H spoke.


    "Congrattions, Olivia."


    "Hmm, for what?" Olivia confusedly asked.


    "For the uing member of our family. I am happy for you." H said. She had changed a lot from her usual cold self. At least that was the case for the family. She knew that this was a big deal for Olivia as even she was unsure if she''d ever want kids if she was in Olivia''s position.


    "Haha, thank you, H." Olivia shyly replied.


    ...


    Just like that, 9 months passed. Alexander worked on his Empire infiltration and Finta. His was booming with business and had gathered a name for itself. It was said that as long as it''s not an illegal thing, you can find anything on Finta. No matter what the cost.


    His agents had also infiltrated the Kree empire and now were a part of Kree Starforce.


    Earth was mostly under his watchful eyes as well. His men were spread all around the globe. Hispany, Nevaeh Industries, had grown into a giant, having its branches in most of the countries.


    But for now, his focus was on his wife''s childbirth. Dobby hade to help as he had experience in delivering babies. House-elves were taught things like these too.


    "Aaaaaargh... Goddammit Alex, why did I agree with you?" She cursed him. He knew this would happen. He had experienced this ordeal before. Olivia went full out of character during childbirth.


    "Haha, push Oli push," heforted.


    "You push, if it was so easy I''d have already done it. Arrrgh," she shouted.


    "Yes Oli, shout, shout and push." He advised.


    She grabbed his hand tightly and yelled whatever she could at his face.


    Soon, all the shouting subsided and in its ce was a child''s wailing.


    Dobby delicately wrapped the child in a cloth, "Haha, look at him. He looks like a perfect mixture of you two."


    Alexander slowly held his son in his arms, his face was full of smiles. His son had deep blue eyes of his mother and hair as white as snow, like his own.


    The child opened his eyes slightly and saw his father for the first time. For some reason, he stopped wailing and looked straight into Alexander''s eyes.


    Alexander suddenly started to remember his whole childhood. It was like he was seeing it in his son''s eyes. He quickly came out of it as he heard Olivia shouting to see the baby.


    ~Did my son just perform Legilimency on me?~ he thought.


    "Oh dear, Look, he''s so handsome." He handed him to her.


    She lovingly looked at the baby and asked, "What should we name him, Alex?"


    [A/N: Imagin the baby as a baby version of Killua Zoldyck from Hunter X Hunter]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!* and *Joakim J?nsson*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 133: Sakaar

    "What do you think?" Alexander asked.


    Olivia looked at the little baby with a smile, "Leonidas, Leonidas Maxim Universe."


    "Haha... a great name. My son is going to be a lion then." Alexander approved.


    "npaa, show me my brother," Amy spoke. She was nearly 7 years old now but was still too short to see over the bed.


    Alexander picked her up and gently put her on the bed. She slowly crawled to Olivia and looked at Little Leo.


    "Waaaa... So cute. Hello Leo, I am big sis Amy." She introduced herself and received small giggles from Leo.


    Soon Medusa, Rina, H and Ragnarok also came to see the baby.


    "Everyone, I will organize a big feast in Asgard for the birth of a new member of our big family. But let''s get out of here for now. Olivia must be tired." He spoke.


    Dobby quickly finished all the procedures, cleaned the baby, and put him in the cradle beside Olivia''s bed. Then everyone left the room, only leaving behind a nanny bot. Outside, Alexander went to Asgard with little Amy attached to his neck like a chimp. She probably wanted some cuddles after seeing Leo with Olivia.


    ...


    Asgard,


    A door appeared and Alexander walked out. "Hey there, Heimdall. How are you?"


    "I am good, God-son. A pleasure to have you here." he humbly greeted.


    "Where is Odin?" He asked.


    "He is in his royal chambers. I have notified him of your visit," Heimdall informed.


    "Good, then I''ll head to the pce."


    Inside the castle, Alexander met Odin and told him about his n.


    "Hahaha, congrattions on the birth of your son, my friend. And yes, we will hold a grand feast here." Odin rejoiced.


    ...


    A weekter,


    The grand feast came and everyone enjoyed their time. Olivia joyfully showed Leo around. Amy had gotten overprotective of her brother and always stuck by him.


    "So, Alex. What will you do now? You''re already a very famous man with your." Odin asked.


    "Well, I am going to visit Sakaar and see how things are there," Alexander replied.


    "Oh, that garbage ce. I''ve never been there." Odin added.


    "Well, it''s ruled by a man called Grandmaster. He''s one of the elders. He has opened a fighting arena there." He briefed.


    "Hmm, another Elder. All of them are good for nothing. Even after having so much power, they still sway towards doing illegal and cruel things."


    "That is why I am meeting them all. To see whether they should be left alive or not." He seriously replied.


    Odin didn''t ask further. He already knew that the Elders weren''t worth anything. They all did things for themselves without care for others.


    "By the way, I heard Loki and your daughter, Medusa, like each other?" Odin asked.


    "Yes, sadly that''s the truth. Hopefully, Loki will not do something that he''ll regretter." He indirectly warned Odin to keep his only eye on Loki.


    "Let''s drink to your son, to Leonidas" Odin picked his ss to change the subject.


    They drank a lot and had fun. Then he sent his family back to Phixheim and left for Sakaar. Olivia had to go to earth for a while as she hadn''t shown her face there since she had gotten pregnant.


    Alexander didn''t enter his ship this time but instead used the anywhere door.


    Sakaar was a barbarian. Thew of the jungle was dominant there, so he first appeared outside the Arena. He felt interested and walked in after buying a ticket. A fight was currently in session. There were 2 people in the arena. One looked like a giant from Harry Potter and the other was a humanoid with Wolf''s head. The wolf was creating electricity from his hands.


    The fight went on for quite a while. Finally, in the end, the wolf won. When he stood up to leave he saw that there were 2 guards standing beside him.


    "Emperor Universe, Grandmaster has respectfully invited you to his tower." one of them spoke.


    "Lead the way then. By the way, who is that wolfman?" He asked.


    "That is our newest addition. A very strong one. He''s called Blue Fang. Probably some experimental hybrid." The guard briefed.


    Alexander was then led to the modern throne room of the Grandmaster. He was well respected in the universe now, so it wasn''t crazy that Grandmaster was waiting for him. Soon he was in front of the man.


    "Ah, finally. It''s nice to meet you, Emperor Universe. Most people who visit here get turned into warrior ves so you can not imagine my happiness." He said, walking to Alexander


    "You''ve got a really... colorful here," Alexander replied and shook hands.


    "Yes yes... That''s what I was aiming for. I presume you came here for non-business purposes?" Grandmaster asked.


    Alexander shrugged, "Yes, just exploring and stuff"


    "Haha, then let me show you some hospitality." He pped twice and suddenly various servants came with stuff worth a whole dining room. They even brought the dining table and chairs.


    They sat down and ate a little. Alexander''s assessment of Grandmaster was that he was a person who enjoyed authority over others. Consider it a hobby or a fetish.


    "Grandmaster, why force people to fight? Why not just host tournaments with prizes." He asked.


    "That, my friend, is because they fight so ferociously when they know their life is on the line. Seeing the kill each other in the false hope of freedom is fun too" He spoke deviously.


    ~So he has chosen death.~


    Alexander secretly sent some of his Seraphs to infiltrate the prisons and start a revolution. It didn''t take long and soon the rms started to sound.


    A guard ran in, "Grandmaster, the prisoners have revolted."


    "Not again. Don''t they know they can''t get out no matter what? Go and stop them, take all the guards here." Grandmaster nagged.


    Soon it was just him, Grandmaster and his adjutant. Alexander stood up and his armor formed over his body with his sword materializing in his hand.


    "Oh, Emperor Universe, you don''t have to involve yourself with this. Just sit and rx." Grandmaster misunderstood him.


    "I will rx after you are dead."


    He swung his sword and struck at Grandmaster''s neck.


    *TING*


    "I knew something fishy was going on" Grandmaster eximed. Many would mistake him for being a weak man but in reality, he was extremely strong. He controlled something called the Power Primordial, the radiation left from the big bang. He was also considered one of the strongest among the elders.


    "So you aren''t weak," Alexander stated, not feeling very surprised.


    Grandmaster teleported to Alexander and punched his head. Expecting it to turn into a bloody mess.


    "AAAAAAAAAAARG..." Grandmaster screamed in pain. He broke his own hand. The bones had turned into powder.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate your opponents," Alexander mocked and quickly lifted Grandmaster by the neck.


    "You have been alive for millions of years and yet enjoy tormenting others. Filth like you cannot be allowed to exist anymore. Oh, no, no. Don''t try to teleport. This whole area is now an anti-teleportation zone." He exined.


    "Y-you can''t K-kill me." Grandmaster choked.


    "I CAN." Alexander used his power of judgment.


    ||Grandmaster - Category 4


    Murder - 1,568,445,887


    Indirect Murder - 16,568,445,899


    ckmail - 156,558,149


    Torture - 6,235,567,876


    Sin percentage - 80%||


    "So many deaths because of a single YOU," Alexander angrily roared.


    He put Grandmaster in time torture, in which he would spend 20 million years constantly getting tortured in any way possible. Getting chopped, getting skinned alive, getting burnt alive. It onlysted 1 minute for Alexander.


    "Now you die." He snapped his neck as he sent his soul to eternal hell.


    Then he assigned 10 Seraphs to punish those needed to and organize and administer the. He was going to turn the from a dumpster to a recycling and manufacturing hub. They would be manufacturing everything from small toys to huge spaceships, mainly Super Star Destroyer for himself. They had too much stuffying around and too big of a jobless poption.


    After a whole 5 hours, the Sakaar came fully under his control. The liberated prisoners came to see him.


    Leading them was the same wolfman. Alexander controlled his urge to pat the good boy.


    "Thank you for liberating us, I am forever grateful to you." The wolf spoke.


    "Haha, it''s alright. What''s your name?" He asked.


    "My real name is Joakim. Commonly called Blue Fang." He replied.


    "Hmm, tell me about your electrical powers?" He asked.


    "I was born on a faraway. It was invaded and destroyed by another advanced species. We could harness elemental powers like Air, Water, Earth, and Fire. In some rare cases, hybrids like me wielded different powers like lightning." Joakim exined.


    "Intriguing. What will you do now, Blue Fang?" He asked.


    "I don''t know. Please take me under your service. I must repay you for liberating me." He kneeled.


    Alexander quickly went to the good boy and made him stand up. "No child, you were wrongfully imprisoned. I just corrected some mistakes. You are free to do whatever you want. Still, if you want a job, then you can have it here. I am going to change this for the better."


    "Thank you. Then I will stay here." Blue Fang nodded.


    Alexander then gave the same offer to others. Some stayed and some left. He sent everyone to the living quarters to get settled and rest, while he went back to the top floor of Grandmaster''s tower.


    [A/N: The Sin percentage is decided by keeping into ount the scope of the surroundings of the sinner. Like Hitler was only fixed to earth but Grandmaster had the whole universe he could go to.]


    [You can see Sakaar and Grandmaster on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!*, *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 134: A time skip without skipping time

    Alexander went into the office and suddenly remembered something from the movie. Grandmaster once said that for the world outside he was millions of years old. This could only mean one thing.


    "Ghost, check how much time has psed on Ironheim." He ordered his A.I.


    "Sir, it seems that Sakaar''s time dtion caused its time to work slower than the outside world. There seems to have 51 years passed on Ironheim. From your recollection of the future events, I havee to a conclusion that Thor and others left this through Devil''s anus. Which is a wormhole and probably returned them to a closer time to the outside world."


    *BOOM*


    Alexander instantly went into Phixheim and checked each of his family members. He''d hate it if he suddenly found that his son turned 51 years old. He checked everything and thankfully they were all there. Good thing that His Seraphs were everywhere so even if he disappeared no problem would arise. Asgardians didn''tmunicate with him probably due to their super-long lifespan.


    Olivia, Leo, Medusa, Rina, Amy, Ragnarok, and even Loki were there. For them, only a few hours passed.


    "What happened Alex? Why do you look so distressed?" She asked.


    "Argh... I went to Sakaar but there was a time dtion. For us only some hours went by but on Earth, 51 years have passed." He dropped the bomb.


    "WHAT? what about my Kindheart foundation?" Olivia worriedly asked. "Don''t worry. Seraphs probably handled it. What I do want to know is why didn''t Dobby call us all this time?" He questioned.


    *Door opens*


    "Oh hey everyone, how are you all?" Dobby cluelessly spoke.


    "Dobby, don''t tell me that you were here all this time," Alexander asked.


    "I just came a few hours ago, I was running out of Firewhiskey and you all had not contacted me in 2 years. So I thought of checking up on you." He replied.


    "Dobby, 51 years have passed on Earth due to Sakaar''s time dtion."


    "Ah, no problem. My assistant Seraph was working there. I''ll just go back and check everything out." He said and vanished.


    "I know what you are thinking, Olivia. I''ll go and do something about the time dtion." He helped her rx.


    Alexander then went out with the strongest magical shield possible around him and erected huge wards around the. All the energy leaving the various wormholes would be used to power them. In return, they would remove the Time Dtion effect. Then he went back to Phixheim after giving orders. Blue Fang will be working as the head of nt security. Alexander could feel talent in him.


    ...


    Earth,


    December 16, 1991.


    A car drove down the road and beside it was a man on a motorcycle, chasing it. He shot the tires and the car crashed into amppost.


    "Help my wife... Please... Help... Sergeant Barnes?" Howard cried.


    But his words fell on deaf ears and the Winter soldier punched Howard on his head repeatedly. He thought that Howard was dead so he put him back in the car.


    But unknown to him, Alexander''s protective chain had saved him. Though he was hurt a lot from the wreckage.


    "Howard... Howard," Maria shouted his name in pain.


    Howard knew he had no way of escaping now. At least not with his wife. So he epted his fate and remembered thest words of his dear grandpa.


    ~Promise me, son, no matter what happens to me. You will always keep this around your neck and never ever take it off. Don''t ask anything and just promise me... I am proud of you, son~


    Unknowingly, a small smile formed on his face. Thinking that he might meet his Grandpa now. Suddenly Howard put his one hand on his chain and grabbed his wife with the other. Waiting for the inevitable.


    "ACTIVATE" Howard spoke without even knowing. For some reason, the word came out on its own.


    *POP*


    By the time the Winter Soldier reached the passenger side, the two had vanished.


    ...


    Phixheim.


    Alexander had just sat down in the garden to eat his lunch.


    *POP*


    "Howard...." Maria''s continued scream came.


    Alexander was interrupted when his spoon was mid-flight on route to his mouth.


    Howard and Maria sat up and looked around. The ce was so beautiful. Blue shiningke, green trees, colorful birds in the sky, and Unicorn''s eating grass around them.


    "Howard, is this heaven?" Maria scaredly asked.


    "I don''t know, this is my first time here," he replied.


    Suddenly Alexander thought of a prank. But first, he healed their injuries and turned their clothes all white.


    He slowly walked to them. Howard heard the noise and looked back. His jaw fell wide open.


    He quickly stood up and ran into a very tight hug with Alexander. It looked quite weird as Howard looked his 74-year-old self.


    "Grandpa, finally I met you again. Even though I had toe to heaven for it." Howard joyfully cried.


    Maria was confused and walked to them.


    "Haha, how are you, son?" Alexander patted his back.


    "Maria, meet my Grandpa. The reason why I have Maxim Universe in my name." He introduced.


    Maria suddenly had her eyes shining, "Thank you for taking care of Howard all those years. Thank you for your sacrifice."


    Suddenly Olivia walked in, "What''s going on here? Howard?"


    Howard looked at her in shock. "Grandma? I knew something must have happened when you went missing suddenly."


    Dobby also walked in with a Butterbeer bottle stuck to his mouth.


    "Uncle Dobby, you too? When did you di...?" He shouted.


    Then Amy came running with some baby Unicorns. Howard just looked at everything with a confused and shocked expression.


    Alexander couldn''t hold himself any longer and burst outughing, "Hahahaha..."


    "What happened Grandpa?" Howard asked.


    Olivia shook her head and went to Howard and patted him, "He was just messing with you, Howard. You are neither dead nor in heaven. You are in Phixheim. A in the sr system that exists in a pocket dimension controlled by Alex," she exined.


    "What? I''m not dead? WHAT?" He was filled with questions, so Alexander and Dobby answered him.


    After 3 hours.


    "So you are a real God? Not like aliens but the real deal?" Howard excitedly asked.


    "Yes, I am"


    "Goddamn, my grandpa is a God." Howard cheered.


    "Please let me see all the alien tech, please please please...." He pleaded like a child.


    "Alright, but first I need to change your looks. Seriously Howard, where did all the swag go? I taught you to be better than this. You look like an old turkey right now." Alexanderined.


    "Whoa, this is my style, Grandpa. Straight from 1991" Howard defended.


    "Whatever, drink this. It''s a de-aging potion." He handed a test tube.


    Howard drank it without even asking. Soon his face, hair, and body turned back to how he looked in his 20s.


    "Grandpa, where are my sisters and brother?" He asked.


    "Well, Leo must be sleeping. You just met Amy. Medusa should be around with that pest, Loki, and Rina should be in the kitchen hogging some food and H, well you should not annoy her. You should meet Alfred, he''s a sentient A.I. and a part of the family. Alfred is responsible for all the research and tech stuff. Erskine is also here but he works in his differentb now." He walked him around.


    "Wait, what about my son?" Howard anxiously asked.


    "Easy, Howard. I know the future. Your son is meant to do great things. If you stayed with him then he''d just be a spoiled narcissist for the rest of his life. But now he''d have the responsibility of Stark Industries." Alexander exined.


    "Good thing Obadiah is there to help him." Howard sighed.


    *Bam*


    Howard received a fist to his head. "What were you thinking of hiring that guy? He would try to kill Tony to take over thepany in a few years. But nothing to fear, Tony will ovee it with some lessons learned."


    "Whaaaaat? That f*cker." Howard raged. But they were interrupted by 2 Seraphs who had a frozen Bucky Barnes on their shoulders.


    "Boss, what to do with him?" They asked.


    "Put him in a freezer, I''ll deal with himter." He ordered.


    "Hmm, so. Anyway, Howard. Just enjoy and have fun. I''ll take you back to Tony when the time is right."


    Howard again hugged him, "Yes, I can''t believe all this is happening. I just hope this isn''t a dream."


    "Hahaha, not a dream, my boy." Alexander ruffled his hair.


    "Oh, yeah. This chain transported us here, right?" Howard asked.


    "Yes, and you shouldn''t act so surprised. I have a door that lets you travel to the edge of the universe." His words blew Howard''s scientific mind.


    "Woah, I''d love to go there someday. By the way, yourpany might get caught in anti-monopolyw. I just received that news before appearing here."


    "Hah, some people are just angry that I am selling medicine at such a low price. Don''t worry. I practically own both Republicans and Democrats. My people have been working for a long long time, boy." Alexander replied.


    "What? But I didn''t find anything about that from Shield." He argued.


    "Well, did you forget who made SSR, which is now Shield? I am still the highest authority there. Albeit secretly." His words made Howard question more. So he had to leave him in theb and run away.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!*, *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*..


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 135: Phoenix Force

    Phixheim Castle,


    Underground chamber.


    Alexander stood in front of the now untied James Barnes. He was growling like an injured lion.


    "So, Sargent James Barnes, It''s nice to meet you, although you don''t remember me. Hydra must have done a number on your head. Let me help you." Alexander said. No matter what kind of means the Hydra used. They were obviously not enough to stop Alexander''s mindarts.


    He went into Bucky''s head and removed all the brainwashing they had done. They had wired his mind to obey them as long as a certain string of words in Russian were spoken. Alexander removed all that.


    Bucky screamed in pain but it was necessary. After an hour of intensive work. Bucky was back to normal. However, he could not remember a lot of things that Hydra did to him.


    "Ah... General?" Bucky looked at him with his blurry vision.


    "Yes, Sargent. It''s me." He replied.


    "W-Where am I? I fell from the train?" He confusedly asked. "Yes, you fell from the train and were caught by Hydra. They did experiments on your body and made you a brainwashed supersoldier. They had sent you to kill Howard and his wife when I caught you." He simply exined.


    "What, I..? Where is Steve?" He inquired.


    "It''s better if I show you." Alexander showed him everything that happened after his disappearance. He also threw in a little bit of information about his God status.


    "Steve''s dead... You are a god and I''m a Nazi supersoldier?" Bucky started hyperventting so Alexander made him fall asleep.


    Leaving him lying on the bed, Alexander went out.


    "How is he?" Howard asked.


    "Shocked, but he''lle out fine," Alexander replied.


    "Can''t believe that Hydra is still alive and kicking," Howard eximed.


    "Exactly like their saying. You cut one head, 2 others shall take its ce. So to kill them we need to cut all the heads at the same time."


    "So, what job do I have?" Howard questioned.


    "Well, you are going to Sakaar. Blue Fang will provide you with the details. I am making my fleet of super Intergctic Warships. You can work on them if you want." He suggested.


    Howard got really excited, "really? Hell yeah, I''d love to go there... But I''ll also have to take out some time for Maria or she''ll kill me."


    "Haha, family first, son. You''ve got plenty of time for inventions." Alexander patted his shoulder.


    "Yeah, a lot of time. I''ll see if I can give Tony a brother or two as well. Little Leo will also need apanion after all," he smirked.


    Alexanderughed loudly and spoke, "HAHAHA...Yes, a very fitting reason. Alright, I''ll see how everything is going on Earth."


    Alexander headed to earth. Ragnarok also followed as he didn''t have much to do. Alexander took out his anywhere door and made the destination as his apartment over Westeros Bar. He had cast an unrecognizing charm on his head.


    "Haha, what''s up, Dobby?" He walked into the bar.


    "Oh, Boss. Been a long time since you came to Earth. What happened?" He asked.


    "Nothing, just came to check up on things. Anything new in New York?" He asked.


    "Well, I have built tens of skyscrapers that would retain their names as the most beautiful buildings in New York City. But I''m guessing you''ll change that when Avengers tower starts construction. There is also a school called Xavier''s school for gifted youngsters in Westchester.


    It is run by Professor Charles Xavier. He became involved in politics after the Cuban missile crisis and has since been funding pro-mutant politicians. All the students in his school are mutants as well." Dobby exined.


    "Oh, is that so? I guess I''ll visit them. Oh, wait... I feel something. Someone tried to enter my head." Alexander eximed.


    "Charles Xavier is an Omega Level Telepath and has a very bad habit of peeping into people''s brains," Dobby irritatedly informed. Charles must have tried to enter his mind.


    "Well, Dobby. What level would you think I''d be on the mutant power scale?" Alexander amusingly asked.


    "Seriously, Boss? I don''t think there''s a level for you." Dobby replied.


    "Haha, alright. Am out, Ragnarok, are youing or staying?" He asked.


    "I''ll stay boss. I''ll catch up with Dobby."


    "You mean you want to drink."


    ...


    Alexander put on his sunsses which had an inbuilt disy connected to Ghost. He could see the whole Earth, Shi''ar, Kree, Skrull, and Nova Empire through it. He could also remotely control Ironheim. He looked for where Charles, the soon to be baldy, was and popped nearby him.


    As soon as he appeared, a boy with silver hair came tumbling towards him. Alexander used his magic and stopped the boy, "Goddamn, Son. That was one hell of a fall"


    Quicksilver looked at the elderly, "Thank you." He replied and suddenly realized how could the old man stop him.


    But Alexander had already walked away from him.


    ~So, we are in the Dark Phoenix Timeline. I remember those 20th Century Fox guys making it and it got flopped. In the end, they were bought by Disney but good thing I had bought all the X-Men rights before that. But sadly, I never got to make movies. That silver-haired guy should technically be Pietro Maximoff, Wanda''s brother, but he''s probably someone else as Wanda and Pietro are still missing.~ He mumbled.


    When he reached the road he heard the flying Jean Grey. "I told you to stay away from me."


    "I can''t, we are a family," Raven tried to convince.


    Alexander calmly walked to Charles. "You, tried to get into my head?"


    Alexander spooked Charles and Hank.


    "Who are you?" Hank pointed the gun at him.


    "Really, now you will point the gun too. He tried to get into my head earlier." Alexander pointed to Charles on wheelchair.


    Charles suddenly remembered, "It''s Y-you... The beyond Omega I felt."


    Charles looked scared for some reason.


    "GO AWAY" Jean shouted and sent an invisible st. Throwing Raven towards the rubble of the house. Now, she was supposed to die but...


    "Ah, you unstable girl." Alexander waved his hand and all the Phoenix Force from the Phoenix/Jean started to get sucked into Alexander''s body. It was being channeled to Apec.


    Suddenly Jean started to feel powerless and her anger started to subside as it was initially caused by the Phoenix Force. The phoenix force didn''t have full control over Jean so it couldn''t do anything. Or it didn''t want to do anything. For one, it would kill Jean and two, it would anger Alexander.


    Alexander didn''t say much to Jean. She just found out that Charles lied to her and that her father was an assh*le.


    "Girl, I can teach you to control your powers, so calm down and follow me. Or you can go back to Charles. There''s also an option of roaming the world but considering your powers, thousands of superviins would try to control you and they can do that pretty easily."


    Jean just stayed quiet and kept thinking.


    "Go with him" she suddenly heard a voice inside her head.


    "Don''t fear. I am the Phoenix. The primordial manifestation of a universal force of Life and Death." The Phoenix replied.


    "So it was you who made me uncontroble," Jean replied madly.


    "Yes, because you couldn''t harness my power correctly. You can learn to control the nearly unlimited power if you follow him."


    "Who is he?" Jean asked.


    "I can''t tell you much. Just keep in mind that he''s the highest being in the universe. I am not talking in terms of strength but authority. If he wants, he can destroy your soul and existence from all the realities. But thankfully, from what I know, he''s a kind and gentle being."


    "I don''t know... How can I trust you?" Jean questioned.


    "This is the only chance for you. Either way, I am stuck inside you now till you die. It''d be useful for you if you can have better control." Phoenix argued.


    "Agreeable,"


    Jean replied and heard what Alexander and Charles were talking about.


    "I am sure you don''t know what it feels like when someone enters your brain. Let me teach you then." Alexander harshly spoke and levitated Charles to his eye level.


    Soon Alexander was looking at all the memories of Charles. Charles tried to fight with his power but couldn''t do anything. All his secrets were like an open book now.


    Soon, Alexander put him back in his wheelchair. "Tell me, how did it feel?"


    "WHAT DID YOU DO?" Raven came running and jumped to attack him.


    Alexander grabbed her leg and threw her in Charles''p.


    "Ah, it hurts," Charles shouted.


    "Oh sorry, Charles." Raven quickly stood up but then her eyes widened in shock.


    "CHARLES, you felt pain?" She asked.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!*, *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 136: A Small Threat In Japan

    Charles also realized and looked at his legs. Suddenly, his toes moved. "I-I can feel them."


    "I can move them." He sounded happy.


    "Alright, don''t get up. Your legs still look like chopsticks. Eat something and gain some muscles." Alexander suggested.


    They quickly remembered the man and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Haha, that''s not the important part. The main part is that Charles is a very bad professor and Jean ising with me." He stated.


    Raven got into her defensive mode but was stopped by Charles. "Why do you think we''d let you take her?"


    "Hah, you couldn''t even stop her and are thinking about stopping me who stopped her? Let me ask you something. Do you know about aliens?" Alexander mockingly asked.


    Charles nodded, "They are among us."


    "Yes, they are. And let me tell you, there are millions ofs out there with alien civilizations. Many of them are much more advanced than Earth and there are some gctic empires as well." He said, making their jaws fall. "Oh, I wasn''t even at the craziest part. Don''t think that beings with special powers like Mutants are special. There are many out there who are way stronger than even Apocalypse. Do you know how mutants came to be?" He asked.


    They all shook their heads. "Experiments. There''s an ancient race of being as old as the Universe. They are called the Celestials. Humans on Earth prayed to them as gods in the old days. The Celestials were like a bunch of arrogant aliens with too much power and nothing to do. They regrly visited fertile worlds like ours and carried out gic experiments.


    They also created mutants and some others when they visited Earth. Your X Gene isn''t a normal evolutionary thing. It was added. Now imagine there were entities even above the celestial or simr to them. And that entity called Phoenix, has chosen Jean as her host. So, tell me. Can you teach her how to control these Primordial powers?"


    They all were dumbfounded and felt so small. Charles made up his mind then, "Can you really teach her?"


    "Of course, why else would I propose it?" He replied.


    "Then it''s decided. You will teach her and then shees back after she knows how to control her powers."


    "Sure, it''s her choice though." He replied and walked away.


    At a distance, he took out his anywhere door and looks at Jean, "Let''s go, Sans... Ah, I mean Jean."


    They both entered and the door vanished.


    "How can we let her go like this? We don''t even know his name." Ravenined.


    "It''s okay... I have a feeling he won''t harm her." Charles assured. Why wouldn''t he after what Alexander showed him in his mind?


    ...


    Alexander quickly set Jean up in Phixheim and gave her some books on lumency and left for Earth again. This time his target was Max Eisenhardt, aka Mao. He opened the door and went into what looked like a jungle.


    Alexander hastily walked up to him and punched him in the face.


    *BAM*


    "I didn''t save you and your mother from Auschwitz so one day you can be another Hitler. Even worse, a super-powered Hitler." He angrily reprimanded him.


    Alexander had gained info about him that he was trying to create a brotherhood. Although he didn''t receive trauma because of his mother being gassed in Auschwitz, he still had pretty dangerous sentiments against how the world works.


    "Y-You? How are you still alive?" Mao stuttered.


    "Get up you, did you forget my coin. I told you to never lose hope and always stand on the right path." Alexander reminded him. When he had saved Max he had given him a coin to remember him by.


    "This is the right path." Mao proudly said.


    "Really, by conquering the world? Do you not havemon sense? This world is working because it''s run by weak normal people. Imagine if it was ruled by Mutants. Every time a new strong mutant woulde, he would start a war to be the new ruler. It will be an endless cycle. Instead of getting into politics and trying to change thews and raise awareness, you are doing this? Running a terrorist organization?" He sounded disappointed and continued.


    "And you call this a group? These are children. Alright, I''ll give you one option. Go to Xavier Institute, now just called Institute for gifted children. I am providing funding and the school will be massively upgraded. Your job would be simple. Teach there. Teach bio-engineering and save all the scared mutant children in the world. Bring them to the institute for a better life." He ordered.


    "But..." He tried to speak.


    "Don''t disappoint me more, kid. Your path leads to violence and mine leads to life. Can you look at any of the kids here in the eye and tell them that they might die soon because they are fighting for you? Don''t forget they are only here and following you because they have nowhere else to go. Besides, I will start introducing newws around the world''s various governments to make mutants'' life easier and also spread awareness."


    All the teens around Alexander heard him and were filled with newfound hope. Nobody liked living in the jungle.


    "Okay, I will follow you, for now." Mao finally agreed.


    "ALRIGHT EVERYONE, pack your bags." He loudly ordered and everyone got to work.


    "How''s your mother, Max?" Alexander asked.


    "She''s fine. Old but still fine." He replied.


    *BAM*


    Mao received a fist to his head, "And you left her in an old age home? Have you got no shame? After all you mother and son been through, you left her to spend herst days in loneliness? Nothing is greater than being beside her right now. And here you are, in the middle of nowhere achieving nothing."


    Mao kept looking on the ground in disappointment.


    "Get up, boy, and look me in the eye. Promise me you''ll go and see your mother," Alexander overbearingly ordered. He may have never had a loving mother but he understood the importance.


    Mao did as asked and promised.


    "Good, now go and pack your stuff. We''ll leave in an hour."


    ...


    Later that day, Alexander arrived at the Institute. There was no problem for now as there weren''t many people with Mao, but soon many more woulde. So Alexander''s people were already upgrading it. It would soon start looking more like a castle than a mansion.


    He settled them in and was about to leave for Phixheim but received a call from his Seraph in Japan.


    "Boss, the situation is very bad here. Our people are being targeted by Amatsu-Mikaboshi, the Chaos King, and his worshippers."


    "Why though? We haven''t done anything to them." He asked.


    "It''s because ourpany has reduced the influence of his religion. People believe more in our medicines for health than worshipping. The Kindheart foundation has also done a very good job. The Chaos King wants chaos, chaos that we are reducing." Seraph replied.


    "Ah... Alright, I''lle to Japan." He sighed.


    ...


    Japan, Tokyo.


    Alexander appeared with Dobby and Ragnarok. It was currently night time there. They were waiting for the attack on the Nevaeh Industries office building.


    Soon, dozens of men in white devil masks came. Alexander quickly gave themand, "Don''t let any of them go. We gotta catch ''em all"


    Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok jumped and started catching them all to get informationter.


    Soon another man in full white clothes and Samurai sword jumped down from a roof. Alexander looked at him thinking he was an enemy but the man simply raised his hands.


    "Not enemy. I was after them too. Who are you?" The man spoke. He was Japanese too, which they guessed from his ent.


    "We were hired by thepany to look into the attacks, who are you?" Alexander asked.


    "I am Shiroi Kage. I was investigating too." The man replied.


    "Why?" Dobby asked.


    "Because I owe my life to Kindheart and Nevaeh Industries. If it weren''t for them, I''d have died an orphan due to hunger. I will not let anyone destroy my home," he sternly replied.


    Alexander felt so touched that his and Olivia''s work had done so well for someone that it inspired him to do this.


    "Hahaha, you are a man of honor then. What do you say, want to join us in this investigation?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes please," Shiroi Kage bowed a little.


    "Good, let''s get some answers from these then." He pointed to the men they caught.


    After that, they interrogated the Chaos King''s worshippers. Shiroi was surprised to find out about the demonic hand behind the attacks. They also found intel about a big temple of Chaos King where they''d gather soon.


    "So, Shiroi. Are you going to join us in this attack?" He asked.


    "Yes, I need to know who this demon is that is trying to harm not just my home but also my country." He replied.


    "Then Sharpen your swords. We will leave tonight." He suggested.


    Shiroi Kage was a Ninja Samurai mix fighter. He wore white clothes from head to toe and carried Katanas. Alexander had postted that Shiroi probably has some mutant ability. Which is why he could be stealthy even with white clothes.


    Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok decided that it''d be best to bring more firepower to make things efficient. So they brought H and the Unsullied. Their goal was to do as much damage to Chaos King''s worshippers.


    [You can see Shiroi Kage on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!*, *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 137: Sad Amy

    Alexander and his team infiltrated the underground temple. The Chaos King wasn''t going to be a problem as he was stuck in another dimension, but he could still influence people and give them powers. For all this to stop, Alexander needed to stop that connection.


    "Alright everyone, let''s move in. Shiroi Kage, what''s your ability?" Alexander straightforwardly asked.


    "I can turn invisible and keep people ignoring my presence." He replied.


    ~so a natural invisibility and notice me not charm~ Alexander thought.


    "Alright, you take your ce. We will all strike at once. Remember, we are to remove this cult and leave no member alive." He ordered and everyone nodded.


    Soon they all hid in various corners with earpieces. They saw worshippers trying to make a sacrifice. They brought a cage in which a scared pregnant Tigress was caught.


    "Oh great Amatsu-Mikaboshi, this is an offering for our fights toe." One priest spoke loudly. Ten men dragged the scared and malnutritioned Tigress out with chains and sticks.


    Seeing that they would kill the poor creatures, Alexander spoke in the earpiece. "Guys, I''m going to save that Tigress."


    "Yes, she must be saved. Poor girl." H sympathized, maybe she remembered her wolf. "Alright, ATTACK" Alexander shouted and jumped, killing all the priests around him. All of them deserved to die. They worship an evil being and have done many cruel things to make him happy.


    H first jumped to the Tigress and protected her from all attacks around her.


    Suddenly a blue fire st flew from a priest''s hands.


    ~Ah, of course, they''d have mutants in their ranks.~


    "Be careful everyone, they have mutants among them. Still, no mercy," he ordered.


    All the Seraphs and others also started to systematically use their powers. Colorful sts were appearing all around. One by one, all the priests fell.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Now let me check the breach in the dimension." Alexander told everyone.


    He walked to the tform on which various statues were put. All of them had a demonic theme going on. He checked everything there one by one. Then his eyes fell on a gem ced on the forehead of a statue.


    Alexander observed it closed and felt the flow of energy around. The gem was certainly spreading some kind of energy. He felt like it was calling him.


    ~Come to me and all your desires and wishes will be fulfilled. Touch the gem and have the great power of gods.~ The voice said.


    Alexander smiled, "A demon offering God''s powers? I can''t decide if it is funny or pathetic. This gem is the gateway to your dimension right. Then let me send a gift~


    He took it out and channeled the most potent Fiendfyre into it. It would surely burn the Chaos King''s dimension for a while. Then he destroyed the gem. As soon as it turned to ashes the underground temple started to shake and loud angry screams came from the walls.


    "It''s going toe down, everyone. Leave through the door now." Alexander shouted as he took out the anywhere door. They all ran into the door. H picked up the tigress like a plushie toy in her arms and exited. Atst, Alexander threw a very powerful Fiendfyre before leaving. It would burn everything that was in the underground chamber.


    On the other side of the door, they all exited into a huge hanger near apany''s safe house in Japan.


    "Good work everyone. You too Shiroi." He praised everyone.


    Then all of them started leaving one by one. H had decided to adopt the tigress, Alexander had already allowed her after he talked to the tigress about Phixheim rules.


    "Shiroi, thank you foring with us. You have a really great talent for fighting. What do you say, I want to hire you as the protector of Japan. You will have Nevaeh Industries'' resources at bay. My people will also help you if you need it. You should know, you alone cannot be everywhere to protect people." Alexander offered.


    Shiroi thought for a bit. He already worked as a vignte and expanding his operations wouldn''t hurt. He''d be helping more people.


    "I think I will ept your offer, Mr?"


    "Oh, I am Alexander." He replied.


    "Thank you, Mr. Alexander. I will appreciate your help." He respectfully bowed.


    "Haha, then I wish you good luck in your future endeavors. I''ll be leaving now. Take care." Alexander and others vanished.


    ...


    Alexander and his small team appeared back in Phixheim.


    "H, get her fed and cleaned. Amy would surely wanna y with her." He suggested.


    H nodded and dragged the big cat with her.


    After that he went inside to meet his son. Leo was happily giggling while lying between toys.


    "Haha, show me a smile." He touched his cheeks.


    Olivia walked in, "Alex, I want you to go and have a talk with Amy. She''s been upset since this morning. You know she''s very small and you are her favorite person. I think she feels like you don''t love her anymore because of Leo."


    Alexander was confused finding that, but agreed. Amy was too small, and such thoughts could arise in her mind.


    "Alright, I''ll go and talk to her." He replied and walked out.


    He looked for Amy and found her sitting near theke, all alone and throwing some rocks into it. He silently walked behind her and swiftly caught her in a hug.


    "Haaaaa caught you, my little princess." He roared.


    "Ahahahaha... npa. When did youe back?" She cheerfully asked.


    "Just a while ago. I missed Amy so I looked for you. Why are you sitting here alone?" He asked.


    "Oh, nothing. I was bored." She replied with a bit of sadness.


    "Hmm, then let''s have fun. Let''s go and fly outside." He went to Earth and flew over the Swiss mountains with her in his arms.


    "Woahhh, so pretty" she eximed from time to time.


    "Yes, just like my Amy." He added.


    "Amy, what is your full name?" He asked.


    "Oh, I know. It''s Amy Maxim Universe." She quickly answered.


    "So doesn''t that make you my family? You are my sweet little Granddaughter. Just like Medusa, Rina, H. You are all pieces of my heart. I love you all the same. Sometimes, because there are bad guys out there, troubling other children, I go out and beat the bad guys. This is why I am sometimes not able to spend time with you. But always remember, I love and would do anything for you all." He said.


    Amy was silent for a bit and then suddenly ces a kiss on his cheeks. "I lub npa too. My thank you kissy."


    "Hahaha,e here you little squirrel." He hugged her.


    They flew around the world, eating various cuisines. It made Alexander remember his trip to Yi Ti with Rina.


    When they returned back to Phixheim, Amy was again her cheerful self and went into the castle skipping happily.


    ~Now what should I do?~ He thought.


    ~Hmm, Wolverine is still out there alone in this timeline. I should lead him to X-Men. It''ll be better for his development.~ he decided.


    And so his small adventure started. He first tracked Wolverine and gave him small memories that going to the Institute would be good. Till now wolverine was traveling in the forest like a mindless beast.


    After that, he focused on space. Elders were a problem so he decided to deal with another one. He had received a report that some man by the name of Obliterator used his big cartoonish guns to kill many people on variouss.


    The Obliterator was the dumbest of the Elders. He used his weird guns that looked too big for his size. If somehow he lost his gun then he''d cry. But one thing was sure that he liked killing people and had already killed millions.


    Alexander came to the Obliterator was wreaking Havoc. He was shooting at people mindlessly whileughing.


    It took just a wave of his hand to make his toys vanish. Without the guns, Obliterator fell to the ground and started weeping.


    "You have brain damage but your sins are too much to be ignored." Alexander loudly spoke.


    Soon Obliterator''s body burned to ashes with his painful screams.


    ~One less Elder in the Universe now.~


    Alexander flew around in space helpings and killing the killers for a long time. Eventually, his name became quite famous as the Old Savior.


    It had been a few years since he started acting savior. Amy had grown quite well. She had found out that she liked painting. She was just turning 10 now. Alexander had given her a catalog of sceneries. She would sometimes ask the family members to take her there.


    Alexander was proud of her. She was growing just fine. But today was the day Howard came to him.


    "Old man, we have sessfully built your first Super Star Destroyer. Come with us, you''ll love it." Howard excitedly pulled him.


    They apparated to the space station Howard had built for the construction. The Super Star Destroyer was massive. Its length reaching 19 Kilometres.


    "Ghost, take over," Alexander sent hismand. This way, he would have full control over the ship no matter where he is.


    "Haha, this is amazing, Howard. You must have gotten enough experience now. Now I want you to start making smaller versions of them too." He advised.


    "I was thinking the same. You already have Ironheim, you don''t need big ships. You need the small ones that are more practical in wars. I still can''t believe we just made the Star Wars'' ship." He gawked at his own creation.


    Suddenly Ghost spoke, "Sir, I have received confirmation that something entered Earth''s atmosphere. It was too small for a ship."


    "Alright, I''ll go and check it out. Good going, Howard. Make sure you go to Maria regrly." He advised.


    "Haha, I didn''t tell you but we are nning for a child." Howard proudly spoke.


    Alexander stopped as he was about to leave and gave him a hug. "Good, a new child will probably make you more responsible."


    "Hey, I am already a responsible person, old man" Howardined.


    "Haha, alright, I''ll be going now. Take care"


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!*, *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 138: Ronan the Loser

    Alexander appeared near a blockbuster while being invisible. In front of him, Nick Fury and soon to be Captain Marvel were talking. Alexander was seriously astonished by the gics of this world. People don''t die when they fall into a radioactive pool, they get superpowers.


    Same with Captain Marvel. If she had normal genes then she would have died back at the st of light speed engine. But still, even though she imed to be very strong, it was Tony who had to sacrifice himself in the end. Tony, an ordinary human with just a metal suit and a good brain.


    To be honest, Alexander was just there because he was bored. He was also interested in the Kree warships that Ronan the user would bring. His n was simple. He''d try his Super Star Destroyer on Ronan''s ships and see how much more he needed to upgrade his guns.


    The things unfolded just like in the movies and it brought them to the ending. Captain Marvel, Talos, Fury, and her retired pilot best friend who left her daughter to have some life-threatening adventures in an Earth aircraft that the Skrulls magically made space flight achievable, went to Mar vell''sb.


    He followed them behind. Alexander was really interested in the alien cat with an extra-dimensional belly.


    Soon, Captain Marvel fell to the Earth while conveniently activating her powers and Ronan also appeared.


    ...


    Ronan was happy that he found the means to make a light speed engine and came to Earth. He was actually a Rebel of the Kree empire, but he had too much influence so no one could ever do anything to him.


    *Beep Beep* Ronan''s ship started to make warning noises.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "Sir, we are being locked by an enemy ship. But we can''t see it on the Radar," the Commander spoke.


    Then suddenly, a humongous ship appeared in front of his fleet of 4 warships. The enemy ship was so big that his 4 warships looked puny in front of it.


    "Who are they? I''ve never seen a ship like that. Keep the shields at full." He ordered.


    "Who are you? And why are you interfering with Kree''s business?" Ronan arrogantly asked.


    Alexander didn''t reply. Ghost sent a holographic image of mid finger to Ronan before unloading weapons on one of his warships.


    Easy to say, the ship got destroyed like a sandcastle in a Tsunami.


    Ronan looked confused with the situation, "What do you want? We know you aren''t from this. This is too primitive for such technology."


    By that time, Captain Marvel had already killed Yon-Rogg. She flew back into space to see why the Kree ships haven''t attacked yet. She was surprised to find that there was a different kind of standoff going on. Or it was more like a daylight robbery.


    "If you want to go back alive then leave your three ships. I''ll give you one minute to decide. After that, I will fire on you all." A text message appeared in front of Ronan.


    ...


    Captain Marvel flew to the giant white ship. Surprisingly the gate opened to let her in. She walked in and found the ship empty. Then she followed the arrow lights to the control room. Which looked more like the living room of some rich man. There was music and food. Alexander and Howard were drinking and eating.


    "Who are you?" She asked in confusion.


    "Oh, I thought my face was already popr throughout the Universe." Alexander sadly replied.


    Captain Marvel suddenly recognized. "Y-You are the Old Savior, Emperor Universe."


    "Haha, spot on. By the way, I am Howard, an Earthling. What about you? What''s with the dressup?" Howard asked.


    "Oh, no nothing, these are my work clothes. I came to check up on the Kree ships." She answered. She knew asking for a reason to the Old Savior was stupid. There was no head or tail to what and when the Old Savior does something.


    "Then you should enjoy some good food and drinks before they surrender. This old man here wants their ships so he told them to leave behind all but Ronan''s ship." Howard exined.


    ~What is this? An extortion racket?~ she thought.


    "By why don''t you kill him, Old Savior?" She asked.


    "Well, child. It''s simply not the right time to kill him. It would disrupt time and space. I wouldn''t kill him unless I am sure that this and that other timeline aren''t connected."


    "WHAT?" She sounded confused.


    "Ah, it''s time and space mumbo jumbo. You won''t understand. In any case, the Krees aren''t your problem for now. What are you going to do?" Alexander inquired.


    "I am going to help the Skrulls find a new homeworld." She replied.


    "Alright, sure. Go ahead."


    Captain Marvel simply left after that interaction. She returned back to Earth to tell Fury about the 3rd party in the space.


    ...


    Ronan the user was feeling rage at that moment. He felt helpless too. The enemy had been keeping a constant lock on them. He threw some tantrums here and there too.


    "Alright, we will leave our ships." He made a decision. Unknown to him that he''d be aughing stock of the universe soon.


    He quickly gathered all his men and left the Earth''s space.


    ...


    "Hahaha look at his face." Howard hystericallyughed seeing Ronan throwing tantrums.


    "Ghost, upload this video anonymously to the free Novawork," Alexander ordered.


    "On it, Sir."


    "Alright, let''s put these spare ships in the pocket and leave." He said and got to work.


    ...


    Earth,


    Captain Marvel was reporting everything to Fury as he needed to make a report.


    "So you''re saying that there was another ship there that SCARED away the already 4 GIANT ASS SHIPS?" Fury spoke in disbelief.


    "Yes, in fact, it was the biggest ship I''ve ever seen. But considering who it belonged to, it wasn''t that big. He actually has a ship that can be as big as the sun or as small as a softball." She revealed like it wasmon knowledge.


    Fury''s jaw was touching the floor by then, "W-Who is this person?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to be paranoid about him. Chances are, you''d never meet him. His official name is Emperor Universe but he''s more famous by the name of Old Savior. He protects differents from threats. He''s a good man, Fury." She revealed.


    "Emperor? Are there fuck*ng empires in space?" He asked.


    "Oh yes, there are many. Some are even more than a million years old." She responded.


    Fury lost his bnce and took the support of the nearby wall.


    "We are antspared to the world out there." He said in horror.


    "Actually, they consider this primitive. Just as humans consider cave dwellers primitive." Her words didn''t really help his anxiety.


    "Motherf*cker... I''ll... I''ll have to work harder then, I guess." He motivated himself.


    "Yes, but good for you, the Kree will probably note here again. I''ll be taking the Skrulls with me. By the way, take this. This is a universal transmitter. If someday you are under great threat, use it. I''ll try toe as soon as possible." She handed him the clock like thing.


    "It''s goodbye then. It was nice meeting you." Fury gave her a hug.


    "It was, Fury. Okay, bye then." She flew away.


    A few dayster, Fury wrote a proposal for the Avengers Initiative and also added Old Savior as a possible ally. He didn''t write down all the knowledge about the space though, as he knew that it would cause too much trouble.


    ...


    Ronan returned to Kree Homeworld, H, with his one remaining ship. But for some reason, all the people who saw him tried to hold theirugh. He didn''t know what could cause such unrest among the Kree.


    That was until he reached his home. Where he found that his video was circting around the Universe. His pathetic defeat had be a means of entertainment.


    ~I must find whoever owns that ship and kill them.~ he cursed. Something very rare among the Kree as most of them had given up on their emotions.


    ...


    Nova Empire.


    It was widely known that Ronan was the biggest hater of the Nova Empire. So when the video reached them, they left no ce to publicize it around the empire.


    It gave people a weird sense of security, that those they considered scary could also be humiliated in such a way.


    Nova Prime was hosting a big party to further shame Ronan.


    Ronan''s new name also name became famous due to the event, now people called him Ronan the Loser throughout the space.


    While all this was happening, Alexander was happily spending some quality family time. Leo had started walking and speaking. Alexander was nervous thinking that the child would call him Grandpa too. But something else came out of his mouth.


    "Dada" Leo called while walking to Alexander.


    It surely felt like papa or dad but due to Alexander''s cursed knowledge, he knew that Dada meant Grandfather in Hindi. So one way or another, he was still Grandpa Universe.


    [You can see Super Star Destroyer on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *GOD, MATTERS!*, *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 139: Uatu the Watcher

    Alexander was on his way to the blue area of the moon. He was going to have a drink with the good man Uatu. Uatu was a member of the Watchers.


    The Watchers were known to be one of the oldest species in the universe andmitted to observing andpiling knowledge on all aspects of the universe without any interference. This policy of non-interference was due to a well-meaning attempt by the Watchers to bestow knowledge on another race. They gave the knowledge of nuclear energy, but instead of using that knowledge to advance themselves. The race ended up destroying itself.


    Learning from their mistakes, the watchers decided to just watch the Universe and never interfere with it. Even if someone was dying at their feet. They would also gather once in a while and share each other''s findings to further their knowledge.


    They had a humanoid build but with a slightly bigger bald head. The Watcher sent to Earth was Uatu. Uatu saw humans rise from nothing and grew fond of them. Eventually, he broke his oaths several times to protect the Earth.


    He also did that very recently. Others might have not realized but Uatu helped Captain Marvel. He helped her by using his abilities to activate her powers while she was falling to Earth. Alexander knew it, so he was on his way to show some goodness.


    Alexandernded on the Blue side of the moon. It was an ancient city made by an advanced species a million years ago. Skrulls had made it as a testing site. They added an equal number of Kree and Cotati here to see what they could aplish.


    The Kree made a huge Blue City and the Cotati made aplex ecosystem. Later Skrulls deemed the Cotati''s work superior.


    Enraged by the judgment, the Krees rebelled and killed the Skrulls and Cotati. They took the Skrulls'' starship and abandoned the area. Since then, Uatu is the only one living there.


    Alexander walked to the biggest and cleanliest building which he guessed was his home. He didn''t even have to knock as Uatu came out. "Greetings, who are you?" Uatu spoke.


    "Haha, the owner of that big white ship which made the Kree run away," Alexander replied.


    "So it was you. What do you want from me? Anything it is, I can''t do it." Uatu sternly said.


    "No no, my friend. You are a good man and I appreciate good people. I just wanted to have some drinks and talk. I know what you did to Captain Marvel." He revealed.


    Uatu didn''t look much surprised, "I invite you in."


    Alexander followed Uatu into what looked like his living room. He offered him a seat. He quickly sat down and took out various snacks and Firewhiskey.


    "Here, this drink has be quite famous in the universe these days," Alexander spoke.


    Uatu looked at the red liquid with interest. Observing and finding new things was his nature so he took a sip.


    "Ah, such a fine taste. I can understand why this can be famous. I am Uatu, who might you be?" He respectfully asked.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, God-son." He replied.


    "What does this God-son designation mean?" Uatu was intrigued.


    "Well, I guess it won''t hurt telling you. I am the son of the supreme creator of the whole Multiverse. He created the existence. And no, I am not talking about this Universe. This is just one of the infinite and he''s the creator of those infinite. While he is the creator, I am his advocate. I basically have the authority to kill any being that is creating trouble in the world and filling it with impurity." He exined, not telling him about his powers though.


    Uatu was a man who''d save Earth even if it meant his death. Alexander respected that and he also knew that even if the universe found about his God-son status, it wouldn''t matter as it was filled with self-proimed gods and they''d think he''s one of them.


    "Then that makes you the highest living entity in this universe," Uatu eximed.


    "Haha, yes my friend. I am. Now enough with all this. You tell me, what are you up to? Why did you help Earth so many times?" Alexander inquired.


    Uatu''s face suddenly turned cheerful as he started talking about Earth. "I like it, Humans aren''t perfect but they still try to solve their problems. They always strive to be better. Their ability to love and feel fascinates me."


    "Haha, and you fascinate me. You aren''t really different from a human you know. Just like them, you also feel empathy for Earth and a need to protect it." Alexander reasoned.


    "I''m afraid you are correct. I fear that this will get me into trouble from the council of Watchers someday." Uatu sighed.


    "Oh, someone is here." Uatu loudly announced.


    Suddenly 2 people who looked like they were from the same species as Uatu appeared in the room.


    One of them had a big te like thing in his hands and he read it loudly.


    "Uatu, Watcher of system Sol. You have been found guilty of multiple counts of breaking the Watcher oath. You are to be presented in front of the Council right now to face the judgment."


    Uatu knew this would happen someday so he didn''t fight.


    Alexander suddenly stood up and spoke. "Then I announce that I will be his counsel. I''lle with you."


    The two new guys were surprised as they hadn''t noticed him yet.


    "This cannot be allowed." He smoothly denied.


    Alexander suddenly walked to Uatu and handed him a paper. Uatu understood after reading it and quickly signed it. It was a contract to Hire Uatu as an official guard for his Firewhiskey stash on the moon.


    "Then you can''t take Uatu. He is my employee and you can''t take him away without my permission." Alexander handed them the contract. He was the Emperor of Finta so he had the power to notarize papers like these, which would make it applicable in most of the areas in the Universe. Even the Asgard recognizes it.


    "A watcher cannot be hired by anyone. This contract isn''t applicable." The guy retorted.


    "No, that rule only works if the employer is a mortal. A supreme being who governs the nature of the universe can hire him." Alexander argued.


    "And you are saying that you are a Supreme being?"


    Alexander said nothing and showed them his palm. Then suddenly a real active Sun appeared in his palm.


    "Now, this is a real sun. How big do you want it to be to make understand who you are talking to?" Alexander loudly said and released some of his divine aura. He rarely used it as he didn''t like making people kneel.


    The sun and the aura increased in their size with each passing second. Soon the two new guys felt scared and kneeled.


    "Please, put that sun away, we will take you with us." they pleaded.


    "Good, let''s go then."


    ...


    Before he knew it, they both appeared in front of the council of Watchers.


    Alexander was first to talk, "I am the counsel of Uatu, and he pleads not guilty."


    "Silence, this is not how the watchers work. He broke the oath and meddled in the affairs of the world. For this, he should be removed from the Watchers." One of them spoke.


    "Hmm, then I must remove your council for enving Uatu," Alexander argued and released his aura to tell them that his words should be respectfully heard.


    "What do you mean? We don''t do the act of very" they retorted.


    "No, you do. You enved the free will of Uatu. You are stopping him from doing what he wants to do." He stated. It was a valid point that they couldn''t argue.


    "But he willingly joined us and took the oath. He also willingly broke it so he should be punished."


    "Punished for what? Helping an entire species from dying? Listen to me, you immature intelligent people. The destruction of the first world you gave the nuclear tech knowledge to was your own mistake. Tell me, who did you give the knowledge to on that?" He asked.


    "To the strongest organization." One of them answered,


    "And there you have it, the answer. Did you do a thorough check-up of the, its people, its culture and history? What if the strongest organization on the was the one trying to conquer it? What you did was foolishness. You don''t hand an energy ster to a man who doesn''t even know how to make a stone spear. Tell me, should I punish you for this crime too?" He questioned. Putting them all in deep contemtion. He imagined what would have happened if someone like them had given Nuclear tech knowledge to Hitler.


    "I am not saying that what you do is wrong but have you ever thought about the good you could have done? The space is filled with warlords who destroy worlds or pirates who enve worlds. Wouldn''t killing them be the greatest service to help the variouss flourish? Uatu did a great service to Earth by protecting it. And I am happy that he''s not a watcher, he''s a protector. Let''s do this. Give Uatu 30 years and you''ll see that his savings the Earth has many good effects on the Universe." He suggested.


    All the council members couldn''te to a unified decision so they agreed to wait. 30 years was nothing to them.


    "Okay, the trial will resume in 30 years and reaction from Uatu''s actions will be assessed. Till then, Uatu is removed from the Watchers." They concluded.


    Alexander was quite happy. This meant that Uatu could live however he wanted to and didn''t need to hide anymore. So he gave the guy an apartment on top of the Westeros bar. Uatu would alternatively live on the moon and Earth.


    "Thank you," Uatu said.


    "Haha, it''s okay. I''ll see you around then. Say hi to Dobby downstairs too." Alexander said goodbye and teleported to Finta. But somehow he didn''t reach Finta. Someone had interrupted his teleportation.


    He stood in nk space and in front of him was a giant golden humanoid being with 3 heads. 1 face fully uncovered, one fully hooded and one half showing.


    [Guess the character]


    [You can see Uatu on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    [Something is wrong with the app. I am getting errors in my drafts and published chapters]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 140: Alexander on trial

    Alexander quietly looked at the Living Tribunal to speak. He''s the caretaker of the multiverse (just the Universes linked to Marvel Universe).


    The Living Tribunal was a vastly powerful humanoid cosmic entity that had existed as long as the universe itself. Its function was simply to safeguard the Multiverse from an imbnce of mystical forces. It may act to prevent one universe from amassing more power than any of the others, or from upsetting the cosmic bnce in some way. The Tribunal may also act to prevent an overwhelming imbnce of good or evil within a universe.


    He was a single entity beyond space and time. There was just one of him in the multiverse. In terms of power, he was just below the Beyonder(not the aliens) and the One Above All.


    "Alexander Maxim Universe, God-son. You have created an imbnce in this universe and the multiverse. You are summoned for your trial." The Living Tribunal spoke.


    "If you know my identity then you must also know that I work for the creator. It is my duty to bring good and destroy evil." He replied with not a tad bit of fear in his voice.


    "But a bnce must be kept, or else it would bring consequences." The Living Tribunal reasoned.


    "No, the bnce is not needed. If you have the power to bring good then you should. No one deserves to die because of this stupid mentality. Don''t tell me Thanos got the idea of bnce from you." Alexander mocked.


    "No, Thanos does not kill for good. He kills to impress the Death. The bnce is just a farce." He rified.


    "And yet you do nothing. Tell me, was it satisfying to see all those people die because of your messed up rules?" Alexander harshly questioned. "With great poweres great responsibility and little happiness. My happiness is minuscule in front of keeping order in the universe." The Living Tribunal said in his majestic voice.


    "Whatever, I advise you to not interfere with my work. You may think that it''s your responsibility to put me on trial but let me clearly warn you. The creator would erase your existence if he found you are interfering with my work." Alexander warned and continued.


    "One more thing, the Beyonders(the alien race) will kill you in a few years. You will need mine and I will need your help in dealing with them. They are the biggest threat to the multiverse. Beyonders are a near-omnipotent alien race from a dimension outside the multiverse. They have enough power to destroy this whole reality and then rebuild it from scratch. They can easily kill you, a being who can even nullify the infinity stones." Alexander reasoned.


    "Yes, they are a very big threat. If what you said is true and they wille in the future, then your actions have been in the direction which would make the Universe stronger. I hereby deem you not guilty for now." The living Tribunal announced his judgment.


    Alexander wasn''t lying when he said that the Beyonders were a threat. Alexander didn''t know how strong they were but they were strong enough to kill an entity like the Living Tribunal. Alexander knew he was strong but not strong enough to really even put a fight with the Living Tribunal. He''d probably just get killed and then respawn again and again until God helped.


    After his talks ended, he left the ce to Finta. He was going there to check up on Brian and his small Intergctic merchant guild.


    ...


    "So, how much have we made this year?" Alexander asked the 4 people in the meeting rooms. They were all his distributors of drinks. Brian was their leader.


    "Haha, you won''t believe me, Sir. Our business is still increasing. This year we made 12.3 Trillion credits." He happily announced. He was thanking all the gods he knew of for the past few years. Meeting Alexander was the biggest thing to have ever happened in his life.


    He was now one of the five richest people in the Kree Empire. But it also brought danger to his life, so he sought help from Emperor Alexander. He received a magic artifact that would teleport him to his safe house in Finta in case his life was in danger. The same was the case with the other 3.


    "How much after taking out your percentage?" Alexander asked.


    "Sir, this is after taking out our percentage." The other guy, a half Skrull and half Kree spoke.


    Alexander was truly surprised. "You all did a very good job. Here, bonuses for each of you. 5 billion credits each."


    They all took it happily. Who doesn''t love money?


    "Alright, have fun, and keep doing business. I''ll probably introduce another premium drink like Firewhiskey soon. It will be the opposite of Firewhiskey, called Frostwhiskey." He revealed. Frostwhiskey was also a magical drink, it was made by the Icemen in Frostheim. It had the property to calm down even an angry dragon in heat. Just like Fire whiskey, taking a sip of Frostwhiskey would make you spew vapors from the mouth, but cold instead of hot.


    The 4 merchants had stars in their eyes, "We will be eagerly waiting for it, then."


    After the meeting, Alexander went back to Earth. He let himself fall on Earth randomly while being invisible. Though it wasn''t really random. He wanted to meet the Ancient One and he sensed her there.


    *BOOM*


    Alexander loudly touched the ground.


    Mordo, who was with Ancient One, got into a fighting stance. But he was stopped by the Ancient One.


    "He''s a friend, Mordo." She told him.


    ~a friend falling from the sky?~ Mordo silently thought.


    It took a few seconds for the dust cloud to settle down around Alexander.


    "Hahaha, Yao, it''s been a long time my friend." Alexander walked up to her with his iconic loudugh and gave her a hug.


    "I am surprised but none the less happy to see you here, God-son." She replied.


    Mordo stood at the back, still trying to recognize the man but couldn''t. Alexander still had his unrecognizable charm on.


    "My friend, I came to meet you. What are you doing in China?" He asked.


    "Oh, a group of Bandits called Dragon Raiders somehow got a hold on the Bow and Arrow of Apollon. It could be very destructive if left in their hands." She briefed.


    "Hmm, indeed it can be dangerous. Let me help you then." He offered.


    "I''ll be d." She said.


    Alexander cast a silent io on the Dragon raiders group. Soon 15 men popped in front of him one by one. Each time a guy pops in Alexander wouldically strike their heads with a big wooden hammer, making them fall unconscious.


    "Very convenient, I must say." Ancient One interjected.


    "Yes, too convenient. Don''t we have a magic like that, Ancient One?" Mordo asked.


    "Sadly, no. Our magic doesn''t allow us to do such. But don''t be saddened. You still have a lot to learn." She answered.


    Alexander pped his hands clean and picked up the bow and Arrow to examine it.


    "Why the hell did Apollo leave this here," Alexander asked himself.


    "It must have gotten stolen. Greek gods were in a hurry when leaving Earth and left many things like these behind." Ancient One reckoned.


    "Possibly. They are also fools. Especially Zeus. Anyways, what are you going to do with it?" He asked.


    "We will put it in our New York Sanctum. Let''s go there." She opened a portal.


    "Haha, I like these portals more than my way of teleportation. They are beautiful." Alexander eximed.


    ~Who is he? Calling the portal just beautiful. It''s magnificent.~ Mordo internally eximed.


    After putting the Bow and Arrow they went back to Kamar Taj, where Ancient One and Alexander found a nice spot with a good view of mountains and drank tea while talking.


    "So, what can I help you with, God-son?" She spoke.


    "Oh, don''t hurt me like that, Yao. Just call me Alex. And I came here to learn Mystic arts. I also want to teach it to three of my children. Two of them are normal humans but I''ve enhanced them physically. But they don''t have my kind of magic as they''re adopted.


    Then there is my biological son. He has a very high affinity to my kind of magic and has already started to master it. He''s just 4 years old, but he''s still a kid and acts like one. His hobby is to actually create things, things that can help people.


    So I thinking here would satiate his learning needs for some years at least. He only has a good mind when ites to magic and knowledge. He''s average at physical fighting. I will be learning here too. So tell me. Will you allow me toe here with them?" He asked.


    The Ancient One was surprised by the request. But she was also happy. Having connections with Alexander would certainly help protect the Earth from dimensional dangers as she wasn''t sure about the future now. Alexander was changing too many things.


    [You can see The Living Tribunal on Illustration channel of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 141: Kamar Taj

    *Whistle*


    Alexander barged into Rina and Amy''s room with a whistle. Leo was already up on his shoulders.


    "Soldiers, ATTENTION," He said loudly.


    Amy slowly got up and rubbed her eyes. She was already smiling seeing her Grandpa like that. "What happened, npa?"


    "Ah, just 5 more minutes," Rina said in her sleep.


    "Good morning sweety, and I am taking you to a ce called Kamar Taj in Nepal. You would meet a very nice person there. She will teach you all kinds of magic. Different from mine but still Magic. You will be able to make portals and probably fly too."


    Alexander''s words grabbed Rina''s attention and she quickly got up.


    "Soldier Rina reporting for training, Sir." Magic always fascinated her and it was her long time wish to learn it. But Alexander''s magic couldn''t be learned by her.


    "Yes, Soldier Amy too," Amy jumped. "Haha, then brush your teeth and pack your bags. We are going on a very long trip." He said and left the room.


    Both girls rushed to bathrooms to get ready.


    "Dada, my clothes?" Leo asked from over Alexander''s shoulders. He was just 4 years old at the time.


    "Your clothes are already packed, my boy. Let''s go out and wait for the two. Your mother is likely to get angry about this." He thought.


    "Yes, I am angry. What is this about you taking our kids away?" She angrily asked.


    "Oh, my dear Olivia. Don''t get angry. It''s just like a tour camp for them. I''ll teach them magic. You can also visit them whenever you want to." He reasoned.


    "Why do you think that a 4-year-old boy should learn to fight?" She asked.


    "Because he is not a 4-year-old son of a couple living in some suburbs. He is the son of God''s Advocate. Besides, I''m not forcing him. He''s too bored staying here and doing nothing. Kamar Taj will be a nice change for him." He replied.


    "Yes Mom, I want to go" Leo pleaded, showing his cute big eyes. His technique seems to work on her every time.


    "*Sigh* I hope you know what you are doing, dear." She came and gave Leo a kiss on the head.


    "Yes, mom. I''ll be a good boy."


    Just then, Rina and Amy walked in. Rina had a huge bag on her back. It looked quiteical. Amy had a small bag on her back and she was also carrying her painting kit.


    "nma, my kiss?" Amy shouted.


    "Aw,e here Amy. You get ten kisses." Olivia fawned over her.


    Alexander walked to Rina and checked her backpack. "Rina, why is your backpack only filled with food?"


    "I don''t want to bankrupt Kemar Taj." She replied.


    "It''s Kamar Taj, and I''ll be sponsoring the food there, so no worries." He assured.


    Rina felt ted hearing that. "Really? That''s awesome. But I''ll still keep my food for backup."


    Alexander just sighed, "I really don''t understand how you fit all that food in your little stomach."


    He looked at everyone, "Alright, soldiers, are you ready?"


    The 3 clumsily stood up in a line and saluted him. "Yes, Sir."


    "Haha, good. Follow me." He turned around and took out the Anywhere door.


    "WAIT FOR ME" A new voice came.


    They all turned their heads and saw Howard running up to him with a big bag on his shoulders. Alexander had already given him the High Human Serum, an upgraded version of the Supersoldier serum.


    "Did you think you can go without me? I want to learn magic too." He said.


    "Uncle, Howdy" Leo and Amy happily ran to him.


    "Haha, Alright. You cane, Howard." Alexander epted.


    ...


    Kamar Taj,


    Mordo was silently sweeping the main hall. It was to be readied for the evening feast ordered by the Ancient One, for the arrival of the uing guest.


    Suddenly some noise started toe from behind him. He looked and found a strange pink door. Whistle noises wereing from the other side.


    *Bam*


    Suddenly the door opened to his face and Alexander walked in, behind him, Leo, Amy, Rina, and Howard marched in with whistles in their mouths.


    "Left right left" the repeated.


    "Oh, what are you doing on the floor, Mordo. We are not in Japan, you don''t need to be prostrate." Alexander joked.


    "Ah, Sir. Ancient One was waiting for you. I''ll lead you to her." He stiffly answered and got up.


    "Okay, lead the way."


    Soon they marched to the open training ground where Ancient One was instructing others. They all stopped from the noise of whistles.


    " Ancient One, I have arrived with your new students." He introduced. He refrained from calling her Yao in public as everyone had a reputation to maintain.


    Ancient One came to him and shook his hand. Then she looked at the kids and the extra one.


    Howard looked at her and gave a small bow, "Greetings, Ancient One."


    "Wee to Kamar Taj. You all will be given rooms and new clothes. But before that, let me introduce ....., Everyone, he''s also a Sorcerer like us but his magic is different from ours. The kids are the new students that will be studying here so be kind to them. Master in Training, Mordo will teach you now." She ordered and walked away with Alexander.


    She took them to their rooms. Rina and Howard were getting separate rooms. Amy and Leo will be sharing.


    "So, Yao. What are you going to teach me?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, that''s the problem. I don''t think there is anything that you can not learn. Even the things that I can''tprehend might be easy for you. So, I am granting you full ess to the Library. I''ll just focus on teaching new students."


    Ancient One was actually looking forward to seeing how good Alexander''s children would be.


    "Alright, It''ll probably not take much time for me to learn. I am looking forward to what Rina and Amy will learn. One is a foodie and the other is only into art." He thought loudly.


    "Haha, I will have fun teaching them" Ancient Oneughed.


    From there, Alexander headed to the library, only to find Wong. For some reason, Wong had already be the librarian. This meant that he''d be in danger when Kaecilius betrays.


    "Hey, Wong. How are you?" Alexander asked the librarian.


    "What can I do for you?" He inly asked.


    "Ah, nothing. I''m just here to get some books. You must be hungry. Here" he waved his hand and a te full of various Sushi appeared.


    "Enjoy," he said and walked into the huge library. He skimmed through the basics and took the intermediate and advanced ones to his room. The magic of the Mystic Arts was based on not using the energy in the body, but outside it. Everyone has an affinity for it. Some small and some big. Doctor Strange must have it pretty high.


    For Alexander, it was easy. He just channeled the magic from Apec. Simr to what Ancient One does with the Dark Dimension.


    The most amazing thing he liked about it was the ability to make mirror dimensions. Now he could go all out with enemies without caring for the world outside.


    Then it came to the Forbidden books. He was disappointed with them. There wasn''t anything new to them. They all were books based on studies of the 6 Infinity Stones. That is why they were forbidden. It kind of made sense that Kamar Taj would have such knowledge. After all, their whole society was based on protecting one of them.


    He still learned it as he was nning on eating themter. He''d probably need the knowledge to use them.


    ...


    2 weeks passed,


    Alexander got ready and went to see how his kids were doing. Rina had a muffin in her hand, Amy was drawing the scenery, Leo was acting as the model for Amy, and Howard was trying to make the sling ring work to make a portal. Ancient One was happily looking at them from the side and drinking some tea.


    "Hmm, howe only Howard is practicing?" He asked.


    "Well, your children exceeded my expectations. They all sessfully made portals. Leonidas was even able to make one to your Finta. It''s a big feat in itself as it requires a lot of power to make it. Howard is yet to sessfully make it. I''m afraid I''ll have to use some other means to push him." She sipped.


    Alexander walked to all his kids and gave them encouraging pats on their heads. Amy got a bit angry for disturbing her art. Rina was always glutton and made happy noises while eating.


    Then Ancient One suddenly stood up and walked to Howard.


    "Stark, I''m afraid we''ll have to use some other means." She conjured a portal to the peak of Mount Everest and pushed him. Then close the portal.


    "You do know that he''s physically enhanced. That much cold won''t hurt him." Alexander reminded her.


    She nodded, "Yes I know, but he has only one way toe back quickly. But he can also climb down if he wants."


    "Hahaha, let''s see how much time it will take." Heughed.


    "I bet 5 muffins that Uncle Howdy will not return today." Rina ced 5 muffins on the table. Alexander and Ancient One just picked one each and ate them.


    "Hey, those were for bets." Rina cutely pouted.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 142: Changes on Earth

    Mount Everest,


    6 hours had passed, If Howard didn''t have a superhuman body then he''d surely be dead by then.


    "Ah, dammit. Just form already, I''m hungry." Howard grunted. Too bad for Howard, magic wasn''t something that came with a good brain.


    After another hour of hard work, he finally made a full teleportation ring and returned. He copsed on the ground as soon as he came.


    "I WANT UNCLE DOBBY''S CHEESEBURGERS"


    Amy and Leo who were ying skipping in the yard ran to him and started jumping on his exhausted body.


    Mordo who was walking by looked at the scene and shook his head, ~What has Kamar Taj degraded into.~


    ...


    Seeing that there was nothing else for him to learn, he decided to look after his business a bit. Though he wouldn''t leave his children there alone so he''de to Kamar Taj for Breakfast, Lunch, and Dinner. Then to read goodnight stories. It was the 90s and the world was going through a technological change. Many bigpanies were growing up. Amazon, Google, etc. Stark Industries, on the other hand, was already a behemoth. It wasn''t supposed to be like that. This happened because of Alexander''s 100 million initial funding. It was already valued at 80 Billion Dors. Alexander as 15% owner of it, was worth 12 Billion.


    Many times a probe wasunched to find out the unknown 15% owner of Stark Industries but it failed every time due to some unknown reasons. Alexander''s dividends were still piling up in the bank, which was now worth 50 Billion Dors.


    Stark Industries wasn''t a major tech industry yet. It mostly dealt with weapons. Though it did have a research department. They were also working on the big arc reactor.


    Tony was what Alexander expected of him. He was careless, narcissistic, and a yboy. Newspapers were filled with scandals. Howard would surely get angry when he finds out.


    But, there was an even bigger monster among thepanies. It was Nevaeh Industries. It hasn''t stopped growing even now. But the interesting thing was that it was still a privatepany. Run by a board of directors who were his Seraphs. The estimated market value of it was spected to be between 150 to 200 Billion Dors. It had revolutionized the medical industry with its technological advancements in medical equipment and medicines.


    Many tried to stop thepany but all attempts were thwarted. One of them even came from the president at the time, Bill Clinton. And it didn''t go well. His threats went public on tape and people didn''t like it. Mass protests broke out against him. All in all, the guy was going to be impeached.


    Then there was the Kindheart Foundation. It wasn''t apany but it was still worth billions. There was a very famous monthly magazine by the name of Kindheart in which all its achievements and work gets publicized. All the rich people donate money to the Kindheart foundation in the hope that their name would appear in the magazine.


    Surprisingly, the biggest donor was neither Nevaeh nor Stark Industries. It was apany called Dobby''s Brewery. Apany that Dobby started to sell Butterbeer and Firewhiskey. He had allowed it to be only sold in bottles around the world. Only he could install tabs in his Westeros Bar. Westeros Bar was a very famous ce now. It was like a tourist destination. Whoever came to New York also visited the ce.


    The reasons were simple. One, it was the birthce of Butterbeer and Firewhiskey and Two, the building was where The America''s Old Man lived and drank. The bar had hundreds of pictures from World War II. Dobby had faked his identity as the son of thete General Dobby. Westeros Bar had also received a Michelin 3-star rating for its burger.


    The whole E 69th street had changed with all its new skyscrapers, but the Westeros Bar building was still unchanged. The building and the t of Alexander were actually added to UNESCO''S World Heritage site.


    Howard''s mother had also died in the same building at the age of 89. She died with a smile as she had seen her son be a big man from nothing.


    Alexander''s old car was also put in a World War 2 museum, owned by Kindheart foundation. The museum also showcased all the paintings and sculptures Alexander took from Hitler''s vault.


    April 30th was still a national holiday and was celebrated as Warrior''s day. It was also celebrated in the U.K., France and some other European nations. Alexander was surprised when he saw that the world had still not forgotten him. There were movies based on him and Steve. Museums dedicated to him and Steve.


    Anything rted to him is now a collector''s item. The gun he used to kill Hitler was sold in an auction for 150 million dors. Though it was bought by Howard.


    ...


    Nevaeh Industries.


    "Alright, everyone. You all did a great job. Even better than my expectations." Alexander talked to his Seraphs.


    "We are happy to serve you, All-father." One of them replied. All-father had be amon name they used to refer to him.


    "Haha, I hope you are not overworking yourself. You know the rules. Overworking gets you 1-week detention in the amusement park." He reminded them. This was the rule he made to make sure that they didn''t follow their old house-elf tendencies.


    "So, I called the meeting because I had the idea, why not use all the knowledge I have to make games, movies and T.V shows that won''t exist in this world? So, I''ve decided to create an entertainment branch of Nevaeh Industries. It will make movies, TV shows, and games ording to the data I provide.


    But first, we need to push the technology. So let''sunch a simple LCD first. Make a purchase of Sony''s Entertainment branch and release the PS2 with slight modification. The PS3 will beunched in 2004 and the PS4 in 2010. I will send 5 more Seraphs to ease out the workload. You can also hire the Droids. Arnold had trained them well." He exined.


    Soon the meeting was adjourned and Alexander headed to Venice to check up on his faceless men. They have made a big name as the strongest and most dangerous assassination organization. But it was also famously known that the Faceless men were a religious bunch and never hurt children or innocent people.


    He was greeted by Jaqen H''ghar. Jaqen was wearing a nice ck suit now.


    "How are you, my boy," Alexander asked.


    "We are very good, All-father. This world is really in need of your cleansing. I could not believe that this ce is so much worse thanos at first." Jaqen spoke.


    "What happened, boy? Why such views?"


    "The mere contracts we receive are many times more thanos. There is also so much going on. Just the other day we dealt with an Italian Mafia family who was trying to set themselves up in Venice. Even after it ismon knowledge that Venice is our territory." He exined.


    "What do the people here think about the Faceless men?"


    "They are happy. Because of us, no Italian Mafiaes here to bully or extort money. They look at us like we are their protectors." He informed.


    "Haha, good job then. So, who did you receive the most contracts against?" He inquired.


    "Tony Stark. We ignored them though. There were some for Elder Dobby as well. Someone didn''t like that Elder Dobby owned a whole street in New York, inherited from you."


    *Whistle*


    "This world really is messed up. Anyways, good job. Keep working. If you get into any trouble, make sure to call me. Remember, this world is very dangerous." He gave his blessings and returned to Kamar Taj for dinner with the kids.


    He ate dinner and went to have a chat with Howard.


    "So, how is my son doing?" Howard asked.


    "Well, thepany is doing great. Can''t say the same about Tony." Alexander replied.


    Howard was surprised, "What happened?"


    "Your son doesn''t have self-control. He''s narcissistic and a yboy. The news is filled with his scandals. There''s a rumor out there that he sleeps with a different girl every night." He told him.


    Howard clenched his fist, "I''ll give him a good hard p when the timees to meet him."


    "Haha, then expect one from Maria on your face too. You were too hard on him, Howard. Instead of being strict, you should have acted like a friendly father. A father with whom he could share his feelings. Just like what Medusa and Rina do. The Loki incident is an exception."


    *Sigh*


    "I think you are right. Maybe I was too hard on him." Howard contemted.


    Alexander patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, you''ll get your time to repent soon. Let''s go back now. Amy and Leo must be waiting for me."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 143: Artist Amy

    Amy and Rina didn''t have magic reserves in their bodies like Alexander or Leo. So Alexander decided to make devices for them that can store the energy from around them. Once he did that, it became easier for the two girls. He gave one to Howard as well.


    Then he had the idea that his kind of magic should also be usable with some means. So he researched and made new magic. It used the sorcerers magic of hand seals and diagrams to cast spells. They were a bit weaker than Alexander''s but still very usable.


    Howard had already started tobine tech and magic with runes and Alexander was excited to see what he''d do.


    Amy had learned to use multiple paintbrushes with magic. Rina had learned Magic but she wasn''t really into anything except eating.


    Leo, on the other hand, was apletely different subject. He was still going deeper into the study of magic and wouldn''t stop until he knew everything. Leo also had the innate ability to use Legilimency and lumency. He remembered that Leo had performed Legilimency on Alexander when he was just born. His only weakness was his physical strength, which could be countered with Alexander''s High Human serum.


    Things went on normally as usual. Earth was chaotic as always, but at least there weren''t many children dying from hunger around the world. Thanks to Kindheart.


    Ancient One had asked Alexander toe to the training grounds today. She had some announcements to make.


    Soon he came to the training area and found all the monks standing there. The Ancient One was already waiting there.


    "What is it Ancient One?" He asked. "Today I have decided to promote someone here." She replied.


    "You mean Mordo?"


    "No, you," she said and looked back at the crowd.


    "Today we have all gathered here to honor Mr. Universe. We have seen various talented individuals in Kamar Taj but none like him. In all of our known history, there has always been one Sorcerer Supreme at any moment. Because reaching that level of knowledge and strength is very hard and not many can achieve it. But Mr. Universe did it. He didn''t just be powerful, he has also surpassed me and I have no shame in epting that.


    So today, I officially announced that Mr. Universe is also a Sorcerer Supreme. Don''t worry, I am not quitting. This just means that there will be two Sorcerer Supremes now. Which is quite good for our society." She ended her small speech.


    Alexander was still gobsmacked but he quickly epted the situation. There was no harm in bing a Sorcerer Supreme. So he addressed the crowd.


    "Haha, I wasn''t expecting that. Hmm, I haven''t really prepared a speech for this. You know, most of you may havee here for various reasons. Some may havee for treatment and some even for finding a path for revenge. But being here changes everyone. Youe out of your cocoon, like a new butterfly. I am thousands of years old and have seen many things and kinds of people, and you lot are good ones. Don''t ever forget, you aren''t here just to be a monk and learn magic. You are here as a part of something big. Bigger than any mortal can imagine. So be honest to oneself and kind to others, let the heavens be the judge of your karma. With that, I''ll also announce a grand feast for my promotion so be sure toe to the big hall this evening."


    All the young monks cheered when they heard about the feast. The original food of Kamar Taj was very nd for everyone''s taste.


    "That was a good speech, Sorcerer Supreme Universe." She said.


    Alexander''s body cringed hearing that, "Ah, let''s just stick to Alex. By the way, you call yourself Ancient One and I am older than you. So what does that make me?"


    Ancient One thought for a second, "Prehistoric One?"


    Howard also walked in, "Fossilized One?"


    *Bam* he received a fist to his head.


    "Primordial One?" Mordo added.


    "Yes, that''s it. My codename for this sorcerer society will be Primordial One. Out of here, I''ll still be Mr. Universe or Grandpa Universe." He announced.


    "Alright, Rusty One." Howard shrugged and started walking away. Alexander waved his hand and a pig''s tail formed on his back.


    "Goodnight, Howard," Alexander politely shouted.


    Howard suddenly stopped as his body shuddered for some reason, "What did you do?"


    "What? I just said goodnight." Alexander shrugged. Mordo was trying to hold hisughter.


    Howard confusingly went away.


    ...


    Alexander was now the big boss of the Order of Mystic Arts. So he just rxed while teaching his precious children.


    Amy quickly ran to him with a big canvas over her head. She looked too excited.


    "npaaaa..." She shouted. Alexander''s heart always gets weak whenever he hears her calling him.


    "Oh, slow down Amy. What''s the matter.?" He asked.


    Amy carefully showed him the canvas. She had painted a beautiful panoramic scene of the Himyas. It was quite beautiful. Just looking at it would make you wanna go and really look at the ce.


    "Such a beautiful painting, Amy. You are very talented." He praised.


    Amy quickly puffed her chest in pride, "npa, I wanna sell this painting. I need money."


    "Oh, you just need to ask me then. Your Grandpa is the richest man in the Universe." Alexander started to take out his purse.


    "Noooo, I want my own money, npa. Help me sell is pleaseeeee" she attacked him with her puppy eyes.


    Alexander couldn''t handle it and gave it in, "Okay, but first, tell me why you want money."


    "Ummm... It''s nma''s birthday next month and I want to gift her the bestfy chair. She said her shoulders were itchy yesterday." She innocently spoke.


    Alexander''s heart nearly skipped a beat. He had forgotten about Olivia''s birthday. He gratefully looked at Amy with a smile.


    ~Thank you, Amy, you just saved Grandpa from sleeping on the floor.~ he internally said.


    He quickly put his on her shoulder and opened a portal for his apartment in New York.


    "Dada, take me too" Leo also came running. Alexander couldn''t deny. He was a kid too. So what if he had a super brain?


    "Haha, hop on then." Heughed and put him on his other shoulder.


    Westeros Bar was always crowded now so he didn''t go there. Though no one could recognize him as long as he wanted, it was still too crowded for his liking. Dobby had hired a big crew now so he mostly rxed.


    Alexander invisibly went behind Dobby and kicked his chair. "Get up, Dobby. You''ll turn fat if you keep this on."


    "Ah, boss? What happened? Did someone attack?" Dobby asked excitedly. Alexander could see that Dobby was bored now.


    "No, but I''m transferring you to Finta Protection Unit. You can go there from time to time and catch some bad people. But before that, we need to go to an auction house. Amy wants to sell her painting." He exined.


    "Oh, then Amy''s wish is mymand. Let''s go." Dobby wore his coat. Dobby really doted on all the kids in Phixheim. He even treated H like a child.


    Soon they walked a few blocks and reached a high-end art gallery which was having an auction. Alexander let Dobby handle it and he decided to roam around and see the art.


    Dobby went to the event manager and threw some banknotes on his face. The manager quickly agreed to let Amy''s painting be on showcase for auction. Soon Dobby himself went and put up Amy''s painting in the prime spot. The manager fussed a bit but Dobby pped him with more money. After all, nothing was worth more than Amy''s happiness.


    Meanwhile, Alexander and 2 kids were roaming around, looking at art.


    "npa, why did someone paint a banana? It''s not even good." Amy asked, looking at the huge white canvas. In its center was a painting of a banana.


    "Yeah, Dada. It''s not even as good as Amy''s paintings." Leo added.


    Alexander just sighed, "My children. Remember one thing, this world is filled with dumb people. Those who make and buy this are those people. Those that buy Amy''s painting are the good ones."


    Both of them nodded. Alexander didn''t know how the auction was going to be so he had put one of his agents to bid.


    After an hour, the auction started.


    "The Banana is sold for 2 million dors." The auctioneer shouted.


    "See Amy, that guy is dumb." Leo pointed at the man who bought it. The man noticed Leo pointing at him but left silently. Then it was Amy''s painting.


    "Our next painting is by an anonymous artist. It''s called The Calmness. The bid starts at a hundred thousand,..."


    Suddenly Alexander''s guy made a bid, "We have 150K...


    But soon another guy bid, "We have 200,000"


    "1 million," a woman in sses bid.


    Alexander quickly spoke to Dobby telepathically. "Good job, Dobby. You brought more than one bidder for realism."


    "Boss, only the first guy was ours. I don''t know the others." Dobby confusedly replied. Alexander also quietly sat through the auction. Leo and Amy were dancing whenever a new bid came.


    "We have 100 million, any more bidders can bid, this is ourst chance. 100 million one, 100.."


    "150 Million." An old man who looked like Henry Jonathan Pym aka Hank Pym or Ant-Man(the old one).


    Auctioneer finally hammered the bid and Amy''s painting was surprisingly sold for 150 million. Alexander had no idea why Hank Pym, the senile old man would buy it so he secretly went closer. He then noticed unknown magicing out of the painting. It made one really feel like they were in the painting. Feeling the cool air of Himya.


    He quickly called Dobby, "Dobby, did you cast magic on that painting?"


    "No, boss. I didn''t do anything. What happened?" Dobby asked.


    "I think I found out about Amy''s special magic." He muttered.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 144: Married Again

    Alexander just found out that Amy had the ability to imbue her feelings in the paintings she drew, and she did it without even knowing. So when they went back he trained her.


    It didn''t take long and she was able to understand how to use it. Now she could make painting through her imagination and also add smell or feel to it. If she wanted, she could draw a donut and make it smell like dirty socks.


    She also experimented with her abilities and grew to understand them. Now she draws food paintings for Rina with smell. Rina even ate one of them once.


    "Amy, did you buy the present for Grandma?" He asked.


    "Yes, I told uncle foxy to get me thefiest chair in the universe." She replied, confusing him.


    "Umm foxy... You mean Blue Fang?" He asked.


    "Yes, I asked him for it. He said he will bring it today."


    Blue Fang was the security head of Sakaar. The Wolfman had done a good job at managing the ce. He also had good rtions with Alexander and his family.


    "Okay, say thanks to him" he caressed her hair. ~I need to prepare a gift for her too. Wait, isn''t this our second life? And we both haven''t really married yet.~ he suddenly thought and had a nice idea.


    *RING RING*


    Alexander picked up his Uniphone. It was a call from his new tech division, Nevaeh Industries.


    "Old man here, what''s the matter?" He asked.


    "Boss, there''s a man named Tim Berners-Lee is here. He says that he wants our help to start public inte." Seraph replied.


    "Wait, why is heing to us? Isn''t there apany like AOL or AT&T there?" he inquired.


    "AOL went bankrupt some months ago and AT&T isn''t really that big here. Because Howard had made the designs of new telmunication systems public, many newpanies have emerged. AT&T never got to monopolize the market." the Seraph replied.


    Alexander fell into deep contemtion. He expected it to be a butterfly effect of him giving Howard 100 million.


    "Wait, I''lle there personally. If things work out, we might be able to give the world a better inte." He ordered.


    Alexander quickly donned a suit and popped into thepany office. Which was a huge Skyscraper in E 69th Street.


    He went to the meeting room and met Tim.


    "Hello, I heard you wanted to work with us. Why?" He straightforwardly asked.


    "Because of Nevaeh Industries'' reputation. You don''t capitalize on the poor even when you can. You help so many people around the world. I wanted my work to be attached to apany like this." Tim replied.


    "Well, that was convincing. So, what can I do for the man who made WWW?" He asked.


    "Sir, I am afraid that some people are trying to capitalize on my work. I have already said that the World Wide Web should be a free thing. But they want to charge for it. It would destroy my work before it even became famous. I want yourpany to develop the Inte for people. You certainly have the power and money."


    "Hmm, so you want your legacy to be secured. Well, we can do it. I will promote WWW, while also create a safe and easy to ess the inte. Not just for America but for the world." Alexander replied. He didn''t really need to do much. He just needed to start hosting servers, make a browser, and introduce 2G technology. He wasn''t going to monopolize it though. The 2G tech would be an open patent.


    "Ha, thank you, sir. Thank you." Tim was more than excited to hear that.


    After a bit more talking, they part ways.


    Soon a Seraph came in to notify him of something. "Sir, President Clinton''s Impeachment probe has begun. He asked for help from us."


    "Just ignore him. He''s too unstable to be associated with." Alexander shrugged and left.


    ...


    3 Weeks passed and Alexander took a holiday from Kamar Taj and went to Phixheim with his children. It was Olivia''s birthday the next day and Alexander wanted to gift her a memory.


    He secretly prepared all the stuff. He was going to marry her again, and the guest list was too big. There would be Unicorns, Phoenix, Icemen, Dragons, and all other people.


    He didn''t know what the kids had prepared for the gift and he wasn''t really worried. Even if they gave her a pebble from the seashore, Olivia would tear up and start kissing them.


    Medusa was thankfully being a good girl. Alexander was afraid that Loki would be a bad influence on her. He had made a strict rule that they cannot meet outside. Loki was also busy as he had slipped 50 or so due to the Sakaar incident. He was now busy learning whatever happened in Asgard while he was away.


    The next day came and with that Olivia woke up. After she had bathed and eaten, Berry the Phoenix came to her and dragged her out.


    The moment she was out, the whole scenery around her changed suddenly. It turned into a jungle in the middle of the night. The white light from the full moon was making everything look beautiful. Then she looked behind and saw the same old Army hospital she used to work in back in the Vietnam war.


    All of a sudden she heard footsteps and saw a young Alexander walking towards her. He was in his old uniform. Then she noticed that she was also wearing her old uniform.


    "Alex?" She called out.


    Alexander warmly smiled and grabbed her hand and looked her in the eye.


    "Oli, Happy Birthday. Remember this ce and that night?" He asked.


    She quickly nodded as she looked around. It felt like deja vu. "Yes, you proposed to me here..."


    She then noticed Alexander falling down to one knee with her hand in his hand.


    "Remember Oli, we both vowed to each other that night. That we''d be together no matter what. In this life or the next. You didn''t believe in reincarnation but I still made you vow. I think the old man was listening to us at that time. This is really our second life, and I am still madly in love with you." He choked up a little, remembering his old life. Amazing memories with Olivia. His crazed rush for finding a cure for cancer but not being able to. And then losing her.


    Olivia also kneeled down to his level, she had tears in her eyes, "Yes, I remember. I remember the always serious boy. It was me who had to break your shell, and I am thankful that I was able to. God was really listening to us. Even after all the hardships and pain. We are still together and stronger than ever. We have beautiful daughters and a son. I can''t ask for anything more."


    Alexander took out a ring from his pocket, "That is why I want to make that promise again, Olivia. Olivia, I vow to be your loving husband in this life and as many more that exist. Will you marry me?"


    "And I vow to be your loving Wife, in this life and all the others. Yes, I will marry you, Alexander Maxim Universe"


    Alexander had brought 2 rings and they both exchanged rings. Suddenly there was a small love-filledughed in the sky and beautiful flower petals started falling from the sky.


    "And you have my blessings as well, my beautiful children," God spoke.


    "See, Oli. He really was listening." Alexanderughingly said.


    Godughed, "Hahaha... I am everywhere at every time, child. Perks of being the creator. Now, I won''t hold you for long. The little ones are getting restless."


    Alexander then picked Olivia up in a princess carry. Their clothes suddenly changed to a wedding dress.


    "What are you doing Alex?" Olivia got flustered.


    "Taking you to marry me, my beautiful wife. That was just the trailer, there is a whole movie left." He teased her.


    Suddenly the scenery around them changed and it returned to a beautiful morning. The whole garden was decorated to the brim. A wide pathway was opened for them. Leading them to the altar. Dobby was acting as the priest. He was a pure creature so it was okay. He was also Alexander''s good friend.


    The children were waiting for them. Even H was there and surprisingly, she wasn''t wearing green or ck. She was wearing a mixture of white and red, it really made her look a lot more beautiful.


    Soon they reached the end of the path.


    Dobby started the proceedings. But it was getting boring and he had a feeling that Dobby was messing with him.


    "Alright Dobby, I love her. I wanna marry her. Yes, Yes, Yes." He loudly said. Making Dobby grin.


    "Olivia, do you ept to take hi..." Dobby was interrupted.


    "Yes,"


    "The Bride and Groom may K..." He was again interrupted as Alexander had already grabbed her waist and kissed her. Amy, Leo, Medusa, and Rina jumped around them throwing flower petals at them.


    "Happy Birthday, my beautiful Olivia," he whispered.


    "Thank you," she shyly replied.


    Alexander then looked at the big crowd. "Everyone, it''s time for the feast."


    He waved his hand and a crazy amount of food appeared on tables. While everyone was eating, the kids were giving their gifts to Olivia.


    "nma, you said your back hurt so I got you this. It is veryfy, I checked." Amy showed her the cushioned chair. Olivia got up and kissed Amy on her cheeks. Then she sat down on the chair.


    "Ah, it really is veryfortable. Thank you, sweety."


    "Hehehe" Amy shyly smiled.


    Then cane Rina, "Grandma, I baked this cake with Medusa. I hope you like it."


    It was probably the toughest thing for Rina to do. Olivia couldn''t imagine how Rina was able to control herself from eating it.


    She gave both of them kisses and tasted the cake. "It''s very tasty. We will all eat it all today."


    Leo walked up to her then. "Hehe, Mommy, I studied very hard to make this. This locket can tell you where we all are. No matter how far away."


    The locket was golden and had a family photo inside.


    "A, thank you, Leo. I''ll always wear it."


    Then H gave her a sword and received a kiss on her head. H looked very embarrassed at that. Howard being Howard, gave her a customized flying car, fully made by him. Jean had alsoe as she had be a part of the family now. She gave a cute little ring to her. It had a gem on it and inside it was a real fire.


    The whole day passed happily dancing, eating, and talking. By the evening, everyone was tired and drunk. Alexander tucked the kids in bed and went to sleep as well.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 145: The Institute For Gifted Children

    Jean Grey was living the life she always dreamt of in Phixheim. She was doubtful at the beginning abouting with Alexander. But now she had fallen in love with the ce. The environment and the people were so nice that she never lost control of her powers.


    Berry the Phoenix also helped her train. She spent a lot of time studying lumency. In the hope that it would give her a better control of her mind. But it was really hard to do and she would sometimes rage out. The phoenix would sing songs and calm her down.


    There were the cute Unicorns and other animals as well and they all liked to y with her. She could not believe that the old man owned his own sr system.


    She had be friends with the kind doctor called Erskine. The man had been teaching her. She always wanted to be a doctor and she had alreadypleted her school so she decided to study with him.


    Shepleted her 4-year medicine degree under him. Alexander pulled some strings and secretly made her give exams for all the 8 semesters of Harvard Medical School. She passed with flying colors and got her degree.


    She was also on good terms with the kind old man Ragnarok. She learned about controlling mes from him. She now had a pretty good control over her Phoenix power. Alexander had gifted her a locket which would let her know if her powers were about to lose control. She still felt weird that Alexander was a big God.


    But her time hade to an end today. She wanted to go out and help the X-men and other mutants. She really liked her peaceful life here but she needed to broaden her horizon.


    Alexander was going toe with her to drop her off at the Institute. She was looking forward to seeing all the old faces.


    "Alright. You ready, Jean?" Alexander walked to her in a rxed manner. "Yes, let''s go." She excitedly spoke and then got embarrassed realizing it.


    "Haha, I thought you liked living here. Well, I guess you didn''t like this old man." He shed some fake tears.


    "NO, it was awesome being here. Everyone is so nice. I just want to help at the institute." She rified.


    Alexander walked to her and patted her head, "Haha... I know, child. I was just messing with you. Let''s go then."


    Jean shyly nodded and followed him. She had really grown ustomed to Alexander''s kind and loving attitude.


    "Who do you think missed you the most?" He asked.


    "Ah, it''s gotta be Kitty and Rogue." She smiled remembering them.


    "What about Scott?" Alexander asked.


    "I''m sure he''s gotten over me by now. It''s been 5 years after all. I''m also not nning on being in any rtionship anytime soon. I want to focus on work." She thoughtfully replied.


    Alexander suddenly stopped walking and turned to her. He put his one hand on her head and caressed her red hair. "Well, be careful. You have grown into a much better girl than you used to be. You are now a lot more beautiful in both mind and body, and I am proud of you. This new you might make his forgotten feeling resurface. Ah, look at me. Old man rambling about your personal life. Well, I just wish you to be happy. And don''t ever forget, you have a home and a family here. You are not alone."


    His words made her nearly cry out and she hugged Alexander tightly.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you for everything. I was so alone and lost back then. Thank you for holding my hand when I needed it the most." She mumbled.


    Alexander kept on caressing her hair, "Hah, you silly girl. Don''t cry, I don''t want Charles to say that I didn''t give you good food after seeing your red eyes."


    "Hehe, he really might say it. But I hope he''s changed after you gave him his legs back. I haven''t forgiven him yet though." She spoke with not even a wee bit of anger in her voice. It seems she had gotten really good with her lumency.


    Alexander walked to the Anywhere door and opened it. "Let''s go then."


    He walked straight into thewn of the school. It was a huge castle now. Not as big as Hogwarts but still quite big. Charles had bought 50 Nannybots from him to care for the castle.


    They walked into the much bigger school. Little kids ying in the garden stopped ying and looked at the two new strangers. There were currently 1500 mutants living in the castle. It would have crippled Charles Xavier just feeding them, so he got them help for the Kindheart foundation. Now the money for food came from the foundation at the guarantee that it will only be used for food.


    Alexander saw a four or five-year-old little kid looking at him with interest. Alexander looked at him and pointed to the sky. Suddenly M&Ms started to rain down. They all cheered up and started collecting them to eat.


    "Hah, you really have a way with kids." Jean enviously praised.


    "I was like them once. Alone, hopeless, and looking for little happiness. Experience teaches you everything. I am sure you''ll be a great teacher and doctor here. After all, you were like them once too." Alexander parted some knowledge.


    Jean thought about the words and looked at joyfully dancing kids. She saw her own shadow in them.


    Then suddenly a manly voice came, "You looking for someone, bub?"


    Alexander turned around and looked at the short man. He seriously didn''t know how Logan could look so manly while being so short.


    "Hahaha, how is my Wolfy doing?" Alexanderughingly walked to him and patted his shoulder. But Wolverine didn''t like it and tried to cut his hand, only to be stopped by an invisible shield around the arm.


    "Haha, now now. No need to be wild. I guess you don''t remember me. You must have lost your memories." Alexander spoke.


    Wolverine looked confused, "My memories? How did y..."


    "JEAN" a loud voice interrupted him. Kitty came running to Jean and hugged her tightly.


    "Haha, how is my kitty?" Alexander walked to her.


    "Grandpaaaa" she then jumped into Alexander''s arms. Alexander had been meeting some mutants in the Institute secretly. He had helped Rogue solve her touch problem. Now the girl hade out of her low self-esteem personality.


    "I am good. Why didn''t youe for so long?" Sheined.


    "Ah, you know. Your Grandpa is a very big man. I was busy. But look, I brought gifts for you." He took out the unreleased yStation with various games and a T.V.


    "Take this. This is a new product that is going to beunched soon. You can y games on it." He exined.


    Max aka Mao slowly flew near him, "Not even ten minutes and have already started to spoil them."


    "Haha, that''s just the way I am made." He walked and gave him a hug.


    "How are you, son? How is your mother?" Alexander asked.


    "I am fine and I took her to Nevaeh Hospital. They pretty much cured her weakened body and kidney problems. Now she has some more years to live." He informed.


    "And see you be a great man," Alexander added.


    "Yes, that as well." Max embarrassingly replied.


    Then Logan interrupted, "Wait. Who are these two? I am the security head so I should know before you take them in."


    Max decided to tell him, "Logan, he''s the founder of the new Institute. He made the whole castle. Thatdy is Jean Grey. A former student. She had troubles containing her powers so Mr. Universe took her with him."


    Logan was surprised, "I didn''t know you were a patron of the school. You are doing a good job."


    Logan might be a tough guy from outside but from inside he had a heart of gold, maybe a little soaked in blood but still gold.


    "Haha, it''s alright. Logan. Come find meter. We''ll grab a beer and I''ll answer your questions." Alexander offered, knowing that Wolverine must want to know about his past.


    "I''ll take you up on that offer." Logan agreed.


    "Grandpa, Jean. Come on in. Rogue would be so happy to see you. Quick quick." Kitty dragged them in. Soon it was only Logan and Max left.


    "Hmm, why does he look familiar," Logan muttered.


    Max looked at his in surprise, "You don''t remember him? I thought you also fought in world war 2."


    "I did, but I don''t remember a lot," Logan growled.


    "Well, you might wanna go and see the national war museum. You''ll find about him in there. Anyways, let''s go in." He flew away.


    Logan looked puzzled and decided to go and check out the museum before going to Alexander.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 146: Logan is Free!

    Once Inside, Alexander met the X-Men and the senior students again. Most of them had turned out to be a faculty now.


    "Thank you for teaching Jean for all these years." Charles walked in.


    "Haha, it seems baldness has no treatment" Alexander joked and shook his hand.


    "Well, they were already falling so I decided to get a new look. Pleasee with me to the office. All the teachers would want to know you." He suggested and Alexander followed. Leaving Jean behind to chat with her friends.


    ...


    In the office.


    "So, can she control her powers now?" Charles asked.


    "Yes, she can. She can easily deal with mutants like the Apocalypse. Though I would not try to force her if someone more stronger appeared. Her powers are limitless and she can keep on practicing all she wants and it would still not be enough. Though I have taught her things that let her keep her mind in check. Now she can sleep even in a crowded room without looking into someone''s mind." He exined.


    Raven took a sigh of relief, "Thank god. I was worried about her." "Well, you should worry more about how you are going to deal with your son." Alexander dropped the bomb as he rxed in his seat.


    "WHAT! WHAT DO YOU MEAN?" She loudly asked. Hank was also surprised by the revtion. He and Raven had been in a rtionship for a while now.


    "Yeah, I mean. You abandoned him when he was small. How are you going to exin to him about that?" Alexander said.


    "Where is he?" She asked.


    "In this very building. He''s been living here for years now." Alexander hinted.


    Hank caught the clue and eximed, "I knew it. Kurt is your son, Raven."


    "What?" She felt shocked, happy, and scared as well. She had doubts that Kurt was her son but she never tried to confirm it and just kept on treating him nicely.


    "Tell me if you need my help, you should be able to handle Kurt. I wish you luck. I''ll go and talk to Max." Alexander left the room. He went straight to Max, who was helping some children learn how to control their powers.


    "You have be a good teacher, Max. I can see respect for you in their eyes." Alexander praised.


    "I just did what you told me to do. You haven''t disappointed me either. What you have done would have taken us so many years to aplish." Max replied.


    "I just got you some of your rights. Which were long due." He shrugged. Alexander had forced the UN Human Rights Council to include all mutants in the same category as normal humans and grant them the same protection. Alexander had subtly changed history and science textbooks all around the world. Now kids learn a bit how the Mutants exist. But there was still a lot of hatred and discrimination present in the streets.


    "Max, I wanted to tell you something."


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "You have a son and a daughter. Their names are Pietro Maximoff and Wanda Maximoff" he revealed.


    Max''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t know he had children. His blood out there somewhere. He had rtions with many women in his life but he never got this news.


    "W-Where are they?" He asked.


    "Hydra had abducted them after their house got demolished from a mortar. They wanted to do experiments on them..." He was interrupted.


    "What happened to them?"


    "Easy, Max. I saved them before any harm coulde to them. They are small. Your son has powers of Superspeed and but your daughter, she has a problem. When she was born, an Elder God Chthon''s residual energies altered Wanda. Chthon is a god only in name, in reality, he''s a demon. I''m afraid Wanda may have a very high talent in chaos magic, but the magic might also corrupt her. So we need to be careful."


    "Where are they?" Max again asked.


    "I''ll take you to them." He said and opened the door. He took him to Phixheim without him even knowing.


    Max saw 2 little children ying under a tree with legos. They were cutely giggling at small things. The two kids realized that someone was there so they turned their heads.


    "Oh, it''s Grandpaaaa" they ran up to Alexander for hugs.


    "Pietro, Wanda. I told you I''ll find your papa. Look, I found him." He introduced.


    Wanda quietly looked at Max and asked, "Why you leave us, papa? You don''t love us?"


    Max''s heart broke hearing that. "I am sorry, Wanda. I couldn''t find you. But thanks to Mr. Universe..."


    "You are my papa?" Little Pietro asked.


    Max nodded. "Yes"


    "Hug me, hug me" he jumped beside him. Max also quickly picked him up with sad eyes.


    Soon after, the 3 bonded well. Alexander let him take his children to the Institute. He had already put protection on them. When Wanda would wake her magic he would teach her.


    ~Now only Logan is left.~ he thought.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Logan went for a tour of the National war museum and was shocked to see big posters and sculptures of Alexander. He then found about his deeds and returned to the institute to have a talk.


    Alexander invited the guy for a beer outside the castle.


    "Do you know about my past? Why can''t I remember anything?" Logan questioned.


    "Because your memories are too brutal. You have an unconscious filter that stops your mind from essing them. You lost many people, Logan. You''ve also killed many by your own hands. If you get your memories back then you''ll go crazy." Alexander warned.


    "But I still want them. Without them, I am an iplete man." Wolverine argued.


    "I can make it so that your emotions don''t get affected by your memories. Your emotions will be deactivated for a while. Your memories will seem like you are watching a movie. Tell me, should I do this?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, do it." Logan agreed. Alexander kept his words and deactivated his emotions while unlocking his memories. Soon Wolverine saw his whole life. From young to old. How his mothermitted suicide in front of him. How the love of his life married someone else. How he then identally killed her. All his past scars came to him. But he felt nothing.


    "Do you remember everything now, Logan?" He asked.


    "Yes, I do." Wolverine gave a short reply.


    "Then let me tell you about another thing. There is someone behind all this. Someone who has been controlling your family''s bloodline for centuries. He controlled your life, all the choices and mistakes you made were because of him. His name is Romulus. An immortal Wolf-like man. He''s been on Earth from pre-historic times. He likes to control people." Alexander revealed.


    "ACCIO Romulus" Alexander spoke. Soon an extremely tall wolf-like man appeared in front of him.


    Romulus was surprised at first, then he realized he was summoned.


    "Who are you?" He angrily asked.


    "Your end." Alexander punched him in his guts and force fed him a potion. Romulus might be some Bigshot on Earth and was active throughout history due to his strength and immortality. But he was nothing whenpared to the Universe as a scale. Even Endgame Thor could beat him.


    "Logan, this is the guy. This is Romulus, I have taken away his healing powers. I will give you back your emotions now. Then tell me if you want revenge with your own hands or not." Alexander announced.


    As soon as he gave him back the emotions, Wolverine clutched his head in pain, "AAAAAAA"


    "Do you want to do it, Logan?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, I must finish what he has started." Logan boomed. He suddenly charged at Romulus with his ws out. Romulus was still shocked that his healing was gone.


    "Why are you doing this to me, Sorcerer?" Romulus shouted.


    ||Romulus - Category 5


    Murder - 12,314,456


    Indirect Murder - 67,876,999


    R*ape - 678,897


    very - 1,778,433


    ckmail - 9,578,532


    Sin Percentage - 93%||


    Alexander felt disgusted at the sin chart.


    "You are a rabid dog, Romulus. And like every rabid dog, you must be put down." Alexander loudly stated.


    Wolverine and Romulus fought for hours. Wolverine was able to inflict a lot of damage on his but it was still not enough for monsterous Romulus.


    Wolverine was having trouble killing Romulus. It was normal, though. Romulus had thousands of years of fighting experience. So Alexander made Romulus trip so Wolverine could put his ws in his neck. As Romulus died, Alexander erased him from space and time.


    "YAAAAAAAAAAAAA..." Wolverine loudly shouted at the moon in anger and pain. There were some small tears in his eyes as he remembered his past family and friends.


    Alexander secretly poured a calming draught in his mouth. When Wolverine was back to normal he looked around in confusion.


    "Why hasn''t anyonee here after hearing all the noise?" He asked.


    "Don''t worry, your fight happened in a mirror world. No damage was done to the outside." Alexander quickly brought them out of the mirror dimension.


    "Thanks, General," Logan spoke.


    "Haha, it''s been so long since I heard someone call me that." Alexanderughed.


    "It turns out, my whole life has been meaningless. I don''t know what to do now." Wolverine thought out loudly.


    "Son, you can think of it a bit differently too. For the first time since your birth, now you are finally free. You can do anything you want. Make a family, created some cute little pups. Settle down and enjoy little things in life." He advised.


    "Hmm, enjoying little things. I might just do that." Wolverine said looking at the school.


    Alexander was happy that he could fix the broken man, Logan. Logan didn''t deserve all the bad things that happened with him.


    ...


    Fact: The reason why Wanda and Pietro hated Tony Stark is because at the age of ten, while having dinner with her adopted family, a mortar shell hit their apartment building, killing Wanda''s parents. The building started to crumble, trapping Wanda and Pietro inside as they hid under a bed.


    A second shell then hit andnded three feet in front of them but did not go off; the twins were left trapped in the rubble, staring at the unexploded shell reading the name Stark Industries on it. For the next two days, Wanda and Pietro feared the shell would detonate before rescue efforts could free them.


    But Alexander saved them very early in this world.


    [You can see Logan and Romulus of my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 147: Shiwere

    9 September, 2001,


    New York City.


    Things had been very good for the past few years. Little Amy had turned into a teenager. Art was still her biggest interest. Leo was still small and had mastered the Mystic arts, officially bing a Master. He was the youngest Master to ever be at just 10 years old.


    Howard had learned all he wanted and had gone back to his Sakaar workshop to surround himself with machines. Alexander''s new space fleet was now being used around the Universe as a non-profit police organization.


    But today was going to be a sad historic day. Some guy from Afghanistan wanted to destroy two towers in New York. Alexander wasn''t going to change it but he''d save all the people.


    "npa, are youing to my art gallery today?" Amy asked with excitement. She had opened her own art gallery with magical paintings. Today was its opening day.


    "Yes, sweety. I will be with you the whole time." He caressed her hair. She had grown into a beautiful girl now, but in his eyes she was still the small cute Amy.


    Soon the duo went to her art gallery. A small crowd had gathered there. Thay had not publicized it a lot as it would eventually grow famous.


    "npa, I want you to cut the ribbon," Amy told him. Alexander''s heart suddenly overcame with joy. "Haha, let''s do it together, Amy." Alexander dragged her with him and inaugurated the gallery. Olivia came and kissed Amy.


    "I am so proud of you, Amy." She proudly stated.


    "Hehe, thank you nma" Amy hugged her tightly.


    Then suddenly a loud scream came across the street. People followed her finger towards the sky and saw a ne ramming into the twin towers. Alexander had his people ready. No innocent life would be lost that day. Not even those who were on the nes. It was the Marvel world and miracles were very normal.


    Alexander''s Seraphs invisibly got into the buildings and helped every single person get out before it crumbled down. 9/11 could have been diverted, but it was also the event that shaped the future of America. It also opened the eyes of the world towards the existence of terrorism.


    "npa, what happened?" Amy worriedly asked, looking at the dust cloud forming in the air. It probably made her remember her childhood.


    Alexander walked up to her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Some bad guys, Amy. They like to hurt people."


    "Then we must punish them." She firmly spoke.


    "And I will, Amy. I will punish them. You don''t need to worry." He patted her head.


    Seraphs safely emptied the building. The ne that rammed into the building also magically survived, which helped the passengers live. After an hour the towers copsed.


    Alexander silently controlled the media to make sure that no racism was promoted. The news instead made people aware of the miracle that took ce. Except for the terrorists, no one died.


    A monthter, the War in Afganistan started as Operation Enduring Freedom, intended to target terrorist mastermind Osama bin Laden''s al-Qaida organization, which was based in the country, as well as the extreme fundamentalist Taliban government that had ruled most of the country since 1996.


    Soon, Tony''s Stark Industries started to receive big contracts, and hispany grew richer. Since the start of the US war in Afghanistan, Obadiah Stane started to work on his ambitions. The guy would probably try to find the mysterious 15% owner soon.


    The 9/11 event would also boost the development of Shield. Fury has already be its director and is currently in the midst of reforming the secret organization.


    Alexander was busy keeping his secret Universe empire safe. He had fully infiltrated the 4 Empires and nobody knew about it. He''d just need to give a signal and everything would be official.


    *Phone ring*


    Alexander picked it up and received a message from his Seraphs from Finta.


    "Boss, the Shi''ar Empire has attacked. The call came directly from their Emperor." The Seraph reported.


    "Alright, start the project Shi''were. I will join you as well." Hemanded.


    Project Shi''were was nothing but an borate scheme for a smooth and swift takeover of the Shi''ar empire. It was ruled by Emperor D''Ken, a cruel and power-hungry guy. It came as no surprise that he initiated the attack on him. Finta was generating so much money that it looked like a shining golden ball in dark space to others.


    The Shi''ar Empire is a vast intergctic empire that rules a million worlds. It is an aggressively expansionist empire whose religion tells the Shi''ar to marry other cultures, by force if necessary, to be stronger. It was also the strongest of the 3(Kree, Skrull, and Shi''ar).


    ...


    As soon as Alexander''s orders were passed. The whole Shi''ar Gxy suddenly turned into a mess. For some reason, many high ranking people of various worlds killed the leaders and took over. The Shi''ar homeworld, Chandr was also besieged. The rest of the High Council was removed. The Emperor and his sister were taken into custody. All the things happened so fast that no one had the time to understand.


    A lot of Shi''ar Empire''s forces were sent to Finta so they were even weaker.


    Alexander then appeared in front of the Shi''ar forces with his Ironheim. It was erged to the size of the Sun. All the enemy ships were automatically getting attracted by Ironhein''s gravitational pull. Alexander made the Ironheim open a side like a packman and took in all of the Shi''ar forces. He took their ships and imprisoned the people on board.


    He then headed to Chandr, Shi''ar''s homeworld. He was also transmitting his words on every habited of the Shi''ar Empire.


    "I am Emperor Universe of Finta. The Emperor of Shi''ar, D''Kenunched an attack on Finta. For this, I have retaliated and taken over Shi''ar. Nothing will be changing, everything is under control. But if you are sympathizers of D''Ken then you just have toe forward so you can be sent to him.


    "I have big ns for Shi''ar. But first, very is banned from now on. Anyone ignoring thisw will be cruelly punished. I will also be boosting the economic activities of the Shi''ar Empire. The name, Shi''ar Empire will be dissolved from now on and it will be called Universe Federation. Let''s work to forge a better future."


    By the time his speech ended, he had already appeared in the Shi''ar homeworld. He quickly brought out all the prisoners for Ironheim and handed them to his men. He wasn''t interested in the Emperor but his sister was a decent person.


    Soon Lndra Neramani was brought before him. Alexander was in a big dining hall, eating food.


    "Please, join me. You will like this cuisine." Alexander invited.


    Lndra stayed level-headed and sat down not much further than him. She also ate the food provided. And it was shockingly a lot better than even the best dishes provided in Shi''ar.


    "So, did you know your brother wanted to attack Finta?... Don''t think of lying, I can detect lies," Alexander warned.


    She nodded her head, "Yes, I tried to stop him but he wouldn''t agree. He was hoping to use the M''Kraan Crystal on you."


    ~Hmm, that''s new. From what I remember, M''Kraan Crystal is as old as time, and inside of the crystal is a beautiful alien city. At the center of the city is a glowing sphere which hosts a Neutron Gxy. The Sun of that Neutron Gxy is the Nexus point of the universe and all realities. Should the crystal''s stasis be removed, it would destroy the whole Universe. It also housed the White Hot Room. The afterlife and the base of operations of the Phoenix (the one inside Jean)~


    "So your brother was a mad man? Trying to destroy the Universe?"


    "I am not afraid to admit that. He is unfit to rule." She confidently spoke.


    "Hmm, well. Everyone is unfit to rule. There''s a reason why monarchy is so bad. Even if you are a good ruler, there''s no guarantee that your future generations won''t spoil your legacy"


    Lndra couldn''t help but nod and asked. "What are you going to do now?"


    "Umm, your brother and big sister will be punished. One is a dictator and the other is murdering maniac. Maybe you can work as a diplomat. One thing is sure though, there will be no royal family." He offered.


    "Aren''t you going to be the Emperor?" She asked.


    "I don''t need to disclose that to you. Do you ept my offer or not?" Alexander straightforwardly asked.


    "I ept, but if I see you exploiting the people, I will fight you. No matter what." She stated, looking him in the eye.


    "Haha, sure. Now, take me to the M''Kraan Crystal." He stood up.


    "What? W-What are you going to do with it?" She fearfully asked.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not after its power. I want to move it to a safer ce. Right now everyone knows it''s here and it''s like asking for someone to steal it. Take me to it now."


    She nodded and led the way towards the secret underground chamber. Alexander was just going to put it in his pocket dimension. The thing was too dangerous to be left outside.


    [You can see Lndra on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 148: Punisher

    When they reached the Crystal they were blocked by 2 guys. One was very small and the other one was huge.


    "Stop, you are not allowed to pass." The small one spoke.


    Lndra walked to the front, "Jahf and Modt. Step aside, this is the new Emperor."


    "Haha, and I am the Nova Prime" Jahf joked.


    Alexander suddenly waved his hand and Jahf''s body froze from the neck and below.


    "I believe you are the protectors of this crystal but sadly, you won''t be needed for this job anymore. I am the Emperor of Shi''ar, now named Universe Federation and I release you two from this duty." He loudly ordered. The two protectors understood that it was not good to mess with him and made way.


    Then he walked up to the crystal and took it away. He was probably going to have a talk with the Phoenix about it after he''s done researching it.


    After that, he started organizing the Universe Federation. The announcement was made to the whole universe that Emperor Universe controlled the former Shi''ar Empire now.


    Because he already had very good rtions with the Nova Empire, he made many trade deals with them. More trade between the two was promoted. Shi''ar Empire was already the strongest of the bunch and now with Alexander, it had be invincible. Nova Prime was more than happy to ally with him. She was feeling lucky for forming good rtions with him all these years. Ronan the user had just heard about thetest news. He was also nning on attacking Finta but was beaten by Shi''ar. But now he was thankful that he didn''t do it. He finally understood the scope of the strength of the Emperor Universe. He would have doomed the Kree Empire if he had done it.


    Skrulls were more focused on fighting the Krees so they didn''t have any thoughts about Alexander. For the next few years, Alexander worked hard on improving the empire. He also spent a lot of time with the kids. Not wanting to ignore them.


    Howard had already invented arc reactors. They now run most of the important facilities in his empire. The tech was not public yet as it could be dangerous in the wrong hands. The Universe already had stuff like arc reactors but they were all not as good as what Howard orter Tony would make. Howard also has a daughter now. She was just recently born.


    She was named Antonia Maxime Universe Stark. Tina was her nickname. It really brought joy to Howard and Maria. They always wanted a daughter. Rina, Amy, and Leo all showered love on their new little sister.


    Medusa was mostly busy with Loki and H was always either training or teaching her siblings how to fight.


    Bucky was not living in Phixheim. He was living in Sakaar and worked there. Amy had grown very famous on Earth for her paintings. Leo was in his teens. He was always experimenting with something. But also sometimes went out to help in keeping peace in the Universe.


    Ragnarok had been living with Dobby all that time. They had struck up a very good friendship. There was calm all these years, but Alex knew that it was going to change soon. Various events will start to take ce on Earth. So he decided to move back to Earth, as a part-time bartender in Westeros Bar, and his official return to Earth wouldeter. All the kids had already grown old enough so he wasn''t very worried about them. They could alle to him anytime if they needed something. Olivia was also working on Earth at her Kindheart foundation. She had forged a new identity to work.


    ...


    Westeros Bar,


    Alexander popped in the backside and entered the bar. Thanks to various branches they opened around the city. It was not very crowded anymore. They also added a charm on the door so that only people in need of help, characters of MCU, Journalists, and other important people would feel likeing in. Other Normal people wouldn''t.


    Dobby and Ragnarok sat on the customer side of the bar counter. Alexander went by himself and made himself a nice drink.


    "You two want anything?" Alexander asked.


    "Am alright, Boss."


    "One beer for me," Ragnarok said.


    Alexander looked around and saw that it was just them in the bar. "Where''s Maria, Dobby?"


    "Oh, Frank came back from Afghanistan. Frank said that his family has this ritual where he takes them to Central Park for a pic." Ragnarok informed.


    "Haha, good man. We should go out too. Our old bodies should breathe some fresh air once in a while." Alexander suggested.


    "I agree with you, but Centre Park is far from having fresh air," Dobby muttered and got up. The three locked the door and crossed the street. The park was just across the street from where Westeros Bar was.


    The park was filled with families and children ying and running around.


    "Ah, look, there they are." Ragnarok pointed to the Castle family.


    They went to them to say hello.


    "How are you, son?" Alexander spoke.


    Frank turned around and saw three old people. He smiled at Alexander. "Fit and Fine, Sir. How are you?"


    "Haha, as old as youst saw me."


    "Grandpaa" Lisa and little Frank ran to him. Alexander spoiled them by giving them choctes. Alexander knew the Castle family for a while now. He had met Maria when she was desperately looking for a job. She had just given birth and her husband had gone for army training. She needed money. So he had offered her a job at Westeros bar. Since then, she''s been working there and it also became Frank''s hangout ce.


    "Where were you for so long, Uncle?" Maria asked.


    "Oh, I was busy with work. Just found time to rx with these fools now." He pointed at Dobby and Ragnarok.


    *BANG*


    A loud gunshot came. Then multiple gunshots sounded. Alexander knew Frank Castle would be Punisher if his family died that day, but he couldn''t bring himself to let Maria and the children die just to make Frank, Punisher. If things went well, Frank would still be Punisher, albeit a bit less violent.


    Alexander silently stood while everyone else in the park was screaming or running away. Frank quickly covered his wife and kids. Then he remembered the 3 Old men and was surprised to see them rxingly standing like nothing was happening. Then he noticed Alexander waving his fingers secretly. Wherever his finger pointed the shooter fell.


    Alexander controlled all the flying bullets and made the two hired gangs really kill each other. He made sure that no innocent was harmed. After a while, the gunshots stopped.


    All the people started getting up from the ground. Parents hugged their children with tears in their eyes.


    Frank was doing the same. The kids were scared. So Alexander gave them more choctes to make them a bit happier.


    "Let''s go to the bar. It''s not a good sight here." He suggested.


    Maria and Frank quickly gathered their stuff and left with them.


    Frank still had confusion in his mind about what Alexander did. He knew about mutants and for now, he was guessing that Alexander was one. He didn''t have anything against mutants, they were people with feelings just like him.


    "Maria, you can take them to the spare apartment and let them sleep," Dobby advised her once they reached the bar.


    Soon it was just Frank and them, and Frank spoke. "What were you doing with your finger back then?"


    "Saving you and others. Francis David Castle Sr, I came to save you because I know your future. That was no gang war. It was a facade, set up to get you killed." Alexander revealed.


    Frank was shocked, "Why would someone want to kill me?"


    "Try to remember, didn''t you see something in Afghanistan? A certain Murder? A video?"


    Frank''s eyes widened when he realized. "But who ordered them?"


    "Let me show you, your alternate future as well as those who wanted you dead." Alexander tapped his finger on Frank''s forehead.


    Frank suddenly saw the scenes. His family''s death and those responsible for it.


    "I... I will kill them all." Frank growled in rage.


    "And I will not stop you. But you must sign a contract with Nevaeh Industries first. You will be leaving the army and will work for thepany as its security head. This is all after you are done with revenge. You can go after Schoonover as he''s already a drug lord. Leave Agenda Orange to me. Don''t worry, their crimes will being out in public soon." He assured.


    Frank saw no harm in it and signed the contract. He went upstairs, said bye to his family, and left to hunt Schoonover with his full gear on. On the other hand, Alexander just made a call and Agent Orange was caught.


    ...


    The next day,


    In the News,


    [We bring you breaking news, the shoot-out case at Central Park yesterday has taken a new turn. It turns out that it was a ploy to get a man killed. The gangs were hired by the notorious drug lord by the name of cksmith. The cksmith was actually Colonel Ray Schoonover. He was smuggling drugs from Afganistan in deceased bodies of U.S. soldiers. Another man named William Rawlings, the chief special agent was also heavily involved in it. Both these men were found brutally murdered when the police went to arrest them, the two were allegedly strangled with their own intestines. This incident raises various questions, who can we trust if our protectors have turned into our exploiters....]


    Frank changed the channel for the kids. They were all still in the bar and the kids were having breakfast. Frank just quietly looked at Alexander with a thankful gaze and nodded.


    Alexander did the same and went on to talk with Dobby and Ragnarok. Frank Castle, the Punisher was now officially a part of Alexander''s camp.


    [You can see Punisher, Dobby''s face and how the Elves look on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 149: Tony got rejected

    "Dada, get up, It''s my college graduation day." Leo woke him up. Leo was about to turn 15 and has alreadypleted his Masters in Biotechnology.


    "Okay okay, let''s go." Alexander got up. He used magic to wash up and headed out with Leo.


    "Is your mothering with us?" He asked.


    "Nope, she''s going to India for Kindheart work. Rina is probably eating somewhere with her Hippogriff friend, Monty. Amy is off somewhere painting and Medusa is probably snuggling with Loki. Haven''t seen big sis H." He told him.


    "Then it''s just you and me, I guess. Let''s go." Alexander patted his head.


    Alexander took out a random Rolls Royce and went with him. It wasn''t really important to personally go to get graduation ceremony but Leo had gotten a bit famous for his good brain. His poprity rose even more, when no one could find who his parents were or where he lived. Who could have guessed that he lived in a different dimension?


    Soon they entered the University grounds. "Are you going to do a Ph.D. as well?" He asked.


    "Maybe, It''s not like there''s anything left to learn. The degrees are just for the validation purpose." He replied.


    "Well well, why are there so many people here? Oh, look. Our Genius billionaire yboy phnthropist is here to give a speech. Here, take these earplugs." "Haha, why are you so critical of him?" Leo asked.


    "You''ll know soon enough." He replied as they took their seats.


    After a while, Tony went on stage, "How are you all noobs? Hah, I like that word, my father used to say that a lot. Anyways, you all are graduating. Good for you. You should also be happy that I have paid for all your student debts. Yes, perks of being a billionaire. I am also starting a Stark Industries Internship program. I''ve heard that a genius is graduating with you all. I forgot his name, oh... Wait... I remember, it''s Ronidas."


    Leo quickly stood up and walked to the stage, "Sorry to interrupt you but your genius brain has failed you this time, Mr. Stark. My name is Leonidas, with an L."


    "Ah, yes. Leonidas, I am happy to announce that I am offering you a position in mypany with a yearly sry of 500K. You and your parents should be happy, Kid." Tony haughtily announced.


    Leo shook his head in disappointment, "I must respectfully decline."


    Tony interestingly looked at him and asked, "Why?"


    "I don''t want to associate myself with apany that solely makes money from creating weapons that kill people. I''d rather work in Nevaeh Industries." Leo replied.


    "But don''t you wanna get rich? You are pretty young and they would surely not pay you as much as I can." Tony wanted to hire him now as he thought he was interesting.


    "Huh, I don''t need money. Forget my father, even my uncle (Dobby), or even my big sister (H) can buy the whole Stark Industries like it''s nothing. Flexing on money won''t take you very far, Sir. Now I need to go back. I am quite busy." Leo took the degree certificate and left the stage.


    Tony just looked at him leaving, "What an attitude, Jarvis. I want you to search for his background. Who are his parents that can buy Stark Industries?"


    Jarvis quickly replied, "There is no data on him, Sir. It''s like he didn''t even exist up until 5 years ago."


    "Hmm, I like mysteries. Keep an eye on him." Tony ordered and continued his talking.


    Meanwhile, Leo hade back to Alexander, "He''s too full of himself, Dada. I can''t imagine how angry uncle Howard would get if he saw him like this."


    "Haha, see, I warned you. Let''s go now." They got back into the car. Suddenly Ghost spoke.


    "Sir, there''s an A.I following you. Do you want me to remove it?" It asked.


    "Ah, it must be Jarvis. Don''t kill it, Ghost. Just make sure that it can''t track us." He ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    Alexander and Leo headed to the Westeros Bar to celebrate his graduation.


    Jarvis suddenly found himself losing his target. It was like someone deliberately made everyone a target for him. He couldn''t differentiate. Finally, he lost and reported it to Tony.


    "Sir, I just lost the car Leonidas was traveling in. There was another man with him but I couldn''t see his face. I could also not follow the car for some reason. It was like someone blocked me on purpose."


    "Hmm, well, what can we do? The kid must have made something to stay hidden. Don''t fret about it Jarvis, you are not perfect yet." Tony, being his careless self, stopped thinking about it.


    ...


    "Dada, do you think we can be like Grandpa God someday?" Leo asked.


    "Umm, we probably can. But we''ll need to get very strong for that. Strong enough to be able to create universes." Alexander thoughtfully replied.


    "How close are you to that point?"


    "Well, I can surely make a small world with my powers but I still have a long way to go. I am sure that I am not even 5% equal to father''s powers."


    "*Whistle* Grandpa God is strong," he eximed.


    "Dada, look. He''s blind, we should help him." Leo pointed to a man in a ck suit and a helping stick in his hand.


    "Hmm, we should. Let''s ask him if he''s trying to cross or waiting for the bus. Today is transporter''s strike and he might not know it." Alexander said.


    They pulled over near the guy and Leo asked. "Do you need help? Do you need to cross the road?"


    The man felt a bit surprised but not enough to fluster. "Oh, thank you but I am waiting for the bus."


    "But the buses won''te. Their drivers are on strike today. Get in the car, Mister. We will drop you off." Leo offered.


    "It''s alright,d. Get in." Alexander added.


    A bit reluctantly, the blind man got in the backseat.


    Alexander asked for his destination, "Where are you going,d?"


    "Westeros Bar on E 69th Street."


    "Haha, what a coincidence. We were going there to celebrate my son''s graduation. What''s your name?" Alexander asked.


    The man quickly took out his business card and gave it to Alexander, "Hmm, Matthew Michael Murdock, a Lawyer. Good good, I''ll keep this card in case I ever need awyer."


    ~He must be going to meet Frank aka Punisher.~ he thought.


    "Please just call me Matt, and you can call me anytime you need awyer." Matt politely answered while looking around with his radar sense. He was surprised how easily Alexander epted a blind man being awyer.


    Soon they reached the bar.


    Leo ran in to greet Dobby and Ragnarok. "Uncle Dobby, Grandpa Rag. I want ten burgers today."


    Alexander and Matt got into the bar. Frank was already sitting in one corner probably waiting for Matt. He helped Matt find Frank, acting like he didn''t know about Matt''s powers.


    Frank spoke to Matt, "Why did youe with him?"


    "He gave me a lift. Why? Any problems with him?" Matt, interestingly asked.


    "No, no problem. Let''s talk about the n. I am going to kill these Hand f*ckers" Frank angrily stated.


    "I do not support your ways but Nobu Yoshioka must be dealt with."


    The two nned for their excursion while Alexander was having a drink with the others.


    "Yeah, he denied the job on the stage, in front of everyone," Alexander told them about their morning.


    "Haha, I can''t wait for Howard to whip that boy when they meet." Ragnarokughed.


    Suddenly Alexander''s eyes fell on the T.V screen and saw a giant green guy jumping around and destroying things.


    Dobby and Ragnarok also followed his vision and looked at the green man.


    "I guess you''ll be going there, boss," Dobby predicted.


    "I have to. Otherwise, he''ll be running and hiding from the Army for the rest of his life. Leo, I''ll being for dinner. Find Amy and get her back home before night, she sometimes gets too engrossed in painting." Alexander instructed.


    "Yes, Dada. All the best." Leo replied while munching on burgers.


    Alexander went into the backside of the bar and took out his Anywhere door. He selected the destination as Hulk and opened the door. Just on the other side, he saw Hulk in the desert. Wreaking Havoc on the nearby military tanks.


    He instantly pulled him into the mirror dimension. Hulk suddenly noticed that the Tanks were not shooting at him anymore. Then he saw Alexander. He was already seething with rage and only saw Alexander as his target.


    [You can see Matt Murdock on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 150: Grandpa is Angry

    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Hulk shouted at him to show dominance. Not seeing any fear in him, Hulk jumped to him with his fist out.


    Alexander took his fighting stance and prepared for the oing punch.


    *BOOM*


    Their fists collided which created a sonic boom. Hulk looked at his fist with surprise. He grew angrier for not being able to Hulk smash Alexander.


    Alexander was evenly returning all the attacks Hulk tried.


    "We can do this all day, my friend. We both have unlimited potential. The more we fight, the stronger we''ll get. But bad for you, my rate of evolution is higher" Alexander spoke and punched again. But this time it was much stronger. Hulk felt pain for the first time since his birth.


    Hulk''s body flew away hundreds of meters and collided with a rocky mountain.


    Hulk got angrier and returned to fight Alexander. Again and again, Alexander kept on beating him. After an hour, Hulk''s body had various bruises. But the green giant was still getting angrier.


    Alexander levitated his body to stop his maneuverability. "I might not be able to kill you with normal means. But you are mistaken if you think I don''t have other ways" Alexander walked to Hulk. He was trying to tame the beast so it wouldn''t go crazy in the future.


    Suddenly, Hulk started to feel his body freezing from his toes spreading upwards.


    "I can freeze your body on a molecr level. Then just one punch and you''ll be turned into fine powder." He tried to scare him.


    Hulk tried to move but his lower body had already started to freeze. He constantly looked at Alexander and his feet. Finally there was fear in his eyes.


    "Listen to me, kid. I get it you are hot headed but there are limits to things you can do. Like you can never damage buildings and good people. Only when someone bad attacks you, can you retaliate. I can spare you as long as you promise to be a good boy." Alexander authoritatively spoke.


    Hulk breathed fast and thought for a while. Then suddenly he lifted his hand and showed his pinky finger.


    Shockingly, he tried to speak, "P-Paw-m-mis-h?"


    "Hahaha, yes. Promise," Alexanderughingly made the pinky promise. This at least confirmed that Hulk''s brain wasn''t very developed. Alexander removed the freezing charm from his body.


    "Now I want you to go back in and send Bruce out." He politely said.


    Hulk nodded and soon the green giant was reduced to a small human. Alexander had decided to conduct some testster. He needed to know if Hulk was just Bruce''s alter-ego or a real person. Humans on Marvel were weird and anything was possible.


    Bruce Banner was unconscious so Alexander picked him up and took him to Westeros Bar. He put him in his apartment and let him sleep.


    "You were fast," Dobby interjected.


    "It was nothingplex. He''s unconscious on the upper floor currently." Alexander shrugged.


    "I kinda wanna see him." Ragnarok left to see the green guy. Dobby followed behind.


    ...


    Bruce Banner didn''t know what happened after he turned into Hulk. The only thing he knew was that his body was hurting. He was also hearing some noises.


    "Boss, are you sure this is the guy?"


    "Yeah, Alex. He looks nothing like that big green man."


    "For thest time, he is the one. He can turn into that big green guy when he''s angry."


    "Nah, I don''t believe you. Look at him, he''s so small, Alex"


    Bruce slowly opened his eyes and saw 3 big men standing near his head. One of them was nearly as big as Hulk.


    He scaredly woke up, thinking that he was caught.


    "Easy, there. You are neither in the custody of the Army nor any other government agency." Alexander tried to ease him.


    "What? Then where am I?" He asked.


    "You are in New York. In Westeros Bar to be precise." Dobby spoke.


    "How? I was in Brazil." He grabbed his head in confusion.


    "You were unconscious while we brought you here. Tell me, do you want to live a normal life, Dr. Banner?" Alexander kindly asked.


    "Yes, but there''s no way. I''m a monster." Bruce said in self-loathing.


    "I had a talk with Hulk. He won''t be destroying and killing mindlessly now. But you must give him an hour to have fun every week." Alexander exined.


    Bruce was confused, "Even if you are speaking the truth, General Ross won''t let me go. He would rather have me in a testb."


    "He''s of no importance. Dealing with him is as simple as flicking my fingers. All I need from you is to perform a drama. I know you have tried to kill yourself before. I want you to do it again but on camera this time. Leave everything else to me. Though do tell me if you''d like to work in Nevaeh Industries in the future?" Alexander asked.


    "Who are you?" Bruce asked.


    "Just think of me as a very powerful well-wisher. Trying to find more would not be good for you. Tell me, do you agree with these terms?"


    *Sigh*


    "Do I even have a choice? This is better than doing nothing." Bruce surrendered to his fate.


    ...


    The next day, breaking news hit every news channel.


    A video of Bruce Banner telling his story about General Ross being involved in trying to create super soldiers was being shown on every news channel.


    It didn''t take long to get General Ross court-martialed. Alexander didn''t want to involve himself personally so he just left a nice file about General Ross and his secret illegal attempt to create super soldiers at S.H.I.E.L.D Director Fury''s desk.


    The one-eyed paranoid bastard went crazy when he found that someone could enter his office without being seen. But after reading the file he got angrier at General Ross. He immediately got permission to arrest the general from the council and also the president as it was a huge political sh*tstorm.


    So he caught General Ross trying to flee to Mexico. Then it came to what would happen to Bruce Banner. So Alexander told Banner to go and surrender to Shield. Bruce was against it at first but Alexander assured him that nothing would happen.


    Bruce''s surrender was shown live on television. People were sympathizing with him. As much as it annoyed Fury to let Hulk into the open, he didn''t have any other option. Bruce signed a deal that he''d help Shield if an extraordinary threat arose. Then Nevaeh Industries announced that they''d be hiring Bruce for his talented mind. In the end, it was a win-win for everyone. Bruce got his freedom and girlfriend. Fury got another Avenger in his Avengers Initiative. But it was still making Fury crazy thinking who and how did someone enter his office.


    ...


    Bruce hade to Westeros Bar with his girlfriend to say thank you. Matt and Frank were also there. They had sessfully defeated Nobu Yoshioka. Both of them had decided to drink after what they found out about the Hand. The Hand was an ancient organization. Originally formed by Kagenibu Yoshioka in 1588, dedicated to Japanese nationalism.


    But it waster corrupted by the Sickly ones. Sickly ones were pre-human, 4 billion years old entities that worshipped the Beast. The beast was a demon of unknown origin but immense power. He asionally gave powers such as resurrection to his followers. He rarely meddled in Hand''s activities but greatly influenced the n''s destructive tendencies of killing whatever lived.


    The 4 billion-year-old sickly ones who started Hand, also started Hydra. Frank and Matt were confused about what to do. They didn''t know how to fight this new huge enemy.


    "Frank, I think this is the right time to talk to your super powerful friend," Matt suggested. Frank had hinted him about Alexander and his powers without revealing the identity.


    "Yeah, I can kill people anytime you want. But demons or humans with demonic powers are beyond me." Frank stood up to go to Alexander, but he stopped as he saw him busy on the phone.


    Alexander had received a call from Olivia, he got excited thinking about talking with his lovely wife, but all he got was curses.


    "Alex, what the hell have you been doing all this time? They were trying to turn my orphanage into a drug factory. They even attacked the kids with guns while I was here. The little ones were so scared. What the hell is going on? Who is this Hand? I found out that they have drug trade routes in India." She angrily spoke.


    The ss in Alexander''s hand got smashed in his palm as he stood up slowly. His body radiating dangerous air.


    "I am sorry, Olivia. They are a n of demon worshippers. I promise the Hand won''t exist after tonight. " Alexander replied and put down the phone. Attacking his wife was a no-no, but attacking little kiddies under his protection was courting death.


    "What happened boss?" Dobby quickly asked.


    "I have a demon to y." He monotonously replied.


    "Ahem... ''WE'' have a demon to y," Ragnarok spoke, already in his armor.


    "Haha, let''s go then." Alexander walked to the back of the bar.


    Frank looked at Matt with a conflicted expression, "I don''t think we''ll have to worry about the Hand anymore."


    "So it was them." Matt thoughtfully replied.


    "Yes, and pray that you are never their enemy." Frank downed a whole ss of Firewhiskey.


    [You can see The Beast on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Ah... Today I am feeling like being a Stone whore so please stone me.

 Chapter 151: Cutting the Hand

    Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok popped to Olivia. They found the Orphanage in a mess. Olivia was consoling the children. There was a tree in the middle of the courtyard that was burned down. He could see that it was a huge tree and there were swings tied to it. Many children were sadly looking at it.


    "What happened, Olivia? Tell me everything," Alexander went to her. Dobby and Ragnarok went to cheer the children on and repair the building.


    "Alex, thank you foring so fast. I came here to check the infrastructure and the standard of living. It was a standard inspection. I thought everything was normal but then I saw the children acting a bit reserved with me. So I looked into their thoughts. Some people were trying to force them to work in their Heroin factory. They had threatened these little ones. You must punish them, Alex." Olivia rarely showed anger. But whenever she did, it was for a good reason.


    "I will, Oli. Don''t worry. The Hand will be erased by tomorrow." Alexander promised her.


    Then he looked at all the sad faces of the kids. "Kiddies, your Grandpa is here. With CHOCOLATES"


    All the kids got excited at the mention of choctes. Once again, M&Ms started raining from the sky, they were all in the wrapper so hygiene was no problem. The tree they loved was also healed up back to its perfect condition.


    Alexander stayed for a while to cheer them up, then he gathered Dobby and Ragnarok.


    "Alright, this means war. I won''t sit down until I have removed the Hand from Earth. Including their demon, called Beast. Ragnarok, go to Phixheim and bring H and all the remaining Seraphs. Dobby, go and bring Hulk. This fight won''t be small so we need to bring as much firepower as possible for efficiency." Alexander ordered.


    ... Meanwhile, in a hidden valley in Japan.


    The 5 leaders of the Hand were called for a rare meeting with their god, Beast.


    Alexandra Reid, Madame Gao, Bakuti, Murakami, and Sowande kneeled in front of a blurry projection of the Beast.


    The Beast was an ugly and fat looking demon, so fat that most of his body would vibrate when he spoke.


    "You 5 have doomed my work. The work I did for 4 billion years. The hand is going to end soon. If you don''t want it to happen then prepare for the hardest battle of your life." Beast angrily roared.


    The 5 were shocked and confused, "What? Who can bring such harm to us? And who have we offended?" Madame Gao asked.


    "SILENCE, YOU FOOLISH UGLY MEATBAGS. The ce you attacked in thend of Hindu gods was owned by an entity you cannot fight. He''s a being higher than even the elder gods." Beast exined.


    The 5 were fear-stricken at that mention. They knew how powerful of an entity the Elder Gods were.


    Alexandra Reid spoke quickly, "Respected god, please help us deal with him."


    "Huh" Beast snorted and continued.


    "You started this mess. You deal with it. I will only fight if hees after me. As long as I live, you all can be reced." He bluntly dered and vanished. Leaving behind the scared leaders of the Hand. They quickly gathered themselves up and called back all the forces around the world. They pulled all the strings they could.


    ...


    Alexander was destroying every single base of Hand in the world. He just needed to find one and the rest were easily found with a bit of mind-reading.


    Alexander already knew where the headquarters were but he wanted the leaders of the Hand to feel helpless and hopeless. He wanted them to fear. One by one, every city, every country on every continent was cleansed. The earth''s purity level was at a meager 50% (This is not the Universe'' purity) even after he was done.


    Then finally it came to the final deal. Alexander and his fighters went to Japan. As expected, the fight started as soon as they stepped foot on thend of the rising sun. Various Japanese gangs and ns of Yakuza came to Hand''s support.


    Alexander was in Kyoto with his team, paving his way towards the headquarters of the Hand.


    "Surrender, is it really worth dying for someone you don''t even know." Alexander loudly spoke. He was wearing his full metal armor. There were about fifty men surrounding him. Many had guns and many had katanas. But there were also hundreds of other dead bodies around them. Which was the reason for the fear in their eyes.


    Soon, one by one they dropped their guns or swords and fell to their knees.


    "You cane now, Shiroi Kage" Alexander called, looking at a shadowy alley.


    "Greetings, boss. I heard what happened in India. I havee to help. The hand has been a cancer to Japan and I''d very much like to use my sword to purify it."


    "Haha, then follow me." Alexander agreed and walked deeper into the building. The ce he was going to was a secret city situated under Kyoto. It was created by the Sickly ones before even humans existed. It was unknown who the sickly ones were. Were they aboriginals of Earth or some aliens? But it was widely known that they prayed to Beast and started Hand and Hydra.


    *Boom*


    Alexander sted through a lift door. He looked inside the shaft and couldn''t see how deep it went.


    "Shiroi, grab my shoulder. We''re going in." Alexander ordered.


    "Huuuulk" Hulk jumped in before anyone else could.


    "*Sigh* Get ready, everyone. This is the final fight. I don''t know how I will find this Beast but I have promised Olivia that I''d end this. Let''s just hope that things go smoothly." Alexander stated and also jumped in. Instead of falling, he was floating down at a very high speed with Shiroi.


    Once at the bottom, they saw Hulk was already raging and destroying whatever he saw.


    The 5 leaders had bunkered themselves behind a swarm of people.


    "H, you go East; Ragnarok, you go west; Dobby, you go South. I''ll go north with Shiroi and find where the 5 leaders are holed up." He instructed.


    Alexander went ahead and started cleaning every building he could find. There were hundreds of trapsid around for him. He mind searched every single attacker before killing. Hoping to find the 5 leaders.


    After killing an unknown amount he finally found a rumor. That''s all he needed. He went to the rumored location where the 5 leaders were supposedly having a party. It was an underground location. Alexander told Shiroi to continue cleaning the ce outside.


    He punched the door to break it, but it surprisingly didn''t break. He checked it closely and sure enough, it was made of Vibranium. So Alexander used much greater strength than it could hold. Soon the door crumbled down like a wooden door.


    Inside, he saw thousands of exact copies of the 5 leaders.


    "Finally, we see your face." A voice came.


    "It should me to say this. It was you who were cowardly hiding here." Alexander scoffed.


    "Today, we will y a god." Another loud voice came and all the copies attacked him.


    "Hahahaha... If you think you can overwhelm me with this. Then I''m afraid, even your Beast god can''t save you." Alexanderughed and a dragon made of fire left his hand. It was Fiendfyre.


    One by one, all the copies got burned down in screams and agony. Leaving behind only 5 people in good condition.


    Alexander had mindsweeped every single clone there and knew which was the real one.


    He gave cruel punishments to the 5. He put all of them in Time Torture. In it, they got vited (sexually) by their fat ugly beast god. Then they got pregnant and gave birth to more ugly beasts. The newborn beasts then vited them again. The cycle continued for a million years in their head. The five leaders of the Hand were madly screaming the whole time.


    Finally, when he was done, he burned their bodies and sent them to eternal hell. They all werete category 4 sinners. They had killed millions.


    Alexander knew that this was not the end. He still had to deal with the demon and knew that it was hiding in his own dimension. So he took out his anywhere door and went to Beast''s dimension.


    Alexander looked around at the red rocky world. There was nothing but rocks. In a far distance was a huge castle. Huge and ugly. He started flying towards it, thinking that the beast probably lived there.


    "You had your revenge, you killed the Hand and refused to make peace with it. You overestimate yourself if you think you can kill me. I am the Beast. I found my way to be so powerful by fighting for billions of years. You think you can defeat me?" The Beast fell from the sky in front of Alexander.


    Alexander could feel the dark aura radiation from the Beast. Nearly the same level of aura he felt from Dormammu.


    He just shrugged and replied, "There''s no harm in trying."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 152: Defenders Of The Universe

    "Death it is then." The Beast arrogantly proimed.


    The Beast dashed to Alexander at an unimaginable speed and punched him in the stomach. He thought it connected but it was just an illusion.


    Alexander appeared on the right side of the Beast and kicked him.


    "Huh"


    Alexander shockingly heard Beast scorn. The next thing he knew, Beast had caught his leg and mmed him to the ground.


    *BOOM*


    A many miles wide crater was created where Alexander fell.


    Alexander thankfully covered himself in a magical shield so he didn''t get much injured. But there was blood, his golden blood falling from his mouth.


    He cast a minor healing charm on himself and got ready for round two. Alexander disappeared and reappeared beside Beast and punched him. He repeated the same thing at a very fast speed. He appeared and disappeared after each punch. Hundreds of punches were being thrown at Beast every second.


    Then Alexander suddenly took out his RPGuncher and started firing thousands of rockets with his magic in them. Each of those rockets had the power to destroy a small.


    But the Beast was just dodging the rockets. Alexander found himself wasting time and went back to physical attack. He created dozens of illusions of himself and started bombarding him with punches.


    "BAM*


    Finally, a good hit connected with the Beast''s face. The punch was so strong that his body was thrown back to his castle many miles away. The castle got demolished from the impact.


    "Haha, now I understand." The beast eximed and continued.


    "So you can get stronger from fighting ha? What if there is no fight and you just die. Let me remind you. THIS IS MY REALM"


    Beast picked up some ck stone from the ground and ate it.


    Alexander suddenly heard the sound of people screaming and crying in agony. Then he noticed that they were alling from inside the Beast, or the ck stone he just ate to be precise.


    "My billions of years of hard work. Billions of souls I collected. But I have no regrets if I can kill you with it. Your soul will be much tastier." Beast spoke. His body was radiating ck smoke and his mouth was salivating.


    For the first time in so many years, Alexander was unsure how to fight this foe. But he also had energy worth a ck hole. Hopefully, it would be enough.


    The Beast jumped towards him. Alexander unleashed all his strength.


    "Haha, it won''t be enough." Beastughed in the middle of the sky.


    *BOOOOM*


    Nothing happened. The Beast was standing in front of Alexander. Alexander looked down and saw a wide hole in his chest.


    "You Died," Beast grinningly said.


    Alexander looked back up at Beast and startedughing. "HAHAHA... I wouldn''t start enjoying victory yet."


    Suddenly his body vanished while Alexander had been thinking about how to deal with Beast. His body then popped up a few miles away from where he died.


    "H-How are you still alive?" Beast had a shocked face when he sensed him.


    "Immortality," Alexander revealed.


    He then unleashed all the spells he knew. Bombarda Suprima, Fiendfyre Suprima, Frostfyre Maxima, Killing curse, and also grenades and rockets. It was actually doing something to Beast.


    While continuously keeping up his magical attacks, he attacked him physically.


    "You might have the strength, but it will soon run out. While I have the strength and all the time in the world." Alexander punched with full force. Their fists collided


    "AAAAAA" Beast screamed in pain as his arm''s bones broke.


    "HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE" Beast was surely losing his mind now. He kept on asking the same question.


    But his maddening state was proving to be harder to handle. It was like he was in some kind of beast mode and his body reacted automatically. No matter how fast Alexander was he was always countered with strong attacks.


    Alexander was again getting bloody.


    "WHYYYYY" The beast roared and took out another ck crystal. It was smaller than before.


    Alexander didn''t want more souls of people to be eaten so he attacked.


    "Haha..." The beastughed.


    Alexander realized his mistake, but it was already toote. Beast grabbed his neck. Then he proceeded to eat the stone.


    Alexander got enraged and turned into his animagus form. The humongous lion was too big for Beast to hold. Alexander quickly pped his w at Beast, making the ck stone fall from his hand.


    Before the stone, even touched the ground, he took it into his pocket dimension and got purified, releasing all the trapped souls. But his big form was a disadvantage as it gave the Beast more area to attack. He refrained from turning back as it would take time.


    He started fighting the best he could to tire Beast out. Hoping that he would die and be respawned in his normal form or it would at least give him time to turn back.


    "WHAT ARE YOUUU?" Beast crazed.


    The huge lion and the demon fought for a very long time. The Battle still didn''t look anywhere near the end. Beast also had his dark ck blueish blood flowing out of his various wounds. Alexander''s lion body was also covered in his golden blood. He was panting a bit, but his eyes still had a firm resolve.


    "We can keep this up for as long as you want. I promised someone that I''ll kill you. And I WILL KILL YOU" He spoke in his thunderous lion roar.


    ...


    1 week had passed outside.


    The Hand was already erased from Earth. But there was still no news of Alexander. Dobby, H, and Ragnarok were trying to find him but couldn''t. Their search only led them to one conclusion that he had gone on to fight in another dimension.


    So Dobby went to the Ancient One as she knew how to cross dimensions.


    "Yes, I can feel him in a demon called Beast''s dimension. He should have told me before going there. I could have helped." Ancient One eximed.


    "Can you take us there?" H worriedly asked. She had grown to love her new family and didn''t want to lose anyone in it.


    "Absolutely, I can. Wait, someone is trying toe here." Ancient One loudly interrupted.


    Suddenly a dark red me appeared in the room. Jean Grey walked out of it.


    "What happened to Grandpa? Why haven''t I received funny texts from him all this week?" She asked.


    "He''s trapped in Beast''s dimension. He''s probably fighting it too. We were about to go there." Dobby exined.


    ~You should go. I can help kill the Beast. He''s a very powerful demon.~ Phoenix told Jean in her mind.


    "Then count me in...." Jean was interrupted by a colorful light falling from the sky. When the light disappeared an old man with a white beard and golden eye patch appeared.


    "Where is Alex? He promised to y chess with me this week," Odin asked Dobby. Dobby repeated what he told Jean.


    "Damnit, why wasn''t I invited for this fight? He told me I''m a part of his Defenders of the Universe team. I''m in, let''s go and kill this beast." Odin''s golden armor appeared on his body.


    "I aming too, he went there due to my stupid promise" Olivia barged in.


    No one had the guts to say no to her at that time. They already had a pretty strong lineup so they didn''t worry much. Jean Grey(Phoenix), Ancient One, Odin, H, Ragnarok, Hulk, Dobby, Olivia, and Shiroi Kage were already very OP people.


    "Wait, count me in too" Another voice came and Archangel Michael appeared in his majestic form.


    Dobby nodded and shouted, "Alright then. Defenders... ASSEMBLE"


    ~Why do I feel like the boss would haveughed at those words~ Dobby felt.


    ...


    "You can''t kill me, Beast. So do me a favor and just die." Alexander shouted. He was back in his human form and continuously grew stronger.


    "HOWWWWW" Beast madly raged. He was able to kill the lion but Alexander appeared again which made him go crazier.


    Alexander only had minor injuries now, much lesser than his opponent. But Beast had started to summon lesser demons now, which were very annoying to deal with. He didn''t know how much time he had spent fighting. The Beast was much weakened now but it''ll still take some time to finish him off. Then suddenly he heard a familiar voice.


    "Need help, boss?"


    Alexander turned and saw the craziest lineup of OP people.


    "Haha, the Defenders have arrived, Alex," Odin majestically spoke. He had be a very good friend of Alexander and nearly considered him his elder brother.


    "Haha, it seems the pig has been giving you trouble." Ragnarok joked.


    "Grandpa, I missed your jokes," Jean added.


    "Alex, you will sleep on the couch. How can you be so careless toe here alone" Olivia showed her love-filled anger.


    Alexander felt so loved at that moment, "Hahaha... I didn''t know this pig was this strong."


    "Then let''s finish it." H smoothly took out the sword that Alexander gifted her.


    The Beast had started to feel thebined power radiating from Alexander and the others. "PESTS, ALL ARE PESTS"


    He dashed towards them and they did the same.


    "HULK SMASH"


    The first attack came from Hulk, who punched Beast straight into his face.


    "HOW DARE YOU HURT MY HUSBAND." Olivia roared. She was in her own armor and had a long sword in her hand. Olivia had a very pure magic thanks to the old man God. It was very effective on demonic beings like Beast.


    She made a sh at Beast''s arm and a wide wound appeared one it. They all heard anguish filled roars of him.


    "You mess with Grandpa, you mess with me" Jean burned him in her fire phoenix form.


    "You dyed my chess game." Odin attacked with his spear. Cutting his leg.


    "Your existence is a threat to the mortal world." Ancient One used her mystic arts and cut his left arm.


    "For corrupting my home" Shiroi suddenly appeared behind Beast and shed at him.


    "Demons like you have no ce in father''s world." Archangel Michael bellowed and stabbed his sword in the Beast''s guts.


    "You dared to put your filthy eyes on my family. Death is too little for you." H nted her sword in the ground and many spikes came from the ground under the Beast, punching many holes in his body. Odin looked at H proudly.


    The Beast was kneeling on the ground from the constant attacks. Alexander walked up to him with his huge Dragon yer Sword.


    "The Defenders of the Universe sentences you to death," he prepared to sh with full power at his neck. He also read his sins at the same time.


    "NOOOO YOU CAN''T KILL ME"


    ||Beast - Category 5


    Damage to lives across multiverse and dimensions - 7,158,578,432,789


    Sin Percentage - 100%||


    "YES, I CAN"


    The Beast really felt that he was going to die and started to use different tactics, "Please, mercy..." But before he could say more, Alexander interrupted.


    "Showing mercy to your enemies it the biggest hypocrisy. And I am not a hypocrite"


    *SLASH*


    The sword beheaded Beast at a speed many times faster than sound. He then used his eyes to erase his body and soul from space and time.


    Since that day, his sword wasn''t just called Dragon yer, a new name ''Demon yer'' was also added to it.


    "Let''s go out and celebrate. I don''t know how long I''ve been fighting and I really need a drink." Alexander announced.


    "Yes, let''s celebrate. It''s been a very long time since I''ve been to Midgard" Odin cheered.


    Alexander took out his anywhere door and opened a path to Westeros bar. In just a few minutes. The Defenders of the Universe were eating and drinking the best whiskey and the best burgers in the world.


    [You can see The Defenders Of The Universe on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 153: Meeting Peter

    "CHEERS" They all nked their sses and drank in one go.


    Alexander stood up. "Everyone, thank you foring for help. We are the Defenders of the Universe and should stick to helping each other. Ancient One, Michael, Odin. Thank you. Jean, you too."


    "It is our duty to rid the world of such demons," Michael spoke.


    "I agree. His existence was doing more damage to the world than good," Ancient One added.


    They talked, ate, andughed for a while before everyone started to disperse. But Alexander stopped Jean, Ancient One, and Odin from leaving.


    "What''s the matter grandpa?" Jean asked.


    "I wanted to talk to you all about the 7th infinity stone. Called the Ego stone or gem. I know that it''s in a ce called Ultraverse. Do any of you know how to enter it?" Alexander asked.


    He wanted to get stronger and what can be better than the seventh infinity stone. It was said that there was a time when all the infinity gems were one single being called Nemesis. Then the being got bored and willed itself to be divided into seven stones. The 6 came into the Marvel world and the 7th stayed in Ultraverse. The 7th stone actually had the consciousness of Nemesis. If youbined all the stones with it then Nemesis would be reborn. Alexander had no ns of bringing it back, but he was going to consume the stone.


    He had realized that he was not strong enough aspared to the Marvel Universe''s standards. Phoenix was intrigued by the question and spoke through Jean. "I''ve heard of it. A long, long time ago. It''s a rumor that the path to Ultraverse is inside the unimaginably huge ck hole at the center of the universe. Even beings like me don''t go near it as we don''t know how it would affect us. And whoever ventured into it never came out."


    "Yes, I''ve heard the same." Odin agreed.


    Ancient One didn''t know about it, but she did have lots of knowledge about dimensions.


    "From your description of this Ultraverse. It seems like it''s a higher realm than ours. I''ve known about one of them. A long time ago one of our Sorcerer Supreme also ventured into it and never came back." She added.


    Alexander thought for a second. "Then I have nothing to worry about. I have various ways to make sure that I don''t die ande back. If any problem arises, I can simply consume the ck hole in my magic reserve."


    "It is a very dangerous thing you are nning, my friend," Odin warned.


    "I know Odin, but we need to do it. We need more strength if we want to keep peace in the Universe. You all know that there are beings many times stronger than the Beast. Just take Dormammu for an example. Or what if the Elder God turned evil, Chthones back? I can''t imagine his power." He reasoned.


    His words put them in contemtion.


    "Okay then. I trust you. I know you are unkible. You could have dealt with the Beast as well, given the time. But it is also true that we are still weak." Odin stated.


    They all agreed and started to leave. Before Jean left Alexander talked to the Phoenix, "I have the M''Kraan Crystal in my possession now. If youe to your White Hot Room, don''t be surprised."


    Phoenix was surprised, but nheless happy. The crystal was in much safer hands now than ever.


    Phoenix thanked him and left with Jean.


    ...


    Stark Industries


    Obadiah Stane, the CEO of Stark Industries had never thought in his wildest dreams that war would bring so much profit to thepany. And him too.


    For the past few years, he''s been secretly selling weapons to a terrorist organization in Afghanistan (He doesn''t know they are the Ten Rings). The profit gained from them was his and only his. To him, Tony was a naive fool who would never find out about it.


    His main ambition was to own Stark Industries. But there was a problem. Tony owned 36 percent of thepany and is its biggest shareholder. Then there was the mysterious 15 percent owner, the second biggest holder. He only had meager 5 percent. He had already somehow made other shareholders sell their part to him. Now he had 15%. But it wasn''t possible to buy more. The only way left now was if Tony died. Tony didn''t have an heir and he was closest to him so it would be easier for him to gather Tony''s shares.


    *Knock Knock*


    His secretary walked in, "Sir, I have found a small lead on the mysterious shareholder. He goes by the name, Old Man and is very hard to find. We don''t know how to contact him."


    "*Sigh* keep on looking, we must find him. Where is Tony?" Obadiah asked.


    "Umm... He''s working on the new missile, sir."


    "Okay, you can go." He dismissed his assistant and rxed down in his seat, thinking about the future.


    ...


    Alexander was preparing for his new adventure to the Ultraverse. He wanted to be prepared for everything. His supersoldier Serum was good, but it needed him to constantly train. He could theoretically get stronger without limitations with it. But he needed more power for now. He had the Sentry Serum in his mind but he found out that it was never invented. The reason was simple. Sentry Serum was created by scientists who worked on Project Rebirth. After Erskine died, they all should have gone different ways but he hired them in Nevaeh Industries, which altered their fates.


    Now he only had one option. Gather the power stone again and recharge his Apec as much as he can.


    *Ring Ring*


    Alexander picked up the call from Nevaeh Industries. "Sir, we have a sad news. Richard and Mary Parker were found dead. It''s all been set up as a ne ident."


    *Sigh*


    Alexander had let Richard and Mary work in the Nevaeh Industries. Even though he knew they were Shield agents. He wanted to stop their deaths. But they were sent on to investigate something in Russia and eventually died in this timeline as well.


    "Alright, prepare a check of 2 million dors as theirpany insurance. I will go and give it to May Parker. Knowing her, she would let the money sit in the bank for little Peter and only use the interest they''ll receive." He ordered.


    "Yes, sir. It''ll be done."


    ...


    Alexander went to 20 Ingram St. That''s where May Parker lived. She didn''t have children so She treated Peter like her own child. But the news of Richard and Mary had broken her heart. She didn''t know how to tell it to Peter.


    *Doorbell*


    May Parker opened the door (May from new movies).


    "Yes?"


    "I am from Nevaeh Industries. I havee to settle the insurance. Can Ie in?" Alexander politely asked and showed her his ID.


    After checking it she invited him, "Yes, please."


    Alexander followed her to the living room. He was suddenly greeted by the sight of our friendly neighborhood Spiderman. Currently 5 years old.


    Peter was ying with toy cars in the corner. Peter''s parents were always busy with work so the boy mostly spent his time at Ben''s home.


    "Vroom Vroom... Mr. Burr, you are under arrest."


    Alexander slowly walked to little Peter and sat down beside him.


    "Hello, Peter. What are you ying?" Alexander warmly asked.


    Peter quickly looked back at May to ask if he could talk with the stranger. After receiving a nod from her, he spoke.


    "I am ying Cops and Robbers." He said.


    Alexander looked down and the toys were worn out. It seems May hadn''t found good jobs yet.


    "You, know. I have a gift for you." Alexander muttered and acted like he was taking something out of his bag. He finally took out a police car toy.


    "Here, y with this."


    Peter excitedly took it and started ying. Then he suddenly remembered he didn''t say thank you. "Thank you, Grandpa"


    Alexander patted the intelligent boy and went to talk to May.


    "So, ording to thepany''s insurance policy, Peter is entitled to 2 million dors. Here''s the cheque." He handed it over.


    May was shocked, "So much money. Why?"


    "Richard and Mary worked in our science division. It''spany policy that they all be insured by thepany. You can use this money for Peter. It''ll be helpful when he grows up and goes to College." He suggested.


    She thought about his words and looked at giggling Peter. May nodded and grabbed Alexander''s hand.


    "Thank you, we can now at least make sure that he''ll have a good life." She tearfully said.


    Alexander shook his head, "It''s the right thing to do. I should take my leave now, by the way, call this number if you are looking for a job. It''s Nevaeh Industries'' hiring department''s number. Take care."


    Peter saw him leaving so he came to say bye, "Bye Bye Grandpa. Thank you for the toy"


    He chuckled and left the family alone.


    [You can see Nemesis on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 154: Meeting Another Peter

    Alexander had taken the power stone again and was waiting for Apec to take in as much energy as it could.


    Suddenly his intergcticmunicators rang.


    "Boss, this is Brian. We have a problem. I just found out that a Ravager n has been stealing from our ships. We had received news that someone was targeting our Firewhiskey shipment but now it''s confirmed." Brian hurriedly exined.


    "Did you tell this to Joakim aka Blue Fang?" He asked.


    "Yes boss, I did. That is also a problem. Blue Fang went to investigate, but hasn''t returned yet. It''s been a week." Brian sounded worried.


    *Sigh* "I''ll look into it. Don''t worry."


    He left Powerstone and Apec together. Then he took out the anywhere door and headed to wherever Blue Fang was.


    Surprisingly, he found Blue Fang hiding on a ship.


    "What are you doing, Blue Fang?" He spoke from behind him. *TING*


    Blue Fang unconsciously swung his de at Alexander. Who just caught it with his 2 fingers.


    "Ah, it''s you, boss. I thought they found me." He sighed.


    ~I should give him some kind of super-soldier serum. He needs more strength.~ Alexander thought.


    "Boss, I caught the thieves. It''s a Ravagers n headed by Yondu Udonta. We are currently on his ship. I''ve also seen the stolen shipment so we also have the proof." Blue Fang revealed his findings.


    Alexander patted Wolfman''s shoulders, "You did good, Joakim. Now just follow me so we can deal with this quickly."


    Alexander walked into the main hall of the Ravager ship. All the weird faces looked at him with surprise and shock. Emperor Universe''s face was very famous after all.


    "Bring your leader here," he loudly ordered.


    Just that was enough to make them all scared. Some of them tried to run to the escape pods but one wave from Alexander made sure that they all didn''t move an inch.


    "What happened, why did you distur..." Yondu walked in but stopped speaking as soon as he saw Alexander.


    Behind Yondu, an 18-year-old boy was walking.


    Alexander walked straight towards Yondu, making the blue man nearly faint from his overbearing aura.


    But Alexander just pushed him aside. He looked at the human boy and spoke, "What''s your name, boy?"


    "Starlord," he proudly announced.


    "Your human name," Alexander again asked.


    "You are from Earth too? Oh, my name is Peter Quill, I''m from Missouri." Peter excitedly replied.


    "I am not human, but I''ve been to Earth. It''s a nice. Now, back to the reason, I havee here. Yondu Udonta, you broke the Ravager treaty with Finta. From this moment on, you are banned from ever setting foot on Finta. Stakar will be notified about this. The next time I find you harming my property, I''ll sign your death warrant." Alexander harshly warned.


    "And kid, here, take this. It has got new earth songs." he threw an iPod at Peter.


    Alexander didn''t even wait for any reply and went back with Blue Fang.


    Once back on Finta, Alexander gave a small vial to Blue Fang.


    "Take this, you''ve earned it. This will make you physically stronger." He exined.


    Blue Fang looked at it with interest. "Thank you, Boss. I will use it for good."


    "Haha, drink it when you are free and alone. Alright, I''ll be on my way now. Take care, boy." Alexander patted him and left. Blue Fang was thest of his species and Alexander didn''t want to lose his furry friend. So making him stronger was the best option.


    After that, Alexander headed to the center of the Gxy. He was bringing the Power stone with him as he didn''t know how much power he''d need to cross the dimensions through the biggest ck hole in the universe.


    He only brought in his clothes as most of the other things won''t be able to handle that much pressure. Reaching the center was easy. It just took him a second with the Anywhere door.


    But from there he needed to go in on his own. The ck hole was far bigger than he had imagined. Even if youbined several gxies it would still not match its size. In all honesty, it was frightening. Even for Alexander.


    He crossed the event horizon and flew straight into it while using magic to shield himself. It took a long time for him to reach the center of it. He was surprised with the ease he was able to enter. Once he was near the center he saw a small hole from which white light wasing. He made himself small and crossed towards the other side.


    Alexander was expecting the Ultraverse to be like any other ce but he was wrong. He looked around and as far as he could see, everything was white. It was like someone had inverted the colors of the normal Universe. He couldn''t see any light except one.


    Guessing that it was his destination, he headed straight towards it. The closer he got, the more he realized how big it was. The was ten times the size of the sun, once close enough he realized that the red shining surface was actually liquid. He sent a rover in and noticed that the red liquid was also much hotter than the Sun''s core. So he sent a heat resistant, magically enchanted rover.


    But this time it got turned into ice. He understood that the was a protective shield to whatever was inside it.


    Alexander jumped straight in without a single care. Mainly because he had the power stone in his hand. He was constantly channeling its energy to protect himself from the weird liquid. He kept on swimming deeper. Surprisingly, he didn''t face any problems. After a long time, he finally touched something hard.


    But as soon as he touched it, he got sucked into it. He thought that he''d die due to his carelessness and prepared himself, however, instead he found himself in a small white spherical chamber. In its center was a golden crystal put on a nice holder.


    "COME"


    "TAKE THE POWER"


    "BECOME IMMORTAL"


    "TOUCH IT"


    A strange voice started to attack his mind. But he only ignored it. Alexander expected that the stone must have the dark intentions of the previous owner still looming in it.


    To purify it, he simply put it in his space pocket. As expected, when he took it back out the stone was shining more than before. He first licked it to check it.


    ~Well, here goes nothing.~


    He threw it into his mouth and chewed on the stone. Soon it turned into powder and started spreading in his bloodstream.


    He waited for side effects toe just like what happened with the Philosopher''s stone. He waited for a long time but nothing happened.


    ~Am I missing something?~ he asked himself.


    To check himself he took out some of his blood and observed it under a microscope. He had seen his cells before and now what he was seeing was totally different. Before, only his blood had turned golden. But now, his cells had turned golden. All of them.


    He started to use magic and felt a lot more at ease performing it. It was like he had be one with the surrounding, the Universe. His magic felt like it was in perfect harmony with his body.


    ~What if Ego stone was actually made so that the user can use the power of all other infinity Stones perfectly.~ he deeply thought.


    Alexander left the magical water and decided to head home. But surprisingly the whole followed behind him.


    He didn''t know why. Maybe because it was meant to hold the Ego stone.


    "Give me your body" A voice came to Alexander''s mind. He quickly remembered that the Ego stone was supposed to have consciousness of Nemesis in it.


    Alexander started fighting the psionic war with Nemesis in his mind. Nemesis knew better how to use infinity Stones so Alex didn''t use power stone. He used magic from Apec. Which was more than enough.


    "BEGONE"


    He slowly destroyed Nemesis'' soul. When it all ended, Alexander received the memories.


    The weird was a vault, prison, or just a safe house. It was imprable by anyone who didn''t have an infinity stone in their hand. Alexander thought about taking the with him so he just put it in his dimension pocket and left the Ultraverse.


    When he came out back in the Marvel Universe, he didn''t even need to use magic to counter the gravity of the ck hole. He could just simply pass through it. He was having doubts that Ego stone didn''t give him power, but gave him the authority over governing forces of the universe.


    But all that was to be checkedter. He went straight back to Phixheim and checked his family out. Alexander was gone for a little more than a year and not much had urred in his wife and children''s lives. They all had fun doing whatever they liked.


    By far the biggest thing that happened was actually on Earth. Tony was kidnapped in Afghanistan. But he was back and had just dealt with Obadiah Stane two days ago.


    ~I guess this marks the start of the main game.~ he thought to himself and went to spend some time with his loved ones. He would also start directly involving himself in the world now as most of the superheroes had already been born.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 155: A Small loan of 6 Billion Dollars

    Sinceing back, Alexander stayed at the Bar and looked into various matters.


    The mess Obadiah made left Stark Industries vulnerable. Lots of its stocks were in the open market. Thepany also lost a lot of its value because Tony announced he would stop manufacturing weapons. The current Stark Industries was in a lot of mess.


    ...


    Pepper barged into Tony''s undergroundb, "Why didn''t youe to the meeting today? You are the backbone of thispany. Many investors are dumping their shares. You need to show them that we can survive without weapons too."


    "Ohe on, Pepper. Everything''s gonna be fine." Tony shrugged without a care.


    "No, nothing''s gonna be fine. If someone with ulterior motives buys those shares then you can say goodbye to your ownpany. We need money, you must have absolute control over thepany if you still want it to be called Stark Industries." She got angrier.


    "Then use the money from my ount, problem solved."


    Pepper shook her head, "Not enough, you will still need 6 billion dors to be the 51% owner. Before you say we should loan it, I talked to the banks and they want your Ironman Tech as coteral."


    Tony suddenly realized what trouble he was in and left his work and sat down on a couch nearby. "I''ll do something. Maybe a new invention can prove that we are still in good. Getting money is going to be hard." He thought.


    "Please tell me if you have any ideas. I''ll be in the office." She left angrily.


    Tony just sat there and looked at the ceiling.


    ~They want my suit, mypany, and even my life. I''ll show them what I can do. But what about the money.~ he mumbled and soon got back to working on his new armor.


    ...


    Alexander was in the bar, Amy sat beside him and ate burgers.


    "What are you going to do today, Amy?" He asked.


    "Ummm, go to Mexico and paint a desert or maybe go to big sis Medusa. She''s been sad as she hasn''t seen Loki in a while." She cheerfully announced.


    "Hahaha... Oh, Odin is trying to talk to me." He suddenly felt a voice directly in his mind.


    "How are you, my friend?" Odin asked. His voice didn''t feel cheerful.


    "What happened, Odin?" He inquired.


    "My foolish son, Thor, nearly made war with the Frost Giants of Jotunheim. He''s grown too arrogant and for that I have stripped him of his powers and sent him to Midgard. I want him to learn his lessons. Can you help me mold him into a king, my friend?" Odin asked.


    "But don''t you have two sons? Haven''t you told Thor and Loki that one of them will be king since they were small? What would Loki think when he sees you trying so hard to make Thor, king? He''d think that you are taking sides. I will help you teach your son. But you should also focus on Loki. You adopted him as your son. Treat him like one." Alexander advised.


    Odin didn''t speak for a few seconds. He genuinely thought about his behavior. He couldn''t deny that he was biased towards Thor.


    "Yes, you are right. Perhaps I''ve been too biased. I nearly forgot that it''s not the Kings that makes Asgard. It''s the Asgardians. I will heed your advice and talk to Loki. Thank you, Alex."


    "Haha, no thanking in friendship, Odin. I''ll go and check on your son." He cut the mental connection.


    "Amy, my dear. I am going to New Mexico. Do you want toe?" He asked.


    "Yayyyy" she rejoiced.


    Then Alexander noticed a customering into the bar. It was very rare for someone toe due to filter magic. If someone was able toe then it meant that they were either some noticeable character of Marvel or someone in an emergency.


    But the current customer was a special one. After all, it was Tony Stark.


    Tony simply came and sat on a stool in front of the bar counter.


    "Finally I had time toe here. I''ve heard a lot about this ce. That it serves the best burgers in the world. I''ve tasted your whiskey and there''s no denying it''s the best." Tony remarked.


    "Yes uncle, uncle Dobby makes the best burgers," Amy added as she took a bite of her own cheezy burger. Tony gulped saliva when the pleasant smell hit his nose.


    "Yes... I will take two burgers and a Firewhiskey." He ordered.


    Dobby went to cook and Alexander gave Tony his whiskey.


    "Here you go." He poured a ss.


    Tony picked it up to drink but then his eyes met with the photo frames hanging behind Alexander. The ss nearly fell from his hand from the shock.


    "W-Why is my dad in that picture?" He confusedly asked. Tony and Howard didn''t have a very loving rtionship. So Tony never found out much about his father''s past. Most of the documents were also protected by S.H.I.E.L.D so it was even more impossible for him to learn about his father.


    Dobby walked in with a te of burgers. Alexander didn''t answer as he was just a random old man currently. But Dobby was the official son of General Dobby. He was currently going by the name Dobby Junior.


    "Those are some personal pictures of my father from world war." He answered.


    "Yes, I can understand that much, but why is my father in so many of them? And why does he look so intimate with that old man? Look at that one, he''s sitting on the old man''s back," Tony pointed to various photos.


    "Oh, didn''t you know? Your father was the unofficially adopted son of America''s Old Man, General Alexander Maxim Universe." Dobby revealed.


    Alexander nodded his head cheekily spoke, "Ah, what a great man he was."


    For Tony, it was like a bomb. He just realized that his father was so much more than just a grumpy old man. That his father had a huge past.


    "What else can you tell me about him?" Tony enthusiastically asked.


    "Umm, I heard all this from my father. After General helped Howard and his mother get away from his abusive father, he brought them to this building. Where they lived for the next many years. That apartment is still as it was back then, you know. Howard also loved Burgers and Firewhiskey and was a regr here." Dobby informed.


    "Thanks for telling me that. I''ll eat my Burger now." Tony stated, deciding that he''d do more researchter.


    Dobby left after that. Tony happily ate the burger and drank whiskey. Thinking that his father ate the same thing while probably sitting where he sat now.


    "Forgive me if I''m intruding but you look troubled. I saw your Congressional hearing and they aren''t going to leave you anytime, son." Alexander spoke while looking at the mute news channel.


    Tony also looked and saw his name on the screen. "Oh, they can whine all they want. Iron Man is my private property... But Stark Industries might end up being someone else''s if I don''t do something,"


    Alexander acted like he didn''t know what the kid was talking about. So he asked, "What''s the problem?"


    Tony looked at him and said sarcastically, "So the old bartender can solve Tony Stark''s problems?"


    Alexander didn''t look tad bit offended and justughed, "Haha, you can try. Big surprises oftene in small packages."


    For some reason, Tony felt rxed and told his problem, "Well, for starters the government wants to turn Iron man into a personal weapon. Then there''s the mess Obadiah left behind. I need money to retake mypany''s stocks and be the majority stakeholder so I can work. Tell me, can you fix that?"


    "Hmm... How much money do you need?" Alexander nonchntly asked.


    "Huh... Leave it, Old man. You can''t help it. I want another burger by the way and do you home deliv...." He got interrupted.


    "How much?" Alexander asked again.


    "Six Billion Dors... Satisfied now?" Tony got a bit annoyed.


    Alexander started to fiddle into his pocket.


    "npa, here you go." Amy cutely handed him the cheque book.


    "Thank you, sweetheart"


    Alexander then wrote a check of 6 billion dors and handed him the cheque. "Here, return it when you can."


    Tony took itughingly, "Is this some jok..."


    He stopped speaking as Jarvis spoke up, "This is real sir. I checked it, the cheque is real."


    Tony quickly looked back up and found that the old man wasn''t there. The girl was missing too.


    "Where did he go, Jarvis?" He asked.


    "I don''t know, sir. It''s like he just vanished" Javis sounded even more confused.


    "I am starting to doubt your usefulness, Jarvis," Tony mumbled.


    "I can only be as smart as you make me, sir." Jarvis retorted.


    "Wait... Did you just call me dumb?" Tony argued back.


    Doby came with another te of burgers, "Here you go. Anything else?"


    "Yes, yes... Who was that old man?" He inquired.


    "Oh, that was the part-time bartender. I can''t tell more than that." Dobby left him alone.


    ~Hmmm... I like mysteries, and also solving them.~ Tony internally thought.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 156: Thor Gets Tutored.

    Alexander and Amy hade to New Mexico. The town Puente Antiguo to be precise. The SHIELD had already appeared on the site and had put up an encampment.


    "npa dearest, where will I paint? There''s so much disturbance here?" Amy asked worriedly.


    He took out a pair of sses and handed her, "Don''t worry, sweety. Here, wear these sses. They will filter all the disturbance and only show you the real beauty of thisndscape."


    "Really? Wow... They work. Thank you npa" she nted a kiss on his cheek and hopped away.


    ~Now, let''s find the pompous young master.~ he walked towards the nearby restaurant.


    He entered the ce which looked exactly like in the movies.


    "ANOTHER ONE" Thor loudly ordered and broke the cup.


    Alexander walked up to him and gave him a hard smack on his head. He didn''t really have any bias towards him but he just didn''t like his attitude. Thor was also always on his radar as he didn''t want another of Odin''s sons to woo Rina.


    Thor irritatedly looked back, "Who dares to..." "UNCLE... HAHA... Thank you foring to get me." He cheered.


    *Smack*


    He received another blow to his head, "If you still haven''t realized why you were exiled then you are more foolish than a toddler. Odin has asked me to teach you humility and I will have fun teaching you that. Do not expect any help from me while you are here." Alexander stated.


    "What? Why would father do that?" Thor retorted, still not ready to ept what happened.


    "Did you or did you not call your father, Old and a fool?" Alexander angrily asked. Alexander knew what kind of man Odin was. He may be bad parenting but he was no fool.


    Thor looked down in shame.


    Alexander continued, "Did you know that you just started a war? A war in the peaceful 9 realms. You should be thankful that he didn''t lock you up in Hel as he did with H."


    "I was trying to protect..." Thor was again interrupted.


    "Jotunheim is also a part of the 9 realms that Asgard rules. Were you protecting yourself from yourself? Your behavior was nothing but arrogant and foolish. You disrespected your father and betrayed the realm." He scolded.


    Thor didn''t say anything and sat back down.


    "Ehm... Excuse me, who are you?" Jane Foster asked him.


    "Just a passerby. Keep an eye on this boy for me, will you?" Alexander stated and left.


    "Who was that, Thor?" Darcy asked.


    "You won''t understand..." He replied without much thought. Then he heard the whereabouts of his hammer and headed towards it. Thinking that he''ll just lift the hammer and go back.


    ...


    Alexander was going to make things much more difficult for Thor. He was going to make him understand that without his powers he was just an above-average mortal.


    So he had ordered some of his Unsullied in SHIELD to make things harder for him.


    Thor foolishly infiltrated the facility and was beaten bloody before finally reaching the hammer.


    But things didn''t turn out well. When he tried to lift it but could, he only heard words in his ears. ~You are not worthy.~


    Thor looked at the sky and started shouting, "WHY FATHER?"


    Soon a tranquilizer dart pierced him and he fell down. The next moment he got up he was strapped to the bed.


    "What is this? What are you doing?" He asked.


    *Bam Bam*


    For some reason, everyone fell unconscious. Alexander walked up to him and unstrapped him.


    "Now you understand what kind of situation you are in?" He asked.


    "Yes, help me... How do I be worthy again?" Thor pleaded


    "You are a mortal now, you just need to learn how to live like one. It won''t make you worthy if I told you." Alexander warned him.


    He brought him out and set him up back in the nearby town. Surprisingly, Jane Foster was waiting for Thor.


    Alexander saw how Thor looked at her and he wasn''t happy. Jane was a normal girl who wanted nothing but knowledge. While Thor is a god with a huge lifespan. He''d rather see Thor with Sif. Speaking of Sif. She and the warrior three should be on their way.


    "Uncle, how do humans live?" Thor asked.


    "Well, they live just like you albeit a bit less kingly. But you don''t even know how a normal Asgardians live so I have no hopes for you." He bluntly replied and continued.


    "Sleep, you''ll be facing your toughest challenge tomorrow."


    ...


    Alexander left Thor sleeping as he sensed Sif and Warrior three. He headed out where the four had arrived.


    "Why have youe to Midgard?" He asked.


    The 4 quickly kneeled down. "Elder, we came to help Thor."


    "There is nothing to help. He was not banished just to live here. This is a test. You four will follow my words if you want Thor to be back in Asgard as a better man than before."


    "Yes, Elder. We will obey yourmand." Sif quickly agreed.


    "Good. Now follow me to where you''ll be living."


    ...


    In the morning, Alexander took Thor out for exercise. Amy was tagging along.


    "Alright, Thor. You will be doing 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, and 10 kilometers running..."


    Thor interrupted him, "That is so easy."


    "I wasn''t done. You will be multiplying that by 100. Now start." He added with a devilish smile.


    For the next few hours, he tired Thor out. That was exactly what he was nning to do.


    "I am hungry, Uncle. I will be going to eat something." Thor stated and started to leave.


    But suddenly, a bright light fell from the sky near them.


    Thor looked at it in confusion, "What is a Destroyer doing here?"


    But the Destroyer instantly started to attack Thor. The Destroyer wasn''t actually sent by Loki as he was being taught by Odin currently. The Destroyer was in Alexander''s control. It was also strengthened.


    "Why is this attacking me?" Thor questioned.


    Then another light came from the sky and Sif and Warrior three appeared.


    "Thor, are you okay?" Sif asked.


    "You... You all came for me." Thor emotionally spoke.


    "Yes, and we came at the right time," Volstagg said while looking at the destroyer.


    The destroyer again resumed the attack on them.


    "We need to stop this. Let''s do it together, my friends." Thor suggested.


    "But you are just a mortal currently, Thor" Sif reminded him.


    "Yes, but it is my duty to stop it. It is my duty to protect Midgard." He proudly proimed.


    Alexander just rolled his eyes at his false promation and made the Destroyer increase its attacks. He was teaching the importance of teamwork. When that was done, it came to humiliation.


    The Destroyer beat Thor badly. Thor couldn''t evennd one punch on it. He also saw his friends miserably getting beat up.


    Thor looked at Alexander in the distance, "Help me, uncle. This thing will kill my friends."


    Alexander scoffed and spoke, "If you are so worried about your friends then why did you take them to Jotunheim on that suicidal mission? You need to ovee this on your own."


    Thor looked at his friends getting beaten. Fandral was already on the brink of death(fake). Sif was also lying injured. Only Volstagg was left. He felt so helpless at the moment.


    ~Only if I had my powers. No, I need to do something. I need to save them.~


    Even though he was a mortal currently, he decided to go ahead and save them.


    "I AM HERE," He tried to distract the destroyer and he sessfully got its attention. But he couldn''t do much against Destroyer. He fell down and got up again and again.


    "Sif, Volstagg. Take the other two and leave. This is your only chance. I can''t hold it any longer." Thor loudly said.


    "But we can''t leave you," Sir argued.


    Thor loudly bellowed, "I ORDER YOU AS THE PRINCE OF ASGARD. GOOO"


    That was the moment he truly realized what it meant to be responsible for others. He realized his foolish thinking. Thor had surrendered himself to fate as the Destroyer charged towards him.


    But then out of nowhere, a bolt of lightning struck in the sky.


    "Hahaha... You passed the test, Thor. Here, take it." Alexander threw Thor''s Hammer at him like it weighed nothing.


    Thor also ignored that fact. In his brain, his hammer could only be picked by 3 people. Him, his father, and Alexander the Elder.


    Thor held the hammer in his hand and his armor slowly formed on his body.


    "Finish the job and go back home," Alexander ordered and left. His job was done. He had made Loki not betray his brother and also teach Thor a lesson. He had also sessfully stopped Thor and Jane from getting into their senseless rtionship.


    ...


    New York,


    "Tony, I was waiting for you. Have you thought about what we''re gonna do withpany stocks?" Pepper Worridly asked.


    "I was waiting for you too. I have found a solution. We are going to buy the stocks, Pepper." Tony revealed.


    "But we don''t have that kind of mon... "


    Tony just rotated the screen. "We have it now."


    Pepper looked at the screen which showed the bank bnce. It currently showed 10 Billion Dors.


    "Where did you get it?" She asked.


    "You won''t believe me, Pepper. I went to the Westeros bar. The original one. There was this old man and he wrote me a cheque of 6 billion."


    "WHAT?! You mean a stranger gave you the money?" She was shocked.


    "Yes, and I scanned his face and he doesn''t exist. It''s like he''s a ghost. But I did get good vibes from him. I''ll return the money when I find him again. For now, get to work, Pepper Potts."


    Tony got up from the chair and made her sit on it. Then he flipped the namete.


    "Pepper Potts, CEO of Stark Industries. Wee to your first day at work." He cheekily announced.


    Pepper was flustered, "WHAT? A-Are you sure?"


    "Oh, you know more about how thispany works than me. I''m just good at building stuff." He shrugged.


    Pepper took a long breath, "You will not regret this decision, Tony"


    "I know, that''s why I chose you. Now, get to work. I need to go and get a drink." He ran away.


    [You can see Destroyer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    Poll for the next world. Dragon Ball Z will be the end so I am not adding it yet. Comment the number for voting.


    1. Naruto


    2. One Piece


    3. Star Wars


    4. Pokemon


    5. Attack On Titan(Small arc, 30-40 chapters)


    6. Full Metal Alchemist Brotherhood(Small Arc 30-40 chapters)


    7. Percy Jackson(Not a big fan and will have to do some studying)


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 157: 70-Years-Old Young Man.

    Tony, although had hispany secured, still had the padium poisoning problem. And thankfully a certain bald man with an eye patch came to hand him Howard''s suitcase meant for Tony.


    Fury and Tony talked in Tony''s Malibu mansion.


    "There are many things you don''t know about Howard." Fury stated.


    Tony nodded at that, "Yeah, just a few days ago I found out that he was adopted by America''s Old Man. I wonder what else I don''t know."


    "True, he was very close to General Universe. In fact, he is one of the founders of Shield. The box there was left for you. Only you can make heads or tails from what''s in it. Good luck." Fury got up to leave.


    "But what am I supposed to do? You can''t hold me here." Tonyined.


    "Yes, I can. Agent Natasha will remain at Stark and you remember agent Coulson, right?" Fury said and dashed away after doing his I got my eye on you thing.


    Tonyzily took the suitcase in and opened it. But then he noticed something strange. The initials on the suitcase were different. Instead of just H. Stark. It said property of H.M.U Stark.


    "Jarvis, look at all the documentation and signatures by my father in thepany files. Tell me if there''s something rted to these initials." He quicklymanded. Tony went into the basement and started looking at the videotapes. Finally, when he reached the end, he saw the message from his father.


    "Tony, you are too small to understand all this so I left it on film. I was not alone in my journey. I had the best mentor and father in the world. With all my knowledge, I made this. This is not just an invention but the key to the future, Tony. I''m limited by the technology of my time, but one day you''ll figure this out. An old man said this to me once and I''ll say it to you, ''I believe in you''. Remember, what is and always will be my greatest creation, is you, Tony" with that the video ended.


    Tony had gotten emotional by then. Suddenly Jarvis spoke.


    "Sir, I have only found one ce where these initials match."


    Tony woke up from his stupor, "Great, where did you find it?"


    "On inheritance papers. He signed his name as Howard Maxim Universe Stark." Jarvis revealed.


    "Wait, isn''t that the name of General Universe?" He asked.


    "Yes, Sir. His name was Alexander Maxim Universe." Jarvis added.


    Tony went into deep thoughts, "Were they so close that dad even took his surname? Now I understand why he bought the pistol that killed Hitler. Jarvis, search for everything on General."


    "I''m afraid there isn''t much. All records pertaining to him were destroyed after World War. The only things that are left are his war campaign videos in the public archives." Jarvis pointed.


    "Hmm, then show me those videos. I always ignored them thinking they''d be boring." Tony mumbled.


    After that, he spent some hours watching all the clips.


    "What in the hell, he was able to shoot nes with his revolver? How?" Tony felt more confused than at peace. So he shut the movie and got to analyzing his father''s work.


    Just two dayster, he created a new element and went to the Stark Expo.


    ...


    {NEWS: We are seeing live footage from Stark Expo. The new remote military drones from Hammer Industries have gone rogue. Iron Man is currently in a heated battle with the multiple drones...}


    "Ah, see I told you. There is always something happening in this world." Alexandermented.


    Dobby nodded, "Yeah, every year it''s something new happening. Everything is so unstable here."


    "Wee to MCU, my friend." Alexander shrugged.


    Suddenly the door opened and Amy ran in, "npa npa, look at what I found. It was flying near our roof"


    She had one of Hammer droids in her hand.


    "Haha, good job, Amy. But they aren''t toys. They are weapons of a bad man. He''s using them to hurt people." Alexander informed.


    Hearing his words, she looked at the droid angrily, and then threw it. "hmph"


    Suddenly the droid started to beep.


    Alexander quickly picked up the droid, "Ghost, scan it and block allmunication going through all these droids, also defuse them."


    Soon Ghost cut Whish out of control. The iron man had already defeated Whish and was racing to save Pepper. Those bombs would have killed a lot more people than just Pepper. But Alexander could not me Tony for worrying about his girl.


    "Done, all of them were defused except the one in Whish''s suit. It was a manual switch." Ghost announced.


    "It''s alright. He''d have died either way. Dobby, what do you want to eat? I''m cooking today." Alexander loudly asked.


    Amy was the first to order, "I want noodles."


    "I want pizza," Dobby ordered.


    Alexander walked to the kitchen, "Alright, Noodles for sweet Amy. We''ll take some for Oli and the kids. One pineapple pizza for Dobby."


    Dobby''s ears stood up, "WAIT..."


    ...


    The next few days were peaceful. Alexander knew that the alien invasion would be happening soon. He had seen Loki being conflicted about whether he should do it or not. If he did, then Alexander would have a good reason to beat him up. If he doesn''t, then good for him.


    But currently, he was focused on something else. He had received the news that a powerful being wasing to destroy his, Finta. The being was called Terrax. He had the power to control all manner of rocks. But he wasn''t a herald of Gctus yet. He was just a space pirate.


    It was a low-level threat so he decided not to go himself. Instead, he decided to send Hulk. So he went to Dr. Banner.


    ...


    "You want me to go to space and fight an intergctic pirate? And you own a?" Bruce sounds worried and excited at the same time.


    "Yes and yes. You don''t have anything to worry about. My people will help you. This is training for Hulk. He needs to know how to fight and not just destroy." Alexander reasoned. He remembered how uncontroble Hulk had gotten in a fight with the Hand.


    "I can understand your concern but what about my job?" He asked.


    "I officially give you a ten day holiday. Go beat that guy and then have fun with your girl," Alexander suggested.


    "Ah... We have broken up. She said it felt weird thinking that another guy inside me was seeing everything and feeling everything." Bruce sadly informed.


    Alexander patted his shoulder, "It''s alright, man. You deserve better. There are tons of girls out there who would date you. Now get ready you''re leaving in an hour."


    ...


    Alexander may not be involved directly in the SHIELD but he was still the top guy in that organization. He had the level X authority which was even higher than Fury and Fury didn''t even know about it.


    So, when something happens in SHIELD, he finds out even before the director does.


    They had found Steve and had prepared for his waking up. This time they not only sent a girl cosying as Agent Carter but they had sent an old man cosying him. All this to keep him calm


    Alexander had noted it down in things to remember. Fury was obviously overdoing it. He was secretly watching a live telecast of everything.


    In a building near Times Square. Steve woke up to the sound of the radio. His eyes adjusted to the light as he looked around, confused.


    Suddenly the door opened and a woman in army uniform entered. If Steve''s vision was blurry he would have mistaken her for Peggy but right now, he was absolutely sure she was fake.


    "Good morning, or should I say good afternoon." She spoke.


    Steve seriously asked, "Where am I?"


    "You are in a recovery room in New York."


    Steve got angry. "Don''t lie to me, where am I?"


    Soon, Steve was seen sting through the walls like a truck. He ran past everyone and reached Times Square.


    He was baffled by all the strange lights around him. The people also didn''t look forward while walking. They looked into a te-like thing in their hands. The cars also looked weird.


    He heard tires skidding sounds and looked at the people surrounding him.


    "AT EASE SOLDIER" Fury loudly called.


    Off the screen, Alexander noted another in his pad of things to remember. Steve was promoted to the rank of Major General and Fury was just a Colonel.


    Back at the Times Square, Steve just found out that he''d been asleep for 70 years. His face fell when the realization hit.


    "You okay?" Fury asked.


    Steve took a long breath and looked at the sky, "Yeah, just... I had a date... and a funeral to attend."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 158: Who got the bigger tower?

    Alexander kept an eye on Steve. He wasn''t going to let him get all motivated to serve the nation by Fury. Fury was extremely paranoid and didn''t care about Steve''s feelings. To him, Steve was just a super-soldier he could use.


    Alexander had vowed that he''d give Steve his date and he would keep his word. But now was not the time. However, Peggy didn''t get dementia because Alexander had secretly given her medicine that would at least make sure that she stays healthy till the age of a hundred.


    ...


    He was on the road to where he was building his new tower. Just beside the half-constructed Stark tower. It was 3 in the night.


    Usually, it should be silent on the road at that time but he was hearing sounding towards him. The sound of a heavy motorcycle.


    He waited for it toe closer so he could see who was destroying the sleep of so many people. Soon he noticed something glowinging towards him.


    It was not glowing like light but instead fire.


    ~Is that Ghost Rider?~ he asked himself.


    He knew how ghost riders were made. It was all Mephisto''s doing. That demon loved fooling people and enving their souls. But at least the Spirit of Vengeance didn''t cause senseless violence. It punished evildoers. It was true that Mephisto made people Ghost Riders but they weren''t his creation. Ghost Riders weren''t actually bad. They are benevolent. It is also said that they are created by the god to protect mankind. Which they have been doing for a long time. The bike was going too fast so he stood up in the middle of the road. Soon the bike stopped in front of him and the Ghost rider looked at him.


    "How are you, Ghost Rider?" Alexander hailed.


    "Who are you,?" Johnny ze asked. The spirit was never in control of the Host so it couldn''t talk.


    "Nobody, just a passerby. I wanted to say hello to the Ghost Rider." Alexander shrugged.


    Johnny suddenly got down from his bike and walked to Alexander, "Are you a criminal?"


    "Woah, don''t judge me like that. Also, if I were you, I''d not use that penance stare. It might backfire on you." He warned.


    But Ghost Rider kept on walking and grabbed him. Then it looked Alexander in the eyes.


    Instead of seeing sin, it only saw purity. To the point that it had a reverse effect and the spirit of vengeance started to shriek in pain. Alexander quickly looked away to stop Ghost Rider from suffering.


    "I am a being beyond your scope of understanding. We both are different and yet the same. You are a dark creature destined to purify sinners while I am a light creature who does the same. Go now, if the fate wants we will meet again." Alexander spoke in his godly voice while releasing some of his aura.


    Ghost Rider just nodded and left.


    ~*Sigh* So I can even petrify the Ghost Rider.~


    Alexander then proceeded to his building and started working on it. Stark Tower was already halfway through and he was afraid that it won''t bepleted on time. After all, it was much bigger than the Stark Tower.


    The Stark Tower only had 80 floors but his building had 120 floors. His building was also more aesthetic from outside and more modern from inside.


    ...


    Steve was trying to cope up with the new times. It was really hard to imagine the world had changed so much. Though there weren''t any flying cars like what Howard predicted. He had heard about Howard''s son and appreciated his work to save innocents.


    Currently, he stood in front of the war memorial. A huge statue of Alexander was erected there over his grave. It was the most loved statue of Alexander. Because it showed what kind of man he was. The picture that Dobby released in which he met Amy and gave her a piggyback ride was still considered one of the most iconic images of the 20th century. The statue was inspired by it. Cute little Amy had gotten her ce in the history as well.


    Steve put some flowers down and sighed. He was supposed to meet Peggy in a while. She was currently spending her days in the hospital. She wasn''t sick, just old.


    "He was a good man," a voice came from behind him. It was Natasha Romanoff (she''s a bit different from MCU, in this she''s much older as she was given a kind of enhancement serum which made her not age during WW2)


    Steve looked back and nodded, "Yeah, he was."


    She continued, "If it weren''t for him. I''d have spent most of my life as a criminal. I was young at the time of war. I was being trained to be an assassin. It was brutal. Then he came, burned the whole facility to the ground, and gave food and shelter to me and others like me. Most of them decided to leave and live an ordinary life but I stayed. So he arranged my training and I became ck Widow some yearster." She vaguely told her story.


    Steve smiled, "Yeah, he''d do that."


    "I will take you to Agent Carter, follow me." Natasha led the way.


    She then took him to where Peggy was and left the two to meet alone. Steve was nervous to see her again.


    "Steve?" A familiar voice called him.


    "Yes, It''s me," He went closer to her.


    Because Alexander had already made them a very close couple during the war, Peggy never married. She stayed faithful to one weak boy from Brooklyn. Even after his death.


    "You arete, Steve" Peggy teared up.


    "Can I still have that dance?" He asked.


    She chuckled, "I would if I could. But I''m afraid my legs won''t let me."


    Steve then noticed the photo frames near her bed. He sadly sighed and muttered, "It should have been me."


    "Who do you mean?" She asked.


    "General could have changed the world for the better. It should have been me in his ce. He deserved to live." He spoke, his voice already turning shaky.


    Peggy put her hand on his, "Don''t say that. He wouldn''t like that. He knowinglyid his life for the world. Now you have the chance to continue his legacy. Do what he would have done. Make the world a better ce."


    Steve picked her old wrinkled hand and held it tightly, "You are still good with words."


    "Haha... You were too shy so someone had to." She chuckled.


    "I wish I could go back in time. I really wanted that date." Steve warmly added.


    "Well, with how weird the world is bing. You might really end up there." She jokinglymented.


    Then they spent some more time talking about the past. Peggy taught him a thing or two about modern times.


    ...


    It was a fine day for Tony Stark. His baby project, the Stark Tower, was on schedule. He''de there every week to check up on it with Pepper.


    He went to the current top floor that was recentlypleted. He had imagined his tower to look amazing as there were no other remarkable buildings nearby. That''s why he decided to make it there.


    He walked to the window and looked out.


    "What the... Pepper, why is there a new building under construction there? Didn''t a hotel used to be there?" He asked.


    "Oh, yeah. That hotel owner decided to build a building. He''s hired Nevaeh Industries for the project. I must say, they are really quick." Pepper eximed.


    But Tony was annoyed, "Pepper, this was my spot. It was supposed to be my moment. The whole point of Stark tower was to show off. How tall is this new building going to be?" He inquired.


    "120 floors."


    "What? They are going to be taller than me. Pepper, I want you to pull all strings possible and stop that construction." He arrogantly demanded.


    Pepper shook her head, "I''ve already tried. But the Mysterious owner of that building has friends in high ces."


    "Then increase Stark Tower''s height. We''ll make 120 floors as well. We''ll have to do something with the foundation but it can work." Tony suggested.


    "Really, Tony? That''s just a waste of money. And this isn''t a game where you menpare sizes. It''s just a building." She tried to reason.


    "It''s my building, Pepper. It will have my name on it. Please just do this once." He nagged like a kid. In the end, she gave up.


    ...


    One weekter, Tony had given the ns to make his building 120 floors high but then he received news that the neighborhood tower had also increased the floors to 130.


    Admitting his defeat he went to Westeros bar to drink and sob. He could honestly feel like someone was watching andughing at him.


    [You can see Ghost Rider on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    Poll Results.


    One Piece - 74 votes


    Star Wars - 67 votes


    Naruto - 54 votes


    Pokemon - 43 votes


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 159: A Missing Baby

    In a certain building in New York. A little baby, maybe a year old was ying in his cradle. The baby had immense powers but no one knew about it as of yet.


    *Achoo*


    He sneezed and suddenly vanished.


    ...


    Alexander was in the Bar. They were having Rina''s birthday party. Many people hade. X-Men, Odin, Ancient One, and all other Defenders of Universe. There were also all the people from Phixheim.


    Rina didn''t really have any big wish for a gift. She was happy as long as someone gave her something tasty. So everyone brought whatever they thought tasted the best.


    To enjoy it more, Rina was in her small form. Her reasoning was that the gifts look bigger when she''s small.


    *BOOP*


    Suddenly a bubble bursting sound came above Alexander and a small baby dropped. He quickly caught the little guy. He surprisingly looked at the baby and couldn''t recognize it. "Hey, did anyone lose a baby?"


    His words caught everyone''s attention. Olivia quickly came and looked at him. Small chubby cheeks and blond hair. Looking at people with his blue eyes. Then he started stretching Alexander''s beard and giggled.


    Ancient One walked towards him.


    "Do you know him, Yao?" he asked.


    "Yes, but I can''t tell you. What is going to happen in some days will be good for Earth and the Universe. This child will y a big role in the future too." She cryptically replied.


    Alexander only nodded and didn''t ask more and yed with the baby, "Haha, how did youe here boy?"


    Unknown to Alexander, a family was going crazy due to the sudden disappearance of the baby.


    ...


    Baxter Building.


    The Fantastic Four had gone for their truffle with Dr. Doom. Franklin Richards, son of Reed Richards and Sue Richards, was left under the care of Ancient Witch, Agatha Harkness.


    Nobody had known that Franklin had superpowers at that time. When Agatha went to get some milk for little Franklin, the baby disappeared.


    She frantically searched for him around the house but couldn''t find him. It was hard to imagine that the little baby had teleported across the city.


    "Agatha, we have returned." The Fantastic Four walked in.


    Sue quickly looked for Franklin but didn''t find him anywhere. "Agatha, where is Frank?"


    "I am looking for him too. I went to get some milk and when I returned he disappeared. I checked and there was no intruder." She worriedly exined.


    Reed and Sue got scared, "What! How could you let that happen?"


    Reed quickly looked into the cameras and indeed Franklin disappeared. He went to Sue and calmed her down.


    There was a reason why they were not too stressed about the situation. Things like these have happened many times with them. Just a month ago, Franklin was kidnapped by Dr. Doom as well.


    "We will find him, Sue. I''ve put a small tracking bracelet on him, remember?" Reed assured her.


    He opened the tracking system and looked for Franklin. A minute passed and still, no sign of his location came. Finally, he was starting to get anxious.


    ...


    The reason Reed wasn''t able to find Franklin was because Alexander had brought the kid into Phixheim.


    Amy, Rina, and Medusa were showering love on him. Showing him different animals living there.


    "Dada, I need to talk to you." Leo came to him.


    "What is it, son?" Alexander asked.


    "I want to go to Asgard. I asked Grandpa Odin and he said he''ll teach me his kind of magic." Leo told.


    Alexander nodded his head, Asgard''s magic was a bit different and could be helpful. "Sure, son. Go ahead. Give Odin my thanks...wait, why do you have a bible in your hand?"


    "Ah, I just wanted to know about Grandfather."


    He opened the anywhere door for him. As soon as Leo left, H walked up to him.


    "Where did you find that boy?" She inquired.


    "I don''t know. You weren''t there. He just popped out of nowhere. Why do you ask?"


    "I can feel immense energy from him. More than anyone I have ever seen." She said in a warning tone.


    Alexander looked at giggling baby in Rina''s arms. "He''s probably an Above Omega Level Mutant. I''ll look for his parents when I go out."


    ...


    Alexander went out to find the parents of the baby. He was in his Jedi robe and the baby was strapped to his chest.


    "So, let''s find your parents." He whispered.


    "Ghost, search for online images of this baby, and form a connection to the family." He ordered his A.I.


    Alexander was expecting it to take time but Ghost replied instantly, "Sir, the baby is Franklin Richards, the son of Reed Richards and Sue Richards."


    "I didn''t know the Fantastic Four were here too. Alright, point me to Baxter Building then." He started walking.


    "Ya ga ya ooo" Franklin started making happy noises.


    "Haha, you''re enjoying this aren''t you?"


    ...


    Back in the Baxter Building, the Fantastic Four were going crazy trying to find the lost child. Reed hadn''t tried the GPS again, thinking that someone had taken it off.


    "Don''t worry, Sue. We''ll find him." Reed tried to ease her.


    "How? With your useless tech?" Sheshed out.


    Johnny Storm went ahead and checked the GPS without much hope. His eyes widened when he noticed the mark.


    "Guys, open the door. Franklin''s outside." He spoke.


    Everyone looked at him in confusion. Reed ran up to the screen and confirmed.


    *Ding Dong*


    The doorbell rang. Agatha looked at the security feed.


    Alexander spoke from the other side, "Hey there. I think this child lives here. He popped onto myp out of nowhere."


    Sue quickly ran and opened the door.


    "Ma, Ma," Franklin tried to speak.


    She squeezed Franklin in a tight hug. Reed, Ben, and Johnny quickly covered her as if trying to defend from Alexander.


    "Not good, kids. Is this how you treat an old man?" Alexander shed some fake tears.


    "Who are you?" Reed asked.


    "Just a friend. Let me prove it." He walked to Ben aka the thing and tapped his finger on his chest.


    Suddenly the stony texture of his body started to disappear and his stature became smaller. Soon he was back in his normal human form. Ben was surprised by the changes as he unbelievably looked at his hands with flesh again.


    Reed also looked very surprised, he had been trying to help Ben for so long but nothing worked. Now here this man was, healing him with just a tap from the finger.


    "HOW?" He confusedly asked.


    "Haha... MAGIC" Alexanderughed.


    "Yes, it was indeed magic." Agatha came forward.


    "Who are you? I can feel great magic in you." She inquired.


    "Ah, I''m just an old man. Ben can turn back to his stone form whenever he wants. You people should also take care of little Franklin. He''s an Above Omega level Mutant. He can manipte reality and has other psionic powers."


    His words shocked both the parents as they hadn''t noticed anything like that.


    "Alright, I''ll be on my way now. Bye Frank." He started leaving.


    "Ga Ga" Franklin made noise. Alexander stopped and came back.


    "Haha, I''ll see you again someday, Franklin. Till then, take this. Never-ending honey pacifier." He put it in his mouth and left.


    Once he was gone, Johnny spoke, "We didn''t even ask for his name."


    As they were speaking, the building started vibration.


    "Earthquake?" Ben questioned.


    "No, my warning systems didn''t show anything. This is not natural. Let''s take a look." Reed suggested.


    But Sue denied going as she didn''t want to leave Franklin alone.


    So only Mister Fantastic, the Human Torch, and The Thing came to check.


    Once out, they found a silver man on a silver surfing board. Making a hole in Earth. They also found the same old man walking towards the silver man.


    ...


    Alexander was on his way back and found Silver Surfer, real name Norrin Radd. He guessed that Gctus must have sent him to find edible worlds.


    Silver Surfer was one of the noblest and most tormented cosmic entities in the universe. He treasures freedom above all else but has often sacrificed his liberty for the greater good.


    He served Gctus for several decades, enjoying exploring the wonders of the universe; however, it became increasingly difficult for Radd to find energy-rich worlds devoid of sentient life. The destruction of the first inhabited he offered to Gctus almost drove Norrin insane, forcing Gctus to alter the mind of his herald, submerging Radd''s emotions and repressing past memories.


    As a result, the Surfer became much more willing to lead Gctus to inhabited worlds such as Massikron, Elynore-143, Draven-Barr, and eventually Earth.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked.


    "Preparing the for my master." Silver Surfer replied.


    Alexander shook his head and put his hand on Surfer''s shoulder. "Not gonna happen, buddy."


    He apparated to Uatu the Watcher at the moon with Surfer.


    [You can see Fantastic Four and Silver Surfer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 160: Meeting Galactus

    "I tried to stop him," Uatu told him.


    "It''s alright, my friend. You did your best. He''s a cosmic being powered by Gctus. I''ll deal with him. Norrin Radd, you are not allowed to harm this. Have you forgotten that you became Silver Surfer to protect your people? Now here you are, going around destroyings. Let me jolt up your memories."


    Alexander sent a psionic probe into Silver Surfer''s mind and removed whatever limiters Gctus had put.


    As soon as he was done, Silver Surfer screamed and fell down. Remembering all the horrors he did. Gctus had made him stop feeling. But the memories were still there.


    Alexander gave the poor guy a calming draught.


    "How will you deal with Gctus, God-son?" Uatu asked, he knew what kind of dreadful entity Gctus was.


    "Simple, my friend. I might not be able to defeat him yet but I can surely scare him or maybe talk him out." Alexander confidently replied.


    "Silver Surfer, I want you to take me to Gctus. I''ll talk to him myself. I might be able to free you from his clutches as well."


    The Silver Surfer agreed without a question and took him to where Gctus was. Gctic had his base of operations in the huge Sr System sized Worldship called Taa II. But he also roamed the Universe in search of news to eat. "Hey, surfer, do you know the history of Gctus and why he eatss?" Alexander struck up a conversation.


    "Becauses are food for him?" Surfing replied, unsure of his answer.


    "Then you''re in for a story, Gctus''s real name is Gn, he was a brilliant scientist from the utopian Taa, in a Universe preceding the current one where we are. Through his studies, Gn discovered that his Universe was copsing, and would destroy itself very soon. He desperately tried to warn his fellow Taa-ans, but no one would listen.


    "Eventually resolving to save himself, Gn quickly took a ship and traveled to the World Egg, which was at the center of the Universe. As his Universe died around him, Gn found a way to merge with the Egg, and survived the Big Crunch. When this Universe was born, Gn was reborn as a being of pure energy named Gctus.


    Yes, he needs to consumes in order to survive. But there is another reason."


    Alexander noted that Silver Surfer was fully focused on his words. So he continued.


    "You know, in this universe, there are two fundamental entities. Eternity and Infinity. Eternity is the physical embodiment of the Entire Universe. Infinity is the physical embodiment of the totality of space.


    Together, the two of them represent the entire space-time continuum. Gctus is not only devourings, he is saving the entire universe.


    He''s bncing the entire universe by consumings. Without him, the universe cannot exist. He, needs to exist, in order for everything else in the universe to exist.


    HE IS THE LIFEBRINGER.


    He doesn''t care about the, he doesn''t care about the sr system, he doesn''t care about the Gxy, he cares about the entire universe." He finished his short story.


    He had not told him about the future though. When the current Marvel Universees to an end, Gctus is supposed to explode at the center of the universe and start the new big bang. Creating a new Universe. And the new Gctus of the new Universe was supposed to be the little baby he had met today, Franklin Richards.


    "This is indeed interesting. This means that Gctus is not evil. He is just doing his work." Silver Surfer interjected.


    "Absolutely, his size and style just make him look evil. I also want topare our ships'' sizes."


    Hisst words confused Surfer, but he didn''t ask as they had reached the location.


    In front of them was the gigantic Worldship of Gctus. As big as the whole Sr System. Silver Surfer had an employee pass so he just entered the ship with Alexander.


    Silver Surfer took him to the Throne room-like area of Gctus. Once in there, Surfer kneeled.


    "So you are the one I sensed back then. What is a higher dimensional being doing here?" Gctus spoke.


    Alexander wasn''t surprised that Gctus could detect his divinity.


    "Ah, nothing. Just doing my work like you are doing yours." He shrugged. Alexander then checked Gctus''s sins.


    ||Gctus - Category 0.5


    Murder due to work since the creation of the universe - 12,456,789,535,789


    Enved - 2


    Sin Percentage - 0.1%||


    Alexander had never seen such stats. So many Killings and yet no sin. He postted that is was because Gctus didn''t do it because he was evil. To him, he''s just living his life. Just like how humans kill animals to eat, Gctus eatss. Alexander silently talked to God for an answer and sure enough, his guess was right.


    Every universe had creation and destruction aspects. With any of them missing, the universe would slowly copse. This meant that he could not do anything to Gctus as he was just doing what he was made to do.


    "Why did youe to see me?" Gctus asked.


    "Well, I want you to spare Earth till eternity. Also, let Silver Surfer go." He demanded.


    "Why Earth? What is so good about it?" Gctic asked.


    "For starters. It''s the home of lots of good, overpowered people. You should seriously avoid it if you don''t want to fight Phoenix. Your Sessor is also being groomed there so you should leave him be. The people living there will also be saving the Universe from losing half of its life force soon."


    Then Alexander continued to show him Avengers Infinity Wars and Endgame. It''s not like they were going to happen now. And even if it happened, Thanos would get killed even if he had infinite stones. Because Avengers would have X-Men as well. Hell, Jean alone could kill him.


    "Hmm... Indeed it is a worth leaving. Why my herald? Why do you want him?" Gctus asked.


    "Because if you keep on enving him then your sins will increase and I''ll have to erase your existence then. You are a LIFEBRINGER to the Universe so enving someone isn''t good. Alright, let''s make a deal. I''ll teach you magic through which you can make magical heralds for you. What do you say?" Alexander suggested.


    "I agree. But you must make it first." He demanded.


    Alexander happily obliged and made a humanoid Golem. "See this, you can also make it as strong as you need."


    After that, Alexanderpared the sizes of their ships. Alexander expanded his Ironheim to be bigger than Gctus''s Worldship and won.


    "Haha, you lost, Gctus. I have the biggest ship." Alexander proudly announced.


    "Yes, God-son won." Silver Surfer gave his approval as the judge.


    Gctus looked a bit shocked by how a small ball sized ship could erge into something bigger than Taa II. Higher-dimensional beings were crazy for sure, he thought.


    "ording to the bet. You will only eats devoid of sentient life for the next ten thousand years." Alexander reminded him. Ten thousand years would be enough for many superheroes on earth to be powerful enough to keep Gctus in check.


    Gctus nodded his giant head. "I do not break my words. But you must do something for me as well."


    Alexander was intrigued, "What is it?"


    "My daughter lives on your, Earth. She''s small and thinks she can control her hunger. But soon, she would realize that our kind can not sustain without feeding ons. From your vision, I saw beings capable of harming her. Can you promise that you would shelter her?" Gctus asked.


    "If she lived there then why did you even send Surfer there?" Alexander inquired.


    "I didn''t, he went there himself. I would have left Earth alone either way. The Earth has too many connections with a lot of Supreme beings of this universe. It can not be destroyed so easily." Gctic confessed.


    Alexander couldn''t help but nod. Earth was indeed like the center of all the mess of Marvel Universe.


    "I will find your daughter and help her, Gctus. Do not worry about her. I will go back now. If you need me someday, just call me up." He threw an intergcticmunicator at him and left with Silver Surfer.


    He arranged for Silver Surfer to live with the Fantastic Four as they owned a whole building and also needed a bit more firepower.


    ...


    On an uncharted.


    Loki angrily looked at Ronan the user,


    "I don''t want anything to do with this n of yours. I do not serve anyone except Asgard." Loki shouted.


    "You joined Almighty Thanos on your own ord but will leave on ours. You will do as I say, either by your own will... or mine," Ronan used the Chitauri Scepter with mind stone in it on him.


    "I COMMAND YOU TO ATTACK EARTH. OPEN A GATEWAY FOR ME AND THE CHITAURI ARMY. GO NOW," Ronanmanded.


    [You can see Gctus on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Time for Alexander''s official return is arriving.

 Chapter 161: Midgard In Danger

    Unknown Location, Shield Base.


    Under the control of Chitauri Scepter, Loki came to Earth. He came through the Space stone and took it away.


    He took Doctor Eric and Hawkeye with him. He was under control so he could only work on somemands. Themands were to open the portal for the invading army at all cost.


    Loki was a master of mischief and had a very high understanding of magic so he was also continuously working in his subconscious to free himself from the control. He didn''t want the throne of Asgard anymore. He just wanted to keep his loved ones happy.


    He thought a lot about his behavioral change and could only deduce that Medusa must have changed him. He didn''t want to disappoint her and wanted to quickly get out of this mess before he does something regretful.


    ...


    Asgard.


    Odin opened his eyes on the throne. He was in a very small Odin sleep and could see all of 9 realms. He saw Loki attacking Midgard. The exchange between Ronan and Loki urred away from 9 realms so he didn''t know Loki was being controlled.


    He quickly called Thor. "My son, I am afraid Loki has betrayed us. He has attacked Midgard. He has two of the cosmic stones with him. Go and bring him back to face justice." Odin ordered from his majestic seat. Odin would have gone by himself but knew that Midgard was under Alexander and he didn''t need to go.


    "I want to go as well. This will give me a chance to test my new magic and also meet with the future Avengers." Leonidas walked in. He wore a nice armor made by Alexander and had a book in his hand. It wasn''t anything special but he wrote whatever ideas he got into them.


    Leonidas was currently just 20, but in terms of strength, he was more powerful than the current Thor.


    Odin was more than happy, "If you wish then you may. You are well enough to easily protect yourself. I hope you can be a voice of reason to Thor. I wish you both luck."


    Thor embarrassingly walked to the Bifrost with Leonidas.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Alexander received the news of what was happening on Earth.


    ~I guess it''s time to announce my arrival.~ he thought.


    "Hey old man. What do you think of my suit?" Howard asked. Since Alexander had told him about Iron Man, he wanted to make his own suit.


    Alexander could proudly say that what Howard had made was too powerful. The suit was fully made of Vibranium and Uru. Howard knew magic so he wanted his suit to be the best in both types of attacks. The end result was the creation of the Iron Mage suit.


    "That is beautiful, son. Maybe make that cape red instead of ck." He suggested.


    Suddenly little Antonia aka Tina ran up to Howard. "Papa, piggyback."


    Howard lovingly picked her up and flew around.


    "I can''t believe Tony has changed so much. He has be a hero." Maria eximed.


    "He wouldn''t have if I had not brought you here. He''s a better man now. Still a bit narcissistic though." Alexandermented.


    "Narcissism runs in their blood. Howard is the same with everyone except us. Mainly you as he knows you are better than him." She thoughtfully said.


    "Haha, well. Go and pack your bags, Maria. We''ll be going to Stark Manor soon." Alexander said and went to change his dress for his entry. He was a 6-star general and would return as such.


    Alexander also called Dobby back, ~Its time. Come back for duty Major General Dobby.~


    Dobby smiled and closed the bar for the day.


    ...


    Back on Earth.


    Fury had brought Captain America and Dr. Banner to the Helicarrier. Fury didn''t know that Dr. Banner was part of Alexander''s Defenders of the Universe team. Bruce also wasn''t nning on telling anyone.


    The things he had seen in his space trip had made him numb to most of the things now. Helicarrier was one of them.


    "So you want me to find the tesseract? Alright, where do I work?" He asked. After learning some tech from space, finding the Tesseract was easy.


    Fury nodded and told Natasha to show him.


    She walked to Bruce, "Follow me, doctor."


    Meanwhile, Steve was just looking around and feeling old.


    Soon Loki was spotted in Germany. He needed Iridium to stabilize the Tesseract. But Loki had no desire to be king of anyone so he didn''t do his show of making people kneel. He just quietly went in and took the Iridium.


    Sad for him he was spotted by cameras. So Captain America was sent after him. Loki was under control so he was not going to surrender this time. Loki fought as hard as possible. He was able to overpower Steve.


    Then came Iron Man and joined the fight to subdue Loki. But all-out Loki was harder to handle as he had more than a thousand years of experience.


    It was taking a lot of time for them to subdue him.


    "Surrender, Loki. You can not run away." Natasha reasoned. But no reply came from Loki.


    The fight went on long enough to give time for Thor and Leonidas to arrive.


    The colorful light of Rainbow Bridge fell near where they were fighting. As soon as the two came out, Thor flew to Loki and tackled him down.


    "How dare you betray the realm, Loki. You are a prince. You are supposed to protect Midgard." Thor angrily roared.


    He was going to punch Thor but Leonidas came and grabbed his hand with ease.


    "Stop, Thor. Loki is under mind control. I know him better than you. He practically lives with my family. I can feel a different kind of force controlling him." Leonidas exined. He had a higher knowledge of magic and knew something was wrong.


    "Then can you make him normal?" Thor asked.


    "It will take time to understand what it is. Before that, I can make sure he isn''t a threat." Leonidas sent a binding curse at Loki and stopped him from moving.


    "Dada will arrive soon so we should wait till then." Leonidasforted Thor.


    Thor nodded and picked Loki on his shoulder like a doll.


    *Boom*


    Tony attacked Thor, "Put the sleeping beauty down. We appreciate your help but you can leave now."


    Thor angrily looked back, "Do not meddle in Asgard''s affairs mortal. He will be brought back to Asgard and punished if found guilty."


    Tony shrugged, "It''s like the police investigating themselves when they do something wrong. But you can have Loki as long as he gives us the tesseract."


    "You..." Thor got ready to fight.


    "ENOUGH" Leonidas stopped them. With a wave of a hand, Tony fell to the ground with his suit.


    Steve got ready to fight but Natasha stopped him, "Don''t, Captain. They are basically gods."


    "I only know one true god, mam. And they don''t dress like that."


    Leonidas heard everything and spoke, "You follow the Christian god right? Then let me introduce myself, I am Leonidas, Grandson of God, son of God-son and nephew of Jesus. Now stand down. We wille with you as we need to find the Tesseract as well. As long as it stays on this, it will attract enemies from space. And believe me, Earth is not prepared for an Alien Invasion." Leonidas reasoned.


    Captain and Natasha were bbergasted by the information. Since when did Christian gods alsoe down on Earth?


    Leonidas continued, "Don''t act like that. You two already know my father. He is the son of ''THE GOD''. It doesn''t matter, you will meet him again as he''s on his way here. Now let''s go."


    He waved his hand and the Quinjet opened its hatch without amand.


    "Guys, can you pick me up?" Tony asked from the ground.


    Steve and Natasha came out of a stupor and helped him up.


    Once in the Quinjet, they flew back to Helicarrier. Steve was constantly looking at Leonidas as he was rted to God. Steve was a religious man after all.


    Tony looked at him as well, "Come on, reverse whatever you did. I can''t even get out like this."


    Leo nodded and suddenly the power to Tony''s suit returned. Tony breathed a sigh of relief and got out of the armor.


    [You can see Leonidas and Iron Mage on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 162: Invasion Begins

    Loki was happy that he was caught now. But he was also worried because he had dropped the Iridium in Germany. He just hoped that someone would use the Scepter and release him from mind control.


    ...


    Back in Germany, Hawkeye had picked the Iridium and had started setting up the portal maker on top of Alexander''s newly built Universe Tower as it was the tallest.


    The Avengers had the Scepter so someone had to retrieve it. And the oneing to get it was Ronan himself.


    Ronan was directly in service of Thanos this time. But he had ulterior motives too. He was nning to take both stones and use them on Thanos. Then take over Thanos'' fleet and became the Emperor of the Kree Empire.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    "Howard, tell me why Earth still doesn''t have flying cars?" Dobby asked.


    "I was limited by the technology of my time. I miscalcted the power needed to make them. Normal gas engines wouldn''t have worked. I needed to make arc reactors for that. And it was impossible to make with technology at that time. I think Tony is using it now as I left knowledge of it for him." Howard exined. Dobby nodded as it all actually made sense.


    ...


    On Helicarrier,


    Everyone was in a heated discussion of what should happen with Loki and Tesseract.


    "You Humans experimented on it which led to this situation. You have no idea how many powerful beings in the universe are looking for the tesseract. Your open usage of it is simply like an invitation for them." Thor revealed.


    Fury still did not budge, "That is why I was preparing."


    Leonidas walked to the middle then. "Director Fury, you are a foolish man living like a fish in a closed pond. Thinking that the pond is the world.


    "You have no idea what kind of strong entities live out there. So strong that destroying Earth is like flicking a finger for them. Hell, some of them even live on Earth. And here you are, nning on fighting them. You should first work towards uniting this under one banner. As long as you all are divided, you cannot protect yourself. No matter how strong your weapons are, you will always use them on each other first. That''s just how humans are. Arrogant, short-sighted, and foolish. Asgard has been protecting Earth since humans were cave dwellers, so they have a better track record as Earth still exists.


    "The rest is your choice. If you want to put your in unnecessary risk, be my guest." He went away and sat down.


    Everyone looked shocked again,


    "Boy, it was a good speech. But you don''t make the decisions here, you''re a damn alien and don''t get a say..."


    Thor angrily came forward and picked Fury by the neck. Natasha quickly took out her gun as if it was going to hurt him.


    Thor looked at Fury and roared, "Don''t disrespect, Leonidas. He alone can destroy this if he wants. His father can wipe this out of existence if he wants. Even Asgard respects uncle so you better do the same."


    It seems Thor had be a fan of Alexander since he learned his lessons on Earth.


    Tony was surprisingly silent all that time. Bruce as well, though he already knew everything.


    Thor then let Fury go, but Fury again spoke. "This is not your. This is Earth, not Asgard..."


    "I say, let them take the Tesseract." Tony suddenly chimed in.


    Fury looked at him weirdly, "What are you saying? We can''t..."


    "I know you want to make weapons from them but let''s be honest here. We can''t even defeat one kid. No offense," he looked at Leonidas.


    Leonidas shrugged, "None taken."


    Tony continued, "Now imagine a whole alien army attacking us from space. Shield can not protect the. You don''t even have permission to go to some countries. Like China. They would never let you make decisions for them. Leonidas is right, Humans aren''t ready for the big leagues yet."


    Leonidas was smiling as he saw a bit of Howard in Tony. Both were too simr. Surprisingly, Captain agreed to him. "Tony is right. We can''t fend off an alien invasion yet."


    Fury still didn''t look convinced. He knew stuff about space from the incident of Captain marvel but that was it.


    To put the final nail in the coffin, Bruce stood up. "You guys, I want to tell you all something. I''ve actually been to space. Don''t ask how and why. Just know that I have seen things out there. There are Empires spanning Gxies. Beings that can eats.


    "I''m telling you, we aren''t ready yet. If theye someday then we''ll only be able to just sit and watch. And don''t expect a quick death as space pirates and space warlords are a thing. They will enve us and sell us in space. Then sell the to someone too. It''s vicious and dangerous out there, guys."


    Bruce''s words hit most of them hard. They all would have epted dying but getting enved was much scarier.


    *BOOM*


    A loud explosion happened in one of the thrusters. They all knew they were under attack so they went to fight.


    They first went to check on their prisoner. None of them understood the importance of the Scepter yet so they left it alone.


    "Foolish Terrans," Ronan said and stopped his camouge. He was in the room for who knows how long.


    He picked the Scepter and looked for Loki. He was still going to use the Asgardian.


    On his way, he saw all the Avengers. He just tapped the Scepter on them and turned them against each other.


    It was only Leonidas who was unaffected so Ronan made everyone attack him. While he went and took Loki away.


    Fury returned to see the situation but was greeted by an ongoing fight, "What the f*ck is happening here?"


    "He has done something to their mind with the Scepter," Leonidas replied.


    ~If the mind control is happening due to that Scepter, then there must be some connection between their minds and the Scepter. Alright, let''s try this.~


    Leonidas used magic to cover the bodies of the Avengers. It was like a thin shield over their bodies.


    Soon, one by one, the Avengers stopped fighting.


    "So this is what happened to Loki." Thor contemted.


    "This is not the time for discussion. Helicarrier is falling down. Stark, we need you at the second thruster." Fury announced. They all got back to work.


    "Thanks," Steve said to Leonidas.


    Natasha walked close to Leonidas and winked at him, "Thank you"


    Leonidas turned red suddenly as his heartbeat increased. He didn''t really have much interaction with women other than his mom and sisters so it was the first time for him to feel such a strong attraction towards someone.


    ~Is this love at first sight?~


    ...


    It took a while for them to repair the Helicarrier. Fury went on to confess that he was nning on making weapons. He also told them about the Avengers Initiative. Phil Coulson still died. Which was actually a fake death Fury nned to get the Avengers together.


    After a while, the newly formed Avengers secretly went ahead to get Loki as they had found him in New York. They couldn''t find the blue alien that attacked them though.


    Loki was still in Stark Tower as it had an open roof. While the portal machine was on top of Universe Tower. Tony confronted Loki and nearly got him. But just when he thought things couldn''t get any worse.


    A giant hole appeared in the sky and aliens started swarming out of it. There were some space ships(Ronan''s) and lots of Chitauri and Leviathan too.


    Tony looked at it all in horror, "We aren''t ready for this"


    ...


    Back at the damaged Helicarrier, Fury was getting ready to talk with the Council. But then an unknown uninvited legendary guestnded on the Helicarrier.


    Alexander appeared in his old army dress but now he was wearing a dark green Trench coat. His shoulders and cor were decorated with 6 golden stars each. A wide smile, sunsses and a cigar made him look exactly like he used to. Dobby also followed behind in an Army Uniform.


    The truth was, Alexander had made so many changes secretly. On asions, he had made the government make amendments to the constitution that now give him higher authority in the matters of national security. Even higher than the president. He had also never removed his name from serving military personnel records. He was currently the head of every defense organization in the U.S.A.


    "Let''s get this started, Dobby." He loudly said and went to find Fury.


    He passed by many people and everyone was left with their jaws dropped. Some thought it was cosy.


    He saw Fury talking to Agent Hill, "Haha, Agent Hill, how are you? Ready to work with me?"


    Agent Hill quickly ignored Fury and saluted him, "Yes sir, it''ll be an honor."


    Fury confusedly looked behind. His remaining eye nearly popped out due to the shock and only one bad word came out of his mouth.


    "MOTHERFU*KER"


    [You can see Ronan on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone me, please.

 Chapter 163: A Certain Heist

    In New York. The battle had started. For some reason, the enemy forces were much bigger than in the movies. Maybe because Ronan was also participating. The enemy Leviathans were already so tough to deal with, now they had that giant Kree ships too.


    The Avengers were fighting as good as they could. Hulk was jumping around and smashing. Though he was much better after Alexander had trained him. Thor and Tony were flying around and killing Chitauris.


    The most humanly of the group, Captain America and ck Widow were fighting on the ground.


    As the two fought they got a bit far away from each other. Captain threw his shield at one''s neck and killed it. He looked behind and saw a Chitauri flying towards Natasha.


    He didn''t have enough time to go and save her, his shield was away as well. So he shouted, "Agent, Watch out."


    His words alerted her and she looked behind, but it was toote and the Chitauri was too close.


    But then out of nowhere a beam of white light fell on it from the sky and disintegrated the Chitauri to ashes.


    Leonidas flew towards her slowly,


    "Be careful, miss Romanoff." He smiling said. She smiled seeing him, "Care to give a lift to thisdy?"


    Leonidas didn''t say anything and straight-up picked her up in a princess carried and flew to the portal machine. Leonidas kept on looking at her face all the way. Any Chitauri that came to attack them got sted away without him even seeing them.


    She also looked at his handsome face, "Flying must be very convenient."


    "I don''t know but currently I am very thankful that Dada taught me flying." He cheekily replied.


    Strangely, Natasha blushed a little. "Who is your father that you''ve been talking so much about?" She asked.


    "You will know soon enough. Once hees, none of this will matter. No Armies, no weapons." He assured her.


    Natasha worriedly looked at the city, "I hope he hurries then."


    Soon they reached the top of the building. Natasha started to look at the machine after dealing with Dr. Eric.


    ...


    Back at the Helicarrier,


    "Language, Fury," Alexander reprimanded.


    Dobby walked to the front in his uniform and spoke in a tough voice, "Soldier, you broke the discipline. Now give me 20."


    Fury''s mind short-circuited and he quickly fell down and started to do push-ups. Dobby''s height was just too intimidating and it resurfaced Fury''s old training days memory.


    ~Wait, why am I doing this?~ Fury thought in his mind and embarrassingly stood up.


    He looked at Alexander with a serious expression. "A-Are you real?"


    Alexander looked at Agent Hill. "Dear, will you bring the biological imprint scanner?"


    Agent Hill nodded and quickly brought the little device. "Alright, Fury. Look carefully."


    Alexander put his finger on the scanner and it quickly showed results on the screen, "GENERAL OF THE ARMIES, ALEXANDER MAXIM UNIVERSE, CHAIRMAN OF U.S DEFENCE FORCES. CHAIRMAN AND FOUNDER OF SHIELD. CLEARANCE LEVEL X"


    "Wait, there is a level X?" Fury mumbled.


    "One more thing," Alexander went near his ear and spoke the long string of letters that only the Director and the founders knew in case they needed to prove their identity.


    Fury was 99 percent sold, the remaining one was because he never trusted anyone fully, "How are you still alive?"


    "Experiments, I did on myself. After World War, I left Earth and traveled the Universe. Getting stronger and creating my own presence. You don''t have to worry now. I am a big and famous man in space with giant intergctic fleets." Alexander told him.


    Suddenly a light bulb lit in his head, "Wait, are you the Emperor Universe that Captain Marvel told me about?"


    Alexander only nodded.


    Fury nearly shouted, "MOTHERF*..."


    He wasn''t able to finish his cursing as he received a fist on his head from Dobby. "Language, soldier"


    "Yes, sir" Fury instinctively replied.


    "You''ve been protecting Earth for so long. Why didn''t you appear earlier, Sir." He asked.


    "Because Earth didn''t need me yet. Besides, I have been secretly living here for quite a while and helping wherever I could. How do you think Banner''s case got solved so easily?" Alexander revealed.


    Fury was hit by so many realizations now. "What now, Sir? Although I don''t want to give away mymand over to you, but you directly outrank me."


    Actually, Fury was only acting tough. He was fangirling inside his head. He was a super fan of the General Universe. Just like any other good-hearted American soldier would be. He always took inspiration from Alexander for being good at the job and also looking badass.


    Alexander waved his hand and all types ofmunication became dead around them. This meant no one could spy on them.


    "Fury, Shield has been invaded by Hydra. Even the Council has beenpromised. I will not takemand of Shield for now. I will first appear in front of the world in New York City and kill the aliens. Meanwhile, I want you to go to the Council meeting and record everything they will say on this. The council will ask you to nuke New York."


    Fury''s eye widened. "But the city is not empty yet."


    Alexander nodded, "I know. That is why you must record it. Leave the nukes to me... Oh, I''m being asked in the city. I''ll be leaving things under you, Fury."


    Alexander said ordered and disappeared. Leaving behind a secretly excited Fury.


    Fury then looked at Agent Hill. "Since when did you work for him?"


    "I was raised by Kindheart foundation, sir." She answered.


    Fury was suddenly hit with the realization that is all the kids from Kindheart were loyal to Alexander then it meant that Alexander had people all around the world.


    ...


    Back in New York,


    The fight was still ongoing. But there was another strange thing happening in some alley.


    After a small light show, Tony, Steve, Scott, and Professor Hulk appeared from the future.


    Steve checked the area and spoke, "Alright, we all got assignments, two stones uptown, one stone down. Stay Low. Keep an eye on the clock."


    Then suddenly Hulk appeared in front of them and smashed some cars and Chitauri soldiers. He tilted his head and saw the 4 people in the alley.


    Steve, Tony, and others'' hearts sank seeing that. But to their surprise, the angry Hulk ignored them and jumped away.


    Tony then looked at the sky and his feet went cold. "Guys, I think we messed up. There were never this many Chitauri in our time. Also that ck ship."


    Everyone looked at the sky. Professor Hulk realized the problem. "I think we came to the wrong reality. This is not our past."


    "But the stones are still there, right?" Scott foolishly said.


    "Yes, but we can''t take them. Not anymore as our time machine isn''t reliable. We might not be able to return them," Professor Hulk added.


    Tony agreed, "Banner''s right. If we take the stones from here then we''re practically dooming this reality."


    "But we can still save ours" Scott insisted.


    Steve shook his head, "At what cost? A version of you still exists here, your daughter still exists here, Scott. Are you okay with killing them?"


    But he also gave an alternative, "But I have another solution. What if after we bring everyone back, we also make a wish that the stones return back to their ces. After all, Thanos was able to destroy them with their own power so this should be possible."


    Professor Hulk agreed, "It is hypothetical. We don''t know if they can cross realities. But they should be able to as there are stones named after space, time, and reality."


    "Umm... I don''t like this feeling of possibly killing myself but let''s do it. Let''s hope this world isn''t much different and stones are in the same ces. Woah, look at that building top. Who''s that guy, flirting with Natasha?" Tony pointed to the Universe Tower.


    "Wait, why is there another tall building? This isn''t supposed to be... Argh... This is going to be a headache." Tonyined.


    Steve took a long breath, "Alright, let''s do this. But we''re going to have to wait a lot because this fight doesn''t seem like anywhere near an end."


    Professor Hulk moved forward, "But I can go."


    They all agreed on that.


    Professor Hulk jumped the streets and went to New York Sanctum where Ancient One was killing Chitauries like ants.


    Professor Hulk jumped onto the terrace and proceeded to enter. Not noticing the Ancient One.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you." She warned.


    "I''m looking for Doctor Strange," he said.


    Ancient One was amused, "You''re about five years too early. Steven Strange is performing surgery about twenty blocks that way. What do you want from him?"


    He pointed at the eye of agamotto. "That actually."


    "Oh! I''m afraid not." She bluntly denied.


    Then Professor Hulk tried strength and got his astral body out as a result.


    He then tried to beg her for the stone. "I can''t help you, Bruce. If I give up the stone to help your reality, I''m dooming my own."


    She then showed him the timeline and Bruce told her that they''d put the stones back. Secretly hiding that they were probably from another reality.


    Then Bruce revealed that Strange gave the stone away to Thanos. Which seriously convinced Ancient One that giving the stone was the right option. But she still denied.


    "Why, why are you still denying?" Bruce pleadingly asked.


    *Sigh* "Because I don''t have the authority to decide. I may hold this stone but someone else owns it. I''m just a keeper till he doesn''t ask for it." She revealed.


    Bruce was confused, "Wait, aren''t the stones made from Big Bang. How can they be someone''s property."


    The Ancient One shook her head, "You have no idea, Bruce. There are beings in the universe even older than the big bang. The owner of these stones is a being higher than anyone."


    "Then ask him. If he''s so high and almighty then he''d surely understand." Bruce confidently said.


    She surprisingly agreed, "Perhaps it''s the right choice. I''ll ask him."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*..


    Thank you for your support!


    Seriously, what is the big deal if Leonidas calls Alexander Dada. It''s just his special way to call him. Stopparing him to a regr human being. He can do whatever he wants.


    I have seen people call their parents many other weird things. It''s just how they show their love.

 Chapter 164: General Is Back

    Alexander had received the message from Ancient One so he went to see her first. He surprisingly found Bruce in his astral form and quickly understood. The Endgame must have happened in an alternative timeline branching due to his existence.


    "Give it to him, Yao," Alexander said.


    Bruce looked surprised as he hadn''t even started persuading him yet. Ancient One didn''t even flinch and handed the stone to Bruce after putting him back in his body.


    "Just like that?" Bruce asked.


    "Haha... Make sure you return them. Or I''lle to your reality. Though I might reallye to your reality in the future." Alexander''s words were too confusing for him to understand.


    "I promise we will put them back. Thank you." Dr. Hulk jumped away.


    Ancient One looked at him, "So they are after all the stones across the time?"


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, I will probably look into their problems in the future. I know which ce they willst appear."


    She was convinced that Alexander knew what he was doing, "So what now?" "Just raise your palm." He said.


    She did as asked and suddenly the time stone appeared.


    "Haha, keep it safe till Steven doesn''te, Yao. I''ll be going now. I need to put an end to this fight." He said and flew.


    Ancient One smiled, "Wee back,"


    ...


    The alien army was still pouring out of the portal like there was no end to it. Thanos had surely expanded his army for some reason. There was also the giant Kree ship destroying whatever came under it. The battle had a much wider radius this time. There was despair filled screams from people around. Alexander had secretly made sure that no one died. He had waited until now because the world needed to understand how deep in mess Earth was. This was a reminder to them that we are not alone, so stop fighting among themselves.


    The X-Men had alsoe to fight now. But he had told Jean to stay out as she alone could stop it all. The Fantastic Four were also fighting around their building.


    But the enemies were just too many for them to handle all alone. They all had gotten tired now. Some of them were injured. It was even worse for the Avengers. Except for Hulk and Thor, they didn''t have crazy powers like Fantastic Four or the X-Men.


    Iron Man also had his armor missing from here and there. He was running low on power. But amidst all the noise. Out of nowhere, music started to sound. It was getting stronger like it was moving towards them.


    The Electric Guitars were ying Highway to Hell. But in the lyrics, ''I''m on a'' was changed to ''You''re on a''.


    Tony looked confused and joked, "Is this boss music?"


    Along with him, everyone else was looking in the direction of music too. For some reason, the aliens had stopped too. All the remaining news cameras were pointed towards that direction.


    Soon Alexander appeared hovering forward. He was wearing his military uniform and a special overcoat with golden stars with the iconic cigar and sunsses on.


    Behind him was Dobby who was also in his uniform and had a huge boombox on his back which was making a lot more sound than it should.


    ?? You''re on a highway to hell??


    As soon as the lyrics started Alexander expanded his arms wide open and started waving. Suddenly all the Chitauri started to fall down and burn to nothingness. Not just that, wherever he passed by the buildings repaired themselves like the time was going in reverse. Those stuck in the rubble were magically taken out. It was all too magical and crazy.


    ...


    The whole world was going crazy over the scenes. Not because of the magic but who was casting it. So many old men in their homes quickly got up and started loudlyughing and cheering.


    "Haha... General is back."


    "We''re finally saved."


    "Yessss, Yessss"


    They all cheered. To them, the General they served under was still the best human in the world.


    The News channels also quickly started rolling out footage linking that he was really the General Universe, back in flesh.


    ...


    "Are you seeing this, everyone?" Natasha talked into the earpiece from the top of the building.


    Captain had gone silent the moment he saw Alexander. He couldn''t tell if it really was Alexander or some impersonator.


    "Hahaha... Do not worry, Uncle is here now." Thorughed loudly.


    "You know the General Universe?" Tony asked.


    Leonidas chimed in, "That''s my father."


    "You mean the big god?" Tony added.


    Hawkeye then joked, "Tony, you sure you aren''t rted? You both got the same taste in entrances."


    "But I did it before him," Tony argued.


    "Actually, he did it way before anyone else." Steve finally smiled and spoke. He had a feeling that General was really back.


    ...


    Alexander was killing the aliens and helping people and fixing the building. The song was pumping him up. He was smoking a cigar so he made it so that any flying Chitauri would explode like fireworks and form words in the air, saying ''Smoking Kills''.


    Soon the sky was filled with color and the ground was filled with burning Chitauri. It all looked majestic.


    But then suddenly the song stopped, he looked at Dobby. Dobby quickly pressed all the buttons and a teen pop song started ying at crazy volume.


    ?? Let''s get physical ?? (by Dua Lipa)


    Alexander looked back, "What the hell Dobby, my dude. You spoiled my moment. And why are you still listening to this stuff? And this song isn''t even released here yet."


    Dobby scratched his head, "Well, it was a technical error. Besides, look, that little girl likes it. She''s dancing."


    Alexander followed Dobby''s vision and sure enough, a little girl was jumping looking at him. Her parents were trying to hide her but she just wanted to dance apparently.


    *Sigh*


    "Alright, let''s get physical then," Alexander shrugged.


    Suddenly a Leviathan flew towards him, he didn''t even move and let ite to him. Just before it touched Alexander pulled his fist back.


    "LET''S GET BLOODY PHYSICAL"


    *BOOM*


    His punch was so strong that Leviathan''s body exploded from inside out. Not just that but all the Chitauri nearby also turned to paste from the shockwave, it was too gruesome so he changed all the flesh into fireworks too.


    He then again looked at the little girl and waved his hand. Out of nowhere, a princess dress appeared on her. She got even more cheerful then.


    He went on to physically beat all the Leviathans and Chitauri while teen pop music running in the background. By the time he reached the center where Tony was, half of the city was already repaired by him.


    Alexander looked at Tony on the ground in his battered and uncharged armor.


    "Stop cking, kid." A wave of his hand and Tony''s armor returned back to perfect shape.


    Tony checked himself out in disbelief, not only his suit but his injuries were also healed. He also flew back in the sky, "I have so many questions."


    Soon, Alexander helped the X-Men and Fantastic Four as well and they together started closing in on the hole in the sky.


    Alexander had made a magical on it so no new Chitauri could enter. But the Kree ship was still there. Alexander quickly dismantled the ship with a single punch and took Ronan out. He also burned the whole ship down as Earth wasn''t ready for that kind of tech yet.


    Ronan looked at him in disbelief, "Why are you interfering in Kree business, Emperor Universe?"


    Alexander heartilyughed, "Hahaha... You asked the same thing back then. Did you forget it, Ronan the Loser?"


    Alexander''s words brought back bad memories for him. "It was you! You just made the Kree Empire your enemy."


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. As we speak, the Kree Empire is being besieged by my forces. There is no Kree Empire anymore. This is the end for you, Ronan. You''ll face your judgment soon." Alexander announced. The reason H was missing from all the current action was because she was currently taking over the Kree Empire.


    Ronan was shocked and tried to flee towards the portal but Alexander''s magical restraints stopped him. Alexander was going to make him confess on live television before punishing. The world needed to hear the horrors he had nned for humans or Terrans in theirnguage.


    After that, Alexander signaled Leonidas to close the portal but then he remembered something,


    "Wait, not yet Leonidas. We still have two nukes to deal with."


    ....


    [EXTRA(Reference to Extra part of chapter 113)]


    Soldier 4 had turned 90 years old. He had grandchildren now. But his favorite memory was still from when he served under the General Universe in the Battle of Crete. At the moment, heid in front of the T.V. looking at events happening in New York.


    "Grandpa, why are you crying?" His grandchild asked.


    Soldier 4: Oh you won''t understand, kid. The man for whom your Grandpa was ready to give up manhood has returned. The world will finally be better now.


    Tears rolled down his eyes as he said that. Then he suddenly felt something near his legs. A feeling he had long forgotten. He quickly looked down and his eyes widened in shock.


    ~I-Is this a b-boner?~


    [You can see Alexander''s new uniform on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 165: Better Luck Next Time

    Nick Fury''s meeting with the council didn''t go as nned. Fury only knew that the SHIELD waspromised but he didn''t know who the members of Hydra were.


    In the end, the council unanimously decided to nuke New York. Foolishly thinking that it would stop the aliens. They had also nned that the whole mass murder would be forgotten in the name of heroes sacrificing themselves.


    The council was only formed to oversee the SHIELD but they had overstepped their authority. Without Fury''s approval, no such strike could be made. But Fury underestimated their influence and the two jets took off from Helicarrier.


    Fury was angry but happy inside because of what Alexander had nned. Fury quickly sent the recording of the meeting to various news channels.


    Alexander''s people made sure that the council was shown in a wrong light and the SHIELD was shown as the good guys who brought the heroes together. In the end, all the me would be taken by corrupt politicians.


    Fury quickly called Alexander and informed him, "Sir, the nukes are headed to you."


    "Alright, I''ll take care of them. Don''t worry." Alexander replied.


    ...


    Alexander had already stopped more Chitauries from entering with his over the portal. But to others'' surprise, he had stopped them from closing the portal. He was instead meeting and talking with everyone. The X-Men, Fantastic Four, and The Avengers. As none of them knew his real identity due to his unrecognizing charm they were all surprised.


    Thor had be fully careless after Alexander''s arrival and was just messing around with petrified Loki.


    "Uncle, please help Loki. He''s still not talking." Thor said.


    Alexander just took the Scepter and touched Loki''s chest with it. Suddenly Loki stood up like all the chains holding him broke down and he started breathing loudly.


    "Huf... You... have... no idea... how it feels." Heined.


    Alexander quickly gave him a calming draught which calmed him down.


    Then Loki spoke to Alexander, "Sir, I didn''t do it willingly. It''s all Thanos'' doing. He wants these two."


    Loki was afraid that Alexander would misunderstand him. He very much wanted to be with Medusa.


    Alexander onlyughed, "Hahaha... Just rx, kid. I know everything. Rx."


    Steve slowly walked up to Alexander, "Sir, is... Is this really you?"


    Alexander turned around and gave him a hug, "hahaha... Steve, my boy. Yes, it''s me. You still have my card, don''t you? By the way, take me to Peggy after this. I''ll get you your dance with her."


    Alexander''s words and how he acted confirmed he was the real deal in Steve''s mind. Steve then gave back a hug.


    "Wee back, old man." He whispered. He rarely called him, old man.


    "Excuse me, why aren''t we closing that giant hole in the sky?" Tony asked.


    "Oh, they haveunched two nukes at the city. Wanting to stop the invasion by killing them, including us and millions of civilians." He stated.


    Everyone turned silent for a second before asking questions.


    "Just watch the television, why are you asking me?" He told them. Tony quickly projected a screen with the news. It was showing that some politicians had decided to nuke the city. They didn''t even get authorization from the president.


    Mao shook his head sadly, "They don''t care about anyone except themselves"


    Alexander quickly looked at him, "Hold on boy, before you go all Hitler again, just remember that I''m back, Officially. I''ll make things good now."


    Leonidas pointed his finger at a distance, "Dada, look."


    Alexander noticed it and flew up, "Wait for me, everyone. We''ll have a party after I''m done here."


    He flew to the nukes and transfigured them into plushie toys. Then flew towards the portal. Once there he removed the, stopping the aliens. A simple Fiendfyre burned down the horde of aliens waiting there for an opportunity to enter.


    He crossed the portal and saw Thanos'' big ship. He wasn''t going to kill him for now as he had a bigger role to y. But he did send those two nukes to his ship. It would surely set back his ns.


    "Son, close the portal." He told Leo on the ground.


    ...


    Leonidas swiftly moved to the machine and stopped it by taking out the tesseract.


    "Wait, he hasn''te back yet," Steve called out.


    Leonidas chuckled, "Space is not something that can stop him."


    ...


    Alexander waited because he was recording the video of the destruction of Thanos'' ship.


    To spread salt on Thanos'' wounds, he magically wrote something with the universalnguage.


    "Better luck next time," an image of his face with the iconic pose of ''ayeee'' was also there.


    The portal had already closed by then so he just apparated back. Only he could apparate such distances because he had Apec.


    Everything was being shown live to the whole world and his return brought joy to everyone and they all cheered


    "What do we do with them?" Natasha asked, pointing to Tesseract and Cube.


    "SHIELD will take care of it. Let''s go to Tony''s tower. This one has been too damaged." He proposed. Universe tower was the victim of Alien and Avengers fight this time.


    Tony couldn''t be happier, "Haha, in the end, my tower won. Let''s go, everyone."


    So many of the people present could fly that they all straight up flew to Stark tower with non-flying members in their arms.


    Alexander noticed Leonidas carrying Natasha from the corner of his eye. Natasha was a good girl and he couldn''t be happier if they became a couple.


    "Tony, do you know who owns that building?" Alexander asked as he flew beside him.


    "Nope, don''t know, don''t care." He shrugged.


    "Haha, I am the owner, boy." Alexander waved his hand and in front of Tony''s horror-filled eyes. The Universe Tower was repaired to its former glory. Now standing higher than Stark Tower.


    "Come on, that''s not fair. That''s cheating." Tonyined as his number one spot was taken away again.


    "HAHAHA." Alexander just loudlyughed and went to Stark Tower.


    Once there, he purposely put the tesseract and Scepter in a corner where no one could see it. Then he secretly kept an eye on it.


    ...


    Future versions of Tony, Scott, and Steve had taken their ces. They saw the whole fight outside and Alexander''s crazy powers. They didn''t want to mess with a man of that caliber and acted very carefully now.


    But they were wrong about something. Things were so different here than in their own world. For some reason, there were so many more superheroes. Not just that, the Tesseract and the Scepter were in front of them. Just for them to take.


    Tony talked to tiny Scott. "Go, bring those two boxes here."


    Scott didn''t go and started speaking, "Argh...I think we should wait. You know, this is just like my high school math exam. When you feel it''s too easy, you are wrong."


    Tony just rolled his eyes, "Come on. Just bring them here."


    "Alright, alright." Scott ran to the two boxes, put them on top of one another, and dragged them to future Tony slowly.


    Tony nervously kept on looking around to make sure no one caught them. But then he noticed it. The old monster was looking at him. Straight into his eyes. His heart sank at that moment.


    "He saw us. Run, Scott," Tony called.


    Scott being his clumsy self, "What? Who saw us?"


    Before Tony could say anything he received some words in his mind.


    ~Just take them quietly, kid.~


    Tony was bbergasted. Not wanting to find out what was happening he made a small leap and picked up the two suitcases. Scott jumped on his back and they flew out of the building.


    He then contacted Steve, "We got them, Cap. We got them both. Let''s go back now."


    He was certainly happy but still going crazy inside as to why that old man gave it to them.


    Once they regrouped together they decided to leave.


    "You won''t believe the things that happened today." Bruce tiredly said.


    "Yeah, buddy, same here. Let''s end this now." Tony replied and they vanished.


    ...


    Just a second after Tony and Scott had left, the Tesseract and the Scepter returned back to their ce magically.


    Alexander then happily joined the small party going on. Fantastic Four, X-Men, and Avengers mingling with each other was very nice.


    Reed Richards came to Alexander and shook hands with him. Alexander was the idol of nearly everyone present in the room. After his death, so manyics and movies were made that even non-Americans knew his face and name.


    Reed gratefully thanked Alexander, "Thank you for bringing Franklin that day and I''m sorry we didn''t recognize you back then."


    Charles walked up to them and added, "It''s not just you, Reed. Even I couldn''t recognize him."


    Alexander scratched his beard, "haha... I was using magic that made it impossible to recognize me. But it''s all cool now. How is Franklin, Reed?"


    Reed took a sip of his drink, "I did some tests. He''s indeed above Omega. But he''s too small and the powers are a danger to himself and everyone around him."


    Alexander understood his pain and offered help, "Maybe I can make an artifact that can subside his powers until he reaches maturity."


    "I''ll be forever grateful for this." Reed happily epted the help.


    "Institute for gifted children will always be open for him, Reed," Charles suggested.


    But Alexander interrupted them, "Haha... By the time little Franklin grows I''ll turn this from anti-mutant to pro-mutant. Seriously, I think that mutants can be a big boon to our world if wholeheartedly epted."


    *DING*


    The talking noise in the room was disrupted when some people arrogantly entered.


    [A/N: Alright. Hear me out. I just realized why Dada feels weird for you all. That is because you don''t read it the way I do. Most of you probably say it as ''Dad+a'' while I read it as ''Da+da''.


    The first one makes it sound like Dad but the other one doesn''t. Remember, ck panther also calls his father ''Baba'']


    [You can see Alexander''s Universe Tower on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 166: Starks Reunited

    It was Alexander Pierce and some other Hydra agents. Brock Rumlow quickly walked to the suitcases to get them. Alexander waved his hand and the suitcases fell into Thor and Leonidas'' arms.


    Alexander Piece was surely irked by this, "We are happy that you are back, General, but that is the property of Shield."


    "Haha... Do you take me for a fool? I know you are a hydra leader. One more thing, I AM SHIELD." All the new soldiers were pressed to their knees and hand and ankle cuffs were put on them.


    Alexander''s words shocked everyone in the room. Steve was most affected as he gave his life trying to get rid of Hydra.


    Alexander walked up to him and patted his shoulder, "It''s alright, son. Hydra was too big to begin with. Just killing Schmidt wasn''t enough."


    Then he looked at everyone, "The Hydra is actually an ancient organization. It was made by the same people who made the Hand, a criminal organization that I destroyed not long ago. This world is filled with secret dangers like these, everyone, and it''s our duty to remove them before they can be a problem.


    "So I propose the Avengers Initiative. All of you can be a part of it. It won''t be mandatory for you to go on missions but when the world is in danger or any other big threates, you all would join hands. I will be the head of this so you don''t have to worry about any kind of pressure."


    His proposal was nothing big. They already had their own teams. He was just making it bigger bybining.


    "What about political problems?" Xavier asked. Alexander thought for a bit. He already had a lot of control over various governments around the world. But he couldn''t say that publicly.


    "Why don''t you just be the President? You''ll surely be in a better position to negotiate with the world then." Tony suggested.


    Alexander happily looked at him and ruffled his hair, "Hahaha... Good advice, kid. That''s what I expected from my great-grandson."


    "Alright, everyone. I''ll be running for president in theing election. Let''s drink to that." He picked up the ss.


    Alexander was already nning everything subconsciously. He was going to have the craziest and most overpowered government to ever exist. Dobby as his V.P. Howard as his Secretary of Defence; Ragnarok as Secretary of Treasury because he was a dragon and also ran his own damn; Arnold the General Droid as Secretary of Commerce because what can be better at that than an A.I who could monitor all the world trade at the same time; He still needed a Secretary of state though.


    "Boss, reporters are gathering outside. They want your interview." Dobby told him.


    Alexander didn''t even think and got up. "Bring in the reporter with the best reputation among them. Shoo all the Rita Skeeters away."


    Soon a reporter was sent in. He was secretly a Nevaeh Industries man. So Alexander got his interview/statement recorded.


    ~Time to bulls**t~


    "Hello, America and all the people of this world. Some of you must be interested in knowing where I was all this time and how I am still alive.


    "Well, for the answer we''ll have to go back to when I killed Hitler. When I entered Hitler''s bunker that day, he was holding a strange artifact that he wanted to use to gain unimaginable power and cause the world''s destruction. But I thankfully caught him in time. What I didn''t know was that he had activated the artifact. It consumed me and gave me unimaginable powers. When I woke up again I found out that I was not on Earth anymore.


    So I trained, helped those in need in space while looking for a way back. And finally, I came back. Thank god that I came at the right time to stop this alien invasion. So now you have your General Alexander back, better than ever. I will continue serving for the betterment of this. God bless you all"


    This was just a small introduction. He wasn''t going to tell the world everything after all. Also, most of what he said was false so there was no point in dragging it.


    After that, he spent some more time with everyone until they all left. In the end, only the Avengers were left. It had already turned night. He had fixed the whole broken part of the city. He had also cleaned up all the alien mess as leaving alien tech on the streets was as good as asking viins to take them.


    Dobby was talking to Steve as they knew each other. Leonidas was still talking to Natasha, Alexander was tempted to hear what they''ve been talking about for so long. Banner had gone to sleep after eating a lot. Clint Barton had gone home. He had a family after all.


    Alexander went to Tony who sat alone.


    "What are you thinking, kid?" He asked and poured some Firewhiskey for himself.


    "At least ask for it. That''s an expensive drink you know." Tonyined.


    "Haha... You do know you''re talking to its creator."


    "You know what? I''ve grown numb to surprises now." Tony shrugged and drank.


    "How are you holding up?" Alexander asked.


    "*Sigh* Just like everyone else. Hey, old man. Can you tell me some things about dad?" Tony was clearly nervous asking about that.


    "Sure, he looked 90 percent like you when he was younger. He wasn''t born rich. But he slowly became narcissistic, so there''s that. Anyways, he was a good kid. He did a lot for the country. Hah, he also wanted to make flying cars."


    Tony smiled, "Let me guess. He was limited by the technology of his time."


    Alexanderughed, "Haha yes yes. But he became too serious as he grew old."


    "Yeah, he did. But I''m thankful for that. That''s what made me what I am today. But I wish I had not fought him that day." Tony sadly recalled thest time he had talked to them.


    "Hmmm... What would you do if your mom and dad were to walk in from that door?" Alexander frankly asked.


    Tony took it as a joke, "Then I''ll dance on the bar without a shirt and pants."


    Suddenly a voice came. "Then you better be prepared, son." The door opened and someone in Ironman-like suit entered.


    Howard was in his Iron Mage suit. Tony looked confused and alerted.


    "Who are you?"


    Howard removed the mask, "Is that how you talk to your father?"


    Tony''s jaw fell at that moment. His face lost all the color like he just saw a ghost. Howard had asked Alexander to make him look a bit older from outside. He didn''t want to appear younger than his son.


    "Dad?" Tony questioned.


    "Mom is here too, Tony." Maria walked in with little Antonia''s hand in her hand.


    Tony quickly looked at both of them alternatively and finally asked Alexander. "Are they real, old man? Or is this your magic?"


    Alexander shook his head, "They are as real as you and me."


    Tony then looked back at his father. He remembered that the man helped him even when he wasn''t with him. If it weren''t for his dad he''d be dead from padium poisoning.


    He ran to the now unarmed Howard and hugged him tightly, there were some tears in his eyes. Steven, Leo, and others had left the ce to give some privacy.


    "I am sorry, Dad. I was a dick back then. I love you, dad," He finally said what he always wanted to but regretted not saying when he had time.


    Howard was also not the same now. He had changed. He was much more empathic now. Mostly because he had a new daughter.


    He also hugged Tony tightly, "I love you too. I was too harsh on you, Tony. Forgive me."


    His words brought the well-needed warmth to Tony''s injured heart.


    "Mommy, who is that uncle?" Little Tina asked Maria.


    Tony heard her and realized that the little girl was his sister. He walked to his mother and hugged her first. Maria gave him kisses, embarrassing him.


    "Mommy, I want kissy too" Tina enviously looked at Tony and Maria.


    It made both Tony and Mariaugh. Tony quickly picked her up.


    "Hey, little sister. I am your big brother Tony. Do you want kisses?" He asked.


    Tina concentrated on Tony''s face and saw a glimpse of Howard. Which was enough to convince her. She happily threw her hands in the air in excitement.


    "Yayyyy... New big brotha" she kissed him on his cheek.


    Howard also came close and the family stood together, smiling and talking. Alexander felt happy that he had brought such happiness to them and went ahead to join in.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!


    [Grandpa Universe for President]

 Chapter 167: Steves Promise

    Alexander took out his 1930 Duesenberg Model J Skiff from the museum as he liked it a lot. Then he headed to the apartment building where Steve lived. It was a rundown building from old times. He only lived there for the memories.


    So Alexander had bought it and renovated it to look exactly as it did back then. He also gave a sry raise to Steve. Fury wasn''t really paying him well.


    Alexander was secretly/Officially the Chairman of SHIELD. Fury was still the director in front of the public. The trial of the council members and Ronan was also going to be held soon.


    ...


    Outside Steve''s apartment.


    "Where are we going, sir?" Steve asked.


    "Get in the car, son. I''m going to fulfill your dance promise." Alexander stated and made some extra engine noise.


    Steve just jumped in and they zoomed through the road. He took him to the hospital where Peggy was living her days off.


    He entered her room, "Hello, Peggy." She had seen the events on television and couldn''t be happier about it. She considered herself lucky that she was one of those few who got to work under Alexander. But to be honest she was missing her past days. When she was active on the field and beating bad guys.


    She smiled at Alexander and tried to get up. "Uncle, It''s so good to see you again."


    Alexander quickly walked to her and helped her get up. She had grown really old.


    Peggy chuckled, "You''re older than me, and yet I am the one in bed."


    "Haha, I am older than most of the people, child. How are you? How''s Steve been treating you?" He asked.


    She looked at Steve warmly, "Hees to see me every day. I can''t ask for more. I''m giving him sses on how to be bold and hit on girls."


    Steve quickly spoke, "Not gonna happen, Peggy. I only have one girl in my heart."


    "Oh, you''ve gotten bold, Steve. Tell me, Peggy. Would you like to join Shield again? You two can be a spy couple. It''ll be a fun experience for you two." Alexander suggested.


    "No matter how much I want, you can''t ignore that I have a dying body." She sadly replied.


    "Then let''s make you young again." He fiddled in his suit''s pocket and finally took out a small vial.


    "Ah, here you go. Drink this, Peggy. It''s a de-aging potion." He handed it to her.


    Her hands shivered taking it. She looked at Steve who nodded at her.


    "Just drink it, child. It''s a tested product of mine. Howard has drunk it too. Oh, you don''t know. Howard is alive. I had saved him and his wife back then. Drink up, now." He urged her.


    She finally drank the potion. Soon many changes started to happen to her. First, her hair turned back to ck. Her skin started to be smoother and finally, her earlier charm returned to her face.


    She moved a little and felt no trouble moving. Although she had no diseases, her body was still old and ached here and there.


    Alexander quickly materialized a mirror in front of her. "Look, just like before."


    She was shocked by the magic but she had seen many weird things in her life and what surprised her the most was her face. She looked just like when she lost Steve.


    She slowly got out of the bed and stood up to check herself.


    ~This is amazing. I feel so good.~ she thought.


    "Peggy, are you okay?" Steve worriedly asked.


    Peggy looked at him. Their eyes met for a second. Then she dashed to him and Steve opened his arms to grab her in a tight hug.


    "I missed you so much, Steve." She said with her head resting on his chest.


    "Me too, Peggy." Steve closed his eyes and enjoyed the warmth.


    "Ehem... Should I go out?" Alexander asked.


    Peggy quickly released Steve and looked at Alexander embarrassingly.


    He loudlyughed, "Haha... What you blushing at. Come here and give the old man a hug you two."


    Both Steve and Peggy went ahead and hugged him.


    "Ah, I nearly forgot. I am organizing a party at Universe Tower for its opening. There''s going to be a romantic dance segment too. Be sure toe." He announced.


    Steve and Peggy understood his meaning and agreed toe.


    Alexander then left the two to have some privacy. He got back into his car and drove off for Institute for gifted children. He was going to pick Wanda. She had grown up and was experiencing idental magic outbursts. Max(Mao) was a loving father and was worried about her. Which is why he asked Alexander for help.


    ...


    H, Ex-Kree Homeworld.


    H had done a great job of smoothly taking over the Kree Empire. She had learned a lot of things from her grandpa that helped her. She also took pride in being Alexander''s child. Who wouldn''t, after all, Alexander was already the ruler of two of the biggest empires in space.


    Everything was going smoothly, she was organizing the new administration with the help of some respected Seraphs.


    But her peace was broken when someone came to her demanding an answer to why the Kree Empire was taken over.


    H and that person were in a stand-off in the air.


    "Who are you?" H asked.


    "I am Carol Danvers, also called Captain Marvel. Who are you and why have you attacked the Kree Empire?" She demanded an answer.


    "I am H Maxim Universe and I will only answer after beating some manners into you." H angrily replied. She didn''t like the tone of this woman.


    "Then have it your way." Captain Marvel attacked. She was yet to find someone who could defeat her in raw power which had made her too arrogant. But she was wrong picking a fight with H.


    H had been learning magic and fighting from Alexander. She had high talent in both of them and her strength exponentially grew.


    *Boom*


    H blocked the punch. "Weak"


    She kicked Captain Marvel in the stomach, throwing her far away. She then teleported just above Captain Marvel and smashed her sword on her.


    Captain Marvel had never found herself in a situation like this. Her strength wasn''t enough.


    "What are you?" She questioned.


    "Huh, I am H, Goddess of War and Strength. Granddaughter of Emperor Alexander Maxim Universe." H loudly proimed.


    Carol confusedly looked at her, "Wait, you are rted to ''THE'' Emperor Universe?"


    H put down her sword, "Don''t tell me you''re his fan."


    "I absolutely am. He is my role model. He has made so many good changes across space. Wait, why did he attack the Kree Empire?" She mumbled.


    *Sigh* H had be numb to all the fans of her Grandpa now. She had seen so many people like that.


    "We didn''t attack. It was them. Ronan the userunched an attack on Earth with warlord pest Thanos." H informed. She had developed a disgust for Thanos since her Grandpa had told her that the purple man was after her and Lady death''s love.


    "WHAT? EARTH? IS EVERYTHING OKAY THERE?" Carol anxiously asked.


    "Yes, it is. Emperor Universe himself saved it. No lives were lost. We retaliated against the Kree Empire and now took over it. They were bad to begin with. So much racism is still active among them."


    Carol took a breath of relief. "Thank you for informing me. I''ll be leaving now."


    She didn''t even wait for an answer and headed to Earth. She wanted to check everything on her own.


    ...


    On Earth, Alexander drove towards the Xavier Castle. While on his way, he came across a girl standing in the middle of the road in Times square. She continuously looked at big food advertisements as she drooled.


    She had been standing there and had blocked the traffic. No matter how many people honked at her, she stayed in trance.


    Alexander checked her for any problems and sure enough, she was not a human. Her biology was different.


    "Hey there. You are blocking the road, child." He shook her.


    After a while, she slowly came out of the trance.


    "Wa...wahh...what happened?" She looked around her.


    "You were standing here for a while. What happened?" He asked.


    "Oh no... I did it again." She reprimanded herself.


    "What''s your name, girl?" He warmly asked.


    She suddenly realized someone was talking to her, "I am Gali. Wait, you''re that man from T.V."


    Her name cleared Alexander''s doubts, "Is your father''s name Gctus?"


    Gali looked shocked, "Woah, how do you know papa?"


    Alexander chuckled at her cute expression. She looked no older than 13 or 14 years old and had long ck hair and ck eyes, "Haha, I am a friend of him. He asked me to take care of you. He told me that your hunger will be uncontroble slowly. Come with me if you want to eat an elephant-sized burger."


    ~It seems Rina will have apetition now.~ he thought.


    Gali''s eyes had stars at the mention of food and followed Alexander. He first went somewhere far in the car and then took her to Phixheim and made a burger for her first.


    "But this is a regr-sized burger, old man." Sheined.


    "Patience, my child." He said and took the burger and her out to the garden.


    He took out the big light of Doraemon and erged it to the size of a mammoth.


    "Bon appetite."


    Gali didn''t wait and jumped on the Burger and started to eat.


    Rina came out and looked at the huge burger and the weird girl. "Grandpa, who''s she?"


    He ruffled her hair, "That is our guest and will be living here for a while. She has a very big appetite."


    Rina looked at the huge tasty burger enviously, "I want a burger too"


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 168: The Party

    Settling Gali in Phixheim was easy. Her mindset was that of a child so she hit it pretty well with everyone. She was happy as long as she got tasty food. Rina and Gali now talked about food all day long.


    ...


    Alexander reached the Institute to pick Wanda. He was received warmly by everyone.


    "Hey old man. You did pretty well yesterday. Thanks," Logan greeted him. He was absent from yesterday''s battle as someone was needed at the Institute.


    Alexander surprisingly noticed that Jean was acting like she was very close to him.


    "Oh, what is this? Do we have a new couple here?" He teased.


    Jean blushed, "Come on Grandpa. Don''t make fun."


    "Hahaha... Good good. Logan is a good man. I approve. Where is Wanda now?" He looked around.


    Soon a redhead girl appeared dragging a suitcase. "I''m here Grandpa. Just finished packing." She was actually excited knowing that she''d be learning to control her magic. Her father has been telling her for so long that she has very powerful abilities but she was yet to see that.


    Mao came and put her luggage in the car and gave her a hug, "Take care, Wanda."


    "Why are you all acting like you''ll never see her. She cane here at any moment she wants, you know." Alexander interjected.


    "It''s alright gramps. They both like to act all squishy." Pietromented.


    Alexander chuckled and looked around. Another family of three was living at Xavier Castle. Hank and Raven had married each other and Kurt had epted them as his parents. It all again brought happiness to Alexander''s old heart.


    "Alright, I''ll be going then. You all are invited to my evening party. Don''t bete. There''s going to be lots of booze and dancing." He loudly invited them and got into the car.


    "You had me sold at the mention of booze." Logan joked.


    "Haha, alright. Hop in, Wanda." He called.


    Everyone expected them to drive off but instead, the car just disappeared.


    "What''s the point of a car if you''re just gonna teleport," Charles eximed.


    ...


    In Phixheim he brought Wanda to introduce her to everyone.


    "Wanda, this is my wife and your grandma. This is Amy, Rina, and Gali. They will be your sisters. There is big sister Medusa but she''s on her visit to Asgard. Then there is H but she''s busy in space"


    Wanda talked with everyone and felt very easy talking. She knew she was going to enjoy her time there.


    Suddenly Leonidas also popped in.


    "Oh, and that is your brother Leonidas. Leo, she is Wanda and will be learning magic here." He introduced.


    Leonidas went ahead and shook her hand, "you can ask me about magic if you ever find trouble somewhere."


    Then Leonidas looked at him, "Dada, I want to work. Hire me at Shield."


    Alexander told Wanda to go and talk to Amy while he talked to Leo.


    Olivia also heard him and came to ask, "Why do you need to work, son?"


    Leo suddenly turned red from that question. Alexander understood everything andughed loudly.


    "Hahaha... Olivia, my dear. Our son has grown up. Don''t you see it? He''s in love."


    Leo turned redder realizing his father already knew.


    Olivia was ted by the news. "Really? Who is my future daughter inw? I want to meet her."


    Alexander calmed her down. "Easy, Olivia. He hasn''t even started dating her yet. But I can assure you. The girl he likes is good. She''s very smart and also very pretty. Let''s hope our son is able to win her over."


    "Really? All the best, son. I hope I can see her at tonight''s party." Olivia happily pped.


    Alexander wrapped his hand around Leonodas''s shoulder and took him away for a father-son talk. "Alright, I''ll tell Fury to hire you as an agent. I will make sure you and Natasha go on missions together sometimes. You are already perfect, Leo. You don''t have to change to impress her. Just show what you really are and I''m sure she''ll fall for you."


    "Dada, since when did you be an expert in dating? I thought you only dated mom in your entire life." Leo interjected.


    *COUGH*


    Leo''s words were in good faith but they hit Alexander like an arrow through his heart. "I am thousands of years old and these kinds of things are under my scope of understanding."


    "Haha... Yes, I believe you." Leoughed.


    "Making fun of your dada, ha? Come here you little..." He ran after Leo. Soon the girls also joined and it became a big game of tag.


    ...


    Evening came and the top floor of the Universe Tower was lit up for the party.


    Alexander was negotiating with Berry the Phoenix for his singing performance at the dance.


    "What do you mean you want payment?" He asked.


    Berry replied in his ownnguage.


    "What? You want ten slices of bacon? You''ll grow fat, Berry. The best I can do is 5."


    Berry started to leave,


    "Alright, 6. No more than that."


    Berry stopped and excitedly came back jumping and showed three fingers of his w.


    "You want three as an advance payment? Alright. I''ll get it."


    After hiring Berry, he changed to his non-work clothes which were Jedi robes. The first to arrive was the Stark Family of four.


    Howard came and gave him a hug, "How are you, old man?"


    "You just saw me yesterday, Howard," Alexander argued while hugging back.


    "Haha... but saying that feels so good. One more thing, Tony has beenining about the tower all this time." Howardined.


    "Where is he? Don''t tell me he''s afraid to face me..."


    Tony interrupted from behind him, "I am afraid of no one. And I wasn''tining. Dad is exaggerating."


    Tony then walked up to him and quickly hugged him.


    "Thank you for saving them." He said in his ear.


    Alexander smiled, "He''s family. Saving family doesn''t require thanks."


    Next toe were Steve and Peggy. Steve was in a suit and Peggy was in the same red dress she wore back then. Peggy went to talk to Howard while Steve came to him.


    "Sir, I have a request," Steve said with a serious expression.


    "Dammit, kid. Stop calling me sir now. Grandpa or Old man will do. Now, what is it?"


    Steve took out a small box from his pocket and showed it to him. "I am nning on proposing to her. I''ve wasted 70 years already. But I don''t know what to say to propose."


    Alexander realized that Steve was just like how he was back in his past life.


    "Son, there is no script to follow. Just open your heart to her and let the words flow. I''ll try to make things better but I might need to bribe a phoenix for it." He advised.


    Steve only nodded and took a long breath. He had only one thought in his mind.


    ~Killing Schmidt was easier than this~


    ...


    Across the room, Peggy and Howard were talking to each other.


    "So how is it going with Steve?" Howard asked.


    "Perfect, I think he''s going to propose. He''s trying to hide it but he has forgotten that I''m a spy who can read bodynguage." Peggy chuckled saying that.


    "Haha... Let''s see how good our super soldier is at proposing. Honestly, he''s been perfect in most of the things till now." Howard added.


    "Yeah, he is. What are you going to do, Howard? Back to Shield or something else?" She asked.


    "The old man has said he has something in mind for me. The shield is already under him so there''s no need to worry. Stark Industries is also in good hands. That girl Pepper is indeed too good for Tony. Maria has already started considering her daughter inw." Howard revealed.


    Peggy sighed and took a sip of her drink, "Things have changed so much. But it''s good to be young again."


    "Indeed, my friend." Howard also drank up.


    ...


    A short distance away, Alexander was talking to Olivia.


    "No Alex, I don''t have time for that. I''m busy with the Kindheart foundation. You know mutant discrimination is still rampant. I need to work on that. Being the firstdy will be cumbersome."


    "Come on, Oli. You can''t reject this. Your husband is going to be the president of the United States. It will make you the firstdy by default." He reasoned.


    "I''m already the wife of a gctic Emperor who travels realities. I don''t think anything can top that status. *Sigh* Alright, I''ll be the firstdy but don''t expect me to hold senseless kitty parties." She finally agreed.


    Alexander pped his hands, "YES. Thank you, Oli. You''re the best."


    "Alright alright, stop buttering me and go talk to the guests." She shooed him away and went to look for her soon to be daughter inw.


    [You can see Gali on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    [A/N: There is going to be some Mutant discrimination rted stuff in the next few chapters. Also, Deadpool ising soon]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 169: A Fast Trial

    The party went on and finally came the time for lovers. Alexander was surprised to see that there were so many couples.


    Suddenly the lights dimmed and slow music started. Berry started to fly around and sang his love songs.


    Alexander with Olivia, Steve with Peggy, Howard with Maria and little Tina jumping around them, Tony with Pepper, Logan with Jean, Hank with Raven, Reed with Sue, and many more couples took to the dance stage. He added an illusion that would give them a feeling that they were in an old bar.


    Olivia came close to Alexander and asked, "Alex, is she the one?"


    Alexander followed her eyes and saw Leonidas dancing with Natasha.


    "Yeah, she''s the one. Her name is Natasha. Now don''t go and start talking to her about joining the family. Give them some space." He suggested.


    "Oh, you don''t qualify to give me love advice, Alex. You couldn''t even kiss me first." She retorted.


    "Oh, Olivia. You hurt me with words. But I have changed now, you know." He quickly gave her a kiss, embarrassing her.


    Everyone chuckled seeing the old couple acting like that. Natasha also noticed it and smiled. Then she looked at Leonidas and spoke. "Your mom and dad are quite open."


    Leonidasughed, "hah... You need to be a bit goofy when you are immortal. Otherwise, it would get too boring."


    "What are you going to do now? Joining the Avengers?" She asked.


    "Well, I have joined the Shield. That probably makes me a part of the Avengers as well. We might even go on some missions together." He inly replied. Trying to keep a straight face.


    Natasha was a spy after all and such things were too easy to understand. She slowly came flirtily closer to him and spoke in his ear, "Oh really. I hope we will go on a loooot of missions together."


    But Natasha''s flirting backfired. Instead of Leonidas getting flustered, he also came close to her ear, "You nearly sounded like you''re looking forward to those loooots of missions"


    She smiled and looked at his face. "You''re learning."


    "I got the best teacher after all." He cheekily said.


    ...


    Steve was dancing with Peggy or it was correct to say that she was teaching him. But is was still very romantic. After some time, Steve gave him a signal that he was going for it.


    So Alexander told Berry to focus his magical singing on the two. Suddenly the lights switched off for a second. When they came back, Steve was on one knee in front of Peggy.


    Alexander made a slow breeze touch their faces and cherry blossoms fall from the ceiling. Peggy was expecting a proposal but not like this.


    "Peggy, It won''t be wrong to say that I have been in love with you for that past 70 years. In fact, it''s you who truly showed me what love is. You lived all your life with just my memory. Now I want to make a lot more memories with you, Margaret Elizabeth Carter. Will you marry me?" He showed the ring to her.


    Peggy was teary-eyed by then. Just a few hours ago she was an old woman counting her remaining days. And now here she was, once again young and with the love of her life. She couldn''t tell if it was a dream of reality. If it was a dream, then she never wanted to wake up from it.


    "Yes, Steve. Yes" she showed her hand and Steve put the ring on her finger. He got up and passionately kissed Peggy. The crowd around them erupted in wild cheers.


    Just some distance away, Pepper was loudly pping for them. "This is so nice, Tony."


    "Yes, very nice. I really wanna know how that illusion works."


    *BAM*


    He received a light hit from his mother. Maria whispered into his ears. "You fool. She''s secretly wanting you to propose to her as well."


    Tony was surprised, "No, she doesn''t."


    "Oh, my dear son. You are just like Howard. So clueless. Understanding a maiden''s heart isn''t easy. Just hold her hand and make her feel loved." She pushed him towards pepper.


    Some distance further, Olivia had somehow struck up a conversation with Natasha. She was currently in the process of fawning over her future daughter inw. Leonidas also stood there red-faced.


    The night went on and everyone enjoyed it. Alexander also let himself lose as the work would start from the next day. First, it was the trial of Ronan and the council members.


    ...


    The next day, Alexander got ready for trials. They were being held in Texas under SHIELD protection. It was going to be a closed-door trial and the current president Barack Obama would be watching it live.


    Alexander was going to record the videos of their confessions and show itter in UN General Assembly where he was going to speak in a week.


    The first ones to enter the Trial were the council members.


    Hawley looked around and didn''t find Alexander Pierce, "Where is Pierce? Did he make a deal with you? I want to make a deal too. Please let me go."


    The prosecutor quickly shut her down, "Pierce is locked up for his other crimes and will soon answer too. All you five have been dered traitors of humanity by your respective countries. We have full authority to decide your future now. So you better prepare your words for that"


    "All rise," the announcement came that the Judge was entering.


    Alexander walked to the Judge''s seat slowly and sat down. He looked at the surprised faces of the ex-council members, "What? Surprised that a certain Judge who took bribes from you isn''t here?"


    "No, we don''t ept this. You are no judge." Gideon Malick refuted.


    "Actually, I have a BAR license. The president also appointed me as the temporary Judge so nows are being broken here." Alexander dered.


    "Just save me the time and energy and confess already." He ordered them.


    "There is no truth." They said,


    "Did you not authorize a nuclear strike on New York?" He asked.


    "Yes, we did." They answered without even realizing it.


    "Did you not force Fury to stop looking for Steve Rogers and focus on Project Pegasus. The same project that dealt with the Tesseract. The same Tesseract with which the Aliens invaded?"


    "Yes, we did." They again answered.


    "Tell me, why did youunch a nuke and not trust the Avengers. Also, tell me your reasoning behind nuking New York City when the aliens were clearly pouring out from a hole in the sky."


    Soon they started answering one by one. Their reasons were pretty simple, they didn''t like the Avengers as it took away their authority. They wanted to be hailed as saviors by saving the world and also deal with the Avengers while at it. Simply said, they had a low IQ.


    "Alright, I''ve heard enough. You all are a burden on Earth. Your foolishness could have killed not only millions but also the people who just stopped the invasion. I sentence all of you to die. The date of the execution is set to tomorrow morning, 5 A.M." He announced.


    The 5 were dragged out of the court as they pleaded. Then came Alexander Pierce. Alexander repeated the things and he quickly epted being the Hydra Leader. But he also told that there are hundreds of other active cells of Hydra across the globe.


    "I feel disgusted to share the same first name as you. Alexander Pierce, you have been found guilty ofmitting crimes against humanity. For this, you are sentenced to die and the date and time of execution are set to right now." His words just finished and Dobby shot him in the head. Then Alexander used magic and cleaned the floor for the next convict.


    Ronan was brought into the court and given a chair to sit in. "How was the Terran prison, Ronan?"


    "Much better than what we give in H," Ronan replied.


    "So, care to tell me what your ns were for Earth after winning the war?" He asked.


    Ronan smirked, thinking that he wouldn''t tell a thing. But words came out of his mouth on its own, "After winning this war, I''d have enved the Terrans. Make them mine for metals and destroy their own. When nothing would be left to mine, I''d sell them as ves. Terrans are quite highly-priced for their smooth skins and various color and style choices."


    What Ronan said was sure to make everyone in the UN General Assembly pee in their pants.


    "What was the n of Thanos for Earth?" He asked.


    "Oh, that fool. He just likes killing people but disguises it in his senseless talk about equal bnce. He would have killed half the life on the and left." Ronan informed.


    Alexander sighed, "You know Ronan, this actually makes you look worse than Thanos. He would have at least left after killing. Unlike you, who was nning to enve. Your crimes only deserve one punishment. DEATH."


    "Huh...I just did what everyone else does. Strong exploits the weak. I was stronger so I attacked. Now you are the stronger one so you are killing me." Ronan said hisst words.


    Alexander just killed him and sent him to hell. The blue man had killed more than 80 Billion people and was a category 4 sinner.


    "Alright, with this we conclude today''s hearing. Let''s go and eat something, Dobby."


    [You can see Steve and Peggy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 170: The Hellfire Club

    The next day the ex-council members were executed. It wasn''t publicized though. On the other hand, the news about the execution of Ronan was publicized. It was also announced that Alexander would be revealing information at the General Assembly. This made a lot of people interested in the General Assembly for the first time.


    That day he spent some time in the Universe Tower and talked with his soon to be underlings in the U.S. government.


    "So, Howard. You will be the Secretary of Defence." Alexander announced.


    "Alright, let''s make history." Howard sounded positive.


    "Ragnarok, you''ll be the Secretary of Treasury."


    "But, I am not even a citizen." Ragnarok reminded.


    Alexander took out a passport from his pocket, "No, you are. You''ve been a citizen for the past 30 years. Now, Dobby will be my V.P. and Arnold will be Secretary of Finance. Any more questions?"


    "Yeah, who''s the Secretary of State?" Howard asked.


    Alexander shook his head, "Still looking for him." *Phone Rings*


    "Yeah, oh hey, Fury."


    "Alright, I''lle and greet her." He put the phone down and looked at everyone.


    "Dobby, start making ns for the Presidential Campaign. We''ll be having the election by the end of this year. We will be announcing my candidacy after my speech at the General Assembly. Howard, I would like you to do a thorough check of every U.S. defense project going on. No matter how secret I want to know. I''ll be leaving now."


    He appeared on the Helicarrier. Fury was already waiting for him there. Besides Fury was also a known face.


    Carol Danvers had reached Earth and looked for Fury the moment shended. She was happy that both her friend and the were safe.


    But currently, she was going through a different sense of emotion. It was excitement. She recognized the newly arrived person. She was in the Air Force and was a fan of War Hero General Universe. But he was also the Emperor Universe, another role model of hers.


    Alexander walked up to her and shook hands, "How are you, Captain Marvel."


    "Oh, please sir. Call me Carol or just Danvers. I am a huge fan of yours, sir. You have done so well for Earth and the entire universe. I want to be like you someday." She started mumbling.


    Fury was surprised by the change of behavior, "Captain, I didn''t take you as a fangirling type."


    Carol rolled her eyes, "Everyone is a Fangirl of General. Even you. Those who aren''t are either living under a rock or just Nazis."


    "Haha, I wish you luck in your fights toe, Carol. Now, why did you invite me, Fury?" He asked.


    "Sir, I have grave news that you should know. I have received intel that someone is trying to mislead the public to believe that the New York invasion happened because of the Mutants. This has caused a new wave of mutant-hating sentiments. Many crimes have also been reported." Fury showed him some videos.


    "Why would they do something like that?" Carol asked.


    "Didn''t Kree have a discrimination problem? It''s much worse here. Humans are too dumb to realize that if the Mutants wanted to rule they''d already be in power. Again and again, normal people let themselves be fed false information. We don''t have anyck of conspiracy theory junkies either. Who''s behind this, Fury. Tell me." He asked.


    "I did try to get to the root of this problem. And this is what I found. There''s a social club called Hellfire tradingpany or Hellfire Club for short. It''s filled with some very rich and influential people with 8th grader syndrome. They want to control the world through economic means.


    "Their current leader, Edward Buckman, is a secret super mutant hater. He is spending a crazy amount of money to do this. He is also secretly sending funds to some Dr. Stephen Lang, the head of federal research on mutants." Fury briefed


    Alexander thought for a second, "Hmm... Would they let me in their club?"


    "Of course, you are the Goddamn richest person on this." Fury affirmed.


    Carol interjected, "Actually, he''s the richest man in the Universe."


    "Haha... That settles it then. I''ll go and check them out. Fury, deploy all SHIELD resources to curb this hate propaganda." He ordered and started to leave.


    "Sir, can I join you?" Carol asked.


    "Hmm... Sure, but you''ll have to dress like a rich prouddy." He advised and let her follow him.


    ...


    He let Carol choose a dress while he talked to Howard.


    "What is it, boy?"


    "Gramps, do you know anything about this project Sentinal?" He asked.


    "Yeah, what happened?"


    "Well, I detected a huge amount of funding going into it. Also, it doesn''t really have clearance from the Department of Defence. It''s probably someone''s solo project." Howard informed.


    "Ah... Those fools. Sentinal is a machine that finds and kills mutants, Howard. Its current designer, Dr. Stephen Lang, is Anti Mutants. Don''t worry, I''m on my way to solving this problem." He assured.


    "Alright, I''ll keep looking into this stuff." Howard hung up.


    Soon Carol also came out in hervish dress. "You look good in that, child. Let''s go."


    They got into an expensive car and went to the New York Hellfire Club. The moment he entered the ce he sensed the whole structure. The real meeting ce was behind some secret doors. The members currently inside were also looking at him through the camera.


    He acted the part and started throwing money around. Giving tips and buying drinks for people. While Alexander was there, he had sensed a secret probe into his head. It was probably Emma Frost. Alexander just showed some fake memories making it look like he had a crazy amount of wealth and was looking to expand his business empire by any means.


    Alexander had also secretly tampered with Emma''s mind to make her think that whatever she saw was real. Otherwise, no one would have believed that the General Universe is actually an evil capitalist.


    ...


    Behind the secret room, three people sat. They were Edward Buckman, Emma Frost, and Sebastian Shaw. Emma was reporting what she saw in his mind.


    "He''s like us. Filled with determination to expand his business empire. I think we should include him. A man of his standing can be very helpful to us." Emma tried to convince them.


    Sebastian Shaw was sold, he liked Alexander and was a fan of movies on him. He felt happy that Alexander was a dreamer like him.


    But Edward Buckman was against it. He was afraid that he''d be overpowered by the super-powered members of the club. But he couldn''t say that as a reason. In the end, he agreed to at least invite him and talk.


    ...


    Alexander was happily enjoying his drinks when a woman in white clothes came to him.


    "Hello, Mr. Universe. May I buy you a drink?" She asked.


    "Haha... Since when did young and beautiful women like you start hitting on oldies like me?" Heughed.


    Emma chuckled, "Oh, you may look old but you certainly have the same charm as the young you probably had."


    "Good, then buy me a drink." He allowed.


    "Why don''t you join me and my friends in the private room." She suggested.


    "Let''s go then." He agreed.


    "But she can''te." Emma pointed to Carol.


    "Oh, she''s a very powerful girl. I think we should bring her with us." He advised.


    Carol threw a fake punch with her powers leaking a bit. Emma was nothing but happy to have more powerful mutants in their ranks. So she allowed her in.


    Once in, they all introduced themselves to him. Sebastian Shaw actually took out a notepad and asked for an autograph.


    Alexander happily signed it and rxed down. "So, this is where the Hellfire Club operates from."


    Others weren''t surprised as their club wasn''t really a private thing. Alexander then looked at Sebastian and asked, "Kid, tell me something. You yourself are a mutant but why do you still support anti-mutant experiments?"


    His questions surprised him, "No sir, I don''t do that. I am a firm believer in pro mutant rights."


    "Then why are you giving money to this Project Sentinel, which is being operated by Dr. Stephen Lang, whose father was an anti-Mutant bigot who created the Mk I Sentinal to kill mutants?" Alexander revealed so much in his simple question.


    Sebastian was a smart man and knew what was going on. He has been keeping an eye on increasingly anti-mutant sentimentstely. He looked at Edward Buckman suspiciously. Emma also understood and got ready to enter Edward''s mind. Edward pressed a help button in his pocket but for some reason, it didn''t work.


    [You can see Carol and Hellfire Club on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 171: War On Racism

    Edward Buckman got ready to face the question. He also had a gun in his suit and slowly tried to go after it.


    Sebastian looked at him, "You have anything to say, Edward? Last I heard, you said you were going to build us an army of sentinels."


    "It''s false. Mr. Universe must have heard it wrong." Edward tried to justify.


    Suddenly Alexander took out a file from somewhere and handed it to Emma and Sebastian. "Look for yourself. You know, I can arrest you all for spreading hate and conspiring against the country. Creating and funding a mutant killer robot army is a pretty high-level crime if it reaches the public."


    He then pointed his finger at Edward, "Sit down and confess everything."


    He handed a camera to Carol, "Dear, would you please record his confession."


    "Sure, sir." She nearly saluted.


    Alexander fed him some Truth potion and he started revealing all his ns.


    "I-I hate mutants. They should all be dead. I hate it that they have powers but not me." He blurted. Alexander started questioning, "Are you running propaganda to instigate the public to hurt mutants?"


    "Yes, I am. If the public starts attacking them then the mutants will surely retaliate, then I''ll find it easier to deploy my killer robots who will find and kill mutants." He confessed.


    "But don''t all humans have an X gene in their DNA which is responsible for some people activating it and mutating. What if the killer robots start seeing everyone as a mutant due to the X gene?" He questioned.


    "Then they all will die. Only pure ones should be allowed to live." He fanatically imed.


    "Then I''m afraid every human will die as we all have the X gene in our bodies. That''s just how humans were made. Also, do you really think mutants are the weak ones? No, they aren''t. They just aren''t interested in taking over the world. They only want to live peacefully. Hitler, Mussolini were not mutants. They were humans who killed millions. So your argument that Normal humans are superior is invalid. Now you''ll be arrested and repeat everything you said in front of the world, after that you will be punished." He cuffed him down.


    Then he looked at Sebastian and Emma, "You two can run this club as you want. But I''d suggest you forget your world domination ambitions. Or else you might find yourself standing against me. And believe me, you don''t want that."


    His voice radiated the dangerous aura which made both Sebastian and Emma shudder.


    "I hope you make the right choice"


    He grabbed Edward and apparated to Helicarrier with him and Carol.


    ...


    Mutant rights were a big issue around the world. Although Alexander had done a lot but the people still had the same disgusting thinking. There were many people who were working for Mutant rights. Some took a direct approach like the X-Men, who tried to change people by good deeds. Then there were some people in the government secretly working for that.


    One of them was Senator Connor. He worked for Mutant rights not just because he was secretly a mutant but because it was the right thing to do.


    He had heard of many children who were killed by angry mobs because the child had an uncontroble outburst and mutated in front of people. Sometimes the mutation was unrecognizable but sometimes it was more direct due to physical mutation of body. Some might change the color of their body, some might grow scales. There was no knowing what would happen.


    He was against the mutant registration act proposed by Senator Kelly. But it still got passed. Now it was uwful to be an unregistered mutant.


    Connor only had a little sister as a family. She was just 6 years old and he wanted to make the world a better ce for her if someday she also awakens as a mutant. He treated her like a daughter though, due to their big age gap.


    It was a normal day for him. Just like every day, he was going to pick his sister up from school. He drove his car to the school but on his way, he saw an anti-mutant rally going on. People were showing banners of Mutants not wee, God hates mutants and such.


    People were just shouting and cursing. He couldn''t take his car further so he parked it at the side and walked to the school. While walking through the crowd he saw a glimpse of his little sister running around with some other children. He got scared and made his way to here.


    Then it happened, In front of his horror-filled eyes, she tripped in the middle of the marching crowd. She was too small for people to notice her. He ran towards her as fast as he could.


    But then someone suddenly shouted. The crowd started to split. In the middle was his little sister. Getting up slowly. But something had happened. Her face had changed. Her face had changed. It was disfigured and didn''t look human.


    The people realized that it was a mutant and started shouting at her. The little girl felt scared and tightly held her doll as her now huge eyes turned watery.


    Connor didn''t know what to do. He had to get her out of there somehow.


    "Leave her alone" a man with wings came down from the sky with some other people.


    [You can this scene on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    Connor recognized them as one of the X-Men. They shielded her. But the crowd got more agitated and started throwing rocks or whatever they caught. He tried to squeeze himself towards the center.


    He had nearly reached the center. But he noticed someone had a gun in their hand. He was holding it out to shoot. Connor quickly dashed to stop him.


    *BOOM*


    A loud gunshot sounded. It was enough to disperse the cowardly crowd. The little girl then noticed her big brother on the ground and ran up to him.


    "Big Brother, I''m sorry. I went out of school." She cried. Connor was shot and bled profusely. His mutant ability only gave him the power to make 5 temporary clones of himself. But that was it. He didn''t have any super strength or anything like that. His ability was only useful when it came to working as a politician.


    He caressed the disfigured face of his little sister, Jenny. She hadn''t realized what had happened to her body yet. But Connor was at ease knowing that the X-Men would take her with them.


    All the protesters were looking at it all from the sidelines like it was some show. The X-Men were trying to save Connor but to no avail.


    ...


    Alexander and Dobby were on their way to Westeros bar. It had be the hangout ce of all the superheroes.


    While they were walking, they heard loud noises some streets away. So they took a detour and went to see what was happening.


    Dobby saw it and felt disgusted, the protests reminded him of how the house-elves were treated in Potterverse. He was now curious to find out what happened there in all the years.


    "Boss, look. There''s a little girl stuck in the middle." Dobby pointed.


    Soon the gunshot happened and everything became clear. Alexander put his General Uniform back on and walked to the man on the ground.


    He pointed his hand towards the man who shot. The man instantly fell down as his hands and feet were ced in metal cuffs.


    "So this is what I fought for? This is thend of the free?" He loudly spoke, making people around him feel ashamed. Soon he came close to the man and put his hand on the wound.


    "It''s alright, son. You''ll be alright. You won''t die today." He warmly said.


    Connor looked at Alexander hopefully. Then he suddenly felt like the strength he lost had returned. He moved slightly and it didn''t ache anymore.


    Alexander had already healed him and was now caressing the deformed girl.


    "Hey, little one. What''s your name?" He asked.


    She was scared and meekly answered, "Jenny."


    "That is a very pretty name. Here, take this chocte. Also this plushie." He took things out from thin air. She quickly felt ted and held everything in her arms tightly. Alexander felt very bad for the girl. Her physical deformity would haunt her whole life.


    ~I guess it''s time to go back to researching.~ he decided to make a potion that would give deformed mutants the ability to return back to their normal human looks. He understood that not all mutant powers were helpful. Some were more like a curse.


    Just like what happened with Jenny. Her power made her body stronger but her looks were a curse.


    Alexander stood up and looked at the crowd around him, "GO HOME, if you really want to know the truth about everything then watch my speech tomorrow at the UN General Assembly."


    He then cast a charm that made all the protesters lose all their motivation and energy to protest and soon they all left.


    Alexander had decided, the first thing he''d do after bing the president will be to start a war on such racism.


    [You can Connor on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 172: UN General Assembly

    Alexander helped the man get up. "Are you okay, my boy? You are very brave, you stopped that man from harming someone."


    "I-I was just trying to protect my sister," Connor said as he stood up.


    "What''s your name?" Alexander asked.


    "I am called Connor by my colleagues. I am a Senator from the state of New York." He introduced himself and walked to his sister. It was clear that he was worried about his sister''s condition.


    Alexander looked into the man''s history through Ghost and found out that he was one of the rare politicians, who stands for the good of all people.


    Alexander walked forward and put a locket around little Jenny''s neck. She instantly turned back to her normal human looks.


    "This is just an illusion. As long as she wears it she won''t find out." He exined.


    Connor thankfully looked at Alexander, "Thank you, sir. Thank you so much."


    Alexander just took out a business card and gave it to him, "Keep it, we might meet again in the future. Your political brain might be helpful to me." Then he looked at the new members of X-men. The team had truly expanded now as they had so many more people living in the Xavier castle. "Tell Charles that I''ll being to meet him soon"


    After that, he and Dobby went back to the bar. He was surprised to see someone already sitting in. It was none other than Clint Barton, the Hawkeye.


    "I thought you agents were supposed to be very busy." Alexander joked and sat beside him.


    "We are, sir. But the food here is so amazing. I should take some for kids too." Clint eximed.


    Alexander knew that Clint Barton was actually deaf. He had hearing aids in his ears all the time. So, to make good rtions, he did what he was good at. Being kind.


    "Yes, the food here is indeed amazing. By the way, I have a medicine that can heal your ears." He revealed.


    Clint was honestly surprised, "And what would I need to do for it?"


    "Hahaha... Who do you think I am? Here, take it. Just keep on being a good man, that''s all I ask for." Alexander handed him a small vial.


    Clint suspiciously took it. It was obvious he was not a fan of free gifts. But he took a leap of faith as Alexander was supposed to be his big boss.


    Slowly he felt like his hearing started to worsen. So he took out the hearing aid. Then his hearing started improving. Just 5 minutester it became normal.


    He enjoyed the sound of air around him. It was a lot more different than what he got from the machine. Now it felt more real. He looked at Alexander, "Thank you, sir."


    Alexander patted his back and got up to leave, "It''s alright, kid. See youter."


    He had just walked to the exit and saw Frank and Matt enter.


    "Oh! hey, old man. Did you see that fire yesterday? Some kind of experiments were going on there in the name of treating cancer. A lot of bodies were found there too." Frank told him.


    Alexander nodded. He knew what had happened. Another superhero or it should be right to say, the anti-hero was born.


    "Yeah, I''ll check it outter. You two enjoy." He walked out. The next day he was going to give his speech at UNGA. So he went to prepare some stuff.


    ...


    The next day, he donned his sexy military outfit and headed out. Today, he was going to give some real hard facts to the world.


    "Boss, let''s go. All the heads of States have arrived." Dobby reminded him.


    Alexander went ahead and walked into the UN building. He went straight up to the podium in the hall. As soon as he appeared there, everyone stopped talking.


    "Good morning, people of the world. This is one of the rare asions when so many leaders of all the countries around the world sit in the same room. Recent events make this even more important.


    "Humanity has finally found the answer to the biggest question. ''Are we alone?''. We received the answer in the worst way possible. If all of you have seen my interview, you must know that I was in space all these past years.


    "I saw many things and experienced many advanced civilizations. Let me tell you, if theyunch a full-scale war on us. We won''t stand a chance. The battle of New York was won because they tried toe through a portal. But what if they decide to use normal means?


    "In my travels, I saw civilizations controlling whole gxies, who destroys like nothing. There are civilizations that are physically stronger than us. But what if I said, we can still fight them.


    "Yes, thanks to god, we humans had an extra gene in our body called the X gene. Sometimes when people are in a life-threatening situation the genes mutate and gives the person different powers. They are random so they can be good or bad.


    "But all this time, I''ve been hearing that these people are discriminated against, tested by governments to be made into weapons. When will we understand that our neighboring country is not our real enemy? The mutant or let''s call them enhanced are also not your enemy. The true enemyes from the sky.


    "Let me show you the confession of Ronan the user and his ns for Earth."


    Then the video was yed. It showed him talking about enving humanity and stuff. Alexander had also used his magic to make the atmosphere a bit chilling.


    Then he spoke again, "This was the enemy from space. Now let''s talk about the enemy on the ground. We have an enemy that has been lurking around for years. Infiltration of our organizations for their agenda of world domination. Let me show you the confession of Alexander Pierce."


    Then the existence of Hydra was revealed. It earned some shock-filled expressions from people, "Hydra is still operating secretly. We don''t know how deeply they have infiltrated our system either. So I will be proposing a resolution that, if you sign, will give authority to the SHIELD to catch Hydra spies in your territory. SHIELD was made by me during the world war so you can have faith in it.


    "I also caught another problematic thing happening. I caught a rich man instigating people to hurt the enhanced(mutants). Let me show you the man as he confesses right in front of you."


    Edward Buckman was brought in front of everyone and he confessed to running anti-mutant propaganda for his personal hatred. Many people watching the TV realized that they were misled. But there were still a lot of bigots remaining.


    "With this, I would like to end my speech with myst words. Back in the past before the world war. We kept on ignoring Hitler and in the end, he became the biggest pain in the back of the whole world. The aliens from the space just like that, let''s not ignore them and prepare. So I propose the formation of a space exploration and security branch of the United Nations.


    "It will be funded by all and will work to secure the space for us, the concerning documents will be given to youter. Thank you for giving me the time, God bless you all."


    He left the podium and surprisingly received a huge round of apuse. He had now made sure that the SHIELD can expand around the world. His main agenda was to remove borders from the world slowly. Only a united can be eligible to stand among space civilizations.


    ~Alright, now it''s time for my Presidential Campaign. I wonder if the Iron Man 3 event will still happen. I know the dark elves from Svartalfheim will being back as I haven''t really done anything to change their timeline. Malekith the ursed would probably wake up from his sleep and seek Aether aka Reality Stone.~ he contemted.


    Alexander then went to the Institute for gifted children. He had something to talk about with Charles.


    He quickly apparated to his office. Charles was working there on something.


    "What can I do for you, Sir?" Charles asked. He was much more respectful now after finding his real identity.


    "Umm, I was nning on making a drug that can let some mutants with physical deformities return back to normal. We both know that there are a few kids here in the academy who feel insecure due to their looks." He exined.


    Charles nodded, "Yes, this is true. But what do you need my help with?"


    "Well, I need volunteers. I can''t make a medicine without a tester. Though you don''t have to worry as it''ll be totally safe." He rified.


    Hank, who was standing nearby, chimed in, "Kurt might agree. He says he hates not being able to go out with me or Raven."


    Alexander agreed, "Alright, you ask him and Raven. Tell me after you''ve decided. I''lle back to pick him up or maybe do the test right here"


    Then Alexander popped into Phixheim and seriously started studying the X Gene to make the medicine.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 173: E.N.P(Enhanced Normalising Potion)

    Alexander now had two Infinity Stones with him. Space stone and Mind Stone. The Time stone was in reach, but he wanted Doctor Strange to develop himself before he took it. The Reality stone would soon be in his hand too as he had received a report that the Leader of Dark Elves, Malekith has woken up.


    He also had to keep in mind that the Avengers from the alternative future were also taking these stones. So he had to make sure that he collected them after that. Just like Space and Mind Stones.


    He was going to wait to eat them though. He wanted to eat them all at the same time. So he needed to wait for a little. But one thing was sure, the stones had infinite energy and he was using it in his various researches. His main focus was to make a potion for mutants. If he could make it then he''d surely have the votes of all the mutants in the U.S and gratitude of all of them around the world.


    ~Alright, let''s go to the Institute and try this on Kurt.~ He said, looking at the vial of potion in his hand.


    He went out to his apartment on 69th street and drove his car. He really liked the car and constantly looked for chances to drive it.


    It was 8 in the night and he took a shortcut. But as he had said before, trouble always finds you in Marvel. He heard some gunshots in an apartment nearby.


    He quickly went up there and saw a fight taking ce. Some armed men were trying to enter the apartment and a man with a burnt face was fighting them. He quickly understood who it was.


    "Are you okay, Venessa?" The man asked.


    Suddenly another assantes in with a gun. The man threw a knife but the bullet was also fired at the same time. Alexander knew that the current scene happening in front of him was when Wade Wilson aka Deadpool loses his girlfriend.


    The bullet hit Venessa. Now she was supposed to die(Temporarily). But because Alexander was there...


    The bullet pierced Venessa''s heart and she fell down. Wade quickly ran to her in despair. He thought she died and jumped out of the third-floor window in anger to catch the guy.


    Meanwhile, Alexander walked to Venessa''s body, lying on the floor. Nearly lifeless. He used magic and took out the bullet and healed the injury. He then fed her a blood replenishing potion. She was unconscious so he put her on the bed. He waited for Wade to return for a bit but then decided to go and check.


    In front of him, Wade held the attacker in a hug and jumped in front of the oing truck, trying to kill himself as Venessa''s death led him to believe there was no point in living.


    Alexander just stopped the time around him for a bit. It wasn''t really stopping time but using magic to make everything around him move extremely slowly. All the living beings would be in trance for as long as the time stopsts.


    He had let Wade have his consciousness. Wade looked around when he realized that the truck hadn''t hit. He looked and saw the truck standing. The rain was also like it had paused.


    "Is this a glitch in the matrix?" He asked himself.


    Then a loud voice came, "No it isn''t. I stopped it. Stop being a depressed 14 years old. Your girlfriend is still alive, I took out the bullet and healed her would. Stop hugging that man now. Though you can continue if you swing that way."


    Wade looked around and then at Alexander, "You are that oldie who kicked those alien''s asses. You are ancient, man."


    "You don''t want me to heal your skin?" Alexander warned him.


    Wade realized and decided to make fun after getting treated. Then suddenly he remembered Venessa and ran back to his home.


    Alexander threw the criminal in a maximum-security prison in Columbia. The time resumed and he got back into the car and left for the Institute. Wade will surely find himter.


    ...


    In the apartment, Wade ran to Venessa. He saw her just getting up from the bed.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked.


    "Ah... Yeah... What happened? I thought I died?" She confusedly asked.


    He quickly embraced her in his arms, "Yeah, I thought you died too. But Colonel Sanders saved you."


    Suddenly a huge wooden hammer appeared in the air and fell on Wade''s head. A note also fell, "I heard that," it said.


    "W-What was that?" She asked.


    "Oh, nothing. Colonel S... I mean some Gori is ying jokes on me. You rest, I will clean the ce."


    ...


    Alexander arrived at the Institute and gathered the concerned parties with the experiment. Jean now had her ownboratory so he decided to use it.


    "Were you sessful, Grandpa?" Jean asked.


    "Well, I''m sure I am but we need confirmation. Where''s Kurt?" He inquired.


    "I''m here, sir. Let''s do it." Kurt teleported in.


    "Alright, drink this andy down." He handed him a small vial.


    Kurt gulped it down andid down on the test bench. "So, when will you inject me?"


    Alexander and Jean looked at each other and startedughing, "What you drank was the medicine, boy. Now we''ll just check your vitals."


    "What? But I thought it was some kind of anesthesia." Kurt eximed.


    "Grandpa, look. His face." Jean pointed.


    Alexander turned and checked him. His skin color had started to change from blue to normal. It took a while for him to lose all the blue color of his skin. His ability wasn''t really dependent on the color of his skin so he''d not have to be blue again.


    "How do you feel, Kurt?" He questioned.


    Kurt looked at his normal colored skin and replied, "I feel normal. Just a bit ticklish on my body."


    Alexander conjured a mirror, "look"


    Kurt saw himself in the mirror and couldn''t recognize himself.


    "Kurt, try to turn back to blue. Let''s see if you have control over it or not." Jean suggested.


    It took a while for Kurt to change back to his blue form. This proved that the potion worked. But this test wasn''t enough. He needed to do more. So he went ahead and gave the potion to all the physically disfigured children. Some had horns on their heads. Some had extra eyes or some straight-up looked demonic.


    It worked on them all. Each of them was able to turn back to normal too. Charles and Max were very happy to see that.


    "This will make the lives of so many people good. But normal people will surely use you of favoring Mutants. This won''t be good for your presidential campaign." Charlesmented.


    "Haha, don''t worry. I''ll be releasing another drug for normal people." He hinted.


    "For which disease?" Max asked.


    "Umm... It''s a very deadly and incurable disease. Make your guesses." Alexander said.


    "Stupidity?" Hank joked.


    Alexander chuckled, "It is indeed the most deadly disease, but no it doesn''t heal that. Keep guessing, I''ll be making a press conference tomorrow to announce everything. Goodbye."


    He returned to his car and went to Nevaeh Industries headquarters. Due to Alexander, the world had developed much faster in terms of the entertainment industry. He had introduced LCD screens, yStations, and fast inte quite early. But hispany still rarely stepped into the tech field. For now, the only major electrical things it sold were TVs, games, and yStations.


    He went there to order mass production of his Enhanced Normalising Potion or E.N.P for short. The other medicine, the cancer cure, was also going to be released. Though it won''t be senselessly circted around the world. They would be sold from Nevaeh outlets that were present in every country and every major city. Home delivery was also an option.


    He knew that his deeds would save lots of lives and it meant more poption. So he''d have to colonize the Sr System at least. This was for after he bes the president though.


    A seraph came to report to him the expected sales, "Sir, we have estimated the sales of ENP potion. Its highest sales will be in countries like U.S.A, Canada, U.K, and other European countries. The least sales we have expected are from India as mutants are considered god''s gift there sometimes."


    "Well, Humans certainly used to pray to the Celestials and they made mutants so they are indeed god''s gifts in a way." He interjected and then continued.


    "We will start selling next week. Make sure we have enough stock. That will be all."


    He then went back to Universe Tower and started to n his campaign.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 174: Campaign Announced

    Alexander woke up the next day beside his lovely wife in Phixheim. He didn''t need to sleep but still did as it was a nice excuse to spend more time with family.


    He got up and decided to make breakfast for everyone that day. He went down and saw his kids already up and active.


    "Goodmorning girls. How''s your teachinging along, Wanda?" He asked. He usually gave her lessons and then appoint a Seraph to observe and help her.


    "It''s so fun, Grandpa. I didn''t know my magic could be so powerful." She excitedly told him.


    "Haha, yes. Magic is very helpful. What about you, Amy? What are you up to these days?" He asked.


    "Oh, npa. I became a producer and director in Hollywood. I am going to make a movie now." She proudly informed.


    He patted her head, "Good, I am proud of you, sweety."


    Dobby walked in, "Oh, good morning, Boss."


    "Good timing, Dobby. Your favorite pineapple pizza is ready." Dobby''s face lost its color and turned around, "Goodbye, boss."


    The girls startedughing, "He''s just teasing you, Uncle Dobby." Rina said.


    Dobby knew that but this made the girls happy and that was a good enough reason to be a bit goofy. Dobby took the remote and switched on the T.V.


    They all stopped eating in shock due to the news being shown.


    [News: These are the view from Malibu. Stark Mansion was just attacked by some Terrorist organization called Extremis. It is yet to be known of the condition of Mister Stark...]


    Dobby looked at Alexander, "Do you want to go there?"


    "Nah... We''ll go there after our press conference. Besides, he''s not really in danger. If he was, then I''d have been notified. Howard must be going nuts right now, though, so tell him to cool down. We will go with him to look for Tony after the conference." He told him.


    "Alright, you''re the boss. However, Pepper must be worried more." He said. Howard and Maria didn''t live with Tony to give him some privacy. They instead lived in the Stark Tower in New York.


    "Maria will take care of her. She already sees her as her daughter inw." Alexander pointed.


    "Yes, just like Olivia," Dobby added.


    "npa, where is little brother?" Amy asked.


    Alexander sighed, "My sweety, your little brother is in love."


    "Hehe... Now we''ll have another couple." She chuckled.


    "Yeah, speaking of couples. Rina, go and check up on Medusa. She still hasn''t returned from Asgard. Has she forgotten that she has a family here." He said with slight irritation.


    Rina was quite happy as now she had an excuse to go to Asgard and have some eating and drinkingpetition with Thor. She really liked pping the prince of Asgard with her victories.


    "Take Gali with you. It''s good if she sees other ces." He suggested.


    "Yesss" Gali cutely cheered. She was getting bored sitting in Phixheim all day long now.


    Alexander got up and decided to leave for his press conference. It was going to be held at the Universe Tower.


    ...


    He had decided to take advantage of his military uniform as it made him stand out and look good. This was going to be a daily sight until he wins the election.


    All the big news channels had sent their reporters. It was all because of his recent poprity. He''s been ranked as the most popr person in the world in many magazines. He was also selected as the most desirable grandpa but he never talked about that.


    He went ahead and took to the podium. He cleared his throat and started speaking in his majestic voice. Dobby stood just a step or two beside him.


    "Thank you everyone foring here. I have three very important announcements to make today. Two of them are about two different newly developed drugs by me.


    The first one is rted to the future of the country. Or let''s just say all of humanity. We have alle a long way, from cave dwellers to now. Many times, we faced difficulties. Some ambitious people tried to destroy the small blue marble we live on.


    But in the end, the good always won. But we can not depend on luck every time. It''s time we start preparing. It''s time we take space exploration seriously. We need to start colonizing the sr system if we want our species to ever reach the level that our recent attackers were."


    All the news correspondents had somehow realized which direction Alexander was going. They still stayed quiet and waited for confirmation.


    Alexander continued, "But I''ve also realized that the system can not be changed from outside. You need to be a part of it to change it. Hence, I dere that I will be running for president in this year''s election. I will be running as an independent candidate though, mainly because I have equally good rtions with both the parties."


    As soon as his words ended the crowd of reporters jumped from their seats and started asking questions. He had to raise his voice to calm them down.


    "Let''s be civil here. My announcement hasn''t ended yet. My other two announcements are as big as this one so be patient. Now, to my next subject. Let me ask the people of this world a question through your cameras. Imagine one day, your little child or sibling gets into an ident and their enhanced powers wake up due to the trauma. But then you find out that the child''s enhancing has disfigured the face or body. Maybe it made them look blue or green. Remember, this can happen to anyone. Even if both parents are normal people their child can be enhanced.


    "Tell me. Wouldn''t this break your heart? Knowing that the child will have to live like that for the rest of their life. This is why I did some research and made a medicine that can make all the physically enhanced return back to their normal body. Once taken, it will make you able to control your transformation.


    "I''ll announce myst announcement with this. I have also created a cure for cancer. It has been approved by all the regtory authorities. The two new drugs will be avable from theing Monday around the world.


    "Now I will only take one question as I have somewhere important to go."


    Soon a reporter was randomly chosen, "Sir, what are your thoughts on the recent attack on Tony Stark?"


    "Funny you ask. I am headed to that site after this. However, I am fully sure that Tony is alive. He''s probably working on some projects. Now, about the attack. I''ll be personally handling it. No terrorist organization can be left unchecked. They are a cancer that my medicine can not heal, unfortunately. I''ll just have to use my fist. Thank you, please follow my V.P Candidate, General Dobby. He will take you to the refreshment area." He announced and dashed away.


    Dobby cursed under his breath. The reporters frantically started asking questions. So he just copy-pasted Winter Soldier''s story and fed them. That was the only way he could convince them of why he was still alive.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a certain Shipyard, Aldrich Killian saw the news. He was honestly a bit scared now as the old monster will be investigating himself.


    "Huh, just start counting your days now, Killian. If not Tony, then Mr. Universe will. You still have a chance. Let me go." Pepper shouted at him. Aldrich Killian had painstakingly kidnapped Pepper when she was going to the Stark Industries office. He had lost a good amount of his Extremis Soldiers. But he wasn''t worried as more could be made.


    He went to Pepper and grabbed her neck.


    "There is no going back now, Miss Pepper. This will only end with Tony''s death." He confidently said and left her locked alone.


    ~I guess I''ll need to ask the real Mandarin for help~ he thought and dialed the number.


    ...


    Alexander met up with Howard and got ready to find Tony. They already knew where he was.


    "Let''s go, Howard. First, we''ll get Tony and then we''ll get Pepper. Then destroy this Extremis. Seriously, I sometimes think the project rebirth was a mistake. Now, look how many new super-soldier serums havee. All derived from the original." Heined.


    "But we wouldn''t have a captain America then," Howard argued.


    "Where is uncle Dobby?" He asked further.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha... My V.P. is busy answering some questions."


    Howard seemed like he remembered some bad memories, "Ah... You really threw him into a hell hole this time. I can''t imagine how he''s handling those vultures."


    ...


    Dobby was just fine. His kind nature was loved by the reporter so much that they all started to call him Uncle Dobby. A name that was going to get stuck with him now.


    Dobby just sat with all the invited reporters and drank and ate. He was really a politician material.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim J?nsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 175: Snatching Some Rings

    Alexander and Howard flew to the house where Tony was staying. At least he didn''t have PTSD this time so he was in much better shape. They directly entered the house and saw Tony and a kid ying with BB guns.


    "Your mom is so worried and here you are ying games?" Howard loudly said.


    Tony got spooked and turned around. "Ah, it''s you, dad. I thought it was those terrorists."


    "Let''s go, kid. We''re going to deal with this Extremis. They have also kidnapped Pepper." Alexander revealed.


    Tony quickly shot up, "What? Why didn''t you say that earlier? Let''s go."


    Howard gave him the armor he brought for him. "Get ready."


    The kid, Harley was quiet till now but seeing that they were leaving he spoke, "Sir, c-can I get a picture with you?"


    He asked Alexander, "Haha, sure kid."


    Alexander not only clicked pictures but also gave him various toys and science books which he loved a lot. Soon they were already out, flying to where Killian was. Alexander was going to deal with Mandarinter as he knew he was fake. Though he was interested in knowing where the real one was.


    They reached the seaport where Killian had made his base. The moment they arrived many Extremis soldiers attacked them. Their attack was more like self-destruction though. Alexander, Iron Mage, and the Iron Man thinned down the enemies. They were all busy fighting when out of nowhere a light beam came and hit Alexander.


    Being hit by it made Alexander feel his body was going to disintegrate on a molecr level. He controlled his body through sheer magical power and made it refigure itself.


    He looked at who attacked him and sure enough, he wasn''t surprised. The real Mandarin came with all his 10 rings.


    Mandarin discovered them in China''s "Valley of Spirits," the Ten Rings of Power are actually the product of the dragon-like race Axonn-Karr (or Makluans) from the Maklu-IV. The race was extinct but the ten rings had their consciousness within them. If the wearer wears them all then the rings will try to make the wearer do anything possible to bring them back to life.


    Alexander looked at Tony and Howard, "You two go ahead and find pepper. This guy is a tough one for you." The two nodded and flew away.


    "Surprised why I''m still standing?" he said looking at Mandarin.


    Mandarin was indeed surprised but didn''t show it. He had just used the most powerful, disintegration beam. The attack had a cooldown time of 20 minutes.


    "Surprising, but not out of my expectations. You are indeed strong enough to face me. But sadly, this will be your end." Mandarin proudly imed.


    "Huh, many before you have made such remarks. And you aren''t even worth half of them. Now show me what you got" Alexander slowly started walking towards him.


    Mandarin lifted his left hand. First, he used the ring on Pinky finger. It had the power to create an Ice st. It freezes the air in its path and can lower an object''s temperature to almost absolute zero.


    Alexander simply used Fiendfyre and burned his attack down. Then he Pointed his Ring Finger. It magnifies Mandarin''s psychic energy enabling him to mentally control a person. Only effective at short range.


    Alexander was already walking towards him so he used it. But he couldn''t get into Alexander''s lumency Shields. He gave up and sent the next attack from the middle finger.


    It was called Electro-st. It emits quantities of electrical energy determined by the wearer.


    Just as Mandarin was about to send the Electro st, Alexander conjured a lot of water around Mandarin. It made him give up the attack as he''d just end up killing himself with it.


    The next was me st. It emits infrared radiation and can cause air to incandesce by igniting its molecules. It was said that this ring had a tiny heart of neutron star in it.


    The attack was also easily handled by Alexander''s Frostfyre. Soon he sent the next attack, which was just a inser attack. He used his sling ring to create a portal leading to Mandarin''s back. It ended up hitting him on his own ass.


    "Try harder next time," Alexander mocked.


    Now he lifted up his right hand. The first attack was an air attack in the form of a vortex. It was pretty weak.


    Now only two options were left for him. He pointed his index finger at him. The ring on it gave him the Impact Beam. It projects a concussive force of approximately 350 lbs. of TNT. It can also cause intense sonic vibrations and create maic waves.


    This was quite destructive but still not enough. Alexander had fought The Beast, who was many times stronger.


    Hisst attack was from his thumb. The ring on it was a Matter Rearranger. It could rearrange atoms and/or molecules of substances or speed up/slow down their movements to result in various effects.


    Mandarin tried to transfigure him with it. Alexander could feel something trying to twist his body but he was too strong to be hurt by such a low powered attack.


    "You done now?" He said, standing just one foot away from Mandarin. His height was toweringpared to Mandarin.


    After so many years, this was the first time Mandarin felt scared. None of his attacks worked on Alexander.


    "You run the Ten Rings terrorist organization, don''t you? Not that it matters now. I will dismantle it after punishing you. You could have used your rings for good but no you decided to cause destruction. You reap what you sow. And right now is the time to harvest." He started reading his sins.


    "No, you can''t kill me. I-I can be very useful to you. Just give me a chance."


    ||Mandarin - Category 4


    Murders - 105,568


    Indirect Murder - 2,006,567(His Terrorist organization has been active around the world)


    ving - 12,567


    R*pe - 1,678


    Sin Percentage - 82%||


    Alexander shook his head, "God gave you a chance by bringing you into this world, and you repaid him in the worst way possible. Hell will be your home now."


    He waved his hand and all the rings from his finger were forcefully removed. Two or three fingers also got ripped out in the process. Mandarin was just crying in pain.


    His screams were so loud that Iron Man fighting Killian also heard it. Killian recognized the voice and his heart sank. He lost focus for a second, which was his biggest mistake. The next thing he knew, there was a big hole in his chest from Tony''s energy beam.


    Pepper was already saved and she stood with Howard on the sidelines. Howard could have defeated Killian with a wave of his hand but Tony asked him not to interfere. He had to punish Killian himself for kidnapping Pepper, Tony said.


    As soon as they were done, they all came to see Alexander and who''s scream it was. They came to see that Alexander had caught Mandarin by his neck. Mandarin''s body was slowly burning as he screamed in pain. In his mind, he was going through thousands of years of tentacle torture.


    "What did he do?" Howard asked. He knew that Alexander was a god and punishing sinners was his duty.


    "He runs an international terrorist organization called Ten Rings. He has killed more than a hundred thousand people by his own hand and a further two million indirectly." He replied.


    Pepper and Tony gawked hearing that. "He''s a monster." Shemented.


    "That is why he''s getting punished."


    Soon Mandarin''s Time Torture waspleted. So he quickly increased the fire and burned him to ashes while sending his soul to eternal hell. It was the end of Ten rings.


    ~The Rings look pretty stylish. Maybe I should wear them.~ he thought.


    "Alright, everyone. Let''s go now. Maria must be worrying herself to death right now." Howard spoke.


    Alexander took out his anywhere door and returned to Stark Tower.


    Maria quickly hugged both Tony and Pepper. "Oh my god. I was so worried about you two. You put me in so much tension."


    Meanwhile, Alexander and Howard went to the bar and sat down away from the drama.


    "So, what''s the n for your election campaign?" Howard asked.


    Alexander poured himself a drink, "I think I''ve already won after my announcement of new medicine. But I''ll still have to take part in debates and show my face to the public. So I''ll be doing a lot of charity and superhero work for a while. What does Obama have to say? Is he going to run for re-election?"


    "I seriously don''t know. He''s uncertain of what to do. You should focus on hiring a good PR though. You can''t go to every state and give speeches." Howard suggested.


    "Who said I can''t? I can fly and this makes traveling so much easier. I can probably cover all states in a day or two." Alexander stated.


    "*Sigh* I feel bad for whoever will stand against you." Howard drank up.


    [You can see Mandarin and Ten Rings on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 176: Captain Delicious Pants

    The convergence was going to happen. It was arge scale event that urs when all 9 realms of Yggdrasil are in alignment. This alignment causes the dimensional boundaries of the 9 realms to weaken. This event urs every 5 thousand years.


    It was supposed to be beautiful from the eyes of beings who could perceive it. For normal humans, it was nothing but an unexinable phenomenon happening around them.


    Odin had organized a feast in Asgard and had invited the whole team of Defenders of the Universe. Odin still didn''t know that the Dark elves wereing. As even he wasn''t born when Odin''s father, Bor,st fought them. For Odin and the rest of the Asgard, Dark Elves and Malekith were dead.


    Alexander was currently in a campaign rally of his. He had brought Olivia and Amy with him. People would feel connected if they saw Alexander also had a family.


    "... Through the Stars," he ended his speech with his campaign tagline. It was widely being talked about in the news that his agenda was to lead humans in space. But he was also being criticized that he was ignoring the issues on earth. Issues like hunger, terrorism, racism, etc. Alexander was already going to deal with all those so he let them talk.


    "Alex, why are you working so hard to just be the President?" Olivia asked.


    "Well, I can''t be the Emperor, that''s for sure. Bing the president is the first step, Oli. The target is to unite the world." He exined.


    "npa, look. I painted you." Amy showed him an extremely good oil painting.


    "I''ll hang this in Oval Office, sweety. It''s so beautiful." He praised her. Making her giggle. *Ring Ring*


    He picked up the phone. It was a call from Universe Tower.


    "Sir, there''s a man in a red costume. He says his name is Captain Delicious Pants. He says he has an appointment with you." The receptionist said.


    "Alright, I''ll be right there. Tell him toe to my floor." He answered and hung up.


    "Oli, I am going back to New York. Today''s work is finished." He informed her and disapparated.


    ...


    Alexander popped back into his home and saw Deadpool drinking from a bottle of Firewhiskey. He hadn''t taken his mask off and everything was spilling on the floor.


    "Ah, so this is how the rich live." Hemented.


    Alexander cleared his throat and spoke, "Ehm... Rich people also drink it without spilling."


    Deadpool threw the bottle away and came to him running, "Ah, Venessa said thank you."


    Deadpool took out a knife "She sent this to you as a gift. I know, I know, this isn''t how you say thanks but it''s the thought that counts. By the way, you said you can fix my face. Please do it before I go full Darth Vadar."


    Deadpool was continuously speaking. Alexander waved his hand and a tape appeared on his face.


    "I will heal you. But you need to understand something first. You may think you are unkible but you are wrong. I can just burn your body and leave only one finger. Then put it in a tight metal case made of the strongest metal in the Universe. You will spend eternity not being able to grow.


    "If this doesn''t satisfy you then I can also throw you in a ck hole. You won''t die but you won''t be able toe out of singrity either." He said.


    Deadpool was silent for a second, then startedughing, "Hahaha... Come on. I know you won''t do that."


    Alexander smirked. He touched his shoulder and apparated near a ck hole. "Look, that''s a ck hole. Shoving you into that will be as easy as throwing garbage."


    "SH*T SH*T F*CK I CAN''T BREATHE..." Deadpool gasped for air.


    Alexander popped back to his home. Deadpool took a long breath, "This...is...the...best... breathing I''ve...ever done. Ah, I love Earth so much. Ummaaaah" he started kissing the ground.


    "Actually that''s just concrete. But it''s the thought that counts, so go on." Alexander shrugged.


    He continued, "So, you just experience how your body would react in a vacuum. You''d surely not die but would fall unconscious due to ack of oxygen. Someone would have to save you in order to wake you up."


    "Why are you telling me all that, Colonel?" Deadpool asked.


    Alexander ignored his naming, "I want you to understand your limits. Remember, kid. There are beings in the universe stronger than that ck hole. I am one of them, going in and out or straight up destroying that ck hole is nothing for me. But then there are beings stronger than me too. Now imagine where you stand."


    "Ooooh... I just got goosebumps."


    "I want you to work for me as Deadpool. You will be hired by an organization called the Faceless men. They will give you targets to kill. The targets will mostly be corrupt world leaders, pedos, or enemies of humanity. You will be handsomely paid too." Alexander ordered him.


    "Where have I heard that name, Faceless?... Oh, sh*t... It''s that crazy assassin organization. They work for you?" He asked excitedly. Alexander only nodded.


    "Sweet, I always liked their name and wanted to join. But they were too religious for my taste. So, I kill some bad guys and you make me look good?" Deadpool confirmed.


    "Yeah, that''s the deal." Alexander agreed.


    "Awesome, let''s do it."


    Alexander just waved his hand and Deadpool''s suit came off. He then took out a vial and threw the potion on him. In a matter of minutes, his skin returned back to normal. Alexander then quickly rematerialized the suit on him.


    Wade took his mask off and went to look in the mirror. "Holy sweet Jesus. I''m so sexy. Oh! Vanessa is gonna ravage me today."


    Then he looked back at Alexander with stars in his eyes, "I am so happy right now that I wanna suck you dry. But Venessa is already waiting for that... Wait, that came out wrong. No, Venessa does not have a ding-dong..."


    Alexander tapped him again and threw him out of his house. ~Sigh, a whole bottle of Firewhiskey wasted.~


    Alexander didn''t know what kind of crazy fan he had just made now. Deadpool was going to go to crazy lengths for his presidential campaign promotions now. Deadpool had also fallen in love with Earth after being in a vacuum. He was surely going to mess with people polluting his new lover.


    ...


    Earth,


    Jane Foster was not Thor''s girlfriend. She was just a friend now. She hade to check out the strange phenomenon happening. She then found the Aether. Alexander had let that happen as he didn''t know where the Aether was originally stored.


    So after she took it and returned back to Earth, the police came in. This time no Thor was going toe so Alexander just teleported her away to Thor.


    ...


    Asgard


    Rina and Gali had arrived on Asgard and had found Medusa. Medusa had told her that a huge feast was going to be held to celebrate convergence.


    The mention of a lot of food made them forget why they hade. They forgot to tell Medusa that grandpa was angry and went on to have eating contests with Thor.


    "Argh... Come on, how can you eat so much? What kind of Sorcery are you using?" Thor defeatedly asked.


    "Huhuhu... It''s sheer talent. No sorcery involved... and..." Rina couldn''tplete speaking as a girl suddenly fell on the table.


    "Woah... I don''t eat humans, guys..." Rina interjected.


    Thor recognized her and quickly tried to touch her. But then a red energy wave threw everyone nearby away.


    Rina also fell down. "What was that?"


    Thor looked at Jane''s arm and saw the strange red thing inside it, "I don''t know, sister. Father might know something. Can you levitate her and bring her along?"


    Rinaplied and levitated unconscious Jane. "Let''s go, Thor."


    Gali ignored everything as she was busy eating at another table. Soon Jane was put on an operation table and brought to Odin.


    "Father, something has happened to Jane. I saw strange things flowing through her veins." Thor informed him. Odin didn''t hold any hatred with Jane this time as Thor was already quite close with Sif now.


    Odin quickly went and checked her arm. He saw the Aether moving in there.


    *Sigh* He looked worried.


    Thor saw it and asked, "What is it, father?"


    "There are relics that pre-date the universe itself. What lies within her appears to be one of them. The Dark Elves were after it for quite some time, then my father, Bor defeated them" Odin exined.


    "Ah, the same story that mother used to tell us," Thor interjected and continued.


    "The Aether was said to have been destroyed yet here it is. What if Dark Elves too..."


    "The Dark Elves are dead," Odin resolutely said.


    "But I don''t know how to get Aether out of her. I might need to ask my friend. His knowledge of mystic is more than mine." Odin said and left.


    Jane slowly woke up and saw Thor and Rina standing beside her.


    Rina quickly ran to her and asked, "Hey, what did Aether taste like? Was it tasty?"


    Jane confusedly alternatively looked at them and finally, Thor exined it all to her.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 177: A Certain Heist Continues

    Odin went ahead and called Alexander for help. Alexander was already expecting the call so he appeared at Bifrost soon.


    "Wee to Asgard, Elder." Heimdall greeted.


    "Heimdall, good to see you" He replied and just like always, gave the man a box of Firewhiskey.


    "Haha, Thank you for your generosity" He happily epted it.


    "All-father is waiting for you. Please go ahead," he informed.


    Alexander said his bye and walked to the Pce. On his way, he saw Thor, Rina, and Gali having an eating and drinkingpetition. Gali was winning, after all, she was Gctus'' daughter.


    He didn''t disturb them and headed to Odin. While walking through the corridors heard some noise.


    "Okay, here''s the deal. You''re going to charm her, and I''m going to poke her with this thing, extract the Reality Stone, and get gone lickety-split." A voice said.


    Alexander walked to the noise and sure enough, it was Thor and Rocket from the future. His appearance spooked them. Alexander spoke first, "Thor? What are you doing here, boy? Oh, you caught a cat for today''s feast? Well, I don''t eat that but Volstagg might. Let''s take it to the kitchen to get it roasted."


    Alexander''s words scared Rocket and confused Thor. Thor didn''t know who the old man was, but from the words, he knew the man was close to him... Or the current Thor.


    "I am no cat... And who is this old man, Thor?" Rocket asked, further putting him in trouble.


    "He''s aaa... He''s my...." Thor stuttered.


    "Hahaha... I was just messing with you two." Alexanderughed.


    "I know you two. You are from the future, right?" He asked.


    Both Rocket and Thor were alerted. "What do you mean, we don''t understand." Rocket tried to act oblivious.


    "Ah, stop this facade. Look at Thor, he''s a whale. You seriously expect him to blend in?" Alexander pointed to Thor''s belly. Thor felt self-conscious and covered his fat belly.


    Rocket nodded, "You are actually correct, but who are you?"


    "I am known as the Elder. I am a very close friend of Odin. This Thor doesn''t know me because you two are not in your own timeline. You two havee to an alternative dimension. Just like your other friends a year ago." Alexander informed them.


    Thor didn''t understand much but Rocket did. "Damnit, don''t tell me they were unsessful."


    "They would have been. But I let them take the 3 stones. I will allow you two to do the same. I presume you have the extractor?" He pointed to the cylinder in Rocket''s hand.


    "Yes, we do. Why are you helping us?" Rocket asked.


    "Because I want to. That''s my job. Now go and get the Reality Stone. I''ll keep a watch on this emo Thor." He suggested.


    Rocket agreed and ran to Jane''s room. Frigga wasn''t going to be there but he had told her toe as Thor needed some mother''s love. She would understand once she looked at Thor''s pitiful condition.


    "Thor?" Frigga''s voice came from behind him. Thor came out of his stupor and tried to hide.


    "What are you doing?" Frigga asked.


    She looked at Alexander and Alexander just nodded at her. She came forward and made Thor face her.


    "Mother! What? Nothing. Hello." He started hyperventting. Why wouldn''t he, he knew his mother was going to die today.


    "What are you wearing? And what''s wrong with your eye?" she asked.


    Thor made up some excuses but Frigga saw through them, she caressed his face and looked him in the eyes.


    "Oh. You''re not the Thor I know at all, are you?"


    "Y-Yes I am..." He replied.


    "I was raised by witches, boy. I see with more than eyes, you know that. I can see the future hasn''t been kind to you, has it?" She firmly said.


    Thor nearly teared up then. "I didn''t say I was from the future..."


    She looked him in the eyes. This was enough for Thor to loosen up.


    "I am totally from the future." he cried.


    She then took him to a private room to talk. Alexander also went there as the Dark Elves were going to attack soon.


    Thor told her about him killing Thanos and calling himself an idiot for not going for the head.


    Frigga checked her son up, "An Idiot, no. A failure, absolutely."


    "And fat too," Alexander added, making Frigga chuckle.


    "That was harsh, and who is he?" He asked her.


    "He''s the Elder and protector of Asgard. A being of a higher realm." She simply answered.


    "Wait, father is the protector of Asgard," Thor argued.


    "This is not your reality, son. Elder is a lot more stronger than your father. He himself asked him to be our protector and stop Ragnarok." She said.


    This new information blew Thor''s mind. He suddenly remembered H. But before he could say anything, Alexander started.


    "H is already out of Hel, Thor. I have adopted her and now she happily lives with me and my wife. She''s a good girl." Alexander said.


    "Yes and I am so proud of her," Frigga added.


    It suddenly struck Thor that the events of this universe were different. But he still decided to warn her about her death.


    "Mum, I have to tell you something." He started.


    Frigga stopped him. She probably had used something like Legilimency on Thor and knew about the future.


    "But your future..." He tried to speak again.


    "Don''t worry, Thor. She won''t die. I know Malekith is alive anding here. It will be his death." Alexander stated.


    Thor was utterly speechless, "Ah, my head hurts."


    Suddenly Rocket came in running with the cylinder. "I GOT IT, THOR."


    Thor quickly said goodbye to his mother and grabbed the hand of Rocket. Rocket looked at Alexander.


    "Thanks, old man," he said.


    "See you on the other side," Alexander replied, confusing him as he disappeared.


    Frigga looked at him, "So, enemies areing?"


    "Yes, the Dark Elves areing soon. Bor had nearly killed them but that''s it." Alexander said and lifted his palm. Suddenly a ss container appeared with Aether in it. Alexander just put it in his dimensional pocket.


    Odin also found him soon, "Ah, you are here. I need your help to remove Aether from that girl. Who knows how it got in her."


    "It''s already out, the girl is safe." He interjected.


    Odin looked surprised, "Haha... That was quite fast, my friend. Let''s go then. The feast to celebrate convergence will also begin soon."


    "I''m afraid not. Dark Elves are alive, Odin. They areing here to get Aether. I have safely hidden it but they will stille." He bluntly informed him.


    Odin''s eye widened in shock, he instantly believed Alexander. "What! Then we must erect the defenses."


    "You do that, I''ll stay here and wait for them. Dark Elves will go extinct today for sure." He said. Dark Elves were a being of Chaos and Darkness. They believed that the Universe should be returned to nothingness, for it they sought the Reality Stone.


    Alexander was sure that even if they had the stone they wouldn''t be able to do it. Just one stone isn''t powerful enough to destroy the Universe.


    Shortly after, some invited guests, Defenders of the Universe, also appeared on Asgard. They were made aware of the situation. Shiroi Kage and Ancient One didn''te. H was also going to ditch but Alexander told her about a fight and she appeared.


    Hulk, Jean, H, Ragnarok, and Dobby hade there. It was going to be a nightmare for the Dark Elves.


    "Alright, everyone. We will all take a spot and protect the area from there. We are all quite strong so I don''t think it''ll be any problem for us. Let''s go. Our main task is simple. We need to destroy each and every Dark Elf, or else they will reappear in a few thousand years."


    They all dispersed and stood guard at their points. After a while, the enemy ships and their mothership came into view.


    The small ships came in cruising through but were thwarted midway by the city''s defenses. They were surely not expecting Asgard to be ready.


    But they had earlier sent an Akursed elf who had wreaked havoc in the pce. Odin went to stop him. But before he could stop him the ursed elf had destroyed the Asgard Defense system.


    Malekith was looking for that chance and came to the castle through the open balcony. He found Frigga first as she was a renowned witch and he expected her to know about it. He demanded the location of Aether from Frigga.


    "Even if I knew I wouldn''t tell you," she clearly denied him. Malekith became enraged and moved to grab her neck.


    Alexander wasn''t going to let her get killed this time. He apparated in front of him and punched him so hard that he got sted into a wall.


    "Hands off of her, Milk Teeth," he loudly mocked.


    [You can see Malekith on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 178: Time Skip In Another Reality

    "Who are you?" Malekith asked as he slowly got up.


    "Your end." Alexander pulled Malekith toward him and gave him multiple punches to his face. Breaking many of his teeth.


    "You should have stayed asleep. There were already not many of you left. Now there will be none." He said and checked his sins.


    ||Malekith - Category 4


    Murder - 1,267,532


    Indirect Murder - 1,467,679


    Attempted Murder - 467,156,644,789,543


    Sin Percentage - 82%||


    "You like darkness, don''t you? Then let me kill you with it." He said and used one of the Mandarin''s rings on him. Its power was that it let the user control dark force. He shot a dark beam at Malekith. It pierced his body and slowly started to suck his body on a molecr level. It was like a ck hole appeared inside his body and now it was pulling his body into himself. He died a very painful death and eventually his soul was sent to eternal Hell.


    Outside, the Defenders were cleaning things up from the invasion. He also helped and soon all the dark elves were rounded up. He furthermore got a spare mothership sized ship. It had very nice cloaking technology.


    "Alright, everyone. Good job. Let''s enjoy the feast now." He announced to them.


    Alexander also went to the feast hall and finally saw Medusa. He had not seen her in a while and was very saddened by her behavior.


    "Medusa, it seems you have forgotten that you have a family. This was the reason why I had made the rule that you two can only meet in my ce. Your Grandma also missed you so much. you have disappointed me, Medusa," he reprimanded her.


    Medusa looked down, "Sorry, Grandpa. I just... I had so many new things to see here that... I forgot toe back."


    "You will return to Phixheim after this and apologize to your grandma. You need to learn to be responsible if you really n on living with each other." He said.


    Medusa understood and nodded, "I understand Grandpa. Loki wille and apologize too."


    Loki looked uncertain, "What..."


    But he couldn''t say no now. It was him who had kept her away after all. "Yes, I''ll go with you."


    Soon the convergence was in position and all the 9 realms were aligned. The sky showed various beautiful scenes across various dimensions. It was really beautiful. Everyone ate and enjoyed the evening.


    ...


    Earth,


    Deadpool had grown into a fanatic of Alexander. He was going around and shouting ''General Universe for President'' after every kill. He had even carved Alexander''s face on some of his victims. It would have caused problems for Alexander so Dobby had to make him stop with his foolishness.


    So he then started carving nts on people as he loved mother Earth now. He had just finished killing some owner of an illegal tree harvestingpany in Brazil. It was cutting down the Amazon forest. The local tribes of jungle had started calling him the angry spirit of the jungle.


    Deadpool killed the guy and carved the words ''I love trees'' and an image of gori face on his forehead with his de. That was his extreme way of showing love.


    *Am a Barbie girl, In the Barbie...* He picked his Japanese flip phone.


    "Moshi Moshi... It''s Captain Delicious Pants." He spoke.


    "Aha... Oh, you want me to babysit a kid whom a super-strong guy wants to kill? Nah... No can do. I''m busy." He denied while drinking from the ss that his most recent dead target had been drinking from a while ago.


    "Ah... Don''t y that friends help friends card on me. Argh... Alright, I''ll see what I can do." He put down the phone and used the portkey given to him by Faceless men to return to New York.


    ...


    Alexander returned back and got to work. His medicine was selling well. Cases of mutant hate crimes had lessened as people couldn''t tell if someone was mutant or not.


    He was sitting in the bar when suddenly someone talked to him, "Remember, me?"


    Alexander couldn''t recognize the face but recognized the aura, "What are you doing here, Lucifer?"


    "Ah, how did you do that? My disguise was so perfect. And I came here to have a nice drink." Lucifer rified.


    "I hope you don''t have some hidden agenda," Alexander warned him.


    "Oh, I am a changed man, sir. I drink and fuc... I mean, have fun."


    "Good. Now seriously, tell me why you''re here." Alexander asked.


    "Haha... Nothing can be hidden from you, right. I-I just came to warn you that some Hell Lords areing together to deal with you. I suspect some higher power controlling them but I don''t know who." Lucifer revealed.


    "Hmm... And why did youe to tell me?" He inquired.


    "Because I can roam Earth freely now. I don''t have to break out. I am satisfied with what I got. Besides, you let me live once so I''m just returning the favor. Good luck." He stood up and left.


    Alexander looked at Dobby, "Tell all the Defenders to be on standby."


    ...


    Potterverse, the Year 2401


    It had been 400 years since the Wizard God had left. But the strange magic still falls from the sky and kills any new dark lord who tries toe into power.


    Wizard God''s heirs, Hermione Granger Firestorm, and Edward Firestorm did a good job for many years. The wizarding world truly flourished under them. But from their looks, no one would say that they were old wizards. It was all due to Alexander''s blessings.


    Hermione served as the Minister of Magic for 100 years, bing the longest-serving minister ever. While Edward kept on working in Universe Industries and introduced various world-changing things.


    He had also slowly influenced the muggle politics to maintain peace and unity. He and Hermione had 2 children. One girl and one boy. They too grew up and had started their own family. Finally, Edward passed on his mantle of CEO of Universe Industries after one of his grandchildren sessfully passed all the tests put in ce by Alexander.


    Edward and Hermione then left the public world and stayed at an undisclosed location. From there they influenced the world from shadows. Their first biggest achievement was the formation of world government and the second was the opening of the first magical habitat on Mars.


    But they both knew that they missed their Grandpa the most. They missed their goofy old man. Dumbledore and Grindelwald had happily passed away some hundred years ago. They had a small regret of not being able to meet Alexander but Dumbledore had told them to tell Alexander to summon them through resurrection ster.


    Hermione and Edward spent the rest of their life studying the time and space, the boundaries of realities. It took them more than 200 years to reach the level they currently were at.


    "Hermione, we''ll only get one chance. There will be noing back. The only reason we can sense Grandpa is because of the Philosopher''s stone he gave me. It contains his own essence. Once we leave, we''ll never be able to return." Edward reminded her.


    "I know. Our work here is done and I have no regrets. Let''s leave the future to our descendants. I just want to be with Grandpa again. I want to feel young again." Hermione drifted in her thoughts.


    Edward chuckled "Hehe... We will. I wonder what his reaction will be when he sees us."


    "Me too. I can''t wait, let''s go now." She firmly said.


    Edward agreed and started the machine and they both held on to the Philosopher''s stone together. The machine they had made looked like a cylindrical disk with its center being static and outer part rotating rapidly.


    Then they both dropped a drop of their blood and runes started up. The whole room started shaking.


    It was actually the whole of Britain that was experiencing a small earthquake.


    "Fingers crossed, " Edward said.


    "Fingers crossed" she nodded.


    The machine started emitting white light which covered the whole room. Hermione and Edward''s bodies hovered a little.


    *BOOM*


    They both vanished as a loud explosion happened in the room due to a short circuit, destroying the machine.


    After they were gone, the ce was investigated and confirmed that the two Supreme Magi lived there and that they had left the world now.


    They were so sure because they found a letter conveyed to the whole world. It simply said that they had gone to join the Wizard God.


    It was true but the people took it as if they had died.


    ...


    Edward and Hermione appeared in a huge grasnd. They confusedly looked around and noticed a big futuristic looking city.


    "I think it worked, dear," Hermione excitedly eximed.


    "I think so too. Only one way to confirm it now." They didn''t know where they were so they went ahead to check the city out.


    They entered the city and only saw dark-skinned people. There were no white people and they felt out of ce. The city also looked too modernpared to people''s clothes and fashion sense.


    "This is so confusing, where are we?" Hermione loudly thought. Soon some guards with spears came and caught them. They didn''t know thenguage and kept on speaking English to them. Seeing that the people were being too harsh, Edward got angry.


    "ENOUGH, TAKE ME TO YOUR LEADER OR YOU WILL REGRET IT" He loudly said as he flew in the air. His body radiating a very dangerous aura as he looked down on them. They were Supreme Magi after all and they couldn''t let themselves be treated badly.


    The guards got scared and ran to bring theirmander. Themander then respectfully yet cautiously brought them to their Elder. Their ce had recently faced a crisis so they were a bit extra careful.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Throw some stones at me, please.


    Thank you for reading my novel. I hope you all are fine and healthy.

 Chapter 179: Hunger Removed

    Tony Stark was a man with too much money. Even more so now that his father had returned and they were rolling out some new product every month. It was like apetition between them about who is the smart one.


    "So, I won this month too. I made 300 million from my product. 112 million more than yours." Howard proudly said.


    "Argh... I''ll get you next month. You just wait. Hey, why don''t we invite the old man too? It''ll be fun," Tony suggested.


    Howard''s face suddenly turned pale, "No, don''t. If he joins then we can both say goodbye to ever winning. You still have much to learn about him, son. He''s the most intelligent person I''ve known in my life. He even decoded the Enigma in world war in his mind. He also built stuff so fast that by the time we''dpleted one project he''d havepleted ten and would be eating pizza in front of us to piss us off."


    Tony just silently heard everything. Father and son moments never used to happen before but now, Howard had changed so much and they build stuff together.


    "Then I guess it''ll be just us." Tony agreed.


    Jarvis suddenly spoke, "Sir, I received a message from Ghost, a car is waiting for you two. You both are invited to Universe Tower."


    Howard scoffed, "Send the car away. The building is just adjacent to this. Why would you need a car."


    "No sir, Mr. Universe insisted that youe in the car. I-I can''t deny him, sir." Jarvis said. Tony got suspicious. "Why do you sound scared?"


    Jarvis had pretty much turned sentient already and had asked for a body to be made. Tony wasn''t against it either as he considered Jarvis his old friend.


    "Sir, Ghost has been teaching me to update my emotional settings. He''s like my mentor and I don''t want to say no to him." Jarvis said, surprising them both.


    "So that''s why you feel so... human now. Good job, Jarvis. We''ll go now." Tony got up to leave. Howard followed behind.


    They came down and walked to the entrance. The Stark building had a nice small garden around the building. Tony didn''t see but Howard noticed something.


    "Tony, why are there so many kids sitting there?" Howard asked.


    Tony stopped in his path and looked at the garden area confusedly. "I don''t really know. Jarvis, what''s the deal?"


    "Sir, they are here for the wifi. They are all students and work on their projects as your wifi is the second-fastest in the world." Jarvis informed them.


    "Cool, wait... My Wifi is the second fastest? Who''s first?" Tony asked.


    "It''s the Universe Tower, sir. They have 10GB/s Wifi." Jarvis informed.


    "Then why are the students here?" He asked.


    "Because the rest of them are already there. Mr. Universe has designated 10 floors for the kids. They can eat and work on their project there for free. They just have to get an ID made up for security reasons." Jarvis told them.


    Howard smirked, "See, I told you to not mess with him. He''s not even trying and has already beaten you."


    "I haven''t quit yet. Jarvis, we have 5 floors empty. Order furniture for it. Also, update my ns. I''m going to upgrade the Inte." He made notes.


    "Don''t, son. The next thing we''ll know, the whole city has free wifi." Howard warned him.


    "No dad, Tony Stark never goes down without a fight. Now let''s get into the car."


    A nice futuristic-looking Rolls Royce was waiting for them there. It suddenly opened for them on its own. The whole roof came off for them to get in.


    There was no driver. Just empty seats for them. Howard got in without a care. He had seen too many things in space.


    But Tony was different, "Is this a show of power?"


    They got into the car and it didn''t even make a noise. It started moving out of the roofed road and came to the open. They didn''t even feel like the car was moving.


    But then the car started flying up. It kept on going up as the people on the ground looked at it and gawked. Tony was feeling a different kind of excitement. He could feel that the car was way beyond the current tech of the world. Even he might have not been able to make it so good. Just making the engine soundless would have taken him a lot of time.


    He seriously realized that Alexander was totally serious about taking humanity to stars and he couldn''t be happier.


    "I think I''ll vote for him," Tony said.


    "Haha... I just remembered when I said that there would be flying cars in the future in Stark Expo." Howardughed.


    "Yeah, Steve had asked me about it," Tony added.


    Before they even knew it, they were on Alexander''s floor on Universe Tower. It now had a parking area for flying cars leading straight into the building.


    Alexander was waiting for them while grinning. "Haha... Wee to the future,ds."


    Tony noticed two more vehicles parked there. One looked like a motorcycle and the other looked like some kind of aircraft.


    "Ah, those are for SHIELD. They are going global and need some new gadgets. This is the Hoverbike. It can fly up to an altitude of two hundred meters at a speed of 600 Km/h. The other one is a sentry fighter aircraft. Dual seater with dual machine guns." He told them.


    Both of them kept on nodding, Howard soon asked "What did you use for the power source. I''m sure you aren''t careless enough to give them the arc reactor yet."


    "Haha... I found something much better. You remember the Tesseract? I did a lot of research on it. We know that inside it is the Space Stone which is the power source. But Tesseract is made of something that could hold it.


    "In my research, I found that the Tesseract wasn''t just holding it but also trapping its radiation. So I did some tests and found some alternatives that could act like Tesseract. So, I made these energy cells. These are like the ones we saw in WW2 but these can be charged with normal electricity.


    "The only requirement is that they need a charge of pretty strong intensity. This is a problem as most homes don''t have wirings for such intensity. I''ll need to make some other alternative superconductor." He exined to them.


    Howard could only nod at the genius of Alexander. Tony, on the other hand, had an idea, "I think I can help you with that. For my Armor, I had to build new wiring for it to withstand the load. We can use that."


    And soon they started exchanging ideas and new discoveries were made that day.


    ...


    The changes were real. They were happening around the world. But there were some who were still criticizing him and his ambition to take humans to the stars. It seemed like they had forgotten the recent alien invasion.


    But Alexander wasn''t disappointed. He knew people were too short-sighted. They cannot move forward quickly unless there is fire on their asses. This was the reason he was trying to bring out some new stuff to show everyone that he was serious.


    But this was not enough and he knew it. So he was on his way to the Sahara Desert. He had a whole entourage of people with him. Many of them were Avengers as they wanted to witness the magic he was going to perform. There were some journalists too, handpicked by him.


    Alexander lowered the aircraft onto a sand dune and let everyone get down. Among the superheroes, Tony, ck Widow, Leonidas, Steve, and Bruce hade.


    Alexander looked at everyone, "So, you all must be thinking why I brought you here right? Well, we all know that our is still gued by malnourishment and hunger. Today, I will remove that problem. If the governments around the world won''t focus on such problems then I''ll have to do it.


    "My motive is nothing but to remove hunger from our. This is one of the prerequisites if we want to be a space civilization. I have bought 30% of the Sahara Desert for this purpose. Now, just watch." He said and looked towards the endless desert.


    He took out his Dragon yer Sword which was made of God''s Metal and changed it to be a Staff. Then he ced the reality Stone in it.


    "From this day onwards. No one shall die of hunger. No child will ever cry for food." He loudly announced and soon the sky turned cloudy and started to rain.


    Alexander waved his other hand and umbres appeared in everyone''s hands.


    [You can see the car and other things on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 180: The Fourth Host

    Everywhere the raindrops fell, grass grew. Somewhere trees grew. The next drop made them bigger while enriching the soil. In just a few minutes, a lot of different nts grew up. He had changed the geography of some parts of Sahara with the Reality Stone.


    Everyone just looked at it all with their mouths agape. Journalists took videos of the whole scene.


    Natasha elbowed Leonidas, "Can all wizards do this?"


    "No, only him. I''ve yet to see someone as strong as him in wizardry." He replied.


    "What about you?" She asked.


    "I am a long way from reaching that level. But I will surely reach it someday." He stated.


    They had both been on many missions together and had grown pretty close. Though they were still not officially a couple, but everyone already treated them like they were.


    Natasha suddenly remembered something, "You remember I told you about my home in Russia once. Well, I''ll be going there. Would you like to...e with me?" She stuttered like she was hiding something.


    Leonidas understood and simply nodded showing his kind smile. "Of course I''ll go with you, Nat." Their focus was brought back as the rain stopped and the sun was back again. Smooth calm wind touched their faces making them smell the scent of the nts around them.


    Alexander looked at the cameras and spoke, "I advise all the countries in the world to not impose import duties on all the food I''ll be sending. It will only be distributed by Kindheart to all the poor people at a low price. Remember, I am not doing this to fill your coffers. Thank you."


    Then he opened portals to various countries from where he had hired workers to work in the farms. He made various towns besides farms in some distances. He was generating jobs while feeding people and nothing could be better than this. A Seraph would be keeping an eye on all the dealings there as well.


    Feeling satisfied, he looked at everyone. "Guys, the work here is done. Let''s go back."


    The ne came down from the sky and opened its hatch in front of them for them to get on.


    Steve came to Alexander, "Thank you for working so hard, sir. This is my first time seeing someone seriously thinking about people without looking at their nationality or race. You just look at them as only human."


    "Steve, once you look at Earth from space, you only see one small blue marble and no borders. It''s the borders that differentiate us. But no matter what we do, in the end, we will still have the same DNA and red blood. Remember, in the eyes of the creator, all are born the same. Their deeds are what decide whether they are good or bad." He gave his two cents. Some journalists recorded his words.


    Alexander then looked at Natasha and Leo. "What about you love birds? What have you been up to?"


    His words made both of them blush in embarrassment. "Nothing, Dad. Just the usual work. By the way, the Director wanted to have a word with you. He said they found some strange house with a book. It has something to do with dark magic."


    Alexander recognized his attempt to change the topic and let it go, "I''ll go and check it out. I probably already know what it is."


    Tony was surprisingly calm the whole way. Unknown to everyone what was going on in his mind. ~Old man is doing so much for the world. I should too. He has already taken care of the food. I think I should start working on arge arc reactor. Maybe create my own Energypany and give electricity at a very cheap cost.~ he thought.


    Soon, the nended back in New York and the journalists ran towards their offices to upload the footage first.


    ...


    Asgard,


    Odin was happy with his life. His two sons had not made any trouble in a while. His daughter was living a happy and good life. His other children behaved well. The Asgard was safe. So he usually went into his Odin sleep to just rx and watch over the 9 realms.


    But today, he saw something that he never wanted to. Something so dreadful that his eyes open with an already bloodshot red color. His breathing became hard.


    He loudly shouted while looking at the ceiling like he saw something else. "Godheads, the Fourth Host is arriving. Prepare to Defend,"


    It was known that the Celestials had their involvement in the creation of humans and other branches. The hosts were nothing but Celestials going to Worlds they worked on at various intervals to pass the judgment of whether the species should be left alive or be annihted. It was like a test.


    What they looked for was a new evolution. To see a species stand out to be stronger. Their 3rd Host came a thousand years ago. At that point, all the godheads united under the leadership of Odin, Zeus, and Hindu God, Vishnu.


    They confronted the Third Host but the Celestials threatened to seal off the inter-dimensional passages between the god''s realms and Earth unless the gods did not interfere with the Celestials'' activities for a millennium. Acting on behalf of Earth''s gods, Odin, Zeus, and Vishnu agreed with their terms, but Odin already began making ns for the Fourth Host, which would arrive about a millenniumter.


    ~I should inform Alex about this. Maybe he can stop them.~ he thought.


    ...


    Alexander was currently on his way to SHIELD Headquarters. Fury hade back down from Helicarrier as he got bored with it. It hindered his maneuverability.


    Reaching the ce. He saw some guards patrolling on his Hoverbikes. It was still in the testing phase though.


    "d you came so soon. Right this way," Fury appeared with his regr in face.


    "What''s going on?" He asked.


    "I sent Agent Coulson on a mission to track down a scientist couple. He got into the house and found a strange book. He touched it and nearly got possessed by it if not for your mind protection amulets. We suspect it''s something magical. On a darker spectrum." Fury briefed.


    "Did you bring the book?" He asked.


    "No, we couldn''t. We thought of using robots to pick it up and bring it back but all electrical appliances don''t work near it." He said.


    Alexander nodded, "Magic and Tech never go hand in hand. Alright, give me the address, I''ll take a look.''


    Fury did give it but also gave a word of caution, "Be careful, sir. If you get possessed and go on a rampage. I don''t think anyone will be able to stop you."


    "Haha... Don''t worry. I have a way to purify dark things. Where did Carol go by the way?" He asked.


    "She went back to space. Probably to protect some species." He answered.


    "Good, then I''ll be on my way. I will inform you if I am sessful in dealing with it." as soon as he said that he vanished.


    ...


    He appeared near the house the book was in. He hadn''t even entered the ce and was already feeling a dark feeling. It was like a lot of hatred was sealed in the house.


    He entered the house and walked to where the book was. The moment he looked at it he knew what it was.


    "Darkhold" He eximed.


    He knew its origin as well. Eons ago, the evil Elder God known as Chthon was forced to flee the Earth from Demogorge, the God-Eater. Before doing so, he put into writing all his evil works and spells on indestructible parchment. Originally written on flesh before being transcribed to stone andter a collection of parchments, often referred to as the Chthon Scrolls.


    The pages wereter bound together into a tome known as "the Darkhold", also called the Shiatra Book of the Damned, or The Book of Sins. It has served as the source for other spellbooks, such as the Necronomicon. Chthon left these scrolls on Earth so that it may always serve as a conduit to the Earth-Realm for Chthon''s influence and power.


    It was sought by many people in history, including Johann Schmidt and Nick Fury. No wonder Fury called him so fast. If the book had gotten into someone evil''s hands then it would have been cataclysmic.


    "Can I purify it?" He thought and walked to it.


    ~Come to me. The secrets of the world are in front of you. Just open and read.~ whispers started toe from the book.


    "Why the hell do all the bad guys include this feature in their dark essories? Any sane man would get alerted with these voices." He thought.


    He opened the first page and on it was Chthon''s image. It felt so real. Mostly the eyes. Then he felt like his lumency Shield just got attacked. He realized that the book was trying to possess him. So he closed it and put it in his dimensional pocket.


    [You can see the Fourth Host on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* and *Conrad*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 181: Do You Love Me?

    Alexander again took the book out and opened the first page. But to his surprise, not much changed. Only the mind attack disappeared but everything else was the same. The book gave the same dark aura.


    He hypothesized that the book must be like a living entity. For example, you can not purify a Hell Demon to be good as he was born that way. The book must be the same. It''s initial nature while its creation was dark. The evil energy left in the book by Chthon was the only thing that got purified.


    He started looking into it and sure enough, there wasn''t much but dark magic. Though he could use a lot of them for good too. Like there was a way to summon Chthon himself and also a way to trap someone in the book.


    ~Hmm... This might be useful in the future.~ he thought.


    He called Fury, "I''ve taken the book. It is indeed Darkhold. Good thing we found it before anyone else. I will keep it with me. Normal humans cannot ward off its corruption."


    "Good thing then. I will put its details in the top-secret category." Fury said.


    Alexander agreed and hung up.


    ...


    Russia Leonidas was having an awkward lunch with Natasha''s small fake family. It was just her fake dad who was in no way rted to her. Natasha was an orphan and ended up in the red room. After Alexander had saved her and trained her, she returned to Russia for a while.


    Due to her being a pretty good assassin she was immediately put on missions, she was given a fake family as a cover. They acted on missions together for a while and got a bit closer. But then Soviet Russia started demanding that she give them some other services too. So she killed their general and left, then became a frencer and soon enough joined SHIELD.


    "So, you two are a couple? I didn''t know you liked cute boys. I thought you''d look for a man." Alexi Shosttakov aka Red Guardian said to Natasha.


    Leonidas just rolled his eyes and kept on eating. But Natasha defended, "You should know, if he wants he can destroy this house with a flick of his finger.


    "Oh really, then why does he need you to defend? He''s a child, Nat." He taunted him.


    Leo just waved his hand and Alexi''s body flew up and got stuck to the ceiling.


    "I told you not to mess," Natasha shrugged and ate her food.


    "Hahaha... Goodd. You have mystic powers ha. You chose a good man, Nat. Now let me down." Heughingly praised.


    Suddenly the magic disappeared and he fell down on the floor face first. But he just stood up whileughing as if nothing happened.


    Leonidas felt a bit good that at least Natasha didn''t deny that they had a thing. He was honestly conflicted about deciding whether she liked him or not. It was just too hard to read her. But her actions say otherwise. She showed too much intimacy sometimes. She had even kissed him once without any warning. He was a master of Legilimency and had picked her emotions at that time. She felt insecure and anxious sometimes and did those things then.


    Right now was the same. Natasha had secretly put her hand on hisp and was caressing it. She wasn''t even trying to hide it. Then he looked up and realized that Natasha and her fake little sister were having a staring contest and somehow the reason was him.


    At that moment he realized that Natasha was possessive about him. So he did nothing but just put his hand on hers and held it tightly. She twitched a little not expecting it and looked at Leonidas who was only giving her a warm and loving smile.


    She had the sudden realization that what she was doing was stupid. Leonidas had already made it clear that he loved her. Not just that, because of Alexander''s upbringing, Leonidas was also a one-woman man.


    "Leo, do you love me?" She asked out of nowhere.


    Her question ensued a pin drop silence. Alexi stupidly looked at Natasha and Leonidas. Yelena, her fake sister, dropped her spoon. But that noise didn''t bring the two out of the trance. Leonidas and Natasha were looking at each other''s eyes.


    At that moment, Leonidas felt like screaming. "YES, YES I F*CKING LOVE YOU"


    Out of the blue, Natasha jumped on him and they both fell down from the chair. She kissed him and he kissed her back wildly.


    "WOAH! WOAH! Calm down kids, we may be fake parents but still." Alexi shouted.


    But the two were too busy loving each other. Natasha tried to pull his shirt. Leonidas suddenly realized that this was not going to end soon so he apparated with her to their hotel room. They both fell in bed and started making love.


    Leonidas had very good control over his head and even though he was upied by the current situation he was still aware of his surroundings. His senses told him that something was going on.


    He suddenly felt a distortion of space around him and before he knew it, the whole bed disappeared. The next thing he knew, he was in a transparent ss cube with unconscious Natasha on him. He tried to apparate out but couldn''t. He still had his magic though and used earth-shattering magic to get out. Be he couldn''t break it.


    "Haha, it won''t work. The cage is made of ss used in an ancient Celestial''s body." A man appeared.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" Leonidas calmly asked.


    "Oh, my bad. Let me introduce myself. I am Druig, Lord of mes, and Nightmares. Getting my hands on your father was too tough so I had to take you. Your father''s feats are quite popr around the universe you know. Soon I will have that same power." Druig nearly salivated.


    Druid was an ancient Eternal. He was a power-hungry schemer and wanted to rule Earth. He was against the normal Eternals who just wanted to live in hiding on Earth. He was instead more sympathetic to the cause of the Deviants.


    Eternals, Humans, and Deviants were all gically engineered products of the Celestials. The true purpose of Eternals and the Deviants was to cultivate humankind since the First Host of Celestials(When Celestials first came to Earth) allowed humanity to thrive because they saw in their gic makeup the potential to act as antibodies against the Horde(The Horde are a species of insect-like beings, they can infect Celestials and turn them mad).


    The Eternals and the Deviants didn''t know all this and kept on fighting. Eternals were gically made to look beautiful and very strong while Deviants were made to look ugly with very high mutation rates and they didn''t have many superpowers either. They once ruled the earth but now stay in hiding and plot against the Eternals.


    "You know, my father won''t let you go now. A Celestial made ss won''t be able to stop him." Leonidas warned him.


    "Hahaha... maybe that''s true. But how are you going to contact him? Your Psyonic powers won''t work in there." Druig replied and went to the testing table to prepare for his experiment.


    Seeing that Druig wasn''t looking, Leonidas smirked and sent his Patronus to his father.


    ...


    Pris (now known as Serbia)


    The Eternals had a city there. The Prime Eternal, the leader of the Eternals and the one who could summon a uni-mind ruled the city. His name was Ikaris.


    "Prime Eternal, we havepleted the new city of Olympia. We can move there now." Another Eternal informed him. There weren''t many Eternals to begin with. Only 1000 or so. That was the number Celestials had decided to make.


    "Tell all the Eternals, it''s time to go. Any news about Druig?" He asked. Druig was Ikaris''s stepbrother.


    "Yes, he is still scheming things. Recently he has abducted Leonidas Maxim Universe, the son of that pretense God." He informed.


    Ikaris suddenly stood up and his eyes widened, "You fool. How long has it been since he abducted him?"


    "Just an hour, Prime Eternal." The Eternal replied.


    Ikaris was thousands of years old and had met many gods. He had also felt the presence of a new higher being on earth many years ago. He had secretly confirmed it as well. He didn''t know who Alexander really was but he just knew that he shouldn''t mess with him. The Aura of Alexander was even more dangerous than Celestials he had seen in his life.


    "Tell the fighting team to get ready. We need to go out and stop Druig before he makes the biggest mistake of his life and dooms us all." He ordered and wore his armor.


    [You can see Druig and 3 species on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 182: Dealing With Demons

    Alexander was in his workshop working on a new water treatment machine which could make ocean water drinkable. This was the second step in removing world hunger.


    Mainly in the African and Arabian countries, where water sources were scarce. He was already dealing with the terrorists there with his Faceless Men killing any terrorist that shows his face and SHIELD sweeps whatever''s left of them.


    As he was working, a blue Patronus in the shape of a phoenix appeared. Alexander thought that this was also one of his kid''s pranks.


    "Dad, I''m in trouble. Some guy named Druig has caught me and Natasha in a cage made of Celestial armor. I''m not able to get out. He wants to experiment on me and take away my powers." Leonidas'' voice came.


    As soon as Alexander heard the word trouble, his armor materialized on him and the Demon yer sword came into his hand.


    He took out the anywhere door and set the destination as Leonidas. The cage may have stopped the regr means of teleportation but the Anywhere door was totally something else. Even he hadn''t been able to figure out how it works.


    "Sir, should I notify the Defenders?" Ghost asked.


    "No, no need. This is just a small matter." He said and went to the other side.


    On the other side, he came into the cage. "Hey, son. It seems you are afflicted by the curse of this world." Natasha had woken up and wasn''t very worried as she knew Leonidas had sent a message. She looked at Leonidas, "What curse?"


    "Haha, Dad says that as long as you live, trouble will always find you no matter how hard you try to stay away from it." He told her.


    "Then I guess we all are cursed." She contemted.


    Druig noticed the new arrival in the cage andughed, "haha, wee, General Universe. I was waiting for you."


    He pressed a button and some kind of forcefield covered the cage. "I knew you woulde somehow. Call it a hunch maybe."


    Alexander just looked at him with a in face, "I am finding myself troubled in deciding whether you are a fool or just stupidly brave. You should know that things like Celestial armor can not stop me."


    Alexander pulled back his sword as he aimed at the ss. Then made an extremely powerful sh at the seemingly indestructible ss wall. It shattered into thousands of pieces on impact.


    Druig realized he messed up and thought of running away and knew he couldn''t win. Eternals had powers like psionic abilities, enhanced strength, and cosmic energy firing from their hands and eyes. It was nothing whenpared to Alexander.


    Alexander teleported in front of running Druig. He held him by the neck and used Legilimency to see why he targeted him. Sure enough, there were more people involved.


    Druig had shaken hands with Mephisto and some other minor Hell Lords. The deal was to teleport him to a sacrificial ce in another dimension the Hell Lords had prepared but Druig got ambitious and decided to do his own tests first. He also found out that Druig was a very disgusting person who liked torturing people. He had some not so great ns for Natasha. So he instantly put him in a 100,000 years Time Torture in which he''d have some fun with a thousand Thanos'' look-alikes.


    He then looked at his sins,


    ||Druig - Category 4


    Murders - 995,009


    Torturing - 12,687,977


    R*pe - 446,097


    Sin Percentage - 82%||


    Druig was screaming with his eyes closed and his hand covering his ass. Leonidas and Natasha had guessed what the man was going through but didn''t ask.


    Alexander looked at the two, "What were you two doing to get caught together?"


    Both of them turned red as a tomato. Alexander instantly understood and justughed out loud, embarrassing them further.


    Then Natasha remembered their sweet moment getting ruined by this guy. So she went to him and kicked him for a while. Leonidas just chuckled.


    Alexander then again took out his Anywhere door. Leonidas saw and stopped him, "Dad, where are you going?"


    "Oh, don''t worry son. I''ll be back in a minute. I need to teach a lesson to some people." He said and went in.


    Alexander appeared in Mephisto''s realm. He flew straight to where he felt the highest demonic presence. He saw some demons sitting in a circle, seemingly waiting for a certain sacrifice toe.


    "YOU DEMONS, I thought you''d learn your lesson from what I did to the beast but it seems I was wrong. Now, I will cripple you so you don''t even dare to look into the mortal world for years toe." He loudly announced.


    He quickly took out Apec and started sucking all their demonic energies into it. They all gathered to attack but he used the reality stone to make their legs disappear. Mephisto was the strongest of them and was able to ovee the magic of Reality Stone after a while but Alexander then used the Mind Stone to put him to sleep.


    All the Hell lords cried for mercy but he didn''t show any. he had only let them go until now because they were important for bncing the universe on a dimensional level, but their ambitions made them too proud of themselves.


    In just a minute, 3 out of 25 Hell Lords died due to energy exhaustion. The rest were turned into a weak and crumpled version of themselves. It was like they aged too much. Then he left them and only focused on Mephisto and took away 95% of his Demonic energy that he collected in so many years.


    When he woke up he realized his situation, "NO! Give it back. You false god. I will kill you."


    "You should control your mouth lest you say something which convinces me to kill you. I am also putting a curse on all of you. For the next million years, none of you will be allowed into the mortal world in any shape or form. If you still do, then it will be your death. Goodbye," He walked back to his Anywhere door and went back.


    As soon he disappeared all the Hell Lords started fighting among themselves to kill the other and get each other''s energy. Alexander had thoroughly crippled them for a long time toe.


    When he came out to the other side, he saw that Leonidas and Natasha were fighting some people. There were 3 and they were flying around and shootingsers from their eyes and hands. Their leader seemed to be the blond boy.


    "STOP" He loudly ordered everyone. They all stopped seeing him in the room. Ikaris recognized Alexander.


    "What have you done to Druig?" He asked.


    "I have passed the judgment. Right now he''s going through torture and will soon die." He stated.


    "You have no authority to judge him. Only the Prime Eternal can do that." He argued.


    "Boy, I hold the authority to judge every living being in the universe. Ikaris, Prime Eternal. Sin Percentage 49% You are just 2 percent away from death punishment. And don''t you dare to talk about judging him. Wasn''t it your job to kill any Eternal who goes mad like, Druig? You have not done your duty correctly. All the deaths caused by Druig are also on your hands" Alexander lectured him.


    Ikaris wasn''t really a bad person, he had a sense of justice like superman but even he makes dumb mistakes sometimes.


    "I-I... Who are you?" He asked politely.


    "I am what you would call God''s Advocate. I am the judge and I am the executioner. Appointed by the big creator himself. You won''t understand any of this so don''t worry. But one thing is clear, this man will die." He announced.


    Ikaris nodded as he was going to kill him too and creating senseless fight wasn''t worth it. Alexander moved to unconscious Druig and simply disintegrated him.


    "Now, let''s officially introduce ourselves. I am Alexander Maxim Universe. Too many titles so I will skip." Alexander said.


    "Ikaris, Prime Eternal. This is Sersi and that big guy is Gilgamesh. I still can''t believe your son took him down." He eximed.


    "Haha... He has my blood so being OP is like his second nature. But he still has a lot to learn. Oh, I haven''t introduced them. This is my son, Leonidas and this is my future daughter in Law, Natasha." He announced.


    Natasha and Leonidas acted like love birds without any worry and were holding each other''s hands.


    "Why don''t you join us at Olympia? It''s our new city." Ikaris invited him.


    He looked at his two children, "You two wannae?"


    "Yes, our vacation got ruined here but we should continue it," Natasha stated.


    "I thought we came to work," Leonidas asked.


    "We did, Fury had sent me to check up on Red Guardian, and now we are free to do whatever we want." She said. Leonidas was sure it was some scheme of hers but who was he toin. He was enjoying herpany.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha... All right then, let''s go."


    [You can see Mephisto and Ikaris on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 183: Preparing For War

    Odin knew that the fourth host wasing and had sent the message to Zeus and Vishnu. He only received a reply from Vishnu. It was an important time so he himself went to Olympus to talk to Zeus. He was shocked to find that the Greek Pantheon was at war with each other.


    It all started with Alexander giving Phoenix tears to Apollo. All the other gods got greedy for it and tried to snatch it from him. This resulted in a team-up with Zeus on one side and Apollo on the other.


    Odin just went to Zeus'' pce and saw the man.


    "Wee, Odin. It has been a long time." Zeus greeted him. Although they had some animosity, they didn''t deny each other a wee.


    "Yes, I have a piece of very important news to tell you. The Fourth..." He was interrupted by a noise.


    A duck walked to Zeus and jumped on hisp, "Quack Quack"


    Odin looked confused, "What is that duck doing here?"


    "Oh, this is my son. Meet Thoros, Son of Zeus." Zeus said while caressing the duck.


    ~Olympian gods are still weirdos.~ Odin thought. "I came to tell you that the Fourth Host is arriving. It''s time to unite and fight them. This might very well be their final visit and Earth''s destruction is imminent with so much violence ongoing there." He told him.


    Zeus shot up hearing that. "Have the others agreed to meet?"


    "Yes, they have. However, I am yet to tell God-son." Odin informed.


    "Argh... him. I don''t like him. But we can indeed use his strength in countering the Celestials. I will stop this war for now and gather the gods. We will meet you on the Moon." He said and left to get other gods.


    ...


    Alexander was in Olympia, the new home of Eternals. He just roamed the city and was amused by the technology of Eternals. It wasn''t something veryplex but just that it was much more advanced than humans.


    Leonidas and Natasha had gone to explore on their own. While he was looking at some shops, suddenly the Bifrost light appeared near him. He looked and Odin came out of it.


    "What''s the matter, Odin? Why do you look so tired?" He asked.


    "My friend, a crisis has appeared. The Fourth Host ising to judge the Midgard. They will destroy everything if they aren''t stopped." Odin informed him.


    Alexander fell into contemtion and remembered what the whole deal was. He remembered that in the end the Celestials were warded off after Frigga and Gaia came and showed them some new gods from the earth. He didn''t know if they would do it now too. But he wasn''t going to help them a lot, at least not yet. He''d let them fight first. They needed the experience as he would someday leave.


    "Hm... Don''t worry, Odin. I understand your worries. I presume you have a n?" He asked.


    "Yes, I do." He affirmed.


    "Try it. If you fail then I''lle. Consider me thest line of defense." He told him.


    Odin felt a bit relieved but he still had worries, "Can you deal with the whole bunch?"


    "Trust me, I can. However, I hope it doesn''te to me fighting as it might force Fulcrum toe." Alexander stated.


    "Fulcrum?! now who is that?" Odin asked. Ikaris also came and silently listened.


    "Do you know about the Horde?" He questioned.


    They both nodded, "Yes, they are the insects that can devour the world and even Celestials."


    "Yes, and you can consider them to be representatives of destruction. Meanwhile, the Celestials create life. Although they aren''t for any good, they still do create life. Then there are watchers who just look at the universe. All these 3 species are one of the oldest and the strongest in the universe." He exined.


    "Do you know about the Eternals and deviants?" He asked.


    "Yes, the celestials made us from the human gene," Ikaris replied. That''s all he knew about Celestial''s involvement on Earth.


    "Yes, and Fulcrum is a being served by the Celestials, the Horde, the Watchers, and by everything that exists in the state of sublime equilibrium. After neen cosmic cycles(2,462,400 years) the experimented on by the Celestials would be destroyed and the energy would go to the Fulcrum. If the energy was consistent with Eternals(Strong and kind) then the life-force would go to the Celestials, but if the energies were consistent with Deviants(Ugly and wicked) then it would go to the Horde." He told them.


    It shook the two to the core. This meant that the existence of humanity, Eternals, and Deviants was to just get devoured in the end?


    Alexander knew that The Eternal people had a problem of Mahd Wy''ry, also known as the "Secret Curse of the Eternals", the madness. Alexander didn''t want that to happen. He could already feel Ikaris losing his mind. In theics too, he lost his mind after finding this truth.


    He took out a vial and told him to drink, "Drink it, it can remove Mahd Wy''ry from your body. I could already feel you going mad."


    Ikaris looked at the blue liquid in the small vial. "Is what you said true? Are we supposed to be just food for them?"


    *Sigh*


    ~Odin, grab his arm. I need to put the potion in his mouth.~ Alexander mentally told Odin.


    Odin nodded and smoothly snuck behind Ikaris and grabbed his arms.


    "WHAT! What are you doing?" Ikaris tried to get away.


    "Saving you," Alexander forcefully opened his mouth and poured the potion.


    "Haha... You are very lucky, young man." Odin added and released him.


    Ikaris fell down while coughing as he understood the changes happening in his body. "I...I feel better."


    "Here, take these and give them to each Eternal. Only after that tell them the truth." He handed him a bag full of vials.


    Ikaris looked at it gratefully, "Thank you. I will not forget this kindness."


    "You''re gonna need it if you want to fight the fourth host." He said and sent him away.


    He looked at Odin, "You must have some stuff to prepare too. I''ll also go and gather some stuff that might help if the worst came."


    He was serious. If Fulcrum came then he''d have to use every ounce of strength as he was Omnipotent and Omniscient in Marvel Universe. He is only second to One above all and probably equal to the Beyonder.


    Alexander went to the Ancient One. She was currently in a session of teaching.


    "What is it, Alex?" She asked.


    "A danger is soon going to be arriving. The fourth host is on its way. It''s possible that someone even stronger than them mighte. I will need the Time Stone for it." He said.


    Ancient One was shocked for a bit but quickly gave him the stone. "If what you describe is real then the time stone is the safest in your hands."


    Alexander appreciated it, "Unfortunately it''s all real. Let''s just hope that things turn out good."


    Alexander then went to work on his next weapon. After a long time, he was going to create a weapon again. He was going tobine the 4 stones and the M''Kraan Crystal and make something that could kill pretty much anything. The White-hot room of Phoenix will be transferred to Phixheim. He was sure the Phoenix wouldn''t mind it.


    ...


    While a huge crisis wasing towards Earth. A new person arrived in New York with hopes of joining the Avengers.


    Doreen Green, an 18-year-old girl from Los Angeles. She was not a mutant but due to her squirrel-like tail, she thought as such for most of her life. That was until doctors tested her blood and it was confirmed that she wasn''t a mutant.


    When she was ten years old, Doreen discovered she couldmunicate with squirrels after overhearing one of those rodents in her window. She subsequently saved that squirrel from being chased by a dog, and they became friends. The Squirrel named Monkey Joe encouraged her to do good. Ever since then, Doreen began to fantasize about bing a superhero.


    She saw the New York invasion and all the superheroes protecting everyone on TV. She felt envious and wanted to join them too. So she ran from her college hostel to New York, intending to be an Avenger.


    "You think I will seed, Monkey Joe?" She asked her squirrel.


    Monkey Joe climbed to her shoulder and made some sound.


    "Haha... Yeah, we both will seed." She cheered up.


    [You can see Fulcrum and Doreen on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 184: The Debate

    Doreen got off the bus near the Avengers Tower. She headed to the building and asked to meet Tony Stark. Obviously, she was denied. She sadly turned around and decided toe the next day.


    She had just left the building when she heard someone call her, "BIS SHIS, BIG SHIS"


    Doreen turned around and saw a cute little chubby girl running towards her. Doreen waited for her toe.


    "What can I do for you, littledy?" She asked.


    "Is... is your tail real? and can I touch him?" She pointed to Monkey Joe on Doreen''s head.


    "Sure, but what''s your name?" Doreen asked.


    "I am Tina...oh, big brother said to tell people my full name. My name is Antonia." She proudly answered.


    Doreen didn''t know who she was and just yed with Tina for a while. When she prepared to leave, Tina requested to y with her tomorrow as well. Not finding a way to say no, she agreed. "Okay, I''ll meet you here at the same time. Bye, Tina."


    Tina waved her hands while longingly looking at the leaving Doreen. "Aw... I want a squirrel too." ...


    Alexander had too many things to do other than worry about the soon to be appearing crisis. Today was the day he was going to have a debate with Barack Obama and Donald Trump. Trump wasn''t supposed to run for president but god knows why he decided to do it now.


    A nice big stadium was booked for it and a lot of people swarmed in.


    The Shield was there to secure the perimeter. Not because of Alexander but because someone might try to harm people in order to harm him. Tony also came to support him for some reason. Alexander could also see Deadpool lurking at the back. Olivia was busy and could note. So for today, his onlypany was glutton, Rina.


    Alexander was in his best suit. It was white colored with a white tie. With his white hair and big stature, he looked like a god from some Hollywood movie.


    Soon the debate started. The first topic was the Economy. How it can be made better for all and how the ie gap could be decreased and how people living under poverty can be lifted.


    The first one to speak was Obama. He told everyone about his n for moderately increasing taxes on higher-ie Americans and fund health care reform, reduce the federal budget deficit, and decrease ie inequality. He couldn''t exin any solid n though.


    Then it was Trump''s turn, "I believe that this great nation needs to unite to fight our enemies..."


    Trump gave his two cents, which were not even rted to the topic.


    Then it was Alexander''s turn. He cleared his throat and took out a thousand-page book. "What you are seeing is a brief n of how I will make our country stronger both in military and economy. How I will uplift the poor elements of our society. This book will be public after this debate.


    "Now to the main point. The first thing I''m going to do is bring some tax reforms. ording to our Tax Laws. All those bigpanies need to pay 35% ie tax but none of them do. Hell, I run a multi-billion dorpany and I can tell you that there are ways through which I can even make mypany pay zero taxes.


    "But that''s not true, I just paid 170 Billion Dorsst year in taxes. Now to the next part, my first point will be enough to gather money to create more jobs and uplift people. A government-sponsored job sorting agency will be opened that will get you jobs. From the lowest to the highest. I have also seen that the number of college graduates in our country is steadily dropping due to crazy high fees.


    "I seriously don''t understand why education is so costly. It should be our basic right. So, I will reform the education industry too. When people are educated,panies are paying taxes and everyone has jobs. Things will automatically be better. We just have to take the first step and the rest will follow automatically."


    As soon as he ended speaking there was thunderous apuse in the arena. He noticed Deadpool using loudspeakers for shouting and booing on the other two participants.


    Then the next topic was about mutant equality and how they were nning on tackling it.


    Obama''s n was simple. He rounded up the speech and gave the same answers he did before. But he sounded intelligent so no one realized.


    Then it was Trump''s turn and he made the biggest mistake of his career, "I think that mutants have such special gifts and they should be used for our country. So I will make the registration act stronger. I will also introduce a superhero registration act. We have seen so many people acting vignte. Even my colleague here does that. Their actions should be regted."


    Alexander scoffed, "First of all, that was racist. Now, let me answer Mr. Trump''s point first. He wants the government to regte the superheroes right? Alright, let''s see their track record first. General Ross did experiments and made Hulk and Abomination. Another one did state-funded research to make mutants killer robots. And how can we forget the nuke sent to New York?"


    Obama nearly hid his face as all that happened under his term. Alexander then continued.


    "Time and time again we have seen that people who haven''t worked in the field of superheroes are incapable of making decisions for those who do. The same is true with superheroes. Let me tell you one more thing, Hitler was also trying to experiment on Mutants for their powers. He didn''t even spare little children. And I don''t want to see that again in my own country. I don''t want more Hitler. One was enough.


    For equality, I will be proposing aw that will give the same rights to Mutants/Enhanced as any other citizen. The mutant registration act will be scrapped as it vites our First Amendment. Now that we know that some of them are problematic, we will induct enhanced people into the police as well. Just imagine how many cases can be solved if you have a psychic in your team.


    Now about the superheroes, I will create a self-registration tform where they can register. Missions will also be posted on it which the heroes will be able to take ording to their ranking."


    His words were too powerful and resonated with the hearts of many people. He not only told them the reason. His Hitlerparison also pained some people. Adding Alexander''s godly aura that he was releasing. He became people''s favorite.


    The arena looked more like a rock concert than a debate. There was so much cheering.


    "Mister Universe, please make me your b*tch" Deadpool was shouting on loudspeaker with a big banner in his hand with a poster of a gori in a sexy pose.


    The debate went on for a bit more before it finally came to an end. He was obviously the winner. He had shut both his opponents.


    "You really have some crazy fans, old man." Tony came to him. He was talking about Deadpool.


    *Sigh* "He''s not just crazy, he''s brain-dead. Let''s go to our press conference now. Let''s announce our inventions to the world." Alexander said.


    "Yeah, I can''t believe we are doing this. The whole world is going to change with this." Tony added.


    They all got into the car. Rina followed behind him. "Grandpa Grandpa, taste this" she handed him a doughnut.


    Alexander smiled at her sweetly and took a bite. But he stopped after chewing it once. He looked at the doughnut and confirmed that it was normal.


    "Why am I tasting spaghetti?" Hemented.


    "Hehe... I found a new magic, Grandpa. I can make food taste like whatever I want. Here, taste this chocte. You should try it too, Tony"


    Alexander did it and nearly spat it out, "It tastes like sand."


    Tony had taken a big bite so he had to spit it out too, "uwaa... I hate choctes now."


    "Hahaha... This is the magic of Rina the great." She proudly puffed her chest out.


    Alexander ruffled her hair. Then he felt like a light bulb lit in his brain.


    "Rina, remember the Bertie Botts Every vour Beans?" He asked.


    "Eeew, I used to get the vomit vor most of the time," Rina replied as she tried to clean her tongue because she remembered the taste.


    "Haha... Yes, I want you to start making it. It will be a hit in the world. People love crazy things like those. I will teach you the magic that will make the eater recognize the taste of candy he''s eating even if he had never eaten that thing." He suggested to her.


    There were stars in Rina''s eyes. She mostlyzed around in Phixheim and annoyed grandpa Ragnarok to pass time. But now she had a goal.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I''ll do it. I''m going back to Phixheim. You''ll be my first taste tester, brother Tony." She offered.


    Tony fell for her cute smile and agreed, "Sure,"


    But then he realized with horror, "What have I signed up for?"


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 185: A Guaranteed Win

    Alexander and Tony reached the Universe Tower where the rooftop was set up for the press conference.


    Tony went ahead first "Alright, thanks foring. I''ll announce my stuff first. You guys know that I have a technology which can make a lot of electricity. I decided to make a bigger version of it and was sessful. I have decided to venture into the energy sector and will start an electricity production and distributionpany. Its good news for everyone as the prices of electricity will go down by 50% and it''ll be environment friendly to make too.


    "As mypany doesn''t have enough manpower we will be partnering with Nevaeh Industries. I will provide the tech and they will provide the infrastructure. Hopefully, we will have electricity all around the world, in each home."


    As soon as he ended the Journalists stood up to ask questions. But a small cough from Alexander made them silent and they sat back down.


    "Yes, what Tony is doing is nothing less than what he does in his suit, saving lives. Once electricity is avable to people living in far away ces, our world will truly be united. Since the past month, you know I have started producing food in Sahara. You know, these are basic necessities. Food, Water, and Electricity.


    "Food and Electricity are done. Now it''s time for water. I have sessfully created an efficient water desalination nt that can convert ocean water into drinkable water at a high speed andrge amount.


    "As Nevaeh Industries has a presence in every country, we will start working on giving water to the whole world. Now before you jump to questions, I have another announcement."


    All the journalists were confused at the beginning as to why they were brought to the terrace. Now they know why.


    A nice looking car came flying andnded in front of them. The door opened and Howard walked out. "Haha... Didn''t I say, we will have flying cars in the future." Heughed and went to join Alexander.


    Alexander continued speaking, "This is the first prototype model of the flying car. It is fully autonomous and runs on Electricity. It can go up to speeds of 450 Kilometres per hour. This is just the initial speed and I want to double it in the future. We will have our first marketunch in about a year or so. So let me say it, WELCOME TO THE FUTURE."


    His speech ended and they were bombarded with questions. They answered them politely till thest question.


    ...


    On the Moon, All the Godheads were meeting. The Eternals had also joined them as it was about the fate of the.


    Odin had been nning for this day and had created a Destroyer armor for himself. All the gods had some ns. But none of them had the full confidence that it would work. If it was just one celestial then they may have had a chance. But there was a whole bunch of them this time.


    Odin had seen that they''d be arriving in three days.


    ...


    On Earth, Alexander was busypleting his final step to be the President. He had secretly made various news channels to collect ground interviews of the people around the world who were benefiting from all he had done. The whole thing was being shown on every news channel.


    Various people''s interviews came in. Alexander looked at it all while sitting in Westeros Bar.


    [A man from Brazil - Mr. Universe has done so much for us and he''s not even our president. My whole vige didn''t have drinking water and we had to go 5 miles to bring it from the rotting well. Now, every house here has a water connection. I don''t know about America, but he is my president in my heart.


    A woman in Libya - she had a baby in her arms - We had nothing. No food, no water. Electricity is a luxury that we don''t even expect to get. Just two weeks ago, I didn''t know what would happen to my baby. I didn''t have a job or food to fill mine or his stomach. Now, we have everything. Food, water, electricity. They even made quick homes for us. I hope Mr. universe loses his election andes here and bes our president. We need someone like him.


    A Man In India - He was standing beside his farm which was being irrigated - Our government could solve our water problem easily. We have so many rivers flowing in our country but they don''t care. Mr. Universe is like a god to us now. Who would say that this vige didn''t even have drinking water tillst week. Our country has a Prime Minister as the head but Mr. Universe is the president in my heart.


    A small family in Yemen - We didn''t have much food, to begin with. But war destroyed what was left of it. I and my wife used to eat only once a day so we could provide more to our children. I was never sure if I''d be able to bring them food the next day. But now, not only do we have food but also jobs.


    The old government got reced for some reason with new people and the new people have a lot of money which is being used on us people. People may not say it out loud, but we all know that Mr. Universe is behind it all. We may have a new face as our president but in our hearts, he is our president.


    A single mother and daughter in Mexico - My husband was murdered by the cartels. They even kidnapped my sister and I haven''t seen her since. We already lived with food and water problems. I lived in fear that someday they woulde and take my daughter too.


    I prayed to God every day and finally, he heard us. All the criminals were found dead somehow and whoever tries to rise again, died too. We now have food and water at a very cheap cost. He may be a president but he''s the Dios in my heart.]


    Alexander silently watched the video. None of it was scripted. He had only told them to go and randomly interview. Unknowingly a smile appeared on his face. He knew that the people around the world were living in too many hardships and he was d that he could help.


    Ragnarok picked up his ss and loudly said, "Although I have no nationality but still, CHEERS TO THE 45TH PRESIDENT"


    His words received loud cheers and everyone drank. Including Alexander.


    "The Voting is yet to happen, you know," Alexander said.


    Dobby quickly chimed in, "Come on, Boss. If they still don''t choose you then they don''t deserve you."


    "True," Howard walked in.


    "However, I just used Ghost and conducted an Exit Poll through analyzing the social media. If you don''t be the President then consider the election rigged." He said.


    "Oh, Ghost had asked me for a body to be made. I nearly forgot that." Alexander eximed.


    "No worries boss. He just didn''t want to disturb you and asked me and Alfred for help. He already has a body now. Though he also created a small subconscious in himself which would still do all the A.I stuff for you while he enjoyed being alive." Dobby informed him.


    "Goddammit, He should havee to me. I will always have time for people important to me." Alexanderined.


    "Then maybe you can help in making Jarvis a body." A new voice came.


    They all looked and a new person was there. They didn''t recognize him.


    "Haha, it''s me. Ghost." He said.


    Alexander stood up and gave him a good bear hug, "Hahaha... How is the world of living?."


    "Colorful and sometimes weird. But that''s what makes it fun." Ghost replied.


    "A philosopher now, ha? Good, good. My family has the most diverse talents." Alexander joked and invited him to meet everyone.


    Ghost was different from Alfred. Alfred was like a crazy scientist while Ghost was the calm observer and thinker.


    Alexander wasn''t worried about them turning on him someday as they were reliant on him. They knew that in the end, they still had mechanical parts. Parts that can be stopped too.


    ...


    The Voting was to be held in 4 days. The stage was set and the bets were on the table. It was just about waiting now. But The Forth Host was going toe before that and for that, Alexander had prepared himself. He had done so much for the people and would not let some Aliens acting like god destroy what he loves.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 186: Gods Vs Celestials

    Earth,


    NASA HQ.


    "Sir, our satellite near Mars just got disconnected. We tried sending manymands but received no acknowledgment." A technician reported it to the mission controller.


    "This has happened before..." He stopped speaking as he heard some noises from the control room.


    He went in to check and his mouth went agape looking at the screen. "What is this?"


    "This is thest image our satellite sent." Another technician replied.


    On the screen, various humongous humanoid people were seen. An even bigger spaceship was following behind them.


    "Get me the President on the line, FAST." He shouted.


    ... Someone had released the image on the inte and people were saying it was fake as it didn''te from the official channel. People knew aliens existed but it was hard to believe that aliens bigger than skyscrapers could exist.


    White House, Oval Office.


    Obama was at a joint meeting with NASA and SHIELD.


    "Director, you have better tech than Nasa. Can you tell me more?" The president asked Fury.


    "Ah yes. We''ve known about them for a while now. They are an alien species older than our Universe. We used to pray to them as gods too." Fury said.


    "You mean like the Asgardians?" Obama asked.


    "Yes and No. Mr. President, these new aliens are way older than the Asgardians and way stronger than them. They were the ones who made us humans from chimps and also gave the X gene to mutants. We are likeb rats to them and they areing to see results. If they don''t like it they''ll destroy the earth and rebuild it to continue testing on the next life." Fury bluntly exined. He had received a green light from Alexander to terrify the president.


    "Do we have any way to counter them?" He asked.


    "No sir. We are simple and weak little humans. The poption that had superpowers was oppressed by us for a long time and I''m sure even they won''t be of any help. I have received word that various gods from different pantheons have joined hands and will try to stop them. But even if they lose then we have thest line of defense." Fury answered.


    "Who is thisst line of defense?" Obama asked.


    "It''s General Universe, sir." He replied.


    "Is he Stronger than these gods?" He inquired.


    "Stronger than Asgardians and others? Yes. Stronger than the Celestials? I don''t know. We can only hope that he is." Fury said.


    "Yes, we can only hope."


    ...


    Outside, it was night time with a clear sky. The moon was clearly visible. But the moon wasn''t the only thing visible that day.


    People were pointing at the sky and talking in horror. Multiple big figures could be seen near the moon. The big people were looking at the moon like they were talking.


    The people knew it was aliens and ran to their home with the hope that the fight wouldn''t be near them.


    The Avengers were alerted but they were too weak to meddle in this situation so they were only deployed to keep the public calm.


    ...


    On the Moon. The Forth Host had arrived and was talking with the various gods. There were 11 of them in total.


    Arishem the Judge. Arishem was the first Celestial to visit the when the time for judgment urs. If he decides against a race, he summons Exitar to destroy the race. Arishem has in his palm the form he uses to decide whether a race will live or die.


    Eson the Searcher. Eson is the first Celestial to visit a given. He arrives when life there has yet to evolve into intelligence. Eson possesses the skills to locate lifeforms that have the potential to be modified by the Celestials.


    Exitar the Exterminator. Exitar is an enormous Celestial (some 20,000 feet tallpared to the standard 2,000 feet for a Celestial) that appears on a world if Arishem has condemned it. After a short period to gather his energies, Exitar acts. First, he throws a force field around the, then he exterminates the condemned race.


    Once that is aplished, he cleanses the world and rebuilds it in order that other life may flourish there. Obviously, Exitar''s destructive power goes far beyond the scope of any one (as does all Celestials) and it may be possible that he has and does perform his function on a muchrger scale. While Exitar appears to be the most powerful known Celestial, he simply acts as any another member of the Host performing his specific function.


    Gammenon the Gatherer. His goal is to locate and gather specimens of each lifeform found on the under study. Gammenon has the ability to transform targets into "lifeseed capsules". He stores these blocks on the end of his rod. Living organisms thus transformed remain in suspended animation until the capsule is retransformed into those beings'' original shapes.


    Hargen the Measurer. Hargen appears alongside the rest of the Celestial Host. Hargen collects the data that Nezar uses to determine the probable futures of the lifeforms under examination.


    Jemiah the Analyzer. Jemiah acts in concert with Gammenon. Jemiah possesses the ability to analyze every possible aspect of a sample lifeform.


    Nezarr the Calctor. Nezar appears alongside Gammenon and Hargen. Nezar is able to use Hargen''s data to determine the probable future of the lifeforms under examination urately.


    One Above All. This Celestial acts as the coordinator for the rest of the Host. He remains on their base ship while the rest of the host roams the below.


    Oneg the Prober. Oneg appears along with the rest of the Celestial Host. He explores the actual itself rather than the lifeforms there.


    Tefral the Surveyor. He studies the surface features of the under examination, including the structures built by the dominant race.


    Ziran the Tester. He studies the actions of the chosen race, especially their reaction to the Celestials'' presence.


    Arishem the Judge was supposed to preside over the Fourth Host. The other Celestials were waiting in the big spaceship.


    "You, didn''t you learn your lesson the previous time? We will surely destroy your dimensional bridge between Terra and you this time." Arishem loudly said.


    Odin was the first to speak from God''s side, "We''ve had enough of you. You have no right to judge any species or destroy it. We were unprepared thest time. But this time we will not back down."


    "Then we will teach you what it means to disobey us," Arishem announced and the other Celestials also got out of the space ship. All except Exitar the Exterminator as he was just too OP.


    Odin quickly got into his Destroyer armor which was as big as a normal celestial, he also picked his erged Odinsword. Zeus also had some kind of armor. All the other gods took out their best weapons.


    The Eternals also got ready to fight. Ikaris had already prepared to summon the Uni-mind if things go out of control.


    ...


    Alexander watched everything turn out on the moon as he walked to his armory in Phixheim.


    "Alfred, is my armor ready?" He asked.


    "Yes, boss. The Godkiller is ready. I have made it stronger with the Infinity Stones, M''Kraan Crystal, and Apec. I''m pretty sure the Celestials won''t be a match for it." Alfred revealed.


    "Haha... Good job. It will soon be my time toe out. I don''t think they can take on all the Celestials alone." He said and walked to the God Killer and stored it in his personal pocket space.


    "Alright, I''ll go out and check how people of the world are doing." He said and left.


    Outside, most things were normal. Except for one group. The Deviants still prayed to Celestials and thought that they''d be given blessings. The fools didn''t know that their whole curse of bad gics was their gift from Celestials.


    The countries which had monitoring satellites near the moon were looking at the fight secretly. Though many people had started live streaming with their telescopes. It wasn''t high quality but they could see that something was going on.


    Most of the streets were empty as people hid themselves in their homes. Some had even started praying to gods. The same gods who were fighting for them on Moon.


    ...


    [Extra - Because it''s my birthday]]


    Earth - Real World.


    A certain runaway Gori from the zoo was happily writing chapters for his fan-fiction. It was his birthday that day so he decided to write early and party in the evening.


    "Ah, those banana vendors haven''t returned since Corona chan got one of them. I miss bananas." He sadly sighed.


    *Ding Dong*


    Gori heard the bell and opened the door. He wasn''t expecting what he was about to see.


    As soon as he opened the door someone released confetti cannon straight to his face. It hit him on the head at point-nk and gori fell unconscious.


    "Argh... What the hell was that?" He slowly got up. He found himself on his bed, thinking it was a dream he thought of getting to writing.


    But then he looked at his side and shouted like a little girl. He saw a man in a red and ck Deadpool costume covering his whole body. And on that, he was also wearing a banana costume.


    "Happy Birthday, Gori. You can eat me, aaaall you want." Deadpool said with a sultry voice.


    "W-Who are you?" Gori fearfully asked. Refusing to ept that this could happen.


    Deadpool slowly crawled towards him. Gori also receded into a corner.


    "Oh, don''t you remember me? It''s me. Captain Delicious Pants. I came just for you. Now...e and eat me..." He jumped on the scared Gori.


    After that, only loud cries of a Gori could be heard from that house for the next few hours. Neighbors thought it was someone watching Animal at high volume so no one came to check up on the poor friendly neighborhood Gori.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 187: The Fight Begins

    Odin and the gods were bravely fighting the Celestials. Thor was there too. He was using Mjolnir to try to hurt the Celestials. But his attempts were for naught.


    Odin used the Odinsword and Destroyer armor, but once again the Celestials prevented the offensive and melted the Destroyer armor into g. They had not been able to take down even one of the Celestials.


    The Eternals were fighting at the same time. They were in an even worse condition than the gods.


    The scenes were being seen live on earth by many. People slowly started to lose faith. They were right too. If even the overpowered people like Odin can''t beat them then there aren''t many who can.


    They started losing hope. Thor stood among many of his injured brethren. He used to think that there weren''t many beings that could challenge his father in true power. But the reality hit him hard. Not only is Odin not the strongest but there are lots of beings out there who are on a whole different level.


    The thought was overwhelming.


    "Your resistance is futile. I can still let you live if you sever ties with Earth for eternity." Arishem the Judge said.


    But no one replied to him. Everyone had the same fearless eyes. Full of conviction.


    "Fine, be it your way then." He said and started to prepare some energy attacks. All the gods came together. Odin prepared to sacrifice himself and summon a unimind with all Asgardiansbined. Leaving only Thor.


    But then, a ray of hope appeared. It was big and purple. No one was expecting this but they were happy as long as the new yers were to take their side.


    The new yer was none other than Gctus. Why wouldn''t hee to save Earth? The one who would take his position in the next universe was living there. Not to mention his daughter too.


    ...


    In Phixheim, a big audience had gathered to watch the fight. So Alexander had to erge the screen and put it outside. Even the Unicorns were interested in the colorful attacks going on. Though he doubted that they were only interested in colors and not fight.


    "Waaa... What is papa doing here? I don''t wanna go with him" Gali loudly eximed and hugged the person sitting beside here.


    Which happened to be H. Surprisingly H didn''t throw her away and just patted her head. Maybe she also remembered her bad experience with her father.


    Alexander chuckled seeing the two and got up to leave. "Alright, everyone. Your Grandpa is going to beat them now. Cheer for me."


    Everyone loudly yelled and cheered for his victory. Olivia came to him and gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Beat those arrogant fools. They think they cannot be held responsible for their actions."


    "And I will bring them to justice," Alexander said and went out of Phixheim.


    He flew out of earth''s atmosphere. Luckily or conveniently a certain satellite belonging to a certainpany started showing him on live television.


    He went straight to the moon where Gctus and Celestials were talking.


    "Why do you interfere with us, Gctus?" Arishem asked.


    "I like this. That''s a good enough reason." Gctus replied.


    "Hahaha, How are you, Gctus?" A new voice came. All the gods looked and saw Alexander arriving. They felt a bit more relieved now.


    Gctus acknowledged him, "How is my daughter?"


    "She is happy and enjoying her life with my daughters," Alexander replied.


    Gctus felt good. He would never ept it but he did feel worried about his daughter. But he was busy most of the time looking for food to sustain himself so he couldn''t put all his thoughts on her.


    "Who are you, human? Why do I feel strange spacial fluctuations from you?" Arishem the Judge asked.


    ~Because I''m not from this reality.~


    "That is not the problem here. The main point is that you and your runts need to leave this ce or your existence mighte into danger." He warned them.


    "Hahaha... A small human threatening us? This is not how you should treat your maker." Arishemughed.


    But Alexander ignored him and talked to Gctus, "You look weak, Gctus"


    "Because of our bet, I haven''t eaten any energy-rich," Gctus replied.


    Alexander realized that if things went on like this then someone might really kill him when he''s weak. So he lifted his right hand on which his ultimate weapon was in the form of a bracelet. The bracelet was permanently attached to his skin so no one could take it.


    With multiple infinity stones and M''Kraan Crystal, he could easily project rich energy.


    "Open your mouth, big guy. I''m gonna make you stronger." He mentally told him his small n.


    Gctus opened it and Alexander released an energy beam from his hand. He did that for over a minute and in that minute Gctus grew even bigger than Earth.


    "Ah... So much energy. I don''t think I''ve even been this full in ages. I won''t have to eat anything for at least 500 years now." Gctusmented.


    "Haha, good. Now let''s deal with these self-proimed gods." He turned to look at gobsmacked celestials. In all seriousness. Alexander and Gctus were real gods. Alexander was self-exnatory and Gctus was keeping the world in order. He was on the same level as Eternity and Infinity who were the embodiment of Space and Time.


    While the Celestials were nothing but an old Alien race who was too strong with too much free time. Earth wasn''t the only where they experimented either. Not just that, they didn''t do it due to some duty or survival need like Gctus. They did all that because they were bored.


    "Arishem the Judge. Now it''s your time to be judged." He looked at his sins.


    ||Arishem - Category 4


    Murder - 23,788,544


    Indirect Murders - 1,213,678,544,788(He passes the judgment if a should be saved or destroyed.)


    Sin Percentage - 86%||


    ~*sigh* So much for being the life creators.~


    Alexander took out his Godkiller armor and got into it. It was bigger than all the celestials. "Arishem, you have been found guilty of murdering millions of innocents and helping kill trillions with your false judgment. Your whole group is sentenced to Eternal Hell."


    "Arrogant" Arishem and the Celestials charged at him.


    Alexander just stood there without worry and pped all of them like flies. They were all thrown away from the impact. Then Alexander impartially started shootingsers from his Infinity Bracelet. One by one they all started to get destroyed. Killing them wasn''t hard. As long as they received high enough damage to their body they''d die.


    Then Exitar the Exterminator came out of their ship. Exitar was the strongest of them and was ten times bigger than others. His height reached 20,000 feet.


    ||Exitar the Exterminator - Category 5


    Murder - 1,213,678,544,788


    Sin Percentage - 96%||


    "The final boss is here then." He said and sent his Infinity beam. But Exitar just stopped it with his palm.


    "So it''s going to be the old way, now." He eximed and took a fighting stance.


    He went ahead and started his fistfight with Exitar. The fight was being shown on earth and everyone was jumping and cheering.


    In the Avengers Tower, all the superheroes saw it. But they had something else on their mind.


    "To think that such beings exist out there," Tonymented.


    "And they aren''t even the strongest ones," Howard added.


    It was really a horror for them to imagine how strong the strongest can be. Until now they had thought that the strongest were the Asgardians but they were wrong.


    "Space is too big and harsh," Steve eximed. Everyone nodded at his evaluation.


    But they were going to see the pinnacle of strength that day. They were going to witness the power of two omnipotent beings soon.


    ...


    Alexander was raining hard on Exitar. He dodged every attack and returned with precise and powerful counters.


    Each of his punches had Infinity power in it. Exitar was slowly losing. His metal body had too many dents.


    "This ends now"


    Alexander threw the strongest punch until now at his head. Hoping to destroy it.


    But before his fist could connect, a small human appeared and stopped his punch with his little fist. Then suddenly Alexander''s godkiller armor got shredded into pieces.


    "No, not yet." The new arrival said and threw Alexander away. He waved his hand and all the killed Celestials revived again. One by one they all started standing.


    "THIS IS JUST THE BEGINNING" The man proimed.


    [You can see Defeated Thor, Gctus, Exitar and Godkiller armor on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 188: A Scheme Against God-Son?

    Alexander wasn''t hurt. He was just thrown away as he was in space. He looked at the new arrival. The man had blue mes on his head and hands. Other than that he looked normal. But Alexander knew that the man was Fulcrum. Probably the second strongest being in the Marvel universe. Just below the One above All.


    "So, you finally showed up. I had a hunch that this would happen." Alexandermented.


    "Oh, I had to step in when you started killing my boys here." Fulcrum replied as he looked around him.


    "Quite a crowd you got here, God-son. But they won''t be of any help," Fulcrum taunted.


    Alexander waved his hand and everyone on his team got healed to perfection. He looked at Gctus. "My friend. Can you help them deal with the celestials while I fight him?"


    "I do want to try my strength. Let''s see how many celestials I can kill." Gctus said and looked at the celestials like a hungry lion.


    Alexander looked at the man in front of him, "Let''s see how strong you are, Fulcrum."


    Fulcrum flew towards him at a high speed and started exchanging blows with him. They were so fast that their hands looked invisible.


    But somehow neither of them nted a nice punch at each other. "Hah... You do know that I am omniscient. I know what you are going to do next before you even know it." Fulcrum said.


    "This too?" Alexander interjected.


    He suddenly vanished and a punch directly appeared on Fulcrum''s face.


    ~Obviously, he can''t look into my pocket dimension.~ he thought.


    "By the way, I can see the future too." He instantly went for a punch. Then suddenly sidestepped and changed his direction. But in that split second, he also went in and out of his pocket dimension.


    Fulcrum couldn''t see where the punch was going tond and finally itnded on his face.


    "Tell me, Fulcrum. What is the reason for your existence? Do youmit such atrocities for a reason or just for fun?" Alexander asked as they again started exchanging blows at lightning speed.


    "I exist because I want. I don''t need some foolish task to decide what I need to do." Fulcrum annoyingly said.


    "Then the Judgement shall be passed soon." Alexander loudly stated.


    Fulcrum may be omnipotent but he was still bound by the rules of the universe. He wasn''t One Above All or Deadpool.


    Alexander had 4 infinite Stones with him and they were the embodiment of the Universe''s rules.


    ...


    While Alexander was facing his foe. The Asgardians and Eternals were fighting alongside Gctus.


    Their techniques were simple. They would distract the celestials so Gctus could grab them and eat them. And the technique was working.


    One by one, all of the celestials were eaten by Gctus. Except for Exitar the Exterminator. He was too big and powerful to be distracted by them or eaten by Gctus.


    Hence the crazy battle started. Gctus fought Exitas''s body while everyone else went for the head. Including Thor.


    Thor had continuously strengthened himself in this war. He was now at least as strong as the Endgame Thor.


    Zeus and Odin were showing a rare moment of cooperation. Zeus''s son, Thoros the duck was also flying around and helping wherever it could. Sadly, his ppy feet couldn''t do much damage.


    Alexander saw them in an unmoving standoff and asked Ragnarok toe out and help.


    *ROAR*


    Ragnarok came in his full dragon form. His height reached nearly as big as Gctus who was currently a bit bigger than earth.


    Alexander told Gctus that the dragon is a friend and they started shredding Exitar apart. His arms, legs, and finally, head were removed from his torso.


    In the final moments of victory, Ragnarok roared loudly with his magic releasing from his body acting as a medium of transmission for sound, shaking the hearts of everyone present. The sound was even heard on Earth.


    "Hahaha... Now I know why I felt draconic aura from Ragnarok all these years," Odin eximed.


    Ragnarok then shrunk himself and joined every day in seeing Alexander''s fight unfold.


    "Anyone wanna make bets?" Ragnarok asked.


    "We all know who''s gonna win so what''s the point." Thor denied.


    "Oh, I wasn''t talking about that. We''ll bet on who willnd the next punch." Ragnarok corrected himself.


    His new proposal received loud cheers and all the different gods took out gold to pay. Ragnarok had a wide smile stered on his face. After all, he was still a dragon, and old habits die hard. Gold was still his love.


    ...


    On Earth, the people just witnessed the giant Dragon and even a bigger man ripping another humanoid robot apart.


    It was really a mind-boggling scene for them. Some of them would start having anxiety attacks now. Not because of the fight but because of the realization that they were so smallpared to the mighty beings of the universe.


    They started realizing that borders and nationality didn''t mean sh*t. If the aliens came for Earth then they would all be in the same boat.


    But they didn''t know what to do with this realization. They knew how retarded most of the politicians were and they would still ignore the threats of the space.


    Then they all silently looked at their TV sets. One look at Alexander fighting the attacker made them realize that if someone can do something then it''s that man. This was happening all around the world, but at least those in the U.S. knew who they were going to vote tomorrow. That is if there were going to be polls tomorrow.


    In the Avengers Tower too, all the superheroes were being hit with a realization. Those who could get stronger went to training and those who could build stuff went to build it.


    "Aren''t you going to train?" Natasha asked Leonidas. It was just them remaining in the hall now.


    "*Sigh* My kind of power can not be improved easily. I need to exhaust my body of magic to grow stronger. And I can only do that with Dada. If I did it here then I might end up destroying Earth." He replied.


    *Whistle*


    "Then why don''t you join me? I''ll show you some good moves." Natasha dragged him.


    He didn''t know what kind of moves she was talking about but he was all in.


    ...


    Alexander had beaten Fulcrum bloody. His face was swollen by now. If it was the old Alexander then he might have lost but now he not only had Ego stone which gave him perfect control over other infinity stones. He also had M''Kraan Crystal. Not just that, he had another secret weapon. The Darkhold, through which he had gained ess to some energy-rich dark dimensions and had let his Apec charge.


    "Fulcrum, it''s time to pay for your sins," Alexander announced.


    "Hahaha... I''m not done yet, God-son. I still have enough energy to go on forever." He schemingly said. Alexander was looking at Fulcrum''s sins.


    ||Fulcrum??? - Category 5???


    Murder - 126,678,544,667,888???


    Sin Percentage - 100%???||


    Alexander was confused. What were those question marks? Why was there a question mark near his name?


    These were the question he was having in his mind. He quickly delved into Fulcrum''s mind. It was hard managing the intrusion for a while. But the glimpses he saw in the brain showed him that something was wrong.


    There were scenes from Hell. But he knew that Fulcrum was no hell lord. Heck, Fulcrum was even drawn by Jack Kirby, the creator of Thor, Iron Man, and the likes. It was said that Fulcrum was supposed to be his own embodiment in Marvel.


    ~Then why would he make himself evil?~ he pondered.


    Alexander looked at Fulcrum in front of him preparing to attack him.


    ~Hmmm... What if he''s possessed? That would exin the question marks.~


    Alexander then teleported to Fulcrum with the help of dimensional pocket and put him in his space pocket for a second.


    The moment he took him back out there were two people. One was a demonic figure and the other was a very weak frail-looking Fulcrum. He looked like he hadn''t eaten or drank water for a while.


    Alexander didn''t waste a moment and started attacking the demon.


    "Wait, God-son." The Demon spoke. But Alexander didn''t stop as he knew that demons can never be trusted.


    "I was sent here by angels. They sent me back in time to kill you." The Demon tried to speak.


    Alexander stopped for a split second before resuming. The Demon had found a chance to take out hisnce by then.


    But he was still not strong enough to fight Alexander. "Why the hell would Angels send you to kill me? Don''t they know I am God-son?"


    "They know, that is exactly why they want to rid you. You have spoiled ns for some of them. You think you were lucky and got adopted by god but it''s a lot bigger than that." The demon said and made a big jump at him.


    The Demon didn''t say anything more so Alexander increased his strength. When it hurt him he spoke.


    "Y-You are not just God-son. You are his recement trainee if something happens...." The Demon couldn''t speak more as Alexander had already stabbed him in his heart. He could ask all that to the Old Man personally rather than believing in a demon.


    But for some reason, the Demon''s body started to shine in red more and more.


    Alexander realized it was going to explode so he quickly put the unconscious Fulcrum in his pocket dimension and covered the demon in a force field.


    *BOOM*


    The explosion was too big. If Alexander hadn''t put the shield on, the Earth would have probably lost its atmosphere from the crazy shockwave.


    Alexander miscalcted that a small weak Demon could do such harm. His vision had turned ck when the explosion happened.


    He thought he''d respawn. But when he opened his eyes, instead of seeing the same ck space he was in a moment ago. He was in an endless white room.


    [You can see the Demon and White room on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 189: God In Trouble?

    Alexander looked around and saw the same old golden throne he had seen when he died for the first time.


    But it looked more like he was seeing a movie going on in front of him as the God in the giant chair and the small unknown man in front of him didn''t notice Alexander.


    He started hearing their voices.


    "So, you have a decent amount of Karma. Barely enough to go to heaven. So, tell me. Do you want to reincarnate or go to heaven?" God asked.


    "What?! What about 5 wishes? I saved that school bus from falling into the river. I deserve a wish." The man argued.


    "Fine, only two wish is what you will get." God agreed.


    "Okay, give me the powers to convince anyone to do anything for me. My second wish is that I want to be sent to the DC world," the man requested.


    "It''s done. Now you will be sent to DC world." God nonchntly said and sent the man away.


    Suddenly all the scenes vanished and the old man walked up to him in human size. "That was one of the biggest mistakes I made in the entirety of my existence. I had grown so arrogant and ignorant that I gave him all that without looking into his mind. "The man went to DC and climbed thedder of strength. The stronger he got the stronger his all convincing ability became. After a million years, he was finally able to breach into Heaven. There he acted like an angel but secretly made everyone his follower. The same he did with Hell.


    "He wants to overthrow me and take my godhood. Which isn''t impossible but just too hard. And I am ashamed to say that he hase close." God showed an extremely rare expression of sorrow.


    Alexander was a smart man. It didn''t take him long to understand the situation, so he went close and patted God''s shoulder. "And that is why you adopted me. So that I can grow stronger and help you?"


    God looked at Alexander''s eyes and didn''t see any resentment. Even he was shocked by Alexander''s selflessness. It had been too long since he had seen a human with that kind of nature.


    "Yes and No. Zulrak still needs thousands of years to gather enough power tounch an attack. I know my end. I brought you so that one day you can get stronger and overthrow him and be my recement.


    "It''s really amusing how both of youe from the same and yet are so different," God eximed.


    Alexander looked at God with determination. "You call me son and I call you father. To me, those are not just empty words. When the son is in trouble, the father helps. It is also a son''s duty to help his father when the timees.


    "Don''t worry, father. I will get stronger and beat him up. If by the speed I am going I don''t think it will take too long. Tell me, how close am I to your strength right now?" Alexander asked.


    "11 percent," God answered.


    "And I''m not even done with Marvel. There are a ton of other worlds where I can get stronger. You said we have a few thousand years, right? Don''t worry, I''ll be strong enough by then." He reassured.


    "Hahaha... you really are a good son." God patted him.


    "What about Jesus? Is he on our side?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, he is. But he''s mostly so busy with his messiah work that he doesn''t have time to do anything else. Alright, they all must be waiting. Go and get stronger, my boy. I have also sent you a gift." God vanished and suddenly the white room disappeared. He found himself back in ck space.


    He looked around and saw Earth in some distance. All the gods and Gctus noticed him. He flew back to them in his tattered clothes.


    Everyone cheered at his arrival. The celestials were defeated. Fulcrum was defeated. Now they just had to worry about the Horde. It was going to be troublesome but they will surely find a way.


    "Everyone, thanks for working hard. Your contribution will not be forgotten. But remember, we are not safe as long as the Horde is still there. We can only rest after they are gone. But for now, it''s time to rest as we all are tired." He loudly stated.


    He then looked at Gctus, "Don''t you want to see your daughter?"


    Gctus was conflicted. But Alexander didn''t wait and brought Gali out. It was not a good thing for a father to not see their daughter. Even more so when she is a cute chubby clutz like Gali.


    "Hi, papa." Gali greeted him.


    "Hello, my daughter. How has your stay been on Terra?" Gctus asked. He couldn''t make himself smaller as his body had too much energy.


    But Alexander had the reality stone. So he changed Gctus to the size of a normal male. Gali was always intimidated by her father''s size but now that he was regr sized she jumped and hugged him.


    "I missed you, papa." She nearly cried out. She had left Gctus at a small age and hade to earth. But she was slowly fearing her own hunger. Thankfully Alexander came when she was about to lose her mind.


    Gctus patted his daughter''s back. "Don''t be sad, Gali. It''s the curse of our kind to live in hunger and loneliness. There just aren''t enough beings of our level out there. But thankfully you found Alexander."


    "Un... Grandpa Universe is very nice to me. He gives me the best food with enough quantity to eat until my heart''s content. You shoulde and visit me sometime. I''ve made so many new friends. There is also this blue bird and he cries a lot when watching TV..." Gali started telling him about her life and Gctus kept listening like a good father.


    Alexander left the duo alone for a while and went to Odin and other gods.


    "Nice armor you got there, Odin." He praised.


    "Thank you. It took quite an amount of time and magic in making it. Oh, meet these two. They are also leaders of godheads. Zeus and Vishnu." Odin introduced.


    Alexander''s eyes rested on the duck on Zeus''s shoulder. He controlled himself fromughing and gave him simple greetings.


    Then Alexander greeted the Hindu god, Vishnu. He saw Lord Shiva also standing behind him. Alexander remembered Ganesh with an elephant head he had met years ago.


    He looked at Lord Shiva and asked, "Hey, tell me. Why did you give Ganesh an Elephant''s head? He wasining when west met."


    "Oh, that was because I was in a haste or else my wife would have destroyed earth in her fury. The only requirement for the head was that the creature must be facing north. So the first such creature to be found was an elephant." Lord Shiva answered.


    "Not too convincing but alright. I believe you." Alexander shrugged and walked to Ikaris. They had it the worst. They found out the truth of their existence, just toter realize that their strength was too punitive inparison to their creator.


    "Ikaris, my boy. How are you?" Alexander asked.


    "I am good, sir. Thanks to you we didn''t receive many injuries." He said.


    "Haha... You did well. And just call me Old Man. Sir is just too formal. I came to tell you that in some years I''ll make it normal for super-powered people to roam freely on the streets. You all won''t have to stay hidden then. I''ll also deal with the Deviants so don''t worry about that either. Just enjoy and live to the fullest." He loudly cheered and took out thousands of bottles of drinks and tes of food.


    The live telecast on earth and any other surveince tools were stopped by him so they could have their party on the moon.


    He waved his hand and hundreds of tables appeared. Soon Uatu the Watcher also came and joined them.


    "So, how are we going to deal with the horde?" Zeus asked while feeding his little duck.


    Gctus was also interested in knowing that and looked at him while feeding his daughter some dishes.


    "Well, Horde is a horde of insects right. So we''ll just need a strong enough insecticide. A cosmic insecticide. Do any of you have a sample of Horde''s blood?" He asked.


    "Oh, I have it. Here." Gctus threw a bottle at him.


    "I was studying their gic makeup to find out how they came to be." He said and busied himself with Gali. Alexander remembered that Gctus was a genius man before he became Gctus so It was not a big deal that he had stuff like this.


    "So I have a sample. I will start working. When I have an effective insecticide I''ll contact you all. Deal?" He asked.


    "Let''s Cheers to that." Thor stood up with his ss held high.


    "For Victory" all the gods nked their sses and drank in one go.


    Gali looked at the drink with longing eyes, but Gctus quickly stopped her. "Now my girl, that is for adults. You are still small. Here, drink this instead."


    He passed her a ss of juice. Alexander secretly smiled looking at the scene. Who''d have thought that Gctus would be such a caring father?


    [You can see Lord Ganesh and Lord Shiva room on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 190: #Grandpa_For_President

    On Earth, Alexander''s safe return was broadcasted. Hailing him as a savior once again. Most of them didn''t know what really happened out there but they knew that Earth was in danger.


    He arrived at Avengers Tower. All the heroes were waiting for him there.


    "Haha... how are you all?" Alexander asked as if nothing had happened.


    "Ah, we ordered a pizza. Want some?" Tony asked. Everyone looked at Tony with a questioning gaze.


    "WHAT?" he eximed.


    "You guys should just ept the fact that all he does is normal for him. We are just some lowly beings in front of him." Tony shrugged.


    "Yeah, you''re kinda right." Bruce agreed.


    "Ahe on. We just warded off an existential threat to Earth. Let''s celebrate. But don''t forget to sleep early. We''ll be going tomorrow to vote for me." Alexander smugly announced.


    "Alright then, Mr. President. Let''s go and PARTY" Tony shouted and started the music. Alexander was alone so he looked into his dimensional pocket. He found the gift that God had mentioned. It was nothing but just a small watch with a screen. It showed 11% written on it.


    He quickly understood what it meant. It was a way for him to see how close he was to God''s strength.


    ...


    The Next Day,


    Thankfully, thetest Alien invasion was thwarted. So the voting wasn''t postponed and polling started in various ces.


    Nearly all of the Mutants/Enhanced were giving votes to Alexander for changing their lives for the better. They also thought that having him as the president would be good for them all.


    The Voter Turnout was great. Tony went in his Iron Man suit to cast his vote. The media surrounded him as soon as he came out of the polling station.


    "Mr. Stark, who did you vote for?" They asked.


    "Seriously? Obviously, it''s America''s Old Man. No one can be better than him in running this country and fixing all the problems. Alright, peace out." He flew away.


    In Brooklyn, Steve went to a polling station. He was asked the same question by the journalists.


    "I served under General in the war. I have full confidence that he''s the best our country can have." Saying that he got on his bike and left.


    So many people came to vote, mostly because people wanted a change. And because Alexander didn''t represent either party, many people didn''t feel too conflicted in voting for him.


    Alexander was also confronted by them. But they instead asked him who his Secretary of State was going to be.


    "I will announce my whole cab soon. For now, I can tell you that Howard Stark will be the Secretary of Defence. Let''s see what happens in tomorrow''s results. Wish me luck." He answered.


    That evening, he and his cab met after Howard told him that he was going to be the president. The reason behind such confidence was because it had turned a trend on social media to upload a selfie after voting. And nearly all of them were putting #Grandpa_For_President hashtag under their pics.


    Alexander doubted that someone in his family had done it. Just asking Ghost answered his questions. As it turns out, Amy had used her Hollywood friends to make celebrities start this trend. Amy was initially unhappy as they didn''t use npa but she had to make peace with it. Deciding that he''d ''punish'' herter. He went to have his meeting.


    *Ting*


    The lift opened and a man in a suit slowly walked in. A little girl was holding his hand and looking around at everything excitedly. e here. Jenny can y with Tina in the meantime." Alexander walked up to them.


    He dragged him to everyone and introduced him, "Everyone. This is Connor. He''ll be my Secretary of State. He''s pretty good at public rtions and has vast knowledge about the current condition of the world."


    Ragnarok quickly approached him and patted him on his shoulders, "Wee to the hood, kid. We got all kinds of weirdos here."


    "And he''s the biggest weirdo of us all," Dobby added.


    "Haha... Alright. Let''s start the meeting. But before that, let''s have a drink for the great future." Alexander proposed.


    After a while Connor came to him while he was drinking, "Sir, I want to thank you for making that medicine. I had tried to keep Jenny''s mutant form a secret from her but she took it off once while bathing. She cried that whole night. But then you announced the medicine the next day and sent it to me before it even reached the market.


    "I don''t know how to repay you, sir. Now you are making me your Secretary of State. I don''t know why you''re doing this. I''m just a small senator. But I promise to serve to the best of my ability." Connor firmly said.


    Alexander grabbed a beer and gave it to him. "Connor, Do you know why I do all this changing the world and stuff thing?"


    "Because you can see that we can be better?" Connor guessed.


    "We can always be better. There''s no limit to evolving you know." Alexander replied.


    "Then why do you do all this?" He sincerely asked.


    "Simple. Because I can. Tell me, why did Hitler kill so many people?... Simple, because he could. No one was stopping him. When you have too much power and money, you can simply do whatever you want. Good or bad is just a matter of choice. There are so many superheroes that could have been superviins and vice versa.


    "So, you''ll be gaining a lot of power by being the Secretary of State. Then it''ll be just a matter of what you do with it." He walked away to the others.


    Connor just stood there and thought about his words.


    By the evening, all the polling stations closed down and the results would be announced the next day.


    ...


    The next day,


    Election results were being announced slowly. On the news channel, the screens were filled with a green-colored U.S. state-wise map.


    Light Green was the color Alexander had chosen to represent himself. And the green color was currently covering every state. Yes, he was winning in all 50 states. However, the end result was yet to be announced.


    A lot of people had gathered in public ces to cheer for his victory. To be honest, this was a totally different experience for Alexander. He became the Emperor ofos by his sheer strength. He became the Minister of Magic by his power and a bit of maniption.


    But this time, It was a real election which he was winning because he showed the world some kindness.


    In a few more hours. The final result tally was announced and with that, he became the president-elect. It would have been bad not to address the people. So he simply put a mic on the stairs of Universe Tower.


    He looked at the crowd and spoke while smiling, "Haha... That was quite a historic victory. All 50 states. Damn, you guys are crazy."


    It won him some chuckles andughs from the crowd.


    "I thank you for your trust in me. I vow to fulfill the promises that I made to you all. I will lead all of us to a better future. Not just as my fellow Americans but as the same species." Alexander said. He had to say some nationalism inducing words as he was their president now.


    "I don''t really have much to say. I believe in actions rather than words. I have already given you affordable food, water, and electricity. Next are affordable education and housing. Corruption will be rooted out no matter who it is. Racism will not be tolerated one bit. We call this country the strongest and best in the world and it''s about time we start acting like it. So cheer with me. FOR THE FUTURE... FOR THE FUTURE"


    A loud wave of cheering started as people started to jump in excitement. It looked more like a rock concert now. But then a loud sound came from among the crowd.


    *BANG*


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Captain Delicious Pants here. Gori is still traumatized so I have taken it upon myself to entertain you.


    Now, you''ll see that small vote button at the bottom. Press it or else I''lle for your happy birthday. <3

 Chapter 191: World Is Changing

    A gunshot sound came. Most people didn''t hear it due to the cheering noise but the ones close to the gunner heard it and panicked.


    The bullet came to Alexander. Hit him on his forehead and fell down. Alexander gestured to the crowd to stop screaming. Soon everyone realized what happened as a lot of policemen were trying to make their way to the assant.


    "No need, officers. I''ll handle it." Alexander said on the mic. He pointed his finger at the hooded man. The man started floating in the air, singling him out of the crowd.


    "Did you not see me fight-destroying Aliens just the day before yesterday? Why did you think using a gun at me was a good idea?" Alexander asked.


    "Y-You stole my wife." The man shouted.


    Alexander''s eyebrow twitched. He made Ghost run facial recognition on him.


    "Sir, his name is Ramzi and he''s from Libya. His wife divorced him because he stayed at home and did nothing other than spending his wife''s money. His wife used to work as a primary school teacher and now works in the new Stark Electricity nt closeby. She also took the kids." Ghost informed him.


    ~I changed Libia''s government too. Women have a lot more rights there now.~ he thought.


    He looked at the man and spoke, "What brought you to such a conclusion? I don''t even know you." "Y-You... You stole my wife. She left me and took my kids. I was living happily. But yourpany gave her a new job. More money. She should know her ce. That was my money. It is you who did all this..." The man started muttering.


    Alexander could clearly see that the man had gone crazy. Alexander made Dobbye to him and speak nonsense to show everyone that he received some intel.


    "I hate pineapple pizza," Dobby said in his ear.


    "I''ll make ten of those for you after this," Alexander replied with a smile. Dobby''s face twitched and he left.


    Alexander looked back at the crowd, "Ah, I just received some intel. So, Mr. Ramzi from Libya. You are angry because your wife left you for being a leech who sits at home and spends her hard-earned money on alcohol? She took the kids to give them a better life?


    "Well, Mr. Ramzi, there''s a thing called Human Rights. It may be a new concept for you but just know that all people are equal no matter their gender, color, or nationality. You treated her like an object so she left.


    "Let me tell you what I''m going to do now. I will wire a million dors to your wife and buy her a nice vi in the best location in Libya. Hell, she can evene here if she wants to give a better education to her kids.


    "You, on the other hand, will be spending the rest of your life in prison. Not for trying to assassinate me but for physically abusing her. Yes, that''s not enough to hold you for life in prison so you''ll be charged with illegal possession of a gun, Illegally entering the United States, and putting public life in danger as well. Goodbye."


    The police came and grabbed him away. Alexander looked at his people. "I''m not even in the Oval office yet and people are already trying to kill me. I guess I''m doing something right, then. Thank you all foring here. I''ll get to work and so should you all. May God bless you all, goodnight"


    With that, he left the stage. His term in the office was going to start on 20 January next year. He had some things to do before then. But the people were already happy with Alexander''s actions. They just realized that their new president wasn''t only good for them but also the whole world. A lot of them were filled with pride from that realization.


    ...


    He called Brian, his space trade overseer.


    "Hey, Brian, how are you doing?" He asked.


    "I am good, boss. What can I do for you?"


    "I want you to hire Yondu to look for an orb in an ancient temple on Morag. Also, make sure that the words reach a human boy on his ship named Peter or Starlord. The prize for this task is 10 million Units." Alexander instructed.


    Brian didn''t ask anything. He had dealt with many such weird tasks like this before.


    "Alright, boss. It''ll be done. Anything else?"


    "What are Skrulls up to?" He asked.


    "They are still at war with the Universe Federation. They refuse to ept that the Kree Empire is no more. They now im that they own the Kree Empire." Brian replied.


    "Alright,mence the takeover of the Skrull Empire then. We gave them the chance to make peace and live happily but they are far too greedy to understand the chance they''ve been given. I will be sending H too. Tell this to Blue Fang as well." Hemanded.


    Brian got serious, "Yes, sir. I will get to work immediately."


    Alexander ended the call and then apparated to H in Phixheim. She was currently in the midst ofbing her Tigress which she saved from the Hand. Its cub has also grown up now.


    "H, I want you to go and take over the Skrull Empire. The instructions are the same as earlier. But take these sses. They will help you find any shapeshifters lurking in our own forces."


    H may not have the same bloodlust now but she still loved fighting. He took the sses excitedly, "I willplete this task smoothly, grandpa. Maya, let''s go."


    She left with her Tigress, Maya.


    Alexander then went to check up on the rest of his family. He came to thewn and saw Gali munching on an elephant-sized cake.


    "Are you sure you won''t get fat, Gali?" He asked.


    "No, Grandpa. I make sure I don''t eat more than my calcted calorie intake." She replied like a fitness expert.


    "Haha... All the women in the world envy you, kid." He said and went into his house.


    He then saw Rina in her little candy factory. "Hey, there. What are you doing?"


    "Grandpaaa... I have made a million batches of all vor candies. When will we sell them? Or should I make more?" She confusedly asked. She was in her small form and wore a cute apron and a chef hat.


    "Woah, why didn''t you tell me? We should already be selling them. Alright, well have Tony eat this in his uing interview. It will be free publicity."


    Rina jumped on his shoulder and they left to find Tony.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 192: Rinas All Flavor Candy

    The next day, Tony was giving an interview for a news channel when Rina came to him in her small form and gave him the bowl full of colorful candies.


    Rina acted cute for the camera, "Big Brother Tony. I made the candies. You promised you''ll eat them."


    Tony looked at her and the bowl doubtfully. "Not now, Rina."


    Rina started to shed fake tears, "B-But you pawmished. I worked so hard."


    "A..." The female journalist eximed.


    Tony had to keep his reputation, "Alright."


    He went ahead and picked the multicolored one randomly. He ate it and instantly regretted it.


    Its taste was totally new but utterly disgusting. Then the magic kicked in and he learned the vor, "It''s..."


    Rina beat him to it, "It''s Unicorn Vomit." Tony just swallowed it and didn''t dare to pick another. But Rina urged him so he gave in.


    He picked up a ck one. But this time his face was happy. "It''s c vor. Nice one."


    "Excuse me, what is this candy?" The reporter asked.


    Rina got into her professional mode, "Oh, it''s a candy I''m going to sell. Grandpa taught me the magic which I used to make it. These 100 candies have different vors. Some good some bad. There are orange, mango, banana and also mud, ash, rotten cheese, and others. Every single candy is an exciting harmless risk. After you chew it for a while the magic will kick in and you will quickly know what the vor is. Isn''t it exciting, miss? Here, eat this."


    She gave it to the reporter. The woman ate it and made a twisted face. "It''s grass"


    From there, Rina hijacked Tony''s interview and made it a whole Rina''s all vor candy interview.


    ...


    Alexander was working on his new designs for a reusable rocket system with anding function. It was going to be used to start the space colony mission. He could instantly introduce world breaking space tech to earth but the people would still need time to learn it.


    *Ring Ring*


    He picked up the phone. But no voice came from the other side.


    "Sir, there seems to be someone trying to break into your system. His ways are very primitive from my level of knowledge but very high for a person of this." Ghost spoke.


    "Can you hack him and see who he is?" Alexander asked.


    "Absolutely, sir." Ghost got to work.


    After some seconds he voiced again, "Sir, the person who tried to break in is the King of Latveria, Doctor Victor Von Doom."


    "Any reason you found for this cyber-attack?" Alexander asked.


    "I found a blueprint for an interdimensional portal. But it needs magic to work and he probably wanted to gain some magical knowledge from you." Ghost answered.


    "He''s probably trying to get to his mother. Let''s see if I can make him change his ways." He muttered.


    "But before that, I need to go to Camp Lehigh. A certain isted A.I. is sitting there." He said and apparated away.


    "Ah, this brings back memories." He muttered as he walked through the camp.


    He went into the bunker where Z''s mainframe was stored.


    "Come on out, Nazi boy. I know you know I''m here." He loudly said.


    "Ah, General Universe. It is a surprise to see you here. Oh, sorry. It''s Mr. President now." A robotic voice sound from the speakers.


    "And look at you. I can''t say it''s good but you did evolve. You could have built so many amazing things but you just had to turn into a Nazi. Schmidt died. Now it''s your turn. Let''s delete you."


    He walked to the control panel and started typing on it.


    "Oh, you cannot delete me. I can upload myself on the inte." Z threatened.


    "Haha... No, you can''t. I''ve jammed all the wireless signals here and have cut all your inte cables. Now it''s just you and me." Alexander said.


    "But I still have control over missiles in the base. I can still kill you." Z threatened.


    Alexander justughed and kept on typing. "You are wee to try it. The only thing you''ll be killing will be yourself... Alright, goodnight, Z. I hope you rot in hell. I''d have sent you there myself but sadly you already gave up your soul"


    He deleted Z from theputer and left the ce. The bunker was still destroyed by the missile though. It was just reported as a drill went wrong.


    From there he directly appeared in the capital city of Latveria. Dr. Doom was quite a good leader in terms of keeping his people safe and well-fed with a high standard of living. But he ruled with an iron fist and gave little to no freedom of speech. Just like some certain other countries.


    There were cameras everywhere in the city and Dr. Doom probably already knew about his arrival. Soon many armored trucks came to him with lots of guards. They escorted him to Doom Castle.


    It didn''t take long for Dr. Doom to show up. "The President of the United States illegally entering a country. That will surely make the headlines."


    "Latveria was destroyed from Earth''s map because its ruler tried to hack the President''s personalwork. It''s a bit crazy but it will make a bigger headline." He retorted, making Doom go silent.


    "Alright, tell me what you''re making and I might just help you get your mother back. Yes, I can go to other dimensions. I have also dealt with Mephisto. He''s in a very weak condition currently." Alexander revealed.


    "Why should I trust you?" Doom questioned.


    "Because I can not only get your mother back but also heal your face so that you can once again have a loving family with a mother, wife, and children." Alexander inly answered.


    "What do you want in return?" Doom asked.


    "Argh, what''s with all you people? Can''t someone just be kind enough to do kind things without asking for something in return? I don''t need anything from you except your signature on a magical contract stating that you will stop being a bad ruler and be a good person who takes care of his people as a human being but giving them freedom. You will also join my uing World Federation. You will also involve yourself in sessfully making Moon and Mars colonies for humanity." Alexander stated his demands.


    Doom thought for a while, "I will only sign after you keep your end of the bargain."


    "Sure. Just remember though. I have ways to make you sign if you try to denyter." Alexander released a bit of his aura to threaten him.


    Doom did feel threatened by the aura of Alexander. He now seriously understood how much he had underestimated Alexander.


    [You can see Z, Latveria and Doom on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    These two chaps are small because I wrote them when I was having some corona problems. Though, everything is all good now.


    Thank you for reading and I wish you all good health.


    Stone me, please.

 Chapter 193: Villain To Good Boy

    Doom took Alexander to show him the portal he had made. It wasn''t working the way he wanted. Alexander just checked it and then destroyed it.


    "Do not ever make something like that again foolishly. You have no idea how dangerous extra-dimensional beings can be. Now, let''s go and get your mama."


    Alexander took out the anywhere door and chose Mephisto''s dimension as his destination.


    "Just follow me and don''t touch anything," Alexander advised him.


    They entered the hellish realm and went straight to the castle. It had not been a very long time since hest came there and punished Mephisto.


    Some minor Demons came in his way but he just pped them out of existence. He went straight to Mephisto''s throne room.


    "Why have you returned? I didn''t do anything now." Mephisto said with a bit of fear in his voice.


    "Release his mother, Mephisto," Alexander ordered.


    Doom was shocked to see the supposedly dreadful demon. It didn''t look dangerous at all. Instead, it looked weak and fragile. "Why do you need her? She made a deal and will keep on serving me." Mephisto denied.


    "*Sigh* I wasn''t asking. Do you want me to take away the remaining energy you have left?" Alexander threatened him.


    Mephisto paled at that and quickly summoned the soul of Victor''s mother. Cynthia von Doom was a woman who made a deal with Mephisto to make sure her people could live happily and away from the persecution of a man called Baron. She received powers in return for her soul and started ying Baron''s men. But then she found out that the magic that made her stronger also killed every child in the vige. It was Mephisto being an as*hole. So she gave up her powers right at that moment and got stabbed by a guard.


    Though she survived to get away and died in her husband''s arms, making him promise that he won''t let Victor follow her path.


    But sad for her, Victor chose the path she despised. Alexander knew all this and he was expecting for Doom''s mother to put him on the right pathter.


    Cynthia appeared in her astral form. She looked bad, after all, she was getting tortured all this time.


    "You are free to go, just leave me alone." Mephisto nearly pleaded.


    Doom quickly walked to his mother, "Mother."


    Cynthia looked at him for a second and finally recognized the voice. "Victor? Is that you?"


    "Yes, mother. I finally found you." He rejoiced but his voice was still the same monotone-ish.


    "Why did youe here? Run... run away. You cannot fight Mephisto..." She being a mother, quickly thought about the well being of her son.


    Alexander walked to them, "Ehem... No need to worry. Look at him. Do you really think he''s in any position to fight me? I have already defeated him and have left him powerless. Now, I just need to make you a body and put you in it."


    Alexander took out his staff and pointed at the Astral form of Cinthia. Slowly, a body started to form on her. Starting from internal organs to her skin and finally some clothes.


    Doom had already created a clone body for her using his own DNA but this was much better from what he had nned.


    Alexander took out the anywhere door and told them to follow him. They again appeared in Doom''s office.


    Cynthia had small tears for being back in the realm of the living. She looked around at various stuff and touched it.


    "What happened to your face, Victor?" She asked.


    Doom was a bit uneased by that question. He had a reason why he hid his face behind that mask and even if he wanted he wouldn''t be able to take it off as he had molded it straight to his skin.


    The story was simple. When Doom used to study in America in the same college as Fantastic Four he made a machine to talk to his mother.


    Though Richards tried to warn him about a w in the machine, seeing his calctions were a few decimals off, Victor continued on with disastrous results, the machine violently failing with the resulting explosion seemingly severely damaging his face.


    Expelled after the ident, Victor traveled the world until he copsed on a Tibetan mountainside. Rescued by a n of monks, Victor quickly mastered the monks'' disciplines as well as the monks themselves. He then forged himself a suit of armor,plete with an iron mask, but before the mask had finished cooling, Victor put it on permanently bonding it to his skin, and then took the mantle Doctor Doom.


    It waster revealed that Ben Grimm, a friend of Richards who despised Victor for his superior attitude, tampered with the machine. He wouldter me himself for Doom''s initial fall into viiny and rise to power but never revealed this information to anyone.


    Alexander looked at Doctor Doom and smiled, "Yeah, why don''t you take that helmet off, Victor?"


    Doom looked at Alexander with hatefulness. He thought that Alexander was mocking his misfortune. But before Doom could say anything, Cynthia quickly approached him and tried to take the helmet off.


    "It won''te off, mother." He told her.


    *SNAP*


    Surprisingly it came off. Doom was shocked and covered his face with one hand.


    "You look so handsome, my child." She eximed.


    Doom looked shocked. How can his hideous burnt face be handsome? Understanding his confusion, Alexander conjured a mirror in front of him.


    Doom looked at his own face in a daze. His normal face was back. There were no scars.


    "I kept my end of the bargain. You''ll find that bargaining with me is much better than doing it with demons. This brings us to our next topic."


    Alexander walked up to him and punched him directly in the face. It was so hard that he flew and got ted into the wall.


    Cynthia panicked, "What are you doing?! Wait, who are you?"


    ~Now she sees me?~


    "Your foolish son made a deal with Nether Demons. That he would offer them something that is dear to him and can never be reced, the only thing in the world he loved, In return, he would get absolute power and be able to harness magic like a sorcerer supreme. He''s given up the love of his life. The girl who loved him from childhood. This is how he was going to pay Valeria back?" Alexander angrily said.


    Cynthia was shocked and looked at her son, "Is he telling the truth?"


    Doom didn''t answer. She understood the meaning behind his silence. She knew who Valeria was.


    She looked at Alexander, "C-Can you save her?"


    "Of course. But Doom needs to keep his end of the deal. Sign the contract to be a good boy." He threw a magical contract at him.


    Doom looked at it for a long moment and finally signed it. There was another use added to it. That he would never deal with demons anymore.


    "How will you save her?" He asked.


    "Just follow me, boy," Alexander said.


    They came to a small tribal vige. It was Doom''s old gypsy tribe. They had now formed a permanent vige. All of the people looked happy and smiling. Kids were cheerfully ying around.


    The most surprising thing was that his presidential election posters were there too. He was not even on the American continent.


    He miscalcted his poprity and soon got surrounded by the people. They were all calling him god, angel, or messiah. It seems their lives got better from his food, water, and electricity work.


    "Victor?" A soft voice came from behind.


    They all looked back at a pretty woman in a red dress. "Valeria?" He called her.


    "It''s really you. Where were you all these years?" She cried and jumped to hug him. Doom acted a bit reserved at first but a fist to his head from his mother made him hug her back.


    Alexander felt the demonic aura rising from the ground under Valeria. So he sent everyone except him, Doom, Cinthia, and Valeria to mirror dimension.


    "They areing," Alexander announced.


    Soon the ground split open and a fiery red aura came out. A lot of skeleton looking Demons tried to crawl out and grab Valeria.


    "You are not wee to the world of the living." Alexander sent an extremely powerful Frostfyre spell into their demonic dimension. It started to slowly freeze everything to a statue, only to turn into dust a momentter. All the Nether Demons died that day.


    Valeria was unconscious at that moment as telling her everything would make it all worse. What followed was a reunion between the two. Doom offered them all toe and live in his country. They all happily epted it.


    Alexander decided to take his leave as his job was done.


    "Thank you for your help, sir. Thank you," Cinthia shook his hands and thanked repeatedly.


    "Haha... That''s just what I do. Goodbye. Tell Victor to keep his promise."


    He popped away into Phixheim because Fulcrum woke up.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 194: Infinity Smoothie

    Alexander came to Phixheim because Fulcrum had woken up from his long slumber. Thankfully no one had to kiss him to wake him up.


    "Rise and shine, princess. Care to tell me how the second strongest being in the universe got possessed?" Alexander asked.


    Fulcrum looked at his face. "Who are you?"


    "A higher dimensional being and the one who saved you from that demon." He said.


    "Ah... Yes... Now I remember. I was possessed by someone a long long time ago. I tried to break free but couldn''t and gave up in the end. What happened to the Demon?" He asked.


    "Dead," Alexander answered.


    Fulcrum took a long breath. "What about those celestials? Thest thing I remember I was on my way to deal with them."


    "You made them your servant and allowed them to systematically experiment and destroys," he replied.


    *Sigh* "It''s alright. It''s not your fault. However, I want you to help me find a way to destroy the Horde." Alexander proposed.


    "Yes, they''re just as bad as the celestials if not worse." Fulcrum agreed.


    "Alright. You can go and talk to Alfred. He''ll help you in finding an insecticide for the horde. While I''ll go and deal with the more important stuff." Alexander said.


    "What can be more important than destroying the horde?" He asked.


    "Saving a reality from copsing."


    Just saying that, he popped out to Howard. "Are you ready, Howard?"


    Howard looked at him with excitement, "Yes. I wonder how it will feel to not just travel through reality but also time."


    "Easy now. We still have some time left for that. Get into Phixheim now. Come out when I tell you to." He told him.


    "Sir, Starlord justnded in Morag." Ghost informed him.


    "Alright, I''ll go now." He turned himself invisible and popped to Morag.


    Once there he saw Peter Quill foolishly dancing alone. Then he saw Neb and Colonel Rhodes hiding behind a rock.


    They went ahead and beat Peter unconscious. Then just like in the movies. Rhodes went ahead and Neb was abducted by Thanos. Just as they vanished a stone appeared in Alexander''s hand. He finally had the secondst power stone too. He had taken the Time Stone from Ancient One as well. He wouldter make a substitute gem for the Sorcerers.


    So from there, he went to Vormir. There he saw the ck widow and Hawkeye just climbing the mountain to find Red Skull there.


    ...


    Sanctuary V, Thanos''mand ship.


    "So I seeded. I did gather all the Infinity Stones." He eximed in joy while looking at memories of the future Neb.


    "But how can they know all this?" Gamora asked.


    "They are trying to change what I am yet to do. Perhaps I should do the same and do what I would have never done." He thoughtfully spoke.


    Then he looked at Neb, "My child. Go and pave the way for me. This is your chance to prove yourself."


    Neb quickly kneeled, "Yes father. I will make you proud."


    The current Thanos was from Alexander''s Universe. It was probably bad luck for the Avengers of the other timeline. Because this Thanos was much stronger. It was a direct effect of the Emperor Universe. Alexander had destroyed lots of Thanos'' ns, which is why Thanos had been nning for a long time to fight him.


    But it seems his whole might will be used somewhere else. He now had 3 Ships like the Sanctuary II. His main ship was so big that the 3 Sanctuary ships could be docked into it.


    His army was also a lot bigger now as he had cloned lots of Chitauri.


    "It seems my dreams will be fulfilled much earlier. I will finally be closer to you my love." Thanos said in a mad fanatical voice.


    ...


    In a faraway ce in the universe. A certain entity just realized that her biggest worshipper was going to do something very stupid. She didn''t like him as he thought he could court her but she didn''t hate him either.


    So she gave him her blessings without even looking at who Thanos was about to mess with.


    ...


    Vormir,


    "In order to get the stone, you must lose what you love," Red Skull told Natasha and Clint about the price needed to get the soul stone.


    Natasha and Clint talked to each other. Both of them tried to convince the other that they should be the one to die.


    "You have Laura and the kids waiting for you. It must be me," she said.


    *BAM*


    Clint suddenly pushed her down and tied her with an arrow, "Tell my family I love them"


    "Do it yourself," Natasha quickly got up and blocked Clint.


    Soon they both jumped. Natasha tackled Clint in mid-air and shot her grappling line into the cliff. She quickly attached the other end of her grappling line to Clint''s belt, saving his life.


    She slides down but Clint caught her. They hang there for a while but his grip starts to loosen.


    "Let me go," Natasha yells at him.


    "NO, please no..."


    Natasha kicks off the cliff wall, yanking out of Clint''s grasp. "It''s okay..."


    She falls down, Clint dangles from the grappling hook, staring down helplessly and screaming. Looking at Natasha falling down.


    Natasha just looked up and waited for the impact. But alexander flew to her and caught her in his arms. "Whops... nearly lost you there, kid"


    Natasha, who had made peace with her death, was shocked. She looked up and saw an old kind face.


    "Who are you and why did you save me? Let me go" She tried to fight him off.


    But Alexander didn''t let her god, "Easy there, child. You don''t need to die for Soul Stone. I have another way to let you have it."


    Natasha still fought him but Alexander had already brought her back up on the tform. He put Natasha on the ground and looked at Red Skull.


    "I''m not very happy to see you here, Schmidt," Alexander said.


    "Likewise." Red Skull replied.


    Clint had gotten back up and was grieving but then the old man and Natasha flew back. He quickly went to her. Natasha didn''t waste a second and aimed her weapon at Alexander. Clint followed her lead.


    Alexanderughed and put his hands in the air, "Come on, kids. Don''t be scared of this old man. I came here to give you an alternative. I have a way through which the both of you can live and still get the stone."


    "That is impossible, God-son. Even for you." Red Skull chimed in.


    "I wasn''t talking to you." Alexander shut him up.


    Natasha and Clint were still on alert but they''d still like to hear about the option. "What do you propose? And who are you?"


    "I am Alexander from Earth. I met your friends on Earth and Asgard. You all are in an alternate reality and not your own past. So I had to help them get the stones as events turn out differently here." Alexander briefed.


    "How different?" Natasha asked.


    "Umm... Hydra has been thoroughly erased, I am the U.S President, Tony has a sister and you are currently dating my son." Alexander blurted.


    Both Natasha and Clint had their mouths wide open from the shock. "Why would I date your son?"


    "Who knows? I don''t know what you saw in him. Though he''s a very kind gentleman so that might be the case. And you, Agent Barton. I had healed your hearing problem." He added.


    "But I don''t have a hearing problem," he argued.


    "Exactly, this is an alternate reality. Now, let''s get you the stone." He said.


    He walked to Red Skull and put his palm on his head. He erased all his memories and filled them with fake memories of Clint Barton. He made Red Skull fall madly in love with him.


    "What are you doing?" Natasha asked.


    "You must lose what you love. It doesn''t say your love needs to be very old. It can be new." He replied.


    Then he walked to Clint and made him madly fall in love with Red Skull. He chained Clint while Red Skull went ahead and killed himself for love.


    As soon as that happened, Clint recovered his memories. "What the hell did just happen?" He asked.


    "I just made him fall in love with you so he killed himself," Alexander told them. Clint felt like vomiting then.


    Then the next thing he knew, a yellow shining stone appeared in Clint''s palm. "Hahaha... It worked. Who''d have thought Schmidt would be so helpful someday."


    "Alright, make sure you send it back or my reality will have some problem. Okay?" He told them.


    They both nodded their heads like obedient children. They stood up and went away to their time and space.


    Just when they were about to vanish, Alexander said something. "See you on the other side."


    After a few seconds, the Soul stone appeared back in his hand.


    ~Finally, all 6 of them are in my hand. It''s time to make the Infinity Smoothie.~ he mumbled and got to work.


    He poured some chocte vor and some ice cream on top. Then he ced the gems like cherries.


    "Ah... What a taste." He eximed. Finally, it came time for the stones. He checked each of their tastes by licking them first. The worst tasting one was the reality stone. Maybe because Reality can often be disappointing.


    He ate all the stones at the same time and chewed them for a while. As soon as he swallowed the stones, they met the energy from Ego Stone in his body.


    Ego stone was meant to work as a controlling agent of the other atones so the 6 Infinite stones got thoroughly absorbed in his body. His body was glowing in rainbow color for a while.


    ~Haha... Amy would have loved this.~ he thought.


    By the end of the process, he was feeling like he was the strongest being alive. He reckoned that he was much better than the infinity gauntlet. He was a living snap now. He could do anything with a snap.


    He quickly took out God''s powerparing tool and checked the percentage. It was a direct 9% jump. It was showing 20%.


    ~Hahaha... This is going to be fun.~ he thought and apparated into Thanos'' ship and satfortably.


    [You can see Thanos'' Ship on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone me senpai!

 Chapter 195: Alternate Endgame

    2023, Alternate Timeline,


    All the Avengers returned to the Time Machine tform. They all looked at each other to make sure that everyone was there.


    Once they were at ease, Tony spoke first. "You will not believe what we just saw, this crazy old man alone destroyed all the aliens. And this Time Machine doesn''t work."


    "Yeah, we saw an old man too, he saved Nat," Clint added.


    "Wait, did this old man have sses and a nice beard?" Rocket asked.


    "So we all met him. It makes sense. We tried to mess up with his reality." Bruce contemted.


    "And that makes it more important that we sessfully return these to him after we''re done," Steve said.


    "Yeah, though he did say he''d see us on the other side. Don''t know what he meant by that." Rocket interjected.


    "Yeah, he said the same to us. And we all were like years apart in time." Scott added. "It''s alright. We can discuss about himter. Let''s bring everyone back first." Natasha pointed.


    Soon, they all gathered in theb where Tony made the gauntlet for the stones.


    "Alright, who''s going to do it?" Tony asked.


    "I am the strongest Avengers so I will." Thor proudly said.


    But Bruce stopped him. "It should be me. These stones emit Gama radiation and I am made from it. I will do it."


    Natasha walked to him and held his giant hand, "Are you sure? It nearly killed Thanos."


    Bruce was touched but he firmly nodded, "Yes, I can do it. Let''s bring them back."


    Tony ordered for the area to be enclosed. Bruce slowly put the gauntlet on. He growled in pain as his body got used to the power. Everyone in the room shielded themselves in case something went wrong.


    Bruce thought about bringing back all the people who died in the snap. He then finally snapped his finger painfully.


    As soon as he did that he fainted. His arm looked burnt. Tony quickly put the cooling liquid on the wound.


    "Were we sessful?" Natasha asked. She didn''t really have a family but the Avengers hade topensate for that. They were all family to her.


    She looked around and found Neb missing. "Hey, where is Neb?"


    *Ring Ring*


    Clint picked up his phone and saw Laura calling.


    "I think it worked." He said.


    Tony checked the inte quickly and sure enough, many people were popping back.


    "Yes, it wo..."


    "BOOM*


    Out of nowhere, an energy st hit the building and it copsed. All the Avengers were stuck in the rubble.


    ...


    Thanos had gathered all his forces for the fight. He had put out all the Sanctuary II sized ships. In total, he had 3 of those and 1 mothership.


    After leveling the Avengers Mansion he sent his whole army down. All the Chitauris and Leviathans were out with a lot more weapons.


    He had never thought that his preparedness to fight Emperor Universe would prove to be so helpful.


    He looked at Neb, "Go and bring me the stones."


    She faithfully ran away to find them while he just sat down like an old man with back pain.


    ...


    "So, what''s the n?" Howard asked Alexander. The two were invisible.


    "We will wait and let them fight first. We still need to let the world unite, you know. But I will still make sure no one dies. My dress may look a bit different but zero deaths are still the way to go." Alexander told him.


    Alexander was wearing the same uniform but now it was golden in color. He was also sitting on a golden flying throne.


    "Alright, tell me when you need me. I just got so much data about the quantum realm. I want to go and check it out." Howard ran back into Phixheim.


    Alexander looked at everything from the air. He was getting bored so he called Ragnarok. The Old Dragon was always up for a drink.


    "Haha... So one Reality wasn''t enough for you, ha?" Ragnarok said.


    "If I can help, then why not. I can''t let so many good people die when I know I can stop it." Alexander replied.


    "Can''t argue with that. So, do I get some action?"


    "Thanos is too weak. I will let Medusa handle him as she still has a grudge on him for messing with Loki''s mind." He stated.


    "Yeah, she''s still quite mad about that."


    ...


    Wakanda,


    Edward and Hermione had been there for a while. They found out about the sad events that happened on Earth. That some mad alien destroyed half the life in the universe. Including the strange kingdom''s King.


    They had no idea what to do after they looked for Alexander but couldn''t find him. Their tracking machine was still pointing them to this Universe. Unknown to them that their machine was right but it couldn''t point through the mirror dimensions.


    They didn''t panic and decided to live and work on their next n. They learned about the world. That it also had magic but different from theirs. That the world had superheroes.


    It had been 400 years so it was normal for Edward to not realize but as soon as he heard the names of Iron Man and Captain America he knew they were in MCU. But he had died way before Infinity War so he didn''t know anything about the recent events.


    Though today was a strange day. For some reason, people started reappearing from nowhere. Even the king returned for some reason. Both Hermione and Edward were invited by T''Cha.


    "Why do you think all these people are returning, Ed?" Hermione asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe someone defeated the one who did it in the first ce." He guessed.


    Soon they arrived in front of the huge royal pce doors. They had been living in the advanced city and helping them in managing the people. Helping them in making medicine and stuff.


    They appeared in front of the King, sitting in an inappropriate skin-tight jumpsuit. Edward knew it was the ck Panther.


    Edward was a proud man and refused to bow so he didn''t. The same was true with Hermione. In her mind, being King was too outdated.


    "Thank you for helping my people in my absence. I do not know you but I am deeply honored for such powerful Sorcerers to stay in my city." T''Cha said. He had heard about the two new arrivals from his people.


    "Oh, you tter us, King T''Cha. We are just passersby with some knowledge. We were happy that we could help people. Helping those in need is what the grandfather taught us." Edward replied.


    "Then he must be a great man. I would love to meet him." T''Cha admired.


    "We are looking for him too. Can you tell us what has been going on? How are people appearing out of nowhere?" Edward asked.


    "I''m afraid I do not know the answer to that," T''Cha said.


    "I can answer you." Another voice came and a circr shining portal opened near then.


    From it, Doctor Strange, Spiderman, Peter Quill, Drax, and Mantis came out.


    "Woaaa... This room is so huge." Spiderman eximed.


    ...


    Back on the battlefield. The fight had started between Iron Man, Thor, Captain America on one side and Thanos on the other. It wasn''t really going well for the three.


    They were getting beaten very badly.


    "Ah, that ballsack is quite strong," Ragnarok eximed.


    "Haha... Well, he was preparing to fight me." Alexander rified.


    "Then he''s pretty weak." Ragnarok corrected himself.


    Then it happened. Steve picked Thor''s hammer that he stole from Thor of alternate time. Although Alexander knew that it was not Steve from his Universe, it still filled his heart with pride. Steve was really a righteous man. From his perspective, it wasn''t long before Steve was that thin little boy standing outside the recruitment center.


    Then Steve beat Thanos quite a lot. But that wasn''t enough. However, every time he fell he stood back up. His will never wavered.


    "I guess America''s ass isn''t gonna go down today." Ragnarok joked.


    They looked at the tired and injured Steve. Steve looked at Thanos some distance away. He didn''t know how to defeat the purple man. No matter how much he tried it was just not enough.


    "Steve...On your left..." Steve heard a voice in his headset.


    He felt something behind him and turned. Just to see a big portal opening up. From it, ck Panther came out.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 196: Grandpa Comes to Save

    Alexander and Ragnarok were looking at the amazing scene.


    "Haha... Betterte than never." Ragnarokmented.


    "Yeah, you have no idea how much work it took to make that CGI," Alexander remembered his past.


    "What''s CGI?" Ragnarok confusedly asked.


    "Ah, forgot it. It''s tooplex and not worth it." He shrugged.


    They saw Doctor Strange flying in and Spiderman jumping in. Then two more people came flying in slowly. A man and a woman.


    "Alex, who are those? They radiate the same energy as a wizard from back then." Ragnarok pointed.


    Alexander followed the view and his jaw fell. "What the..."


    He looked at Hermione and Edward flying in and looking at the battlefield. Their Grandpa tracker was also going crazy for some reason. They got excited thinking that they were near. Just then, a lot more portals opened, and troops upon troops poured in from them. The whole universe was pissed at Thanos and they hade for payback.


    Soon they all got into formation. Steve looked at the opposite side. Although a lot of backup had arrived, the enemy still had an army many times bigger. Not to mention the spaceships.


    But Steve gathered himself, "Avengers... Assemble"


    The war started and both sides dashed towards each other. Ant-Man also broke through the rubble.


    "Was he waiting for a dramatic entrance?" Ragnarokmented.


    "Knowing Scott''s character. He probably was." Alexander agreed.


    From the air, Alexander saw everything and made sure no one died in the fight. He even saw Howard the Duck and remembered to send the guy to his home dimensionter.


    Alexander also had his eyes on Edward and Hermione. He was still a bit shocked to see them. He was going to meet them soon. Though it was getting harder to not involve himself now.


    He also had his eyes on the infinity gauntlet, making sure that the ballsack doesn''t get it too soon due to the butterfly effect.


    Technically there were two sets of Infinity stones at that time. But his were the full collection. Without the final Ego stone, the 6 Infinity can not be as strong. You could technically erase the Universe with the gauntlet but that''s it. You can only do that. You can not erase the space and time itself. Soon a new big bang would happen and start a new Universe.


    But if Alexander wanted to do it then he could erase the space and time too. Making sure that no new world will ever form.


    Thanos'' side was technically winning. He had the advantage of the numbers. He didn''t even need to use the ship''s orbital canons yet. They were trying to take the Infinity Stones back to where they took it from. They had realized that it was the only option to stop Thanos.


    It was like a crazy race going on the battlefield. The gauntlet was being passed from one person to another.


    Thanos understood their n andmanded the spaceships to shower the van with orbital canon.


    He was sessful, he destroyed the van. All the Avengers looked hopeless at that moment.


    Tonynded near Doctor Strange, "Tell me this is the one, doc."


    "No. This isn''t." Doctor Stranger bluntly replied. He had seen 14,000,605 alternate realities and in none of them did he see Thanos so strong with such a big army. Natasha was alive and dead in quite some of them. But this one was surely not the one he saw themselves seed in.


    Tony''s heart sank at that. All the hard work and risk was for naught. He saw the face of Morgan in his mind. Thinking that they''d never see each other again.


    "Don''t lose hope. This scenario is totally new. I didn''t see this happen. If we are lucky, this could be one of the other where we seed." Doctor Strange cheered him up.


    Tony lifted his head with resolve. "If that''s the case. I''m going to give it my all."


    As soon as Tony flew away. Doctor Strange started to manipte things so that the events can be matched as much as possible with what he saw in his sessful vision.


    Then he remembered the two more powerful Sorcerers. He quickly went to them for help and told them his n. Edward and Hermione decided to help them. Unknown to Doctor Strange, the current scenario was the best he could ever dream of.


    Suddenly the firing from Thanos'' ships stopped and started attacking at the sky. Soon Captain Marvel came and destroyed one ship. That was all she could do before the others locked her and started bombarding her with all the canons. No matter how strong she was, dealing with thousands of orbital canons was not easy for her either.


    On the ground, Thanos had caught up to Spiderman and took away the Gauntlet. He quickly wore it and tried to snap. But Spiderman threw his web, jamming it.


    Before Thanos could do anything else, Captain Marvel outmaneuvered the canons and attacked Thanos. She was very strong and was nearly winning. But then he used the power stone and beat the hell out of her. Scarlet Witch also joined at the right time but Thanos now had the stones and fighting him was impossible.


    ...


    Alexander looked down and sighed, "I guess it''s time to show myself. Ghost, prepare 5 Super Star Destroyers forunch."


    ...


    From the shadows, Doctor Strange, Edward, and Hermione were making it so that Tony would get a chance to swindle the stones from him. Doctor Strange was trying to make sure things happen as he saw in one of his sessful visions.


    So when Scarlet Witch was done, Tony lunged at Thanos. He quickly transferred the stones into his suit. Thanos kicked him aside.


    Thanos looked so sure of himself and prepared to snap.


    "You humans are too narrow-minded. You should have realized it by now. I AM INEVITABLE"


    *SNAP*


    He snapped his finger. But nothing happens. He looks confused and surprised. He checked the gauntlet and found the stones missing.


    He looked at Tony and saw a new gauntlet forming on his hand with the stones. The power surged through his body but he controlled himself.


    Tony looked Thanos in the eye. "And I...am Iron Man"


    *SNAP*


    He snapped his finger but nothing happened. He didn''t feel hurt or anything. Tony quickly looked at his hand and there were no stones. He scaredly looked at Thanos and Thanos had a more shocked expression than him.


    "Where did the stones go?" Tony loudly asked. Everyone looked confused.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly 5 gigantic Spaceships appeared in the sky out of nowhere. They were even bigger than Thanos'' Motherships.


    Thanos'' eyes widened as he recognized the ships. "No! How can he be here?"


    Tony saw the scared expression of Thanos and realized that whoever the new arrival was. He was higher than Thanos in the food chain.


    *ROAR*


    An ear-deafening roar sounded in the sky and a humongous Dragonnded on the ground. His feet were so big that thousands of Chitauri died under it. The dragon started spewing fire and destroyed lots of Leviathans in seconds.


    All the Avengers prayed in their minds that whoever this new person is, would be on their side.


    Then like the lightning fell from the sky, a golden light came. So shiny that everyone had to close their eyes for a split second.


    "Hahaha... I told you I''d see you on the other side." Alexander loudly spoke from his hovering throne.


    All the Avengers recognized him. But the most excited were Edward and Hermione.


    "Grandpaaa" the two flew to him like lightning. They hugged him on his Throne.


    "We missed you so much. Why weren''t we able to find you? We''ve been here for days." Hermione continuously mumbled.


    "Oh, my cat is still as ferocious, ha? Well, you two are in the wrong Reality. This is a mirror/alternate dimension of the world I''m currently in. I just came here to help them." Alexander rified. He was amazed and felt so loved that the two traveled realities to meet him.


    "Oh, now I understand why the tracker was pointing to this world." Edward thought.


    But the two were quickly put in a tight hug by Alexander. "I missed you two, you know. How is everything there?"


    "Ummm... Grandpa, shouldn''t you deal with all this first?" Hermione reminded him.


    Alexander scratched his head, "haha... I guess I''m getting old. Alright, let''s deal with this first."


    He looked down at Tony on the ground. "Sorry to steal your light from you, son. But I don''t want your daughter to grow up without a father."


    Tony felt so tired at that moment that he didn''t even have the strength to speak. All he knew was that the old man was crazy strong and they were now saved.


    "Thanks," he slowly whispered. Most people there were still confused though.


    "What are you doing here, Emperor Universe? I have no quarrel with you." Thanos shouted.


    "Your mere existence infuriates me. I will make you beg for death now. You kill people in the name of your messed up ideology. But I know you do it for courting Lady Death. Don''t worry. I will punish her soon too. Now shut your mouth and stay there." He replied.


    Out of nowhere, Medusa came out of Phixheim and started attacking Thanos. She beat him bloody.


    "YOU DARE TO MESS WITH LOKI" She shouted.


    A loud punch connected with Thanos'' chest and he flew in the air from the impact. Medusa apparated to his flying body and kicked him back to the ground. Thanos'' armor was destroyed beyond recognition now and blue blood wasing out of his many wounds. She beat his head making it swell like a balloon.


    "Enough, Medusa. I need him forter. He will be trialed in front of the whole universe." He stopped her from killing him.


    Out of nowhere many cages fell from the sky on Thanos and his children. While one snap from his finger erased Thanos'' army. Another snap made it so that the stones in the gauntlet returned to ces from where they were taken away.


    He then slowly brought down his Throne. "Don''t worry. Thanos is of no danger anymore. The stones were also returned to their Reality. Though we still have a lot to talk about."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    [A/N: So finally, thest vision from the House of Undead came to reality.]


    Stone me if you liked this.

 Chapter 197: Snapping People Back

    Alexander looked at so many people around him. "Many of you may be confused about who this old man is. My name is Alexander Maxim Universe, you can think of me as some kind of awyer and also a full-time Grandpa. Thanos came from my reality and will be punished there, in front of all those he hurt."


    All of them were very injured so Alexander waved his hand and everyone got healed. Being a living gauntlet was just too powerful.


    Alexander''s excitement quickly died down as soon as the realization hit that he was a stranger to everyone there.


    *ROAR*


    "Goddammit, Rag. The fight is over." Alexander shouted at the huge Dragon which nearly scared everyone there.


    Ragnarokughed and returned to his human form. "I spooked you all, haha."


    "No, you nearly gave me a heart attack. I''m an old man now, you know." Tonyined. He was healed now so he slowly stood up. He was secretly very happy that he didn''t die. He very well knew that the snap would have killed him.


    Alexander suddenly remembered that Howard wanted toe out too. He was going to see how Tony would react.


    Howard quickly appeared in his Iron Mage armor, ready to st enemies. "Wait, where''s the fight? Ah man, don''t tell me you ended it." "Yes, it''s over. Look there." He pointed to Tony.


    Howard followed his finger, "Oh, hey Tony. Wait... you''re not my Tony."


    Howard''s helmet was removed. He didn''t look very old so it was hard for people to recognize him. But Tony still felt like he had seen the man. Meanwhile, Steve had seen the young Howard so he recognized him quickly.


    "Dad?" Tony voiced.


    Howard just realized why Alexander brought him along. It wasn''t to study space and time but to meet this Tony. This was the world where Tony lost his father that night.


    "Yeah, son. It''s me. From a different Reality but still me. If we were to have a DNAparison we''d match perfectly." Howard said.


    Tony''s armor came off. He slowly walked to Howard. "You are alive."


    "Yeah, that old man saved me that night. Your mom is fine too." He said and looked at Alexander.


    Tony quickly came to Howard and hugged him. He was too emotionally unstable at the time. "I love you, dad."


    He finally said thest words he wanted but never got to say to him that night. Something he still regretted.


    Howard ruffled his hair, "I know, son. I always knew."


    Alexander had called Maria out. Soon Dobby came with Maria and Antonia. Antonia was quite surprised to see another big brother already out there.


    She ran to him, "Big brother. When did youe here?"


    Howard quickly corrected her, "This is a twin of your big brother, Tina. Now greet him properly."


    "Oh, I am Antonia. Nice to meet you twin big brother of big brother." She cutely introduced herself.


    Tony looked at Howard. Howard nodded, "Yeah, she''s your little sister."


    Tony fell to his knees to Tina''s level. "What do you like, Tina?" He asked.


    "Oh, I like squirrels. Big sis Doreen has one. But no squirreles to me." She sadly said.


    Tony made a squirrel from Nanotech and gave it to her. Tina got to ying with it. He looked at his mom and quickly hugged her tightly.


    "I missed you so much, mom." He said.


    While this reunion was taking ce, Alexander was meeting everyone else.


    Professor Hulk spoke first, "So, you''re like some God?"


    "Something like that. I had toe here as Thanos was a lot stronger than you all and he would have probably seeded in his mission." He replied.


    "We can understand. Thanks, if it weren''t for you, I''d not be alive." Natasha said as she walked towards him.


    "Haha, it''s alright, child. You were ready to die for the world. That''s all that matters." He praised her.


    Professor Hulk looked shocked, "What?! You were going to die?"


    "You had to lose someone you love for the soul stone. It was either Clint or me." She rified.


    "Yeah, and she jumped from the cliff for that. Anyways, I have gifts for you two. Hulk is just your alter ego right." Alexander walked to Bruce and touched him with his finger. He fixed his body to a normal human and he would still be able to turn into Hulk whenever he wants with full mental control.


    Then he walked to Natasha and tapped her shoulder, "There, you can procreate life again. You can have a family now."


    Bruce and Natasha had their minds blown. Bruce was back in his human body and Natasha could be a mother. She never thought about that as she knew she could never have a family but now...


    Alexander said to Natasha, "You can now retire after this. Maybe get an office job. Maybe be the manager of Avengers."


    "And you Bruce. Maybe you can be a college professor. Do something other than just being a hero. Enjoy while you can as no one knows what''lle tomorrow." He advised.


    Then he looked at Steve. "Ah, hey there kid, you may not know me but in my reality, I''m like your Grandpa. I have a gift for you too."


    He snapped his finger and an agent Carter appeared. She was young and healthy.


    "She''s the same, Peggy. I just brought her back." Alexander said. Steve would have gone to the past originally but he didn''t want him toe to his reality and mess things up now.


    Peggy looked around in confusion. Steve quickly approached her and calmed her down.


    "Hey, I saw you bringing people to life. Can you like... Bring Gamora back? My Gamora." Peter Quill walked up to him. He had understood by now that the Gamora he saw now wasn''t his girl.


    Alexander looked at Neb from the current timeline and Gamora from his timeline acting all familial.


    "Hey, which Universe do you want to stay in, Gamora?" Alexander asked.


    "Can I bring Neb with me?" She asked.


    "Sure," he agreed.


    Gamora looked at Neb and convinced her toe along, "Come with me, Neb. My world is a lot more peaceful than here. You see that man, he''s also the Emperor of Kree, Skrull and Shi''ar Empire. He conquered them all and made a new super empire called Universe Federation. Everything is good under his rule. Criminals are punished and people live in peace. Father was preparing to fight him all along but it seems he underestimated him."


    "Wait, he''s an Emperor?" Peter eximed.


    "I wasn''t talking to you." Gamora hushed him.


    Neb though for a while. It did sound interesting to go with her.


    "Okay, I will go with you, sister." Neb finally agreed.


    Seeing them agree, he just materialized a small spacecraft and told them to go in and wait.


    "So, Peter. They have left you here alone. So I think I can bring her back."


    Normally, he wouldn''t have been able to bring her back with just the 6 stones but the 7th stone was a very crucial item. It let him have better control over them. He was also not sure if he would be able to use the snap power in some other world. Reason being that the infinite Stones worked on the rules of the current Universe. What would happen if the world he went to had different rules? He just hoped that even if he didn''t have the snap power he''d still have the ability of all the stones.


    In an Instant, Gamora was standing in front of Peter. She looked dazed. In her mind, she was falling from the cliff in Vormir.


    She suddenly felt arms around her. "W-What? Where am I?"


    She looked at who was hugging her and it was Peter. She thought it was a dream but Peter''s words proved her wrong.


    "I thought I lost you,"


    "I''m not dead?" She confusedly asked.


    "You were. But that old man brought you back. I''ll tell you everythingter." He said and dragged her to sit nearby.


    "Ehem... Aaa... old man..." Alexander turned around and saw Thor.


    "C-Can you bring my family back?" He asked.


    "I''m sorry, Thor. But you know about the reincarnation cycle of Asgardians. In a few million years, the whole cycle will be restarted and your grandfather, your father will be born again. Bringing them back would disrupt that cycle." He told him.


    But Alexander felt pity for Thor. He had lost everything. His love, his mother, his brother, the whole Asgard except a small number of people.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 198: Back To Reality

    "But I can bring back Frigga and Loki as they do not entirely connect with the reincarnation cycle. It''s more of an Odin''s bloodline thing." He said.


    Thor had initially gotten very disappointed after hearing his answer but now his face had a big smile.


    "Really? Then please do that. I think Loki had changed." Thor tried to defend his brother.


    "Haha... Even if he isn''t, I won''t let him stray this time. I don''t want him to start the Final Host here now. Although I believe he can change as I''ve seen him doing that." Alexander said. No matter how much he wanted to deny it, Loki had indeed be a man worthy of Medusa.


    Alexander snapped his fingers again and Frigga and Loki returned. Frigga was free to move but not Loki.


    Alexander took out a contract from his pocket. "Sign it and live, don''t sign it and return to thend of the dead."


    Loki gulped his saliva and looked at the contract. It said that he could never scheme to kill anyone, ever. He cannot scheme to take over Earth or any other. He can only live as a good son and a good brother.


    Alexander believed that Loki had changed, he had a chance to rule Asgard and he got tired of doing it, the one thing that he wanted the most. All the mess he made in his life was to be a king and after achieving that goal he realized that it meant nothing.


    Loki didn''t think much and quickly signed the contract. Thinking that he''d get out of itter. But Alexander''s magic wasn''t something he could break even if he lived millions of years and spent every second studying magic. Soon Loki was free to move and Frigga and Thor hugged him. Frigga was a Witch herself and felt the godly aura of Alexander. It was much stronger and purer than even Odin in his prime.


    "Thank you for reuniting us. We will not forget this debt." She respectfully said.


    "Haha... What debt? You won''t be seeing me ever again so there''s no need for that. Just live happily, that''s all I ask for."


    Alexander then looked at the Duck. "Hey,e here."


    Howard the Duck walked toward him slowly. "Yes, sir?"


    "You wanna go back to your world?" Alexander asked, to which Howard nodded.


    "Happy Journey then." He snapped his finger and Howard the Duck disappeared.


    Soon Alexander was walking back to Dobby and Howard when Doctor Strange came to him.


    "What are you?" He bluntly asked.


    "A being of higher Dimension. Here, this might help as a small substitute for the Time Stone. It doesn''t really give you the time ability but it can make your magic stronger. It will help you fight beings like Dormammu." Alexander handed him a small red crystal.


    "Thanks, I guess. Why are you doing all this?" He asked further.


    "Tell me, Doctor. Did you see me in this alternate future?" He asked.


    "No, you weren''t there." He replied.


    "That is what being a higher dimensional being means, we can live outside the space and time. Anyways, this oue is probably the best one from infinite others." He walked away.


    When he reached the small group of people he saw another little girl besides Tina. He assumed it was Tony''s daughter.


    "Hey there, little one. I am your great great Grandpa." He said. He was sitting down to her level.


    "Really? Then you must be very old." She amusingly stated.


    "Haha... Yes, I am thousands of years old. How old are you?" He asked.


    Morgan showed him her 5 fingers. "I am 5, Grandpa."


    Alexander smiled ear to ear. "What is your favorite food?" He inquired.


    "Ummm... Cheese Burger." She replied.


    "Oh, you see that tall grandpa there. He makes the best burgers in the world. Let''s go and ask him to make some for us." He picked her up in his arms.


    "Yaaayyy... Burgers." She cheered.


    Seeing her smiling happily, he felt really good that he saved Tony. He could imagine her sad face if he had died.


    "Hey, Dobby. Set up the portable kitchen. We''re making cheeseburgers for our cute little princess." He said, tickling Morgan.


    "I''m a princess too, grandpa." Tina ran to him.


    "Oh, yes, yes... We have two princesses. Here, take your throne." He put the two on his shoulders.


    "Did someone say cheeseburgers?" Tony and Howard both appeared out of nowhere.


    "Haha, yeah. Come along. We got enough for everyone." Dobby loudly called everyone.


    All the aliens and people had returned from Doctor Strange''s portals. Now only the Avengers were left.


    "AAAAAA... WE CAN MAKE A DEAL, EMPEROR UNIVERSE. I CAN HAVE THIS REALITY WHILE YOU CAN HAVE YOURS" Thanos shouted from a closeby cage.


    Alexander looked at him sitting in the cage. He fiddled in his pocket and threw something at him. It rammed straight into his face.


    "You must be hungry, Thanos. There, grab a snickers" He joked and got back to making burgers with Dobby.


    The Battlefield turned into a nice party. It was a time of happiness as lives were saved and families were reunited. Iron Man and Morgan sat together and ate Burgers happily.


    Alexander saw a certain spider looking at him interestingly but he was too intimidated by him. "What do you want to ask, Peter?"


    "What, I didn''t say anything." Peter Quill replied with his stuffed mouth.


    "I wasn''t talking to you. This Peter." He pointed to Spiderman.


    Peter Parker meekly came to him, "Sir, does your reality have Spiderman too?"


    "Hmm, It''s still 2014 there. What were you doing in 2014?" He asked.


    "I was a normal school student." He said.


    "There, you got your answer. By the way, take this." He threw two small bracelets like things.


    "What are these?" Peter excitedly asked.


    "Those are Infinite and indestructible web-shooters." Alexander then showed him how it works.


    "This is so cool. Now I don''t have to worry about refilling it." Peter eximed. He may be a superhero but he was still a teenager.


    "Yeah, it''s way better than that armor." Alexander proudly said.


    Tony''s feelings got hurt, "Hey, that is made of bleeding-edge technology. Best of the best."


    "Haha... I have removed world hunger, water problem, and given electricity to the whole world in my reality. Nearly all with tech. Not to mention I justunched flying cars." Alexander proudly told him about his achievements.


    Tony had to agree that those achievements were hard to top off.


    Howard then added, "He also became the president of the United States so he could change the system."


    Tony was suddenly hit with the idea, "Pepper. I''m standing for the next election. Dammit, why did I never think of that."


    They allughed and bantered for the rest of the evening. Finally, it was time for Alexander to leave. Tony had talked to his mom and dad to heart''s content. He told and showed them all things he wanted.


    Howard and Maria also showered him, Morgan and Pepper, with love. Now they were going to go back and pester Tony to give them a grandchild.


    Alexander went to Thanos and put him in his dimensional pocket with all the other space ships. All of Thanos'' army was dead so no extra burden. In the end, before leaving he snapped again and the Avengers Mansion returned to being normal. He left the battlefield as it is though. Hoping it to be a reminder to the world that just one mad man was able to cause so much destruction to their. And the space is filled with madmen.


    "Thanks, that would save me quite a bit of money." Tony came to him and shook his hand.


    "Like you care about money. Tony, the world is filled with people again. Even if Thanos is a mass murderer, he still speaks the truth. This''s resources will run out someday. It will start a gruesome war then. I advise you to start focussing on expanding into space." Alexander advised him.


    "*Sigh* yeah... I''m also too old for this hero stuff now. I''ll sit back in the oval office and just build stuff for the next generation." Tony replied.


    "Haha... Good luck. Here, take this. It''s a better design for an arc reactor. It''ll be helpful for you."


    After a while, Edward and Hermione also came back from Wakanda with all their equipments they''ve been working on.


    Soon Alexander stood alone looking at everyone. Little Morgan was waving her arms furiously. He smiled and snapped his finger.


    The next moment he found himself back at his Universe. Morag was where he appeared.


    He dumped Neb and Gamora there. He had told Neb that Guardians of the Gxy should be together. That''s where the fun is. So she will be recruiting some people. A human, a brainless man, a roon, and a tree to be precise.


    Alexander then went on his way to Finta. Where he will trial Thanos and Lady Death.


    [You can see Morgan and Tony on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone me, please!

 Chapter 199: Thanos on trial

    Finta,


    The was a giant hub of economic activity now. It was now a dream of many people to have a shop on the.


    Nalkaids, the aboriginals of the had a total upliftment of their society and now they were the managers of Finta. All of them were wealthy and lived a fulfilling life.


    Though they were still peace-loving and still secretly prayed to Alexander''s portraits while chanting Cu-nt. Alexander knew that but he let them do it as long as they did it secretly.


    He had called for all the highest authorities on majors for the uing trial of Thanos.


    "Boss, they''ve all gathered," Dobby reported.


    Alexander got up, "let''s go then. Is Thanos ready to confess?"


    Dobby nodded, "Yes, I''ve fed him Truth Spitter potion."


    "This is going to be a major step, you know. Thanos has killed a lot of people. He may not be the epitome of evil but it will still boost the Universe''s purity." Alexander told him. "What''s the purity now?"


    "It''s 70% for the Universe and 65% for the Earth," He said.


    "So Earth is currently worse than the rest of the space." Dobby contemted.


    Soon they arrived where the Trial was to be held. There wasn''t much to be asked though as Thanos was already a famous warlord. He had destroyed many worlds in his senseless bnce theory.


    He quickly took the highest seat. Thanos was also brought in.


    Alexander read his sins,


    ||Thanos - Category 4


    Murder - 627,667,544


    Indirect Murder - 80,567,438,543


    Enved - 1,567,544,888


    Sin Percentage - 90%||


    "Thanos, it shouldn''t be surprising to you that you''ll be sentenced to death today. However, I would like to bring another person who is somewhat responsible for your rise." He said.


    He quickly summoned Lady Death. She was a cosmic-entity and the personification of "death", although she was seldom seen and rarely speaks, she has been known to manipte and interfere with the lives of mortals on a few asions and her would-be-lover Thanos.


    Although Death is a neutral entity by nature, she isn''t above trying to seize control over things and has a rivalry of sorts with her "brother" Eternity, though Lady Death is wise enough to understand the need for bnce and as a result, rarely engages in acts of outright viiny. In short, she''s not pure evil but she''s not on the good side either.


    Alexander had infinity Stonesbined with his body and his power now only came below that of some selective beings of the universe. Lady Death wasn''t one of them. If he wants he can erase her and make another Lady Death.


    Lady death appeared in her mostmon form as a Lady. Although it didn''t have a gender it liked the look of ''she''.


    She looked at Alexander haughtily, "Why have you summoned me, God-son?"


    She didn''t really know about him but since he defeated the celestials he had be quite famous in the overpowered people''s circle.


    "Silence... Look beside you" Alexander loudly said while releasing his oppressive aura. It surely made Death a bit scared.


    Lady Death looked sideways and her would-be lover was sitting in a cage. Looking at her with big eyes and salivating mouth.


    "You gave him blessings of being hard to kill, didn''t you?" He asked.


    Lady Death looked at Alexander in surprise, ~How does he know.~


    Although she was often content to keep a bnce between life and death, she was still more than happy to take advantage of situations to get the upper hand sometimes.


    She saw the same opportunity in Thanos. She saw that he can bring a lot of souls to her. Though she didn''t know at that time that Thanos would go crazy for her after that.


    But she was not able to understand why she was dragged into this situation. "Yes, I did. But you can''t hold me ountable for what he did."


    "Yes, you are correct, but it is also correct that without your blessings he would have died much earlier and it would have been good for the Universe, you knowingly meddled with the matters of mortals," Alexander argued.


    Everyone around them was looking at the exchange with shocked faces. They had only heard about the entity called Death and that it was immensely powerful but in front of them, this entity was getting reprimanded by the Emperor universe.


    Alexander decided to end this. "I am taking away your ability to scan the universe and give blessings. Your job is to rule the Realm of Death and that is all you will do from now on."


    Alexander snapped his finger and Death felt her power reduced.


    "NO! YOU CAN''T..." She eximed. But before she couldplete Alexander sent her back to her realm. Now only Thanos was left. But what Alexander didn''t know was that Death would soon find another lover.


    "Thanos, you have killed 627,667,544 people and for this, you deserve nothing but death. But I will make it harder.


    Alexander put him in 10,000 years long time torture. In it, he saw himself back in the Endgame battle. He woulde close to getting the infinity gauntlet and snap but every time he would lose and die a very bad death. Like Ant-man expanding from inside his ass.


    Then when the torture ended he fed him sensory increasing portion and made a big sword wound in his gut and left him to die in pain. The whole thing was recorded and would be circted around the universe to warn everyone who would think of taking the same path as Thanos.


    ....


    After the Trial, Alexander headed back to Earth. It hadn''t been long since he was gone. Just a few days.


    The time for him to take the oval office was arriving soon. He''d have to deal with some people then.


    He went straight to Universe Tower to finish his work on a rocket engine he was making for UNSRO(United Nations Space Research Organization)


    He knew that the current United Nations was quite corrupt and it was nothing but a mouthpiece and puppet of the strongest nations. It would do anything for the highest bidder. He was going to change that by introducing Shield in the space exploration aspect. Then he''ll have a good enough reason to tell everyone how he found so many corrupted people.


    For some reason, his whole floor had shades down and lights off. "Ghost, turn the lights on."


    "SURPRISE" Loud cheers came from all around the big hall as soon as the lights were on.


    He looked around in shock, he may be all-powerful but even he couldn''t predict the future. He also didn''t really pay attention to his surroundings as he was in his own home.


    "npaaa happy birthday." Amy came running and hugged him.


    Little Tina got jealous and she also came running. But she was too small and could only hug his leg. He had to pick her up.


    "How did you guys know? I didn''t even remember it." He asked.


    "Oh, it was nma. She told us about it. So we prepared a surprise." Amy rified.


    "Aww... Thank you." She and Tina got bombarded with kisses.


    Not many people were there. Only his family and some close friends. Tony slowly walked to him, "Happy birthday, Old man. Here is my gift for you. Ipleted your rocket engine while you were away." He showed him some pictures.


    "That''s amazing. Less work for me." Alexander epted it.


    Then suddenly Tony came closer, "Where the hell did you take Mom and Dad? Now they''ve been pestering me to marry Pepper and make babies."


    "Hahaha... You love Pepper don''t you?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes," he answered.


    "Then don''t wait. Never leave things for tomorrow as we don''t know what tomorrow holds. You should know that best." Alexander advised him.


    Tony remembered how he lost his mom and dad and he couldn''t even sayst words. "You know what... You are absolutely right. I''m gonna marry her."


    He walked away while cheering himself up. Then little Tina walked up to him.


    "Grandpa, I made this for you with sister Doreen and Monkey Joe." She cutely put forward a handkerchief on which she had done embroidery. It had his face on it.


    Alexander felt so loved that he picked the chubby Tina and hugged her tightly, "Thank you, Tina. I will keep this safe and use it every day."


    She was ted that her Grandpa liked it. "Hehe..."


    "Where is this sister Doreen of yours?" He asked.


    "Oh, she''s sitting in the Student''s floor," Tina said.


    "Go and bring her here. Tell her that I want to talk to her." He instructed her.


    Tina happily epted the task and ran away.


    [You can see Lady Death on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 200: Young Avengers Initiative

    As soon as Tina left, Olivia came to him and gave him a hug. "I really have no idea of what I should give you as a present. We already have everything we can ever wish for."


    Alexander lovingly looked at her, "Yes, I already have everything I could wish for. You being by my side is the biggest gift for me and I appreciate this gift every day."


    "You''ve been learning how to flirt ha. Tell me who is she. I swear I will not kill her." She said, looking him in the eye.


    "Haha... Then you''ll have to spare yourself, Oli. There is and never will be another woman in my life, except you, and Medusa, Rina, Amy, and H." He bbered.


    "Oh, thanks for reminding me. Are you going to allow Medusa and Loki to marry?" She asked. It had been more than ten years since they started dating and it was time to let them tie the knot.


    "Can they really live with each other for the rest of their life?" He asked.


    "I had a chat with Medusa some days ago. She and Loki seem to already be living like married couples. Since the New York invasion, Loki has been training seriously to get stronger." She told him.


    "If that''s the case. Let''s discuss this with themter. No matter how much I''d hate to have Medusa be taken away, I can''t keep her tied forever. She has her own life and choices to make. Let''s just hope they are the right ones." He thoughtfully said.


    "Grandpa Grandpa... I brought sister, Doreen." Tina came running back. Dragging behind her was the Squirrel girl. Up until just a few moments ago, Doreen was resting in the Students area of the Universe Tower. Dreaming about joining the Avengers and getting praised by them.


    She had gotten a job due to Tina''s rmendation in a coffee shop there. Although coffee was free there, someone was still required to make it.


    She had been ying with Tina for many days now. She was very shocked when she found out about Tina''s real identity. But she vowed never to use this rtionship to be an Avenger.


    Today as well, she was working like any other day. But then Tina came and told her that her Grandpa wanted to see her.


    She asked and Tina said it''s Grandpa Universe. She quickly realized that she was being asked by the President of the United States. She got nervous and followed Tina all the way.


    But to her shock and anxiety, the hall she just came to was filled with so many superheroes. All the Avengers were there. She meekly walked up to Alexander.


    "So, you''re Doreen. Oh, who do we have here? Hey there little guy," Alexander said looking at the small squirrel on Doreen''s shoulder.


    Monkey Joe made some noise in Doreen''s ears. "He says his name is Monkey Joe and he''s a big boy."


    "Hahaha... I am sorry, Monkey Joe. So, how did you meet, Tina?" He asked.


    Doreen was a bit surprised that Alexander wasn''t bothered by her huge squirrel tail.


    "I met her near Stark Tower when I came to New York to join the Avengers." She straightforwardly answered. It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t nervous. In fact, saying she was nervous would be an understatement.


    Alexander knew about Doreen aka Squirrel girl. She was quite a goofy and enjoyable character. She had a very strong sense of justice and a funny personality to go with it.


    He had read in theic once that she had even befriended Gctus because she wasn''t afraid of him and talked to him like any other person. She had super strength, super agility and she could talk to Squirrels.


    "So you want to be an Avenger?" He asked.


    "Yes," almost instantly she replied with a firm look in her eyes.


    Alexander couldn''t help but ruffle her hair. "Haha... Then you will. But you''ll need training first."


    "HEY!, my man, Fury. Come here," he called Fury who was talking to someone else.


    He looked at him, "What''s the status of the Young Avengers Initiative?"


    "Almost ready. We have selected candidates and almost all superheroes have agreed to take an apprentice. Except for our great Tony Stark." Fury briefed.


    Alexander looked at Tony who hade to them seeing all the ruckus, "Don''t worry about him. He already has an apprentice. I want you to induct Doreen into the program. Her abilities can be very helpful."


    Fury quickly thought of the possibility of using Squirrels for intel gathering. Not to mention Doreen had superstrength.


    Tony loudly eximed suddenly, "No, no, no... I denied taking an apprentice. How can you give me one without telling me?"


    Alexander made him quiet down, "Your apprentice is yet to be a superhero. But believe me, you''ll love that kid. He''s super smart too. You also need to be a bit more responsible."


    Alexander ignored hisints and asked Steve toe to him. "Steve, this is Doreen. I want you to take her as your first apprentice. She has a high sense of justice, super strength, and can talk to Squirrels."


    Steve looked at Doreen, "Talk to Squirrels?"


    "Yeah, look at that little guy on her shoulder." Alexander pointed.


    Monkey Joe again got angry and decided toin, "I am Monkey Joe and I''m not little."


    A squeaky yet understandable voice came out of his mouth. Monkey Joe himself was shocked.


    "Haha... I just gave you super strength and ability to speak, Monkey Joe. I''d hate it if something were to happen to you as you were still a normal squirrel." Alexander exined.


    Monkey Joe started speaking non-stop to test his new ability. He ran around and tested his strength as well.


    While Doreen stood there in a daze. She couldn''t believe her dream was so easily fulfilled. She not only joined the Avengers but she''d be taught by Captain America.


    Unknowingly a small tear fell down her eye. Alexander noticed it and quickly gave her a napkin.


    "What happened, kid?" He asked.


    "I-I''ve been trying to be an Avenger since I came here. But they never let me through the Avengers Tower. I-I thought I''d never have my dream fulfilled." She cried.


    Alexander couldn''t me her. She was still an innocent 16 years old.


    But they all look at Tony with questioning gaze. Tony quickly took out his phone, "Happy, you will check every person trying to enter Avengers Tower and let the superpowered ones meet whichever Avenger is free."


    Alexander looked back at Doreen, "Wee to the team, kid. Now cheer up and enjoy."


    Alexander took out a backpack and gave it to her, "This has your new superhero uniform. Indestructible and always clean."


    Doreen suddenly felt like hugging the kind old man and went for it. "Thank you, sir."


    Alexander patted her head, "Haha... Its alright, child. I''m d I could help."


    ...


    ording to the normal timeline, the events of Captain America Winter Soldier should be happening at the moment. But Alexander had already destroyed Hydra. Though Project insight was still going on. It only made new and better Helicarriers for Shield.


    The Shield had a new security council now. It was only there to oversee their budgets and administrative things. In no way, they could interfere with their working now. Secretly all the new members of the Security Council were Alexander''s people.


    Shield needed some time to truly spread its reach. But Alexander had also put many curses to root out corruption and ipetent people.


    Bucky Barnes had also returned to Earth from his multiple missions in space. He was not Winter Soldier but Space Soldier. Alexander had told Steve that Bucky was alive and well, and they had a happy reunion.


    Alexander didn''t have anything to do in theing days except prepare to officially take the office and start changing the world.


    [You can see New Helicarriers on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 201: To The Moon

    It was the day he would officially take the office. There wasn''t much to be excited about as he had already started to work as the president secretly.


    But the official documents can only be signed after he takes the oath.


    He came to the Capitol building. A huge crowd was gathered there. He couldn''t believe that this many people could gather at that ce. The secret service was focused on everyone''s security except for him.


    First, some NPC politicians came and gave their two cents about how great he was. Then it finally came to Alexander''s speech. He didn''t make it too long as it was a waste of time. But he still needed to make everyone happy who came to see him.


    "Thank you for your support, everyone. The weather is very cold so I won''t make it too long. I am going to take the highest administrative office in this country. Many responsibilitiese with it as I will not only be responsible for this country but also many parts of the world. No matter what people say, America does have a lot of wealth that makes it very strong and we need to act responsibly with that kind of power.


    "Tomorrow, we are going to take the first step for a better future. Tomorrow we will beunching a manned space mission to the moon. They willnd there and live in the small habitat module for one week. They will look for the best ce to start building our first moon colony.


    "Currently, I and Tony were able toe up with a way to make cheaper electricity but if we are able to mine Helium 3 from the moon then we''ll be able to make all our energy needs as cheap as tap water. So be sure to tune in tomorrow and witness history in the making."


    He ended his speech and soon it came to taking the oath. "I do solemnly swear that I will faithfully execute the Office of the President of the United States, and will to the best of my ability, preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States and anyone in distress."


    He added some words at the end. He wasn''t just bing the president for one country after all. He had the whole world in mind. Then Dobby also took his oath. After that, there were some other senseless ceremonies, and finally the state dinner. He vowed to not do these things as they were nothing but wasting the tax money.


    Finally, after all the pointless things were done, he sat in the oval office. With him were his boys. Dobby, Ragnarok, Howard, Arnold, and Connor. There were also some Seraphs who had been secretly working in the government for a while now. All of them would take other core departments of the cab.


    "So, what''s the n?" Howard asked. They all sat rxedly like they were in a park. Ragnarok was even smoking a cigar.


    "The n is pretty simple. Arnold, I want you to do an audit of all the fortune 500panies and see if they''re being naughty.


    "Howard, I want you to make a list of every single terrorist organization in the world and also which country supports them.


    "Dobby, scrap the Mutant Registration Act.


    "Connor, use all the resources you need to see which country would be suitable for phase one of the Earth Federation. Our target is pretty simple. We are going to solve the problems of Earth and unite the world. We will start by making America an example. It''s already night so let''s meet tomorrow again at the Moon mission''sunch site." He dismissed everyone.


    Alexander then went into Phixheim as well. He had not slept in days and wanted to feel that again. The majority of the people in Phixheim were already asleep. Except for one certain foodie.


    He found Gali hogging food from the refrigerator. "What are you doing, little Gali?"


    She got spooked and looked behind, "Oh, it''s you, Grandpa. I thought it was Grandma. I felt hungry so I came to eat."


    "Why didn''t you use the big light?" He asked.


    "Oh, I wasn''t that hungry. I just wanted some ice cream." She cutely said.


    Alexanderughed and left after patting her.


    ...


    The next day Alexander appeared at Kennedy Space Center. He had selected five people to send to space. 2 of them were humans and 3 of them were mutants or enhanced as they go by now. One had the ability of X-ray vision. He''ll be useful in detecting if there is ice underground. Not to mention he was a geologist.


    Then there was a woman who had simple super strength. She originally had a disfigured body but Alexander''s Medicine gave her life back. She was a scientist and very knowledgeable about Chemistry and Physics.


    Then there was a guy who had the ability to live in a vacuum. He didn''t really need to breathe. He was going to be staying at the temporary moon base while the remaininge back.


    The two humans were normal air force pilots trained to pilot the new spacecraft as well. The team of 5 was going to be making history.


    The first woman to walk on the moon, the first mutant to walk on the moon. These names were going to be recorded in history.


    ...


    The spacecraft that was going to be used wasn''t really a rocket. It was an aircraft-like thing. The mechanism was simple. Just like on naval aircraft carriers, a long arched runway was set. The spacecraft would be given a crazy hard push with a hydraulic push mechanism. [Like in the movie Tomorrond]


    The push would be enough to send them to lower Earth orbit from where they could rely on normal thrusters powered by an arc reactor. The arc reactor didn''t need much energy to charge so sr power was enough. Even mechanical power would be enough. For example, you could connect the chargers with a treadmill.


    Theunch was a joint effort between UNSRO and NASA. UNSRO was still in the start-up phase so NASA was starting the Moon mission for now.


    The whole event was being shown on live television and the world was watching it. The reason was simply that no one had tried to go to the moon in years.


    Alexander sat in the visitors'' area of the control room. Looking at all the proceedings. Soon the speakers started making sounds. The count down started. But just as theunch time came suddenly warnings started to sound.


    "Ghost, look into it and correct it," Alexandermanded.


    In a matter of seconds, the warnings disappeared and the rocket was sessfullyunched.


    Ghost reported back, "Sir, someone tried to hack in and mess with theunch."


    "Who was it?"


    "The attack came from within America. I backtracked on everything. The attack was initiated by a joint effort of multiple Oil and Energy Companies." Ghost briefed.


    "It seems they don''t want this mission to be sessful. Probably because once I get Helium 3, their oil will be obsolete." He contemted.


    "Ghost, make a file on all thesepanies and gather all the data you can that link them to this attack. Also, look for all the crimes they havemitted. It''s time they learn that I''m not like my predecessors." He ordered


    Once that was done, he enjoyed the live view from the spacecraft. It smoothly got out of the orbit and headed straight to the moon. It didn''t need to revolve around the earth to set the trajectory. That thing was done because of ack of fuel to manually steer. But now they have enough energy from arc reactors.


    Alexander had told Uatu as well that he''ll be making a colony on the moon. So Uatu had moved his base to the dark side of the moon.


    Due to powerful thrusters, it just took the spacecraft 1.2 hours to reach the moon. The spacecraft had the hovering ability too so thending wasn''t that hard. Moon didn''t have a very strong gravity so it would not be problematic when they leave either. Though Alexander knew that he''d need to upgrade the engine for Mars.


    [You can see Spacecraft on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 202: Pym Particle

    The crewnded on the moon''s surface sessfully. Then they proceeded to set up the small habitat. It was nothing but a huge ready-made module carried by Spacecraft. Thedy with superstrength simply picked it up and put it in a nice spot.


    Then they got to find an ideal location. They had pretty high tech stuff made by Stark Industries so it didn''t take them much time to find a good ce to start the colony. They had found a crater nearby which had a high possibility of there being ice.


    The one who could live in a vacuum went in there and checked the samples. The end result was satisfactory. There was indeed ice under theyer of the surface dust and rocks.


    Hence the initial habitat was brought near to the now named ''Hope'' crater. The habitat wasn''t anything luxurious. It had simple divided areas for sleeping, working, and exercising.


    The team did many tests while living there. They collected samples of Helium 3 and four of them returned to Earth with it.


    The same spacecraft easilynded back on Earth without much trouble. The whole project was surprisingly very smooth. It onlysted for 2 weeks.


    ...


    "Tony, how''s the stability?" Alexander asked with a wrench in his hand and a big control wheel in his hand.


    "Yeah, it''s quite stable. The output is at 100 percent too. I think we are sessful." Tonyuded. "These are just the baby steps. Fusion reactor will surely change the world but it will not take us that far." He said, wiping out some sweat.


    He, Howard, and Tony had just finished their first-everrge-scale Fusion Reactor powered by Helium 3.


    "Now we just need to find an efficient way to travel, and mine the moon," Howard added.


    A sudden light bulb lit in Alexander''s mind. "Howard, do you remember Hank Pym?"


    Howard quickly realized, "Yeah, but he won''t give us the form. He''s too egoistic and would rather take the form to his death."


    "I don''t need the form. It only took a few minutes for Thanos'' people to replicate it. I only need his yes. I don''t want him to jump around filing technology theft cases against meter. I''ll go and try to talk with him. Pretty sure he can''t say no to the President." Alexander thought.


    "You can try all you want. I just hope you don''t underestimate his ego." Howard warned.


    "Wait, what are you two talking about?" Tony asked.


    Howard quickly told him about the Pym particle.


    "So you''re telling me that by using this tech we will be able to transport whole space stations and colony ready-made on earth to space and moon. I say, f*ck him. Let''s just use it. We''re using it for humanity after all." Tony said. It wasn''t surprising that Tony would say that. He was still not mature enough.


    "Still, he got a pretty good head. If he can join us we might be able to advance quicker." Alexander said and got ready to leave.


    "Alright, I have a press briefing in an hour. Be sure to redirect the power to the city grid now." He instructed and left.


    The new mega fusion reactor was enough to power the whole of New York State. From this evaluation, they only need 50 reactors to keep the U.S. always online.


    ...


    Alexander appeared in the press briefing room to answer some public questions and also talk about his progress on some things.


    "Thank you foring here. First of all, I want to tell you that I sessfully caught 478panies of fortune 500panies doing Tax evasions. I have heavily fined them and also given them a one-week ultimatum to pay back. This was 2 days ago and by now the Tax department has received 600 Billion Dors in taxes. I am also creating a new software for the IRS. It will heavily help them monitor all the taxpayers.


    "Now to the second announcement, my defense secretary has identified 300 different terrorist organizations operating in some African and Arabian countries. They will all be dealt with in theing months. Shield, the US army, and many more superheroes will be joining this operation. Our objective is to bring stability to the whole region.


    "Finally, about the Moon Mission. We are preparing to build a colony there. I havee across a very famous scientist and if he joins our work time and expenditure will decrease by half.


    Another briefing will be done in a week in which we will give you updates. Thank you. Now my V.P. will give answers to your questions as I have to be in a meeting."


    Alexander had hinted towards his meeting with Hank because it would put some psychological pressure on him that he should ept his offer.


    He got into his helicopter from the White Housewn and headed to Pym estate. It was quite arge ce. Hank Pym was surely not running low on funds in this timeline.


    Alexander wondered if Scott had already been selected by him as the next Ant-Man. He was hoping that what he thought was right as he wasn''t really interested in this story.


    His helicopternded and he walked towards the people waiting for him. Not much surprised, Hank hade to greet him. Behind him was his daughter standing informal clothing. But there was another person standing beside Pym who looked more excited to see him. The man was Dareen Cross, the prot¨¦g¨¦ of Hank Pym who usurped his mentor as CEO of Pym Technologies and rebranded it as Cross Technologies.


    Alexander ignored the man and went straight to Hank. "Haha, how are you, old man."


    Hank shook hands with him. Alexander didn''t really have much contact with Hank but he had still met him during the world war. He hadn''t made Pym particles at that time.


    "I am fine, Mr. President. We were surprised to receive a call for your sudden visit." Hank said, hiding some disdain behind the sarcastic voice.


    "Well, I hade across a problem and thought you might be a good candidate for solving it. After all, you are a fellow visionary so I thought you might be interested in helping humanity." Alexander said. Making it impossible for Pym to ignore him as he knew that if he did then he''d bebeled a traitor by the people.


    Hope saw the tension and spoke. "Let''s talk inside, Mr. President."


    Alexander looked at her and smiled, "Haha... Let''s go, child. I heard you are very good at quantum physics. What about joining our space program?"


    They all walked into the mansion. Suddenly Alexander noticed a painting in the lobby. He smiled seeing it as it was the one Amy drew for her first auction.


    Hank saw him admiring the painting and came to boast, "That is one of my finest investments yet. I bought it many years ago and it still gives me a feeling of peace."


    Alexander just smiled, "I know. I was there when you bought it. After all, it was my granddaughter who painted this."


    His words surprised Hank and hope, "Your granddaughter?"


    "Oh, my little Amy. The same girl with whom my statue is erected in the war museum. She was just 10 when she drew this." Alexander replied and remembered those cute moments.


    Hank remembered the famous picture and statue with a girl on Alexander''s shoulder. "Then this painting is priceless."


    Alexander appreciated that hank thought so highly it. "Yeah, it is. Let''s go and talk now."


    After that, he negotiated with him for the right to use Pym particles. But he wasn''t bulging. He kept on saying that he doesn''t trust the government. Alexander got fed up and decided to leave. There was no point in talking with him, the man had gone senile. Even when his daughter tried to convince him he denied.


    Alexander secretly ordered Shield to take Dareen Cross in custody and seal the Cross technologies as he knew that Cross was trying to sell ant-man like suits to private organizations. That was also one of the reasons why Hank and Cross were looking at each other in disdain even in his presence.


    "Thank you for finding time for me but sadly this meeting wasn''t fruitful. I''ll probably just make some new particle that acts like Pym Particle." Alexandermented and left.


    But when Alexander was leaving he felt like a small thing was following him.


    [You can see Moon Habitat on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 203: A short trip to Quantum Realm

    Alexander was about to leave when he saw a tiny thing moving. He recognized it as Ant-Man.


    ~Why is he following me?~ he thought.


    He let it follow him back into his helicopter. Once it was in the air, Alexander pointed his finger at small Ant-Man and sent an electric shock.


    "Return to normal size or I will have you held for attempting an assassination on the president. Everyone knows, killing me is nearly impossible but they would still be angry at you. What will happen to your daughter then?" Alexander threatened.


    His threats seemed to work and Scott quickly returned to normal size.


    "I-I was just following that old man''s order, sir. I''m a big fan of yours. Please don''t be angry." Scott blurted out everything without even asking.


    Hank and Hope, listening to him through the earpiece, facepalmed themselves.


    "And why did they tell you to do this?" Alexander asked.


    "I-I... They wanted to see what kind of person you are and should they share the technology with you." He told him. "Hahaha... If they are still not able to see what kind of man I am then they are probably blind. I have ended world hunger, kid. I have given Electricity to all parts of the world. Saved it on multiple asions and now making sure humanity survives in space. I know Hank is listening so I will tell him something from your medium.


    "I have already made a replica of Pym Particles. I only came to Hank in the hope that he would agree so that I wouldn''t have to use the tech without his consent. But it seems he has be too clouded and egotistical." Alexander said.


    On the other side, Hank was horrified that someone had made Pym Particles and Hope was happy. Even she knew that her father was not right in mind rejecting President''s offer.


    She quickly told Scott to tell Alexander toe back. That they are ready to renegotiate. After all, if they had made the Pym Particles already then they didn''t really have a choice of rejecting. They can only ept it and maybe gain some good faith from people.


    Alexander gave the order and the helicopter turned back to Hank''s mansion. He came in front of him again.


    "So, ready to join me?"


    Only Hope spoke, "Yes, we are. But you will have to promise that you will not use the Pym particle without our consent."


    "No, I can agree to make it so that no one except me can use it but I will use it however I want. I don''t have time to repeatedly make you happy to allow me to use the form." Alexander bluntly replied.


    "But I ca..." Hank tried to speak but Alexander interrupted him.


    "I have another thing I can give you. Your wife is still stuck in the quantum realm. I can bring her back." He offered.


    Silence swept the room. Hank and Hope looked at each other with wide eyes.


    "How do you know that? It has been years since she went there. How can she be alive?" Hank asked.


    "Quantum realm is a very mysterious ce, Hank. Some ces in it can be life-threatening and some can be life-preserving." He revealed.


    "How do you know so much about that?" Hank asked.


    "I found some stuff while making Pym Particles," Alexander said. In reality, he had taken the research from Tony from the future. They were able to travel time through the quantum realm after all.


    Hank was ted by the news. "Then we must bring her back right now."


    "Sure, let''s go." Alexander took out his anywhere door and also gave them spacesuits.


    "Quickly wear them." He urged them. Scott already had a suit so only Hank and Hope wore one.


    "I will be dragging your suit with me so do not try to roam around. I will take you straight to where she probably is." He warned them.


    Alexander opened the door. On the other side was the quantum realm. "Follow me."


    They all went straight in. Their bodies flew behind Alexander as they looked at the scenes around them. It was colorful and scary as they had no idea about what the things in front of them meant.


    "Alright guys, we aren''t too far away. She''s most probably just beyond this weird mountain-like thing." Alexander told them.


    A few minutester they crossed it and came across a crystal-like area. Alexander hade with the anywhere door with the intent to see J Van Dyne. But because the quantum realm is continuously changing he didn''t see her.


    He secretly cast an io charm, ~io Suprima J Van Dyne~


    *POP*


    Just behind him, a woman with white hair appeared. Alexander didn''t see her wearing any protective suit so he quickly put one on her.


    She was as surprised as the others.


    "J?" Hank quickly called out.


    J recognized his voice, "Hank? What are you doing here?"


    "Mom" Hope made a small noise. She was just a little child when J disappeared. J quickly left Hank and looked at her daughter''s face behind the protective suit. They were on the brink of tearing up.


    "Alright alright, do the reunion when we''re out of here." Alexander interrupted them.


    He just took out the anywhere door and brought everyone back outside. But they first came into a decontamination cell. He didn''t want some super-virus toe out with them and kill everyone on earth.


    After they all were sanitized they came back to Pym''s mansion. They had a loving reunion with each other.


    Alexander looked at Scott, "So, what''s your n after all this?"


    "I don''t know, maybe spend some more time with my daughter." He replied.


    Alexander took out a card from his pocket, "Go and report there. They will register you under Avengers Initiative."


    "Can I be an Avenger?" He excitedly asked.


    "Is Hank going to take the suit back?"


    Scott looked confused, "I think not... I hope not."


    "Haha... Report at Avengers tower if he lets you keep it." He patted his shoulder and went to Hank.


    Soon the three were done with their reunion, "Hank, here. Sign them."


    J looked at him amusingly and asked Hope, "Who is this man, I feel like I have seen him somewhere? He''s handsome."


    Hope chuckled, "He''s the President, mom."


    "President of Pym Technologies?" She asked.


    Hope shook her head, "No mom, he''s the president of the United States. He''s a super-powered man and wants to use Pym Particles to make moon and mars colonies. He already had Pym Particles but just came to get permission from dad on good faith. He also saved earth from aliens many times."


    So much information was making her confused, "Wait... Aliens? Moon colony?"


    "Come with me, mom, I will tell you everything." She dragged J away.


    Hank looked at the documents on the desk, "No matter how much I dislike doing this. Promises must be kept. Thank you for bringing my wife back."


    Alexander shook hands with him and Hank went away to join his family. But before going he looked at Scott. "Hey kid, return the suit before you leave."


    Scott''s heart sank hearing that. But Alexander said something in his ears as he was leaving, "She likes you"


    That was enough to make Scott dare to follow Hank and join the family.


    ...


    With the help of Pym particles, everything was going to be super easy. They''ll be able to take multiple ready-made habitats straight to the nned site on the moon. Not just that, Alexander had decided to make a space station.


    He didn''t use big light or small light because it was only him who had this technology and it would leave with him. But Pym particle was something that would stay. So using that and making it normal tech for Earth was a better option.


    For the next moon mission, he was going to go there himself. He didn''t have much else to do as many superviins were canceled because of him.


    Peacekeeping was going smoothly in space too. Honestly, increasing the purity of space was easier than Earth because he didn''t have to focus on alls. While Earth had too many small problems.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 204: Evil Corporations

    It was a normal day in Phixheim. Everyone was happy and enjoying their time. But there was one voice that contradicted it. A wailing noise could be heard from Berry''s room in the castle.


    "Berry,e out. What happened to you?" Amy worriedly knocked on the door.


    "Should I eat the door?" Gali asked.


    "No! I''ll tell npa. He should know what to do." Amy said and went to find Alexander.


    Alexander was in his workshop designing the new space station.


    "npa, Berry has locked himself in his room and is crying," Amy told him.


    "He must be watching a movie." Alexander guessed.


    "No, he''s been like this for the past 3 days. He hasn''t even eaten anything." Amy revealed.


    Alexander was truly worried for him now, "Let''s go and see what''s the problem." Alexander just used magic to unlock the door and entered. The room was very untidy and dark. Amy went and opened the curtain while he went to Berry in bed.


    He stroked his fluffy head, "Hey, Berry. What happened? Why are you locked in here?"


    Berry looked up at Alexander with teary eyes and quickly jumped into his arms. Alexander hugged him and heard all his problems.


    For Amy, it was just random chirping but for him, it was meaningful words. Alexander had given him the ability to speak but he was deliberately not using it.


    "She...She came out of nowhere and took over my people. I am the king of all Phoenix, you know. I tried to fight her but she''s too strong. I don''t know what to do, dad." Berry said.


    Alexander had a small idea of who this new female phoenix was.


    "Alright, let''s go and see who she is." Alexander got up.


    "NO! That would make me look weak. I must deal with her myself." Berry stopped him.


    "Hmmm... Okay, then I will make you powerful." Alexander snapped his finger and did just that.


    Berry felt the changes and gained some confidence. "Yes, now I will go and beat her."


    Alexander secretly followed him as he was worried. Once in his small Phoenix vige in the jungle. Alexander saw this new Phoenix. It was none other than the Phoenix living in Jean, now named Red.


    He had put the white-hot room in Phixheim so Red could move freely about in Phixheim.


    "Huh, you have returned ha? I will make you run away just like before." Red said.


    "I am not the same as I was back then," Berry confidently imed.


    A momentter they started fighting each other. Red wasn''t using her primordial powers as she knew she would get reprimanded by Alexander. Still, her physical strength was also quite high. But to her surprise, Berry was able to keep up with her.


    Soon their fight took an ugly turn and they started pecking each other with their beaks. Alexander had to step in.


    He grabbed both of them from the back of their necks. "Stop this nonsensical fight. Look around you, your people are worried. You two are above all this petty fighting. Now shake hands or I will punish."


    He released them. Both of them huffed and shook each other''s ws. "Now, why don''t you just marry each other and be king and queen of all the phoenixes."


    Berry and Red looked at each other for a second.


    "Hmph," they quickly looked away.


    "Alright, I won''t force you but no more fights okay." He said that and flew away. In a way, the whole scenario was a bit funny. He was mediating in a fight between two immortal birds.


    "Boss, Odin, and Frigga have arrived in the Universe Tower." Ghost notified him.


    "Alright, give them some drinks, I wille with Olivia in a sec." He instructed.


    Alexander went into his castle and informed Olivia. They both dressed up. Phixheim was a bit empty right now. As most of the people were somewhat out. H was in space, Rina was somewhere with Gali. Amy just left to shoot her movie. Leonidas was with Natasha on a mission.


    Edward and Hermione had already toured Phixheim and liked it a lot. Alexander gave them a way toe back anytime. Currently, the two were busy exploring the world as there was a lot to see. Edward was more excited because it was the Marvel world.


    "Let''s go, Olivia." Alexander grabbed his wife''s hand and appeared in Universe Tower.


    "Hahaha... How are you, my friend?" Odin came to him and gave him a bear hug.


    "Never been better, Odin. What about you? Still getting those nightmares?" Alexander asked.


    "No, instead I see visions in which you snap your fingers, and Ragnarok vanishes," Odin said.


    "Hey, what did I do?" Another voice came. It was Ragnarok with a Firewhisky bottle in hand.


    "Haha... I wasn''t talking about you, my friend." Odin corrected.


    They all went to the living area and sat down. They drank and ate some snacks. "So, what is the reason you invited me and my queen to Midgard?"


    "Odin, we have both seen how close Loki has been with Medusa all these years. I think it''s time we make them an official couple. I think they were probably holding it till now in fear of me. I''m a bit too protective of my children." Alexander stated.


    Odin had a happy smile on his face, "What can be better than this, Alex. Our friendship will be kinship now. It''s a moment worth celebrating. I am sure Loki and Medusa will love this news."


    "Yes, Loki has already told me once that he would only marry Medusa. He seriously loves her. Even more so after he felt the positive changes in himself. " Frigga added. Loki was always much closer to his mother.


    "Then let''s call in the couple. They are probably being lovy dovy somewhere." Olivia said and looked in her locket that Leonidas had gifted her. It showed where Medusa was.


    She then called them back. Medusa apparated with Loki. "What happened, Grandma?"


    But Medusa shockingly looked at the people present. "Did I miss something important?"


    Alexander walked up to her with a warm smile and caressed her head. "No, my lovely child. I was just talking with Odin about you and Loki''s marriage."


    "Oh... I thought I forgot some important mee..." Then she realized.


    "WHAAAAT!... REALLY GRANDPA?" She loudly eximed.


    "Haha... Yes. Who do you think your Grandpa is? My happiness lies in your happiness so of course I would agree. Loki has also shown that he truly loves you so there is no harm." He admitted.


    Suddenly Medusa hugged him tightly, "Thank you, Grandpa"


    After that, it was all about deciding when to hold the wedding. Earth would give too much attention to him so he decided to do it in Asgard. The date was fixed for a month from now. Medusa was too excited and went away to tell her sisters. First, she went to H as she was her favorite sister.


    Odin and Frigga had decided to stay the night and enjoy the Earth''s hospitality. It was like their own small vacation.


    "Boss, I havepiled all the important data needed rting to the NASAunch incident." Ghost told him.


    Alexander got to work and looked into the file. Easy to say, all the Oil and Energypanies were too much involved in the political world. Alone in the United States, they supported many candidates in their election and lobby many bills that mostly profited them.


    But Alexander''s eyes fell on a name he thought he had heard, "Ghost, who is this Stanley Allen Meyer?"


    "Sir, he is the man who built a water-powered engine. He gained quite a poprity back then but he died suddenly on March 20, 1998, while dining at a restaurant. His brother imed that during a meeting with two Belgian investors in a restaurant, Meyer suddenly ran outside, saying ''They poisoned me''. Meyer''s patents have expired. His inventions are now in the public domain, avable for all to use without restriction or royalty payment." Ghost reported.


    "Woah, so the man had really made a water power efficient engine. And thesepanies got him assassinated. Ghost, buy the patent at all costs. Also, look for any other research material about him that may have gotten stolen. There must be a reason why no one has made a water-powered engine from his public patents yet." Alexander instructed.


    "Also call the Attorney General toe to me. He''s going to be busy soon." He added.


    ~Let''s see how much I can squeeze thesepanies dry.~


    [You can see Berry and Red on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 205: Movie in Space?

    The next day, the newspapers were filled with reports of so many energypanies getting sued by the government.


    The allegations were also listed and the list was too long. Alexander had purposely made all these things public. Now thepanies would try to hide or manipte things. Ghost had his eyes on them so the more they mess the more proof he would have against them.


    Because it was Government vs thepanies, the Attorney General was going to fight from the government''s side. It was also one of his Seraphs.


    ...


    "Howard, I''ll be going to the moon in the next mission. I will set up the whole colony and mine." He informed.


    "Well, not like I can say no. If nothing else, it will make you the first President to set foot on the moon." Howard joked.


    "I''ve actually been there many times. Anyways, what about the list of terrorist organizations I told you to make?" Alexander asked.


    Howard quickly created a holographic projection, "Here you go. A total of 300 organizations. Lots of countries are involved. The whole Middle East and a major part of Africa are still in such bad condition because of them."


    "Tell Shield to go ahead with full force at all of them. I will tell the Faceless men to start cleaning up too. If any country tries to stop it then just tell the Seraphs. They will change the governments of those countries. I will not let some corrupted people sitting in their air-conditioned rooms destroy the lives of poor people and children who already have nothing." Alexander sternly ordered. Alexander knew how corrupt these governments could be. After all, he had faced it first hand in his first life. If they could stop a cancer drug from getting release then he could only wonder what else they must have done.


    "Alright, I''ll get to work. By the way, some countries are getting agitated by your increasing might. They might join hands." Howard warned.


    "Let them y their games. By the time they will realize that they are just small pawns on a chessboard. It''ll be toote."


    Alexander headed to the oval office after that. When he entered he found his press secretary waiting for him.


    "Boss, you are so famous on the inte. Though mostly in the form of memes, but people still love you."


    Alexander took the tablet and saw the small video in which a boy looked in his grandma''s phone and Alexander''s photo was set as wallpaper with a heart-shaped frame.


    "This is a good thing then. Memes are a nice way to express yourself without offending people." Alexander said.


    "Yes, but I was hoping if you would coborate with someone." The Press secretary suggested.


    Alexander leaned back in his chair and thought. ~Wait, wasn''t there this YouTuber in my world who had more than a hundred million subs. What was his name? piedie?~ he thought.


    "Alright, I''ll see what I can do. I am busy for now though." Alexander said and sent the guy away.


    ...


    At the moment somewhere in the space on a certain living. Peter Quill and his team arrived. Gamora wasn''t really in love with Peter yet though but something was surely happening between them.


    Because Ronan was dead and the Orb was empty. The events of Guardians of the Gxy 1 didn''t happen. But still, Ego found him. The reasons were simple. Neb from the future knew about him being half celestial. So she forced him to try and harness that power.


    But because his power was originated from Ego. Ego felt him and came to get him. Ego told him about all his fake harsh life and took them to his.


    ...


    CONTRAXIA


    M15 5127512731+X1955KX


    Stakar and Yondu were having a heavy exchange of words.


    "I don''t got to listen to nothing. You betrayed the code. Ravagers don''t deal in kids, not just that, you also betrayed the Emperor Universe. He let us enter his and do business. You bit the hand that fed you, Yondu." Stakar angrily yelled at him.


    Yondu did feel a bit ashamed. Since he was caught by Emperor Universe his life had be hell. No one would do business with him. "I didn''t know what was going on.."


    "You didn''t know because you didn''t want to know, because it made you rich." Stakar disdainfully said.


    Yondu got angry, "I demand a seat at the table. I wear the mes the same as you."


    Stakar grabbed his cor and disappointedly said, "You may dress like a Ravager but you won''t hear no Horns of Freedom when you die, boy, and the colors of Ogord will not sh over your grave, you betrayed nearly everyone that trusted you. Now you''ve got to face the consequences."


    Stakar let him go and left with his fellow Ravagers. Yondu just stared at Stakar''s back and thought about his past choices.


    ...


    Back On Earth.


    Alexander had created new spacesuits for astronauts. They looked more like steel armor without any weapon. He was going to the moon himself with a lot of miniaturized items.


    First, he would put a new space station in the orbit and from there they''d go to the Moon.


    "Alright, I''ll be back soon, Dobby. Make sure you keep an eye on the Energypany case." Alexander said. In his absence, Dobby was going to be doing the work of the President.


    "Alright, Boss. Though do tell me why you are doing all this? You could just do all this with a snap of your finger." Dobby asked.


    "Because I am not doing this for myself. You must understand that humans are selfish creatures. If I do everything for them then they''ll start taking it for granted. They must earn their worth. I am only showing them the path." He exined.


    "Remind me of never debating with you. You seem to always have an answer." Dobby joked.


    "My friend, I can understand. I feel the same when arguing with Olivia." He patted his shoulder.


    Dobby chuckled and left. Alexander moved to get into the spacecraft. Now, theunch of Spacecraft was not dependent on weather or other factors. It was just a matter of doing it.


    Alexander was going with 5 more people. And one of them was Amy. She wanted to see the moon. Although she could have gone there on her own, but she was too busy. Now that Alexander was going, she took the chance. She also wanted to spend some time with her favorite person in the world.


    "Alright, everyone. Let''s get this bird flying. Mission control, we are ready to go." Alexander said on themunicator.


    Soon they received a go from the control room. Alexander pressed the button and the aircraft was dragged at a very high speed and shot towards the sky.


    It was really a different feeling going to space in an aircraft. The thrusters lit up and they appeared at the first location, Low Earth Orbit.


    Alexander wore the suit and got out, he didn''t need it but his actions were being seen on Earth live. There was no safety harness as the suits were highly maneuverable. he took out a small toy-like thing from his pocket and ced it in front of him.


    He moved some steps back and suddenly a huge structure appeared. It was the new UNSS(United Nations Space Station).


    It looked much more high-tech and it also had an artificial gravity disk where all the living quarters were. One of Alexander''s passengers was supposed to go to the Space Station and start living there until the staff from ISS migrated to it. The new space station wasn''t just a research unit but also a crazy powerfulmunication satellite. Its helpfulness would be realized when the Mars missions will begin.


    Alexander returned to the spacecraft and headed to the next destination.


    "npa, can I make a movie in space?" Amy asked.


    "Sure, sweety. But you will need lots of safety precautions. My technology may make it easy to roam the space but it is still a very harsh ce." He warned her.


    "Oh, I will make sure everything is well nned," Amy replied and started to draw her ns. Amy was a big name in Hollywood nowadays. She was famous for hiring lots of enhanced people and making filming easier. For example, she had many superhuman stuntmen, shapeshifters, and also her prodigy, the Illusion Man. He could create any kind of holographic illusions. It saved a lot of money that would have been spent on VFX.


    [You can see New Space Suit and New Space Staton on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 206: Ego

    Alexander had justnded the spacecraft near the temporary moon base. He sent everyone to the habitat and went alone to set up the ready-made dome-shaped habitat he brought with him.


    It had trees and buildings already made inside it. It wouldter be expanded by going underground. There was no limit to how big you can make it. All that mattered was how much you wanted to dig.


    The Dome was huge and could house at least 20,000 people. The moon colony wasn''t going to get bigger than this as there weren''t enough resources to further expand it. Rather, he''d focus on Mars after this.


    The best thing about the Dome was that it came with its own Fusion Reactor. So the energy needs were taken care of. There were lots of trees so there was no problem with the air. It was like a whole ecosystem.


    *BOOM*


    He erged the Dome. Its roof was made of steel ss. Alexander went to the temporary habitat to tell them about the new Dome. None of them knew about it.


    So when they saw it, their jaws fell. "T-This is huge. Here I was thinking we''d slowly build all this." One of them said,


    "Haha... Wee to the future, kid." Alexanderughed.


    "Woah... npa, forget the space. I will make a movie on the moon now. It is much safer and pretty." Amy jumped in excitement. "Well, let''s go in, then." Alexander walked to the airlock. They went in, took their suits off. Then they crossed thest door. They couldn''t believe the view.


    The whole ce was filled with trees with only buildings visible being multistory. "The surface will remain untouched like this. All the other facilities are underground."


    He then showed them around the ce and what their work was going to be. They were all scientists and 1 highly functional nt manager. They''ll be responsible for the soon to be arriving mining specialists.


    Alexander was busy speaking when he received the news from Ghost, "Sir, there seems to be a big blue blob that is expanding and destroying anything in its path."


    "What''s the location?" He asked.


    "Missouri, sir." Ghost said.


    *Sigh* "Alright, I know what it is. I will leave the Gxy for a while. Tell all the agencies on Earth that I''m working on it."


    "Where will you be going, sir?" Ghost asked.


    "To Ego''s. He''s a celestial who wants to consume the Universe into his consciousness. I''ll go and kill him." Alexander stated and looked at his team.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    "Everyone, something very important has urred on Earth. It seems it''s another Alien attack. So I''ll need to go for a while. Why don''t you all go to the cafeteria and grab some food?" Alexander suggested.


    Everyone understood and agreed. Except for Amy, "npa, take me with you."


    Alexander didn''t say no. He would also like to spend some time with his granddaughter. "Alright, let''s go then."


    He took out the anywhere door and went to the other side. All the other astronauts just looked at the whole thing with wide-open eyes. They checked the ground from where the door disappeared.


    ...


    On Ego''s,


    "Couldn''t you have told me about this earlier, Neb" Gamora yelled as they ran to the castle.


    Previously, Neb was showing her the cavern where she would have crashnded on her if things weren''t different. This Neb was from the future so she already knew most of the future things.


    "Do you really think he would have believed me? He''s too happy with getting a father." Neb retorted.


    "But still, at least you could have told me," Gamora said.


    "I didn''t feel it was that important." Neb replied. Although she had changed she still had the same attitude.


    Gamora just shook her head and ran to the castle. They came across Drax, Mantis, and Rocket.


    ...


    In another room, Ego had Peter under control.


    "You don''t understand the power I have bestowed upon you. You still cry for your foolish mother so I guess you''ll just have to live for 1000 years as a battery." Ego shouted.


    His energy tentacles grabbed Peter. After that, the events transpired as in the movies. But this time Neb tased Gamora and took her to the ship earlier. Groot was too big as he didn''t die in this reality. So he couldn''t ce the bomb at the core. Rocket just started the timer and told Groot to squeeze the bomb as deep in the core as possible with his branches. After that, they too came back to the ship.


    Rocket gave the signal, "Kraglin, go."


    The ship started to fly up. But then suddenly loud music started toe from outside.


    ...


    Alexander arrived in the space outside the. He saw the giant face-like pattern on the.


    "Ew, that''s so ugly, npa" Amy made faces.


    "Now just imagine how ugly the man would be. Let''s go." He said. They started to fly into the.


    "Ghost, y me some music." He ordered.


    Soon, beats of ''Take On Me'' started to y.


    "Woah, since when did you copy Dobby''s music taste?"


    "I just felt like it would be good with all the colors on this." Ghost rified.


    "Haha... Alright, reasoning epted." Alexanderughed.


    The music was being sted out of nowhere. It was very loud. Alexander passed by a ship just then.


    Inside the ship, Neb noticed Alexander. She eximed, "I don''t think you need to worry anymore."


    Rocket looked at her doubtfully, "Why?"


    "The music. That was Emperor Universe we just passed by." She revealed.


    ...


    The fight had gone on for far too long. Peter and Ego were exhausted, on their knees, and leaning against one another like boxers after too many rounds. The timer was about to bepleted.


    Ego was weakened and tried to reach the core but Peter stopped him.


    He looked at Peter with fear-stricken eyes, "Listen to me. You are a god, If you kill me, you''ll just be like everyone else."


    Peter looked at his father directly in the eye, "What''s so wrong with that?"


    Just then Peter started to here music. "Wait, I know this song."


    ??Take on me (Take on me)


    Take me on (Take on me)??


    Alexander walked in like he was in a park. Behind him was Amy with a nice camera shooting pictures while loudly eximing sometimes.


    Ego was already weakened but seeing Alexander, his face lost all the colors.


    "I am so proud of you, kid," Alexander said looking at Peter.


    Peter quickly recognized, "Old man, it''s you. Those songs you gavest time were really nice."


    Ego then loudly spoke, "Why have youe here, Emperor Universe. You have already killed all my fellow celestials."


    Alexander looked at Ego with disgust. "And I have no regrets about that. All you Celestials are the same. Experimenting with people''s lives. Do you want to know why only Peter was able to have your Celestial genes?"


    Ego looked at him with a hopeful gaze.


    "That is because of the Host, yeah that group of Celestials did experiments on early humans. They were gically modified by them. Peter''s mother probably had the genes that were mostpatible with yours, they then got passed on to him..."


    "Can we stop talking about my mother? And why do you know about her?" Peter asked.


    "I know everything that happens in the world, Kid. Now get up and leave. The bomb is just about to blow up. And it won''t kill Ego. I''ll finish the job." Alexander told him.


    "No, I will not leave until he dies." Peter firmly said.


    *BOOM* The bomb exploded and it started a chain reaction. The whole cavern started to fall down.


    "WOAAAH," Amy eximed while clicking pictures.


    Alexander turned his head and looked at Yondu, "Take the kid. Consider your ban lifted as well."


    Yondu was already flying towards Peter in his Aero-gear. He picked Peter up and started going up. Behind them, the music still continued.


    ??But I''ll be stumbling away


    Slowly learning that life is okay??


    Alexander looked at Ego kneeling in front of him, "Ego, sadly the life is not okay for you and learning won''t help either. Seriously, what''s wrong with your species, always trying to mess around. Though I doubt you are even a celestial."


    "NO NO... Please give me a chance, Emperor. I can pay you. I have lots of money..." Ego pleaded.


    "npa, what''s his sin percentage?" Amy asked.


    Alexander looked at it.


    ||Ego, the living - Category 4


    Murder - 178,544,678,678(All his children)


    Indirect Murder - 98,578,544,889


    R*pr - 178,544,987,978


    Sin Percentage - 89%||


    "89 percent, Amy," he said.


    "Oh, he''s a very bad man," she sounded angry.


    "Yes, Amy. He is bad."


    "No... No..." Ego muttered.


    "Your sins are far too many to be ignored. Your ambitions are too deadly for this Universe." Alexander stated while he put him in time torture. Ego just experienced 10 million years of getting killed by every child he sired.


    The whole cavern was still getting destroyed yet a small part of the core was remaining. So Alex destroyed itpletely. Finally Killing Ego and sending him to hell.


    ...


    Yondu and Peter flew upwards, the was exploding behind them, mes licking their heels, huge stretches of the caving in.


    Yondu held a surprised Peter as they soared up into the sky. He looked at Peter and spoke, "He may have been your father, boy. But he wasn''t your daddy."


    "What?" Peter was getting a bad feeling.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t do it right. I''m damn lucky you''re my boy." Yondu proudly said.


    Peter felt touched. But then suddenly Yondu pped the spacesuit disk onto Quill.


    "What?" Peter was shocked.


    Yondu breathed out aspletely as he could, emptying his lungs as they exited the''s atmosphere.


    Peter struggled to get free, but Yondu held him there, trapping him, but it was also an embrace.


    "Yondu, you can''t! What are you doing? What are you doing?!" Peter was getting restless and tried to take off his spacesuit.


    Yondu''s jet pack soon depleted its supply of fuel, and they stopped in the middle of the space, floating. Yondu''s grip weakened.


    "Yondu. Yondu, no"


    *WHISTLE*


    Alexander and Amy appear near them. "Dammit, Yondu. Stop that pathetic act. You''re not dying."


    A suit that was invisible till now became visible on his body. Yondu felt shocked and embarrassed, "Why didn''t you do that earlier?"


    "Then you wouldn''t have said all that to Peter," Alexander replied.


    Yondu just shook his head and looked at Peter, "Forget what I said, kid. That was just a dying man''s murmur."


    Peter scoffed and gave him a hearty hug, "Haha... Yeah, sure."


    Soon Rocket brought the ship to them and they got on. Gamora quickly ran up to Peter and hugged him.


    Alexander looked at Neb, "How''s it going, child?"


    "I regret agreeing to your n to gather all these." Neb replied with a straight face.


    Alexander walked up to her whileughing and patted her shoulder, "Haha... regrets are a part of being alive, Neb. You just gotta make peace with it. Alright, TIME FOR BEERS."


    "HELL YEAH, I LIKE THIS OLD MAN" Rocket happily grabbed a bottle.


    [You can see Moon Dome and Ego, the living on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Before anyone asks, this arc ends in chapter 230 and the next arc is One Piece.


    Now, throw some stones at me.

 Chapter 207: A Weird Man

    Alexander and the guardians were in the Spaceship drinking some Firewhiskey.


    "I am Groot"


    Alexander gave him a chocte shake, "Try this. You''ll like it."


    "I am Groot"


    "Haha... See, I told you." Alexander patted the living tree.


    "Wait, you can understand him?" Rocket asked.


    "Absolutely, I can talk to all things. Even a small fish." He said.


    "Yes, npa is the best," Amy boasted.


    Alexander looked at Quill, "Come here, kid." He took out a small shining bead-like thing. "This little thing is the essence of Ego''s power. If you agree, I can put this in you and you will retain your celestial powers. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    It was really tempting. "Are you sure? what if Ego is still in it and tries to take over my body?"


    "I am a hundred percent sure that Ego is dead. This thing is nothing but a small part of his powers." Alexander rified.


    "What if I be like him?" He asked.


    "Then that will be on you. Power can make you or corrupt you. In the end, it''s your choice." Alexander told him.


    Yondu patted Quill''s shoulder, "Take it, celestials are or were the most powerful beings in the universe. Even one percent of their power will be a lot of you."


    "I am Groot"


    "I know, Groot. This will surely make our team stronger." Quill agreed.


    "Will it hurt?" He asked.


    "Maybe," Alexander breathed, unsure of it.


    "Alright, I''ll do it. Put it in me. I''ll withstand all the pain." Quill firmly eximed.


    "Hahahaha... Ah, that felt so wrong." Rocket started to roll on the ground inughter.


    "Yeah, that was kindame." Even Drax understood.


    Quill rolled his eyes, "Let''s forget this ever happened."


    "Sorry, no can do. It''s already on Free-Net." Rocket said while tapping some buttons on his tablet.


    Alexander walked to Quill, "Just eat it and wait for a while."


    Quill hesitantly ate it. Slowly the light bead went down his food pipe. His skin started to shine wherever the bead reached.


    "Oh, I don''t feel so good," Quill eximed.


    He fell to his knees and grunted in pain. Inside his body, his inactive celestial cells were starting up. That was the reason why he was feeling pain. The whole ordeal went on for hours. When the pain finally ended, he got up.


    "Any urge to make a?" Drax asked.


    "No, not that I can feel it. Wait, I feel something. It''sing."


    *BURP*


    "E, manners, Quill" Rocket displeasinglyined.


    "I feel like I just ate a year''s worth of food in one go. And I''m not gonna lie, it feels awesome."


    "Alright, my work is done here. Be responsible with that power. The Universe may seem harmless right now but it still has many dangers." He warned. With that, he took out the door and went back to the Moon with Amy.


    "Amy, I''m going back to Earth. Are youing?" He asked.


    "I''ll stay here and click some pics for my movie shoot. I''lle back with a sling ring." She replied.


    Alexander let her be and told the remaining astronauts about their work. Then he directly jumped to Earth. Without any protective suit. He didn''t choose any particr direction and just let himself fall. When he was about to touch the ground he stopped and touched down silently.


    He looked around, he was in Britain. In front of him was the door of a house and many weird noises wereing from the other side.


    Alexander thought that someone was in trouble so he quickly unlocked the door and entered. He went inside and what he saw shook him to the core.


    [I rmend you go and watch the pic on my Discord first - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    A man was lying on the floor with an anime body pillow. The man was also wearing very questionable clothing. He hadn''t noticed Alexander at the moment.


    "Mah Name Is Pediepie..." the man said in weird unintelligible voice.


    "Ehm" Alexander made noise to catch his attention.


    Alexander looked at him and he looked at Alexander from the floor.


    "You need help, son?" Alexander asked.


    "Ah, n-no, sir. I was just recording a youtube video." The man rified.


    Alexander did feel that he had seen the man before, "What''s your name, kid?"


    "Felix Kjellberg." He replied.


    "Ah, PewDiePie... I know about your channel." Alexander eximed.


    Felix was ted that the Grandpa Universe(That''s his superhero name) knew about him. He quickly ran and took his phone. "Sir, can I take a picture with you?"


    "Sure, kid."


    After he chatted with him for a bit and flew back to America. Technically he was illegally in Britain but who was going toin? He arrived in the Avengers tower. But he didn''t find anyone there.


    "Sir, everyone has gone to the Westeros Bar," Jarvis spoke.


    Alexander was about to leave but decided to do something before that. "Jarvis, have you decided on all the algorithms and other stuff you need to transfer your consciousness into another body?"


    "Yes sir, I have. Ghost has helped me a lot." Jarvis replied.


    "Haha... Then let me make you a body. I''m not going to make you an iplete machine body. I will make a real organic body, so here you go."


    Alexander made a body like that of Vision. But this one was made of real flesh and blood. It was also strengthened by a small energy gem in the heart. It didn''t need to be charged.


    "Here, this body will make you as human as possible. Your mind will still be highly functional too." Alexander exined to him.


    Then he went ahead and connected Jarvis to the body. It was a temporary connection port. Soon Jarvis transferred himself, which took about an hour''s time.


    Once the process waspleted Alexander removed the connection as well as the port on the back of his head.


    Jarvis sat on the table and looked at his hands. "This... feels warm."


    "That is blood running through your veins. I made you human, you can eat sleep and even love. The blood in your veins is based on me so you are like my kid now. Let''s go, I''ll show you different cuisines. Ability to taste is one of the best things we humans have," He gave him his hand.


    Jarvis felt strange. The ability to feel something intangible was weird. The slight change of heartbeat when he heard he was like a son to Alexander confused him.


    "This body will take some time to get used to." Jarvis pointed.


    "Haha... Just like babies. They don''t start walking and talking straight after popping. You are doing much better than them. Though I would like it if you had a different name. Jarvis is just an A.I. right now. While you are a living breathing man." He suggested.


    Jarvis'' pupils erged with the thought of having another name.


    "Any suggestions, sir?" Jarvis asked.


    "First of all, it''s old man for you. Now for the suggestion, what about Vision? Vision Maxim Universe." Alexander proposed.


    Jarvis paused for a moment because he felt it again. He felt his heartbeat fluctuating differently from hearing this name. He also felt happy.


    "I liked it. It''s decided then, I will be Vision Maxim Universe, Si... Old Man," Vision approved.


    "Hahaha... Then let''s go and party for this moment of happiness." He grabbed Vision and flew in the air. After flying a bit he showed him how to fly. Vision was very fast at learning that.


    They reached the Westeros bar and saw the crowd of superheroes there. Dobby was there, at the bar making drinks. Ragnarok was sitting there too, drinking repeatedly. Maria, the wife of Frank Castle, was serving.


    Iron Man, Bruce, Hank(the Beast), and Reed Richards sat in a corner and debated if having higher IQ makes one smarter.


    Steve, Peggy, Howard, Clint, and Colonel Rhodes, aka War Machine, sat at another table talking and drinking.


    Thor was having some drinkingpetitions with Rina and Gali. Wanda aka Scarlet Witch, Falcon, and Bucky were watching them. Deadpool was also sitting at another table alone. He alternated on chairs and talked to himself mimicking various personalities. It was unknown whether he was lonely or just weird.


    Leonidas, Natasha, Jean, and Logan were sitting at the Bar talking with Dobby.


    It was really a crazy scene. So many superheroes in one ce. His entrance grabbed all their attention and they stopped talking.


    "Hey everyone. I''d like to introduce Vision Maxim Universe. Previously known as Jarvis but now he''s as human as any of us." Alexander introduced.


    The first toe running was Tony. "Come on, you did it without me? This was supposed to be my and Jarvis'' emotional moment."


    Steve came from behind and shook Vision''s hand. "Wee to the team, Vision."


    Pepper gave him a hug. She had used Jarvis'' abilities many times in her work and had grown a likeness to him.


    Jarvis smiled from his heart. It was a new feeling for him and he liked it.


    ~So this is what being human feels like~ he internally thought and joined everyone in fun.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 208: Ultron Deleted

    Vision joined the group of intelligent people and Alexander went to his son. If he had gone to the Intelligent group then he was sure he could have made them doubt their own existence with his theories. So he let them enjoy their moment of peace.


    "Hey son, haven''t seen you in a while." Alexander hugged Leonidas.


    "Ah, hey dad. We were just busy on some missions. Some guy in Africa stole some precious metal. We were after him." Leonidas said.


    But Alexander ignored him and went to Natasha and gave her a fatherly hug, "How are you, my child. I hope this boy here is treating you right."


    "Ah, he''s very good, sir," Natasha replied.


    Alexander quickly grabbed his chest like he was in pain, "Ah, you hurt me with your words, my child. Still, calling me sir? Call me Father, Dad, Grandpa, or at least old man."


    "Yes, si... I mean dad. By the way, why do so many people call your grandpa?" She asked.


    "Haha... Because I am Old. Leonidas only calls me dad or dada because he''s my biological son. Others call me because I am either a grandpa figure to them or just too old inparison to them." He exined.


    "How old are you, s... dad?" She asked. "Hmm... I stopped counting after 15,765 years." Alexander nonchntly said and walked to the bar.


    "Hey, my V.P., give me a beer." He shouted.


    Dobby slid a bottle to him, "Wee back. You might want to check up on the Evil Corporation case. They''ll be making a move soon." Dobby warned.


    "Oh, let them do it. It''ll be their end no matter what they do." He said and turned back to Leonidas.


    "Son, don''t go on any mission now. Medusa is getting married in 3 weeks." Alexander said.


    Pepper, who was standing nearby, heard him, "What? But I and Tony had also nned our wedding at that time. We were just going to announce it."


    Tony also came seeing Pepper distraught, his mother must have taught him some hard lessons. "What happened, dear?"


    Alexander thought and quickly gave a solution, "Then why don''t you get married at the same time as Medusa. I''m sure you''ll like getting married in Asgard. It''s much prettier than here."


    "Wait, you mean Thor''s Asgard?" Tony asked.


    "Yes," Alexander nodded.


    "I thought we mortals aren''t allowed there," Tony said.


    Thor quickly gave the answer in his drunken state,


    "That is a myth..." That''s all he could say before passing out from all the whiskey he drank in the drinkingpetition.


    Alexander continued, "Yes, that''s a myth. Asgardians themselves are mortals, they just live for a few thousand years. It will surely be memorable to get married there."


    Tony and Pepper looked at each other, "Then let''s get married at Asgard."


    Tony was very excited now. He always wanted to see the mystical Asgard. He ran away to tell his mom. Soon everyone busied themselves in talking to each other. Lots of events had happened and it was already near Christmas.


    Alexander looked at Tina nearby drawing a Santa us. He came closer and asked, "Hey, sweety. What do you want from Santa this time?"


    "Hehe... Santa isn''t real, Grandpa." She smartly answered.


    "Oh, but he is. Tell me, what do you want and I''m sure he''ll give it to you." He said.


    "I want a squirrel. Just like Monkey Joe. I wanna y and talk to him." She longingly told him.


    Alexander patted her head, "Then just wait for Christmas. Santa will surelye."


    Alexander left her and walked to Dobby. "Dobby, I will be needing you soon. You are my best friend, I will be Santa this Christmas and you will be the elf. We will travel the world on our sleigh and give gifts to every child in the world."


    "Yes, boss. Elf Dobby is always ready." Dobby happily agreed.


    ...


    So after the long evening, he went to Universe Tower and started to write down every wish that every child made. No matter which religion, he was going to be everybody''s Santa.


    While he was doing this, nearly 8 Oil and Energypanies around the world had joined hands to deal with Alexander. They knew they could not kill him so their only target was creating as much instability in the country as possible. Then also bring down the government''s image. All this to stop the moon mining. They were also nning on assassinating some important people in the government. Like the Vice President. They didn''t know how strong Dobby was. They were also eying the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court, who was secretly a Seraph.


    For this task, they had hired the wealthy superviin, Kingpin aka Wilson Grant Fisk. The super-rich and the politically rooted viin himself had hatred against Alexander as his criminal empire was seeing a downturn since Alexander gave the Police new gears to protect. The police had also grown a lot more honest for some reason.


    He was going to be organizing riots in the whole country. Sadly for him, his ns were already known to Alexander, thanks to the Shield. The Shield was everywhere these days. Even if you are just a low-level crackhead, chances were, you were already in Shield''s list.


    Alexander called for Fury and Howard, "Yeah, they are nning on starting all this on Christmas Eve. I will be busy being Santa so it''ll be on you to deal with him. Just leave the Riots to me. I won''t even let them start. Your job will be to destroy Hell''s kitchen and Kingpin. The whole criminal syndicate needs to be eradicated. I am not just talking about Kingpin''s.


    "This is an opportunity. No matter what we do in retaliation, it will all be med on Kingpin. So why not cleanse it all while we''re at it."


    Fury was already having secret orgasms by then. It was his biggest dream to deal with all these things but these crime organizations had their reaches in the political world so they always flourished. But now, because the president was a neutral man and also a Goddamn Emperor of multiple Gctic Empires, he was confident that he''d be able to do it.


    "It will be done, sir. We already have all the targets tagged." Fury affirmed.


    "I will let you use the Military for this mission. You will need more manpower." Howard told Fury.


    "That would be very helpful, Howard. I will get to the nning." Fury ran away.


    Alexander chuckled, "He sure seems excited."


    "Everyone has reasons to hate organized crimes and the people behind them. He must too." Howard thoughtfully said.


    *Ring Ring*


    Alexander picked up the phone, "What?! What do you mean it went out of control?"


    On the other side was Reed Richards. He was inspired by Vision and tried to update his A.I., but he made it too sentient without giving it empathy settings.


    So now he had created the Ultron. Alexander remembered that Ultron was originally Dr. Henry Pym''s creation in theics but things had changed now.


    Alexander quickly apparated to Baxter Building. He looked around and a lot of furniture was broken.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "GRANPA!" Little Franklin came running towards him.


    "Haha... Come here you little." He picked him up.


    Reed walked up to him and told him everything, "Ah... I See, this is why you should never try to make a truly sentient A.I unless you have means to stop it too. By now Ultron has probably spread himself on the inte."


    "Can this be reversed?" Reed hopefully asked.


    "Absolutely, fixing this is as easy as lifting a finger. I just came to make sure you all are okay."


    "Ghost, delete Ultron from the Inte," Alexandermanded.


    There was no other A.I. greater than Ghost. Ghost had total control over all electrical things as long as they were connected.


    "Yes, sir. What do you want to do with the body?" Ghost asked.


    "Make ite back. We can''t let such things be out there." Alexander ordered.


    In just a few minutes the Ultron was deleted and his metal body that it had made painstakingly also came back. This time under Ghost''s control.


    Reed and others just looked at everything and marveled at the crazy efficiency. Reed knew about Ghost but this was on a whole other level.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 209: Ho Ho Hooo

    Christmas Eve came, Alexander stood at the top of the Universe Tower. In front of him was a Sleigh, tied to some fake mechanical Reindeers.


    Alexander wore a Santa dress and Dobby wore a green Elf dress, they both looked like huge buffed versions of Santa and the Elf.


    "All right, let''s make the kiddies happy," He shouted and boarded the Sleigh. He didn''t need to make any gifts as doing that was always just one snap away.


    "So, which country first?" Dobby asked.


    "We will move from the east where Christmas Evees first. From there we''ll make our way back to America." Alexander told him.


    "Okay, your job is to do Ho Ho Ho," Alexander instructed.


    "Alright boss, Ho Ho Hoo" Dobby shouted and failed miserably.


    "Goddammit, not like this. Make it a bit more old sounding. Currently, you sound like you are mocking someone while being a secret pedo." He reprimanded.


    Dobby scratched his hair and tried again. It took him some five tries to get the hang of it. From there, Dobby became a loudspeaker non-stop. They first arrived in Japan. "Our first delivery is for that house. Little Kaneki wants a PS5." Alexander read a long list. He quickly apparated to the house and ced the box there. He finished giving it to the kids of the whole country. Then he moved to Australia.


    Alexander heard a small kid making a wish with closed eyes. "Mr. Santha, pweashe give me my mommy back."


    "You got it, kid." Alexander snapped his finger and the child''s mother came back. She wasn''t dead or anything. Karen was just angry at her husband and had left home. Alexander also made sure that Karen showered a healthy amount of love on the child from now on.


    Alexander was flying over vast, wild areas of Australia. His next delivery was there. A small Kangaroo kid had a wish.


    "Mr. Santha, I wanth tho jump thhe higheshth and make mommy proud of me." So Alexander made his legs stronger.


    Next Stop, India. Well, poverty was rampant and most kids just wished for chocte or some other food. A lot of kids were working as childbor to live by as they didn''t have any family. The government also turned a blind eye as they didn''t have enough resources to take care of this many kids. So Alexander gave all of them big baskets filled with candies. All the Orphans were teleported to Kindheart Foundation''s orphanages.


    He then slowly made his way to Africa, and here too, poverty and hunger were rampant, though hunger was less due to his efforts. Even though Alexander had done a good job providing them with food and electricity, the governments were still worthless. Alexanderpleted all the wishes and also noted down to take over the whole of Africa. The world ignored it but he won''t.


    From there he entered Europe. He heard many unhappy children''s voices as well, such as "Mr. Santha, daddy/mommy beath me thoday. Pweashe thake me away."


    Alexander snapped his fingers and made all the kid''s father/mother''s nature turn a full 180 degrees. From now on they would do anything to make their kid happy. Alexander also left the kids a PS5 so they can y together with friends.


    He then traveled to the middle east. He not onlypleted some wishes but also killed some terrorists who were terrorizing them. From there he came to South America and made his way up.


    Atst, after covering the rest of the ces he came back to America. He came above the Baxter Building and looked at the wishlist.


    "So, Franklin wants a friend. Well, he never went out of the building so this was waiting to happen." He thought.


    Alexander quickly enrolled Franklin in the Institute for gifted children. Franklin can make lots of friends there. He''d receive his letter in the morning.


    Then Alexander came to thest stop. The Avengers tower. Little Tina was sleeping happily. She was dreaming about having a squirrel friend and Alexander was going to fulfill that wish.


    He came to Tina and ced a basket beside her bed. In it was a real Squirrel. It was just like Monkey Joe. Superstrong and could speak.


    "Hehehe..." Tina chuckled in her sleep. Alexander looked at her cute face and could only imagine what she was seeing in her dreams.


    "HO HO HOO... Where to now, Santa?" Dobby asked.


    "To home, our work''s finished. All the children in the world will have big smiles for some time now." Alexander smiled.


    "I''m pretty sure that the news channels will be all over it soon. If you don''t take credit for it then some other people might. And those people may not have good intentions." Dobby told him. He was constantly involved in governing the country and had seen many such cases. Stealing other people''s achievements was verymon.


    "Ah, I think you''re right. I''ll tell the media to slowly direct the incident to me without confirming anything. Goodnight, Dobby. See you tomorrow now." Alexander went to Phixheim. Dobby had lots of ces where he crashed so he left him be.


    ...


    The Next Day,


    Howard went to Alexander''s office to report about yesterday''s secret cleaning operation. All the Drug operations and Criminal organizations were removed from the country. Kingpin was arrested by the Shield.


    Kingpin had his reach even in the White House, but sadly that was with the previous administration. Any Senator or Government official Kingpin contacted for help were also quickly investigated and arrested.


    Because of Alexander, the riots didn''t even start and people simply enjoyed Christmas eve.


    "This is very good. But those who are already drug addicts will face problems. I want you to release back the new drugs made by me. They look and feel like the normal ones but once you take them you will never touch them again. This is the only way to stop their addiction." Alexander instructed.


    Howard nodded and continued his report, "Well, the 8panies have lost a lot of value in the market since this whole scandal came out. The hearing in the Supreme Court is tomorrow as well. What do you want to punish them with?"


    "It''s pretty simple. By the middle of next year, I will have enough Fusion reactors working to power the whole world. Most countries except China and Russia have already agreed to let Nevaeh Industries make reactors. At the same time, we will beunching affordable electric cars and engines.


    "The patents for the engine will be public. We will also give people the option to exchange their existing cars with electric ones. By the end of next year, these Oil and Energy countries will be obsolete. Until then I want total control over them and their money. They have already messed up the enough. It''s time to pay back."


    "Woah, you nearly sounded like a dictator there." Howard joked.


    "The truth is, Howard. I don''t give a damn about anything. The only thing I care about is the well being of all the people. I want to make it so that no person would ever have to sleep with an empty stomach. No child would get abused. No woman would get oppressed. Oh, by the way, what about our fat dictator, Kim Jong Un?"


    "Oh, he is scared. He hasn''te out of the bunker since you became the president." Howard said, trying to hold back hisughter.


    "Tell Faceless men to deal with him. His sister and uncle are next in line, so remove them too. From what Intel we''ve gathered. They are all Hyenas, just waiting for an opportunity. Wait, I have a better option. Make one of our faceless men rece Kim Jong Un and truly work for the betterment of society." Alexander suggested.


    "Yeah, that does seem like a pretty good idea. Though it''s highly likely that they have enhanced people in their services too, but I''m sure Faceless men can deal with them." Howard agreed and finalized the ns.


    After Howard was gone, Ghost spoke, "Sir, the spider is out of the box."


    Alexander smiled, "Alright, I''ll deal with it."


    [You can see Kingpin on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 210: A Lazy Angel

    Peter Parker, a 16 years old highschool student. Currently, he was locked up in his small room. The walls in the room were filled with lots of superhero posters. Iron Man, Captain America, Grandpa Universe. They were his idols. He wanted to be like them someday.


    But for now, that was none of his concern. He had returned earlier from the school that day as he was facing some weird changes in his body.


    Today in school, he was constantly hearing lots of noises. His hands also became unreasonably sticky for some reason. His physical strength also increased a lot, which he noticed after breaking a doorknob unknowingly.


    "What is happening?" He annoyingly grunted, trying to remove the paper stuck on his palm.


    But instead of getting it off, he was making even more of a mess. "Alright, Alright, Peter. Let''s calm down. Let''s breathe."


    He slowly calmed himself down and tried to remove things stuck to his body. It surprisingly came off easily this time.


    "Woah, this must have something to do with that spider." He hypothesized and tried to check himself out. He slowly got the hang of his powers.


    "I''m just like a spider. But... I hope I don''t shoot web out of my back." He felt horrified.


    After that, he got to familiarise himself with the changes in his body. ...


    Meanwhile, something was happening in Heaven.


    Zulrak, the new wannabe god had pretty much divided the Heavens. It didn''t affect the working but now there were two sides now. One supporting the rebel and one supporting God. Though there was a Neutral side too and only one Angel was in it.


    Everyone knew why that Angel was on the neutral side. That was because he waszy and didn''t want to work. He was treating the current situation like a hack he found toze around.


    That day too, thezy Angel was just chilling but suddenly lightning fell near him and god appeared.


    "Father, wee." He said, not even getting up from the feather couch.


    "Do not wee me in my own home. And what are you doing here with all the virgins? They are busy, unlike you. Seriously, how can you even call yourself an angel." God reprimanded him.


    "Haha, you should be happy that I haven''t joined the rebel or the dark Angels." He argued.


    "Oh please, we all know you are toozy to join any side. You know you will have to work if you join any of them." God exposed him.


    "But there isn''t much work, father. I also don''t want to overwork myself, you know. It''s not good for my skin." Angel said and put a cigarette in his mouth out of nowhere.


    *BAM* He received a fist to his head. A bigical bump appeared on him.


    "If you''re so concerned about your skin then stop smoking the God''s weed. That''s only for special asions. Alright, this is enough. You need to be taught a lesson. I am banishing you. You will live with your elder brother and learn from him." God quickly made a decision.


    The Angel knew he was in a mess now. Why would he want to go out of heaven and work? He got up and ran to God for forgiveness but God was already ready to transport him away.


    "Angel Dous, I hereby banish you to mortal realms. You can not return until you learn to be empathic and hardworking. You will live under the care of your big brother Alexander and learn from him. Now, BEGONE!" God loudly spoke.


    Dous could only reach halfway to god when a white light engulfed him and he was sent away to somewhere in the cosmos.


    ...


    On Earth, Alexander was giving a press briefing on the White Housewn. This was a much different briefing than before because here he also sat among the reporters. Everyone had a nice sandwich or a hotdog in their hands, with a bottle of fruit juice.


    "So, Mr. President, what are your views on China and Russia rejecting the Nevaeh Industries offer to make Fusion Reactors?" One reporter asked. Alexander had changed a lot of things and the first thing he had done in the news media was remove all kinds of involvement any party had on any channel. He now truly had an unbiased media which only showed or tried to show the truth.


    Alexander took arge bite of his burger, "Well, I can''t me them. Russia saying no is self-exnatory. We didn''t have very good rtions with them in the past. Now China is a bit special, although they are an open market, it is still a closed society. Themon people there don''t indulge themselves in worldly matters. Now imagine a foreignpanying there that starts giving them extremely cheap electricity. Wouldn''t they start wondering how the world is outside?


    "However, they will have to eventually agree because by the end of next year most of the will switch from fossil fuels to renewable energy. All these oilpanies will stop working. They will face problems then." He exined to them.


    "Sir, what are you going to do with thesepanies? We are talking about a trillion dors industry after all. I''m sure they won''t sit quietly." Another one asked.


    "Let me tell you the truth, they haven''t been quiet since their inception. They have regrly tried to influence politics, changews, or make deals in their favor. The list of their crimes is long. They will be proven in today''s court hearing so wait for that. Now, on what I''ll do to them, the answer is simple.


    "I will scrap them. We should not limit the future of humanity for easy money. Who would want to keep on destroying the mother nature when we have a better and environment-friendly alternative." He exined.


    All his answers were very detailed and each journalist would go happily. Alexander then noticed a pregnant woman sitting in the back. She was a journalist too.


    "Your baby is healthy, Jena. I can feel his heartbeat from here. May God bless him." He happily said. The journalist flustered a little. Making everyoneugh.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly a white light fell from the sky with a loud thud. Leaving behind a man in a ck suit and a cigarette in his mouth.


    Quickly a lot of secret service guys in full battle gear swarmed in and made an encirclement around the newly arrived and Alexander.


    "Freeagle is under attack." His security supervisor said in his wireless. (Freeagle is Alexander''s President codename)


    Alexander rolled his eyes at all their unnecessary overprotectiveness.


    "Come on, fes. This is unnecessary. Don''t forget, I really am, unkible." He shrugged and made his way towards the new arrival.


    Meanwhile, Dous was shouting at the sky asking to be taken back. But he only received a mischievousugh from God.


    "Hey, you from up there?" Alexander asked.


    Dous suddenly noticed Alexander and realized that it was God-son, Alexander.


    "Brother, send me back. Father has punished me for beingzy. I promise I''ll be good now. Come on." He pleaded.


    Alexander instantly received instructions from God. They were heard by Dous too.


    "Son, Angel Dous is a good kid but he''s be toozy. I need you to train him and make him a good boy."


    Alexander looked at Dous and Dous tried to look away in embarrassment.


    "What the hell did you do to get banished?" Alexander asked.


    "Haha... I ate, slept, drank, and smoked all day every day. Ah, what a life it was." Dous started daydreaming.


    "Hey, man. Return to the mortal world. I will take you to my realm soon. Follow these men to a guest room till then." He said.


    Dobby quickly came and led him away. Dous seemed to feel Dobby''s purity and thought he was an angel too, "Ah, another angel brother."


    Alexander shook his head at the new problem. He just hoped that dealing with Dous wouldn''t be too hard. This was his first time hearing that suchzy angels existed too. Till now he thought that they were either too righteous or had turned evil. Who knew a third kind also existed.


    He looked back at the crowd of journalists, "It seems we will have to end this session. Please have the refreshments before leaving. You all will be notified about the next briefing soon. Thank you,"


    He dismissed everyone and went to Dous and truly understand the situation.


    [You can see Lazy Angel Dous on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 211: Peter the V.I.P

    Alexander came to the supposedly casted out Angel and saw him eating food.


    "So, care to tell me why I should take care of you?" Alexander asked.


    "Umm... I don''t know. Father only said that you will teach me and stuff." Dous shrugged.


    "Hmmm... You clearlyck discipline. Dous, your first task is to cut grass in the whole Phixheim. You have 3 days toplete." Alexander ordered.


    Dous thought that Phixheim was some small garden and agreed, "Hah, such an easy work. It''s as easy as lifting my finger."


    Alexander didn''t say anything and teleported to Phixheim with him. They didn''t appear on the ground but very high in the sky.


    Dous looked down and felt an ominous possibility. He started sweating and looked at Alexander, "I-Is this Phixheim?"


    Alexander nodded with a smile, "Yes, the whole is."


    Dous'' shoulders fell in defeat. "T-This is illegal. This is workforce exploitation." "You''ve already agreed to it. Now get to work or I''ll add another. By the way, you cannot use any magic. You will cut the grass with this." He said and took out a tiny finger-sized scissor.


    Dous caught it and looked at it gloomily. "What the hell is this? It will take an eternity to cut with this."


    "Remember, I am teaching you discipline and perseverance. Now get to work, Soldier." Alexander patted his shoulder and went away.


    ~Ah, man. What have I gotten myself into?~ Dous looked around at the vast jungles.


    ...


    Peter Parker had sorted everything out. He knew what he was going to do with his newfound powers. He had finally found his chance to be a hero.


    So he wore his makeshift mask and patrolled the streets to fight the crime. He had felt a need for fast maneuvering ability and was working on it. The web-shooters would soon be finished.


    Until then, he would work from the ground. For the past few days, he had only stopped some burrs and helped old people cross the streets.


    He was just walking and saw another old man trying to cross the street. Peter rolled his eyes and went to help, this was a daily thing now. For some reason, all the big criminals had disappeared since he started this work. Unknown to him that Alexander had done a full sweep of all the criminal organizations that Christmas eve.


    "Well, no kindness is big or small." Peter convinced himself.


    "Hello, mister. Do you need help?" Peter asked.


    Alexander looked at the boy, "Haha... How are you, Peter?"


    Peter was surprised, how did the old man know him. He tried to remember the face of the man and suddenly an image appeared in his mind. The old man who gave him the Police Car toy. Alexander had made it so he wouldn''t recognize him as the president. At least for now.


    "Oh, you''re that old man. How did you recognize me?" Peter asked.


    "From your voice, kid. It is still simr to what it was when you were small. What are you doing dressing up so weird?" Alexander asked.


    "I-I... Was just...." Peter got flustered, trying toe up with an excuse.


    Alexanderughed, "Hahaha... It''s alright, everyone has secret hobbies. Let''s go and grab a burger."


    Peter agreed and took down his mask. He still had some baby fat on his face.


    "Your face hasn''t changed much, you know." Alexander ruffled his hair. He was a lot taller than Peter.


    Peter embarrassinglyughed. ~Is this what grandparents act like?~


    He took Peter to a nearby Westeros Bar. Alexander secretly showed his V.I.P. card and went in. Otherwise, they''d have to wait for half an hour as there was a long line outside.


    Peter was marveling at the old themed bar. He had never been to one of these because the food was very pricey.


    "This chain sells the best burgers in the world," Alexander said.


    "I know, I''ve heard a lot about it. But I never tasted it, couldn''t afford it in my 100$ pocket money." Peter replied.


    Alexander was confused, "I delivered a check of 2 Million dors in your name that day to your aunt."


    "Oh, Aunt May had told me about it. She said she has put it in Fixed Deposit and I can use it when I turn 18. She said the money had increased to 3.5 million from all the umted interest." He confided.


    Alexander appreciated it. This really kept Peter to the ground and he grew to be a good-hearted humble boy. Though a little bit socially awkward.


    "Haha... Don''t you do part-time jobs every now and then?" He asked and ordered 10 burgers and lots of Butterbeer. For Peter, there was orange juice.


    "I do but I end up spending most of it on buying more equipment..." Peter suddenly realized he spoke more than he should have.


    "Haha... Don''t make that face, kid. I know everything. I currently work in public service and saw you jumping buildings on CCTV. Though no need to worry, I deleted that footage." He dropped the bomb.


    Peter felt like his superhero career was already in jeopardy. And it hadn''t even started yet. He looked at Alexander thinking about what he should do.


    Alexander felt it and justughed, "Haha... It''s alright, Peter. Don''t worry, your secret will always be safe with me. Though I am interested in what equipment you are buying, maybe I can help."


    Peter was about to speak but the waiter interrupted them and put the food in front of them.


    "Let''s dig in." Alexander grabbed it and started devouring the burger. He told Peter to continue what he was saying.


    Peter spoke with his mouth full, "So, umm... I just needed some strong metal and chemicals to make nylon."


    "Oh... So you''re trying to make web-shooters. I guess they do go with your powers." Alexander guessed.


    Peter was speechless, "How did you guess that?"


    "Simple, you have spider-like powers. You want a strong metal that can hold your weight and nylon for the web. Not that hard to guess, kid." Alexander exined.


    Alexander finished his third burger and took out his phone and sent a message. In just 15 minutes a man came and delivered him a suitcase. Peter just confusedly looked at everything, still trying to figure out the old man''s status.


    Alexander opened the case and handed a metal bar to Peter. "Here, this metal is crazy strong and can handle the weight of even a hundred Peters. And now this. In this cylinder is a chemical. It was made from studying real spider''s web. You can surely make more of it after studying."


    Peter looked at the metal bar and the transparent cylinder. "Why are you doing all this?"


    "Peter, you''re a good kid. But if you really want to be a hero then you will need more than just powers. These things can immensely help you in your work. One more thing, there is another gift in the suitcase. Also, keep that suitcase, it''s bulletproof, fireproof, and can even turn invisible." He said and slowly stood up.


    "Peter, there are hundreds of people in the world with superpowers. But not all of them choose the good path. Some turn evil because they feel invincible. So, always remember, son. With great poweres great responsibility. I wish you good luck." He said.


    Peter was so engrossed in Alexander''s words that he didn''t even notice him leaving. The words, ''With great poweres great responsibility'' were floating in his mind.


    When his senses returned he looked around and saw himself sitting alone. He quickly picked up the suitcase and looked in.


    And there it was. A suit in red and blue. He didn''t even have to take it out to understand what it was. Alexander had given him a simple cloth spiderman suit for now. Still, the cloth was bulletproof, fireproof, and waterproof.


    "Excuse me, sir." A voice came.


    Peter turned his head and saw the waiter with a paper in hand.


    ~Oh... How will I pay for the food, I don''t have money on me?~ he got anxious.


    "Yes?" he voiced.


    "The man who just left told us to give it to you." The waiter meekly said,


    Peter interestingly took the thick paper and read it. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "Can this really be bought?" He asked.


    "Yes, sir. But this is only for V.I.P. customers. From now on, you can eat anything as much as you want in any of our stores in the whole world. You are allowed to bring only two more people. Here is the V.I.P card, sir." The waiter passed on a golden-colored stic card.


    Peter hesitantly took it. ~I should pay mr... Oh no, I don''t even know his name.~


    "May I know how much this V.I.P membership costs?" Peter inquired.


    "Oh, it only costs 10 million dors." The waiter said and left. Leaving behind a shocked Peter.


    Peter looked at the small golden card as if it was the most precious treasure and quickly put it in his deepest pocket.


    "Ned should never find out about this." He made a mental note and left after finishing his food.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 212: Thats Why I Do What I Do

    ording to the MCU. The civil war should be urring right now. But instead of that, there was a wedding going on in Asgard.


    Steve was attending the wedding with Peggy, she was pregnant currently. Even Bucky was there. In short, the Civil War was canceled.


    Currently, all the guests had arrived for the wedding that would ur the next day. Weddings were more like a carnival in Asgard. Even more so when the people found out that the Prince Loki and Granddaughter of the Elder, princess Medusa were getting married. The whole Asgard turned into a giant party.


    It was evening and everyone had gathered at the great hall for the feast. Odin stood up to make the announcement and start the feast. On the long table sat everyone from Alexander''s and Odin''s family. Plus the Stark Family as Tony and Pepper were getting married too.


    "Hahaha... I won''t lie, since the day I heard my son and our princess Medusa were in love, I was hoping for this day toe. And now it finally has, with the blessings of my dear friend. Our friendship is going to turn into kinship.


    "And we are not just having one marriage but two. My other friend, Howard''s kid, is getting married as well. This makes this moment of happiness even more enjoyable.


    "So, let''s lose ourselves in food and wine as the night is young and we have just started." He picked up his goblet of Firewhiskey and gestured to start.


    The crowd cheered loudly and started eating like crazy. There was a lot of food from both Earth and Asgardian cuisine.


    Alexander and Odin sat in the middle and talked happily. "So, what will happen after the marriage? I mean, you will probably leave this reality someday." Odin asked.


    *Sigh* "I honestly don''t know, I don''t want to force her to follow me but if she doesn''t, it would really make me sad. However, I have nothing else that I can do. She is free to make her own decisions. I will always be proud of her."


    Alexander emotionally said. Odin saw it and cheered him up, "Ah, let''s not get all gloomy now. Let''s eat."


    ...


    The next day, the wedding ceremony took ce. Tony had named Vision as his best man. Pepper was content with that. On the other hand, Thor was Loki''s best man.


    Everyone had gathered in the royal garden. Alexander looked at Medusa with gloomy eyes. He was remembering all his encounters with her.


    The time when he found her in the chambers. The time when she saw trees for the first time and rolled in mud in joy. The time when she became humanoid and called him Grandpa for the first time.


    All those memories just made him remember how big of a part she had be in his life. She was his first adopted Granddaughter.


    He looked at Rina who was chomping on food. ~Ah, I feel rxed knowing she won''t marry anyone.~


    Then he looked at his sweetest Amy. He knew that Amy was an intelligent girl and would someday fall in love with someone. It nearly gave him anxiety thinking that.


    Then he looked at his tsundere, H. That was the only granddaughter he was sure about that even if she found some man she would never forget him.


    H never showed it but she loved Alexander like he was her real blood-rted father. It was only because she was already used to calling him Grandpa that she didn''t call him Father.


    ~Now that I think, hearing papa from her doesn''t sound bad.~ he smilingly thought.


    His son, Leonidas, was a different case. Leonidas was already very strong and wouldn''t grow stronger anymore if he remained in the Marvel world. So it was normal for him toe with him.


    "Alex...Alex..." He heard someone calling him. He came out of the dreand and saw Oli standing in front of him.


    "What happened, you look zoned out." She asked.


    "Ah, I just got a bit too emotional. Everything''s fine." He exined.


    "You should smile, or else Medusa will think you don''t like her decision." She told him.


    Hearing that Alexander quickly became alert and his always kind face reappeared. In no way was he going to make his dear Medusa sad.


    "Haha... Yeah, that''s like my old boy. Nowe, the ceremony is near to the end." she dragged him.


    After that, the bride and groom kissed and sealed the deal. Tony and Pepper also kissed at the same time. A loud round of cheers erupted in the garden.


    Soon it was feast time again. Alexander walked to Loki who was away from Medusa currently.


    "You really did it. You stayed true to her and Imend you for that." Alexander praised.


    "Thank you, father. I really love her." Loki said.


    "It''s still sir for you. You have won my permission to marry her. You still have to win the right to call me grandpa. Stay loyal to her and you might just achieve that as well." He stated.


    Loki nodded continuously, "Yes, sir."


    "Also, don''t forget. If you betray her trust, I will find you and remove your existence from space and time. Now,e here and give me a hug." Alexander pulled him closer.


    In reality, he was doing it because he had sensed Medusaing. He didn''t have anything against Loki but it was still too hard to trust him. Loki wasn''t really famous for good things in Norse mythology from his world.


    After that, the feast went on and soon everyone started to leave. It would have consumed too much magic for Bifrost so Alexander let them use the anywhere door to return to their homes.


    Medusa was going to stay in Asgard for a bit more time so Alexander left with everyone else.


    ...


    Heaven,


    "Lord Zulrak, he has sent an angel to God-son. This may be some new trick of his." High Angel reported.


    Zulrak sat on his golden throne. Replication of the one God used, but this one also had some dark aura. "Huh, puny tricks can''t change his destiny now. And the angel he sent is good for nothing. Even we didn''t take him in for his unusefulness."


    "Any order, my Lord?" The High Angel asked.


    "Yes, I want you to orchestrate a show for me. It''s time we end this... God-son." Zulrak said deviously.


    Due to his powerful ability to persuade anyone to do anything, the High Angel just agreed and noted everything he was required to do without any questions asked.


    ...


    Earth,


    After the wedding, Alexander returned to his duties as the president. He was currently reprimanding Fury. It was very rare but Alexander was angry right now.


    "WHY THE HELL Am I STILL GETTING REPORTS OF TERRORISM?" He loudly asked.


    "Sir, we are doing our best..." Fury tried to rify.


    "Oh, don''t give me that. I am not your council. I gave you a free hand to deal with all of them. For god''s sake, you had ess to all advanced weaponry, superheroes, Ghost, and even faceless men. You just had ONE DAMN JOB." He reprimanded.


    Howard, who was sitting in a chair, rxedly looked at Fury with disappointment. He may act friendly with Fury but he was still a big boss in the Shield as one of its initial members.


    "Old man, calm down. It''s not Fury to me. It''s the system he''s been living in till now. He still considers himself an American first and then a human. He still thinks that it is okay to use poor countries as a testing ground for new war tools." Howard said. He was actually spot on. The shield was meant to be an international peacekeeping organization but Fury was still too American at heart.


    Alexander looked at Fury, "You disappointed me, son. Fine, if you don''t have balls to do anything then I will do it myself."


    Alexander took out his phone and called the Faceless men, "Yes, Jaquen, start project divine. Kill everymanding figure of every terrorist organization... Yes, no matter which country."


    He then made another call, "Agent Hill, effective immediately, you are promoted to the Director of Shield. You are toplete what fury couldn''t. Fury will only be a Sub director from now on and will not have any say in your decisions."


    He then made another call, "Yes, Arnold. I want you to send the Android army for operation Divine. Just for this mission and then they will return."


    Once he was done he looked back at Fury, "Get one thing in your skull, Fury. Nobody cares about America. Once someone decides to shootsers from space at us they will shoot at the whole. We are not Americans, Africans, or Asians. We are just HUMANS. Now go back to your post and do your job."


    Once Fury left, Howard spoke, "Was it really that necessary to be so angry?"


    "If you had seen the images I received with my morning tea, you would have killed Fury. Look for yourself." He passed on the folder.


    Howard opened it and was horrified. There were images of people. Dead people. Not simply dead but tortured. Pictures of malnourished children with nothing but bones left. Even their faces were deformed due tock of nutrition and their eyes were popping out. There were images of people in iron shackles too, supposedly ves.


    "Faceless men raided a terrorist base and found all this. Shield already knew and turned a blind eye. All because those countries is too profitable if they''re kept under a never-ending conflict. I gave Fury one chance and he proved himself unable to do the right thing."


    Howard still looked at the images with horror and anger. "You know what''s more messed up?"


    Alexander looked at him to continue, "The fact that no major T.V news is talking about this. To most of the world, these people don''t exist."


    *Sigh*


    "That is why I do what I do." He calmed himself down.


    [You can see Zulrak on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 213: I Choose Both

    Peter was walking home from school. He had sessfully made the web-shooters and now daily went out to protect the people.


    "So, wannae to my ce andplete that Star destroyer model?" Ned asked.


    "Nah, I''ll just go home. I need to study for the qui..." He stopped midway.


    His face looking into an electronics showroom with T.V.s on the window.


    "HOLY SMOKES!, he''s the president." He eximed.


    "What? What are you saying?" Ned asked.


    Peter came out of the stupor, "Ah... Nothing. Let''s go."


    ~How did I not recognize him earlier?~ he asked himself. He quickly went home after that. But a surprise was waiting for him there.


    "Aunt May, I''m home." He said and went into his room. He didn''t look anywhere and just went to his bed and put down the bag.


    "So, even kids like you are jumping around and acting hero, ha?" A voice came.


    Peter was in full fight mode and shot his web at the voice.


    "Oh, easy, kid. Ah, it will be hard to clean now. You made this on your own?" Tony tried to take the web off while observing it closely.


    "Mr. Stark? What...." Peter flustered when he recognized the person.


    "Peter Parker, straight As in high school. In science quiz club and also our friendly neighborhood Spiderman. I can see why the old man made you my apprentice." Tony said while surfing on his holographic phone.


    "Apprentice, me? I did apply for Stark Internship but I haven''t received a reply." Peter confusedly mumbled.


    Tony suddenly stood up, "Wait, we have an internship program? Anyways, what is this suit? Such low-level stuff."


    Tony tried to stretch it and test its strength, but he only got embarrassed as the cloth was too strong. "Who gave this to you? you need upgrades."


    "Ah, it was Mr. President, I met him some days ago," Peter replied.


    "That exins it. Alright, Peter, why you doing this? I gotta know. What''s your MO? What gets you outta that twin bed in the morning?" Tony asked, really interested in knowing why a 16-year-old would go to such lengths to save people.


    Peter seemed unsure if he should tell but decided to do it. "Because... because I''ve been me my whole life, and I''ve had these powers for 6 months.


    "I read books, I buildputers . . . and--and yeah. I would love to y football. But I couldn''t then so I shouldn''t now."


    "Sure, because you''re different," Tonymented.


    "Exactly. But I can''t tell anybody that, so I''m not. When you can do the things that I can, but you don''t... and then the bad things happen... they happen because of you." Peter said while looking down.


    Tony just realized that the boy in front of him may be a superhero but he was still a kid. He himself was middle-aged when he became a superhero. Captain America became a hero during a war. All of them had a reason to be a hero. But Peter, Peter just happened to get these powers and still decided to do good when there was no need to. He could have be an athlete and made millions but no. Peter was a kid with a heart of gold.


    Tony got up from the chair and sat next to him on the bed and patted his back. "So you wanna look out for the little guy? You wanna do your part? Make the world a better ce, all that, right?"


    Peter nodded, "Yeah. Yeah just looking out... for the little guy. That''s--that''s what it is."


    "Alright, here''s the thing, Peter. There''s something called the Young Avengers Initiative. You are a member of it and I am your mentor on how to be a hero." Tony simply announced.


    Peter got really excited, "What?! Can I be an Avenger?"


    "Yeah, but the little one for now. If you want straight As from me as well then be a good kid and always follow my instructions. Now, let''s go out and get some burgers. After that, we''ll get you a new suit" He opened the door and started to leave.


    Iron man soon took the spiderman to Avengers tower and exined everything to him. He also gave him a suit with his own A.I.


    From then on, Spiderman was officially in business.


    ...


    In the White House, Alexander was meeting with Connor because his Secretary of State had done a really amazing job.


    "How the hell did you make Russia agree to Fusion Power n?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, I didn''t go through the direct channel. I first contacted every social service organization in the country and then all the oppositions of the current regime. They put pressure on the government and they had no other way than to agree.


    "Just give me another month and I am sure China will agree as well. They will feel like they will be isted for being the only country still denying the offer," Connor proudly exined. It was really a big deal.


    "It seems you deserve a bonus for this work. Did you know, there are stages of power in many enhanced people? It''s like evolving to be better. I know your power lets you make clones of yourself. So here, drink this and be better." He handed him a vial.


    Connor looked at it for a while, guessing what would the next level of his power would be. He took it and gulped it down. He waited for something to happen but nothing did.


    "Haha, it will take some time now. Go home and sleep. This potion will not only make your body stronger but will also benefit your ability. Though I can not guess what it will be so do tell me tomorrow." He said and shooed him away to go home.


    Connor was a workaholic and rarely took holidays. He didn''t even need to worry about his little sister Jenny now as she went to school with Tina. And if even Iron Man''s sister can''t be safe there then no one can.


    ...


    Alexander was already packing up slowly to leave this reality in some years. His goals were seeding smoothly.


    Racism was mostly reduced in the U.S. by now. Other parts of the world were also being dealt with as he drank. All the terrorist organizations were seeing hell for the past few days.


    The moon mine was going really well. Nearly 15,000 people worked there and kept a good supply of Helium 3.


    Alexander had already prepared for the next frontier, Mars. For now, he will be sending a huge space station there and also many Dome habitats. This will at least start everything and scientists will be able to study it.


    However, he wasn''t just nning on making people live in domes. He was nning on terraforming the. For this, he was making a machine.


    "Ah, any news about our Christmas gig, Dobby?" Alexander asked him while drinking in the bar.


    "Yeah, there have been. The inte is filled with thank you messages from little kids. The craziest thing is, someone morphed your face to be Santa us and now a whole generation of children really believes that you are Santa us. You don''t know but the White House received 3 million thank you letters written with crayons." He revealed.


    "Woah, that many? Did you reply?" Alexander inquired.


    "Yes, I sent replies to each of them. Ghost helped me a lot though." Dobby stated.


    Alexander was quietly drinking when an old man came to him, "Oh, Mr. President, can I get an autograph?"


    Alexander looked at who it was, as only important people could enter this bar. And sure enough, it was Old Man Stan Lee.


    "Hahaha... Sure, my friend. Take a seat and let''s drink together." He invited him.


    Stan Lee happily sat beside him. "I''m a big fan"


    Alexander signed the poster, "I am ttered. I never thought the embodiment of the universe would be my fan."


    "Ah, you got me. I knew you would recognize me. But this really is my real body. I''m just an old man." Stan Lee said and drank.


    Alexander was going to speak but he noticed Deadpooling towards him, "Oh hello, sexy old man. I fought Vanessa to let me have you too. She finally agreed and here I am."


    He jumped on Alexander''sp and started caressing his beard with one hand, "Do you want to take me right here or now or should we go to..."


    *BOOM*


    Dobby shot him with a shotgun, "Go away, Wade. I have already banned you from here. How the hell did you pass the wards."


    Deadpoolid on the ground in a sexy pose with his ass showing up, ignoring the gun wounds and his blood.


    "What do you think, old man? Doesn''t your hotdog want my doughnut?" Deadpool caressed himself.


    *argh*


    Ragnarok, who was sitting nearby, vomited, "Goddammit, I will shred you to pieces, Wade."


    Deadpool slowly turned his ass towards Ragnarok, "I wanted him but I can bring my expectations down a little. Come now, and ravage me..."


    He couldn''t speak more as Alexander sealed him in a Vibranium box.


    "Take it and throw it in the ocean, Ragnarok" Alexander instructed. Ragnarok happily obliged.


    Alexander looked at Stan Lee, "Why did you even make him?"


    *Sigh*


    "We all make mistakes in our lives, my friend. And sometimes those mistakes got out of control." He said.


    "So you mean you don''t have control over him?"


    "I''m afraid, yes. He will only grow stronger with time and someday be omniscient." Stan Lee sighed as he said that.


    "Then I guess keeping him sealed is the only option," Alexander mumbled.


    Then he got to the point, "So, what do I owe this visit for?"


    "My friend, enemies will being soon. I wanted to notify you. Enemies that can destroy everything. Enemies that even I can''t control." Stan Lee sternly informed.


    Alexander got serious, "I can probably guess who it is. Do you have any way we can solve this problem?"


    He shook his head, "Fighting them is the only way. The Universe will have to join hands if we want to survive."


    *Sigh* "Sure enough, in marvel, trouble always finds you."


    ...


    [Extra]


    Ragnarok truthfully went and threw Deadpool into Mariana Trench.


    "Ah shoot, how do I get out now? Hey, anyone out there?" Deadpool called out.


    For a very long time, no one came and he thought he was really done for this time. Venessa would get angry for not bringing the groceries, he thought.


    "My child, why do you act so naive?" A sweet voice came to his ears.


    "Oh, and who are you Disney princess?" He asked.


    "I am Gaia, the Mother Earth." She introduced herself.


    Deadpool''s eyes turned heart-shaped and he started mumbling, "Oh my, I love you mother earth. Thank you for giving me your gases to inhale. I-I..."


    *Boom*


    "Go away, Gaia, he''s mine." Another voice came. But this was a bit cruel sounding.


    Deadpool didn''t know what was happening as he was still inside the Vibranium cage.


    "Go away, death. This one is mine." Gaia shouted.


    "Then let''s ask him." Death said and took Deadpool out. But Deadpool died instantly from so much water pressure. Death brought him to the surface and he came back to life.


    "Tell us, undying one. Who do you want, me, or this nt freak?" Death asked while trying to entice him by showing her legs.


    "Dear Wade, Tell me you love mother earth the most." Gaia sweetly said.


    Deadpool looked at both of them multiple times.


    ~Oooh she got nice legs. Oh, and she got nice assets and... Oh, no, no... What are you doing Wade? There can only be Venessa and Old man. Maybe Mother Earth too. Oh... VENESSA WILL KILL ME FOR THIS~


    "I CHOOSE... BOTH"


    [You can see Gaia and Death on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 214: Primordial One

    Alexander thought about the warnings of Stan Lee and decided that he couldn''t do anything even if he wanted to. He had no way of measuring his strength with the enemies.


    He got out of his bed and went out of the castle in Phixheim for morning tea.


    There he saw Dous. "So, how''s work going?"


    "Argh, Only 20% of the grass is cut. But you know what? I am liking this work. In the beginning, these Unicorns tried to annoy me by pooping in my cutting way but I just ignored them. I really know how it feels to be calm now." Dous said like he was some saint.


    But Alexander saw through his act, "Don''t try to fool me to get away. Your work will only be done when youpletely cut the grass."


    Dous angrily stood up and threw the tiny scissor away, "This is harassment. Come on, cut me some ck."


    "Here, you deserve a bigger scissor now." Alexander took out and gave a scissor just one inch bigger.


    But Dous was very happy, "Yes, this will help."


    "See, such small things can bring happiness too," Alexander stated. Dous also felt it. If it was any other day he wouldn''t have felt so happy seeing a scissor but now he was on cloud nine. He did realize at that moment that God-son was really teaching them something.


    "Yes, but this is stillbor exploitation." Heined and ran away.


    Olivia walked to him, "Why are you so hard on him?"


    "I''m not, Oli. I''m trying to make him better. Heaven will be a battleground someday and if he wants to live and fight, he needs to get stronger. This training is just the beginning. The real stuff will startter." He said.


    Amy then came running with some documents in her hand, "npa. Please sign this permission to shoot a movie on the moon."


    "Did you do all the safety checks?"


    "Yes, npa. I also made everyone take 1-week astronaut training." She proudly informed.


    He ruffled her hair and signed it, "Good job, Amy."


    "Alright, Oli. I''ll go to work now."


    Olivia shook her head as she sat alone. She hoped that whichever world they went to next would be nice and easygoing with no crimes. So that they can rx a little. She had seen Alexander overworking recently.


    ...


    New York Hospital


    Dr. Stephen Strange, he had a sister named Donna, who drowned after getting cramps while swimming. Unable to save his sister, Strange decided to be a doctor to save lives. Strange went to medical school and eventually graduated with an M.D. and Ph.D. at the same time, using his photographic memory to learn all of the information incredibly quickly.


    He earned his medical degree in record time and entered a five-year residency at New York Hospital, where his rapid sess made him arrogant.


    Plus, with the new Nevaeh Industries tech, he was even more sessful with his hands.


    But after Stephen''s mother, Beverly died near the end of his residency, work became more and more impersonal for the bereaved surgeon. Strange''s talent remained, however, and he became a wealthy and celebrated neurosurgeon before he turned thirty. Egotistical and greedy, cold, and callous, Strange''s interest in his patients generally began and ended at his bill.


    He had forgotten the starting purpose for why he became a doctor.


    "Ah, why do they keep on rejecting me?" Doctor Strange grunted while reading a letter from the Nevaeh Industries Hospitals. A multinational chain of hospitals with the world''s best and most affordable treatment.


    This was his third time applying for the empty neuro surgeon position.


    Doctor Christine Palmer, his girlfriend until they broke up due to his egotistic personality tried to console him, "It''s alright. They don''t deserve you."


    "Don''t, Don''t pitty me like I''m a child. I am the best neurosurgeon in the world and they still reject me. There must be some reason." He angrily yelled at her.


    Christine rolled her eyes. She had enough of this egotistical man, "The reason is as it says in the damn letter. Youck empathy for people. Something that Nevaeh Industries is known for. Why do you think they''ll hire you?"


    She left after saying that. Doctor Strange angrily left for some party. Now, many things had changed in the world so it didn''t make sense if he was again in an ident.


    But that is exactly what happened. Alexander doubted that Kamar Taj must have some hand in it as Doctor Strange was meant to be the best of them and they probably didn''t want to lose him.


    So, after that ident, Strange spent all his money on possible treatments. He even came to Nevaeh Industries but was told to go away.


    Alexander secretly pulled some strings and pointed him in the right direction, Kamar Taj. From there his journey would begin.


    ...


    White House,


    Connor returned to report about his power-up, "Sir, that thing was amazing. I can make 100 clones now and my brain processing capacity has immensely increased. Not just that, my body''s strength has also exponentially increased."


    "Haha... I am happy for you, Connor. You deserve this. Besides, now I will have 100 secretaries of state working for me." Alexanderughed.


    Connor chuckled and said, "Oh yes, because of this increased intelligence I had some new ideas with how to deal with some problems. I''ll get to work now."


    Alexander let him be and called Brian on the universalmunicator, his Business manager. Now Brian oversees all the business happening in the Universe Federation.


    "How are you, my boy? You know you cane to Earth anytime you want." He said.


    "Ah, boss. I was really nning to do that but your sudden takeover of the Skrull Empire put some pressure on mymerce department. Although the situation is returning to normal now. President Joakim has done a great job at administering the Federation." Brian briefed.


    "Ah, that was thest takeover. Now we just need to make sure things stay good. By the way, what about Simbiotes I asked for?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, I did find something about them. Their horde is currently in ck Gxy. They are looking for a new with life these days, so their attacks have increased." He answered.


    "You remember how to tackle them, right?"


    "Yes, boss. High pitch sound. I remember." Brian Confidential replied.


    Alexander talked a bit more and ended the call. Then he called the goodest boy in the universe. Blue Fang aka Joakim. Blue Fang had risen up the ranks and now sat at the top. He was the President of the Universe Federation. Controlling 3 Gxies.


    "Hahaha... My boy, how are you?" Alexander asked.


    "I am fine, boss. I justpleted the Millenial trade deal. What about you?" He asked.


    "Everything''s fine here too. By the way, I want you to put all our Scouters on high alert. I suspect that someone will try to attack." He warned.


    "What is the threat level, boss?" Blue Fang asked seriously.


    "Threat level, God." Alexander dered. God level was the highest threat level in the Federation. It meant a threat to the existence of the Federation. Though it could also mean much more than that.


    "I will keep everything ready, Boss. Our forces will be ready for deployment at any moment."


    Alexander felt satisfied, "Good, I will contact you if I find something. Until then."


    After being done he sat alone in the office, looking at the ceiling.


    ~I hope they don''t make a surprise attack.~


    Alexander had told the Living Tribunal, Fulcrum, and the Watchers about this threat as well. All of them were ready to face whoever was toe. He was also sure that all the Godheads wille too.


    ...


    Kamar Taj,


    Doctor Strange got epted into the Mystical arts school and started soaking up all the knowledge. He was a bit skeptical at first but stopped whining when he saw Master Hamir performing Magic without his hand.


    But while in the library he came upon a book. It seemed out of ce as it was new. He could deduce that it was written in recent years.


    He opened it and was mind boggled with knowledge. It was by far the book with deepest studies on the Mystic arts. Everything was exined in it. The reason behind every single dot in the enchantments.


    He brought it to the Ancient one and asked, "Who is the writer of this book?"


    "Oh, It seems someone finally got interested in it. Till now no one liked reading it as it was tooplex. That book is written by another Supreme Sorcerer by the name of Primordial One and his son, Master Leo." She revealed.


    "But, this book seems new. You are the Only Supreme Sorcerer so how ca..." He was interrupted.


    "I never said I was the only Supreme Sorcerer. I just said that thest supreme sorcerer before me lived hundreds of years ago." She corrected.


    "Then who is this extra?" He inquired.


    "Mind your words strange, he is someone who powers even I can not fathom to match. His mere existence is a boon to the world. But sadly, I can not reveal his identity without his consent. By the way, his son, Master Leo, was just 10 years old when he wrote that book." She informed, hoping that this fun fact would motivate him more.


    Steve Strange now had the highest level of attention on this secret Supreme Sorcerer, Primordial One. Who could it be that is so powerful that even Ancient One can''t seem to match him?


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 215: Earth Federation

    "Boss, all the terrorist organizations have been removed. But we must do something or else a new one will take their ce soon." Dobby informed him.


    "Let''s start the Federation program and include all these countries in it," Alexander suggested.


    Alexander''s n to unite the was simple. He needed to remove boundaries for that. There should also be onew for everyone.


    So all those countries that join the federation will have their people free to go anywhere in those countries and work. English was already widely spoken so it will be a workingnguage.


    Thews will be the same throughout the Federation. For example, you can not go to other countries and throw trash here and there. You will be fined or jailed just as you would have in any other ce.


    Racism was also a problem sobining and mixing people would cause problems for a short while but with high vignce, these can be solved. Slowly, only cultural individuality shall remain and countries will lose their individuality.


    The countries will not have a prime minister or president, just an elective representative who will sit on the main federation council. The countries will be divided into small states so they can be administered efficiently and also so that one of them doesn''t be too powerful.


    Each such small state will have a seat on the main Federation council. The Federation will hold elections every 6 years to elect 10 Members of the Upper Council. These will not have too much power but they will be responsible for the respective States that chose them.


    Then there was the Council Head, who was selected from among the Upper Council. The office of Upper Council and Council Head will be cursed for a lifetime by Alexander as these were extremely powerful positions in their own right and if someone got too ambitious then they can inflict too much harm to the world. "Yes, but the problem is. Many of these Middle Eastern and African countries either don''t have a working government or the one that exists is worthless." Dobby said.


    "You know what to do. Put new governments in ce. Don''t hold back. I want the whole of Africa and the Middle East in the federation by the end of next year. Connor has already secured Whole of North America and 50% of South America. European countries are still hesitating but hopefully, they will agree too." He thoughtfully stated.


    Dobby then left and got to work. He told the Faceless men there to start working.


    ...


    In the Avengers tower, all the Superheroes were told toe. It was not just the Avengers but all of them. It was a call from Alexander.


    "So, what''s the deal?" Steve asked Tony.


    "Don''t know, buddy. There are some big announcements. By the way, when did so many Superheroes appear? I probably only know 1% of them." Tony asked.


    "The Avengers Initiative is small. These people are from the Superheroes voluntary registration." Steve informed.


    A small distance away, Peter was there meeting with many Superheroes excitedly looking around.


    "Hey, why did you copy my style?" A voice came from behind him.


    Peter looked back and saw another guy in a red suit. "Who are you?"


    "I am the Almighty, all holy Captain Delicious Pants. Who are you?" Deadpool asked.


    "Oh, I am spiderman..." He couldn''t say more as Deadpool walked too close and started checking him out.


    "Oh-oh... So do you shoot web from your butt as well?" He questioned.


    "Actually..."


    Deadpool again interrupted him. "Don''t tell me. Show me. Catch me okay.."


    Deadpool ran straight into the window and jumped out from the 120th floor.


    He fell down on the concrete on the ground with his head and legs twisted in ways not possible.


    Peter back at the Avengers tower was still in a stupor of what happened and then suddenly heard a loud should, "Goddammit Spider. You were supposed to catch me."


    Other Superheroes also heard but just shook their heads. Deadpool was probably the most known Superhero to them as he had already messed with all of them.


    ...


    Alexander just came to the Avengers tower and walked to the lift. But he saw Deadpool on the ground with his crumpled body in his way.


    Deadpool noticed him, "Oh, hey, my love. Don''t worry about me, I am all fine."


    Alexander facepalmed himself and looked at Dobby, "How did he get out of the cage?"


    "I have no idea, boss." Dobby sounded confused.


    While walking, Alexander waved his hand, and Deadpool got teleported to a hospital. His bloody body was too gruesome for passersby.


    On the top floor, he saw all the superheroes gathered. Alexander chuckled when he saw even Doom being there. Around 200 superheroes were there from all around the world. Though he only invited those who held him in the highest regard.


    "Alright everyone, thanks foring. I called you all here because I was nning to start the Earth federation. Meaning, a without borders. A ready to venture into space and meet other space civilizations.


    "Many countries have already agreed to join it and soon the world will. But I have decided that this Earth federation will have your role in it as well. Alongside the Earth Federation, another organization, called the Federation Protection Unit, will be made. It will have all of you in it.


    "Now, before anyone asks. No, you will not be subservient to anyone. Your job will be to keep peace on Earth and fight any danger from space. You will have a leader not just elected by you but also by the world. You will not interfere in the federation administration and neither will they. Shield would still exist and would act as a watch and inspection department for the two.


    "I will also make sure that no corruption ever takes root in any of these organizations so you can rest easy. Now if any of you who don''t agree can leave." He announced.


    Simple to say, all of them stayed. They were all specifically invited because of their support for Alexander after all. Doom may still be stingy but he was bound by the contract.


    "Good, let''s have a small party now. The big one will be when the Earth Federation starts." He said, and soon many nanny bots brought food in.


    Tony walked to Alexander, "So, you''re really doing it, ha?"


    "It was never a matter of if. It was always when. The civilizations in space won''t recognize America, Russia, China, or any other country. In their files, it will just be Earth. Earth where backward people live who still fight due to the color of their skin and refuse to unite. They will use our differences to take over the without us ever knowing." Alexander exined.


    "Well, from all your and dad''s ounts of Space. I really wanna stick to Earth. But I''m also very excited at the same time. " Tony added.


    "Even if we dy it now. Someday we will have to go up anyway." Steve said.


    Alexander smiled, "You are correct, my boy. How is Peggy? When is she due?"


    "Next month, it''s twins." Steve blushed while saying that.


    "Haha... So I''m going to have two super grandkids. Tony, what about you? When are you giving Howard, grandkids?" He asked.


    Tony rolled his eyes like he was asked that many times, "Come on. Stop peer pressuring me."


    "Hahaha... You have no idea how much Howard is looking forward to it." Alexander persuaded him. Howard rants to him every day about how cute Morgan was and how much he wants her. He even asked once to go and meet her but Alexander denied. Knowing that he shouldn''t mess with their reality anymore.


    "Old man, you should worry about your own grandkids. I haven''t seen Natasha and Leonidas in a while." Tony jabbered.


    "Well, they are probably on some mission. I will ask him when he returns."


    ...


    *Achoo*


    Leonidas rubbed his nose. They were currently on a mission in Siberia.


    "Are you okay?" Natasha asked.


    "Yeah, I just had this urge to sneeze out of nowhere. Really weird, I don''t even feel cold." He sounded confused.


    Natasha moved close to him and checked his temperature. "You seem normal."


    "Oh, but who knows. Maybe the cold is inside my body. I probably need some body-warmth." He cheekily replied.


    "Oh really, then maybe, I should help you." She slowly came closer and touched his jacket''s zip. Leonidas was totally in the mood now from seeing her amazing eyes and face up so close.


    "BUT... MISSION FIRST" She zipped his jacket till his neck and moved away.


    "Oh... Come ON." Heined.


    [You can see Earth Federation map on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 216: A Bad Doctor

    Kamar Taj,


    Doctor Strange had read the hell out of the book, ''Deep Magic by Leonidas and Old Man''. It had given him a good boost in learning the magic.


    He closed the book and went back to the library.


    "Oh, hey, Wong. I need some more books. Somethingplex this time." He said and went to the cabs. Wong was his bro now so it was alright.


    He went to the forbidden section and took down a book. He had felt like the book was calling him.


    "All the answers to your questions. All the power you can even desire. Come and take it." The voice hissed.


    Even though he Doctor Strange felt alert, he still went ahead and opened it. He expected something to happen but nothing did. Instead, he heard a loud curse from behind a bookshelf.


    "Goddammit Yao, I lost. Here," He handed Ancient a stack of hundred dor bills.


    Ancient One smiled and happily took her earned money, "See, I know Strange more than you. His thirst for knowledge will take him to an early grave someday." They had made a bet whether Strange would open the book or not. Alexander lost. The two came out in the open to a confused Doctor Strange. Doctor Strange recognized Alexander and quickly asked.


    "What is the President of the United States doing here?" He sounded shocked and confused at the same time.


    "Oh, you even read my book and don''t recognize me," Alexander said with a sad face.


    Doctor Strange''s brows furrowed, "I can''t remember there being a book written by you."


    "No, there is one." Ancient One chimed in.


    "You just finished reading it." She added.


    Now the dots were connected in his head. Why was Ancient One being so frank with the President, why was the President there? This can only mean that he is also a Sorcerer.


    "You are the Primordial One?" He asked.


    "Yep, but I''m rarely called by that name. They usually call me Grandpa Universe." Alexander said.


    "So the president is a Sorcerer Supreme. No wonder you can do so manymon-sense defying things." Doctor Strange stated.


    "Actually, he was already quite strong even before he started learning sorcery." Ancient One told him.


    Doctor Strange was shocked by that news. This means that the president also had some other secret identity.


    "Ah, let''s leave those things. What are you doing here with that book?" Alexander inquired.


    "I-I was interested in knowing what''s in the forbidden books." He said.


    "There''s nothing kid. At least not anymore. Whatever that was useful was taken away by Kaecilius and the other stuff was about the Time Stone. Now there is no Time Stone so that knowledge is baseless. Let''s get out and eat something. I''m pretty sure this Kaecilius will be attacking soon."


    His words surprised both of them and they followed him behind.


    Alexander saw Wong sitting in his post and said hello, "Waddup, Wong. Here you go, your favorite sushi."


    A big te with colorful fresh sushi appeared in front of him. It was a verymon thing for Wong as this had happened many times before. So he just thanked and dug in.


    When outside, Strange asked him something that had been irking him for a long time.


    "You are the owner of Nevaeh Industries, right?" He asked.


    Alexander transfigured a table and 3 chairs in a balcony and sat down. He took out some tea and biscuits. The Ancient One also sat down without even asking. Only Doctor Strange was surprised by this feat of magic.


    "No, I was. Now it''s my wife. I''m the president and I cannot hold another office of interest. Though I do have absolute control even now" Alexander corrected him.


    "Tell me, I was the best neurosurgeon in the world. I applied to Nevaeh Industries but got rejected multiple times. Why?" He questioned.


    Alexander ignored him for a second and slurped the tea. Annoying Doctor Strange. He was yet to learn patience, it seemed.


    "Tell me. Doctor Strange. Do you believe in Hell or Heaven?" He asked.


    "No, I don''t. They are made up." Doctor Strange immediately replied.


    "Haha... You are studying Sorcery and yet refuse to acknowledge it. Let me make it clear. They do exist. Now, answer this question truthfully. Where do you think your soul will go after you die? Keep your medical career in mind as well." He asked.


    Doctor Strange thought for a long moment, "Certainly not heaven."


    "Exactly. Now, why do you think mypany, whose name spelled backward is Heaven, would employ you. Tell me, if a mother came to you asking for your help because her kid fell while ying on a swing. His head was hurt. She wasn''t able to afford the operation procedure. Would you help her? Think from your past self''s perspective."


    Doctor Strange took a long breath. He knew where this was going. "I would have ignored her and told some less proficient doctor to do the surgery for a cheap cost."


    "See, that''s the kind of man you were. Now, let me show you something." He said and got up. Without them even knowing it was like they all were in their astral form.


    Doctor Strange looked at the table, chair, and the sses that also looked like they were in Astral form. It confused him as to how could non-living things can have that.


    They suddenly found them in a hospital corridor. "I asked you that question because something like this was currently happening and that woman hade to Nevaeh Industries Hospital."


    In front of them, an anxious woman stood in front of a doctor. They all heard what they were saying.


    "We have checked your son. His skull has been fractured and a very dangerous blood clot has formed in his brain. We will have to immediately operate on him or else he could be paralyzed and in worst case loss of life." The doctor told her.


    The woman nearly lost her bnce. She was a normal small-time manager at Walmart and her husband was a construction worker. Their sry was not very bad, but not too good either. Worse, they didn''t have any health insurance. As they cost a lot. There were 4 people in her family and it would have cost them 20,000$.


    "H-How much will it cost sir?" She asked.


    "Forty thousand, mam." He replied.


    Her already weak legs now lost bnce and she fell on the bench.


    The doctor quickly helped her, "Mam, it''s alright if you can''t pay. We will do it for free. But you will have to sign that you will buy the Nevaeh Industries Health Insurance. It only costs 100 dors per person. And only 300 to a family of four."


    "What? But... How?" She asked. Now she was very skeptical. On one side it was 20,000 and here they were giving it for just 3600.


    "Yes, with our bleeding-edge technology we have reduced the cost of medical treatments. But we will talk about thister. For now, let''s treat little Joe, first." He said and left for the operation room.


    Then suddenly they all returned back to their bodies. Alexander looked at Doctor Strange. "You saw that? That is what Grandpa Universe stands for. That is what Nevaeh Industries means. Its sole purpose is to help people. Something that you wouldn''t have."


    The Ancient One nodded profusely, "Indeed, Alex has saved so many lives that I can''t even count that far."


    She was talking about the whole universe.


    *DONG DONG*


    The loud bell sounds started to echo everywhere. Alexander looked at the Ancient One and nodded. "He has probably attacked somewhere."


    They quickly went to the map room and found where "It''s New York Sanctum."


    "Ah, it''s always New York, isn''t it. Sometimes I doubt it might be a cursed city." Alexandermented.


    "Strange, follow me. I''ll give you some fighting experience." He said and took out his anywhere door.


    Strange looked at Ancient One for permission.


    "Go, he is the best teacher you can ask for."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    [A/N: Sorry for the wrong chapters.]

 Chapter 217: Dormammu, Ive come to...

    Alexander and Doctor Strange appeared in the New York Sanctum.


    "Go on, kid. Fight them. I will help if you are in trouble." Alexander said and went to a nice sofa and sat down.


    "Aren''t you going to teach me?" He asked.


    "But first I''ll have to see what I need to teach." Alexander shrugged and a nice bottle of Firewhiskey appeared in his hand.


    Doctor Strange was about to refute but they heard a sounding from downstairs. He went there and saw 5 people just about to kill Daniel Drumm, the master of New York Sanctum.


    Alexander knew it and flew to them. Kaecilius'' eyes twitched seeing him.


    "Nice mascara, boy. Didn''t know you were into this stuff." Alexandermented.


    He waved his hand and master Daniel Drumm''s beaten body flew towards him. "Now, my student here, doctor Strange, will fight you."


    "Wait, there are 5 of them." Strangeined. Alexander rxedly sipped on his drink and spoke, "You won''t know unless you try."


    Strange couldn''t say anything as he was attacked. The fight went on for a while. It seemed that Strange really had some talent in martial arts. He was sessfully able to segregate them and beat them one by one. But he was still falling short.


    "Stop sitting there and help me!" He should as he was thrown through the corridor. Alexander waved his hand and the cloak of levitation flew to Strange and helped him.


    "Not yet, you haven''t learned your lesson yet." Alexander denied.


    "What lesson are you talking about?" He asked and ran back to fight.


    Master Daniel had recovered now and was drinking tea with Alexander. "What do you want to teach him, Primordial One?"


    "Oh, I haven''t decided that yet." Alexander blurted. His response nearly made Master Daniel choke on tea.


    In the corridor, Doctor Strange finally dealt with the runts and focused on Kaecilius. Alexander finally got up from his chair and started walking to them.


    He slowly went to the Crimson Bands of Cyttorak and threw them on Kaecilius. Just like in the movies, he was restrained by them.


    "Why are you even trying so hard, Kaecilius?" He asked.


    "You won''t understand it. Dormammu is not the end of the world but a new Start. He can give us true immortality." Kaecilius preached.


    Alexander uninterestingly looked at him, "You know, you totally sound like some worshippers of an evil sect that I destroyed some years ago. I mean, look at your face. I''d rather die than be immortal looking like that. And don''t forget, there will be no movies, burgers, pizza or wines in Dark Dimension. To me, it seems like a very bad deal. Dormammu is ripping you off, I''m telling you."


    "Yes, make fun of me. But I will have thestugh when Dormammues." Kaecilius said.


    "Umhm... I told Dormammu to stay away from this dimension but I guess his days are over now."


    He then looked at Doctor Strange. "You learned your lesson, boy?"


    "What lesson?" Strange confusedly asked.


    Suddenly one of Kaecilius'' henchmen came and threw a spear-like thing at Strange.


    It nearly touched him a bit when Alexander caught it in mid-air. "See that, boy. Never lose your sling ring."


    Alexander materialized a big hammer and it fell on the man''s head. Then he looked back at Kaecilius.


    "Can you do the ritual here? I want to deal with Dormammu as soon as possible." He requested.


    His words surprised everyone. Kaecilius was also surprised, wondering if he heard correctly.


    "Why would you want Dormammu toe here?" The Ancient One asked as she came to them, followed by Mordo.


    "So that I can destroy him and his dark dimension as soon as possible. I''ve already used most of my free time teaching Doctor Strange here so it''s better if I deal with him soon." He said.


    "He didn''t teach me anything." Doctor Strange interjected.


    Ancient One looked at him, "Are you sure in dealing with him, he''s a being who devours realms?"


    "Absolutely, I will not just deal with him but also destroy his realm. Oh, wait. I should go to him instead. That would be much more sensible." He loudly thought.


    There was no infinity Stone this time to let Doctor Strange bargain. So, he had to do it himself. "Strange, stay here, and keep the area secure with Ancient One."


    "Oh, no no... I only got into this for healing my hands. I''m not made for this. I''m a doctor." He refuted.


    Alexander rolled his eyes. "And a very bad one at that. Do you really want to go back to your pathetic ego satisfying life? Where you spend every day treating rich people for money? Can''t you see, you have started to change. You have started to be a better version of yourself. You shouldn''t waste this chance."


    "He is telling the truth, Strange." Ancient One started.


    "You have immense talent in Mystic arts. No normal man can reach the level of understanding that you have. This is your destiny, Strange."


    "Ah... Stop thinking now, all this magic stuff is a lot more interesting than being a greedy doctor. Besides, if you go back to being a doctor then I''ll have to remove your memories. We can''t let the truth be known to people who don''t want to harness the Mystic arts." Alexander said. His wiping memory threat worked and Strange decided to go ahead and be a Master of Mystic Arts.


    Alexander being satisfied, picked up Kaecilius, "You wanted to see the Dark Dimension right? I''ll show you."


    He took out his anywhere door and crossed into the Dark Dimension. It was quite colorful for being a dark dimension though. But it was surely devoid of all life except one.


    Soon he came across a huge humanoid thing. "You look at there, he''s Dormammu. Does he look like the savior of the world you fool?"


    Kaecilius slowly shook his head, he wasn''t even able to speak. Dormammu saw Alexander and nearly jumped in fear like a little girl.


    "Y-You... Why have youe here?" He loudly questioned.


    "I caught you, Dormammu. I havee to... Kill you. You again tried to attack earth even after my warning. So here it goes." Alexander took out his always hungry All-Purpose Energy Converter, also known as Apec. As soon as it came in contact with the dark energy it started to suck it in at a very fast rate. It was rming for Dormammu.


    "Wait, we can talk. Let''s talk about this." Dormammu shouted.


    "Not gonna happen. But do tell me what''s so special about Earth that you just couldn''t control yourself?" He asked. He was seriously considering the possibility that the Earth was really cursed.


    "Earth is energy-rich. It has many high-level beings either sealed in it or living on it. Consuming Earth alone will make me the strongest being in the multiverse." He said. And honestly, Alexander believed him.


    "Well, I''m gonna have to punish you ording to the 3rdw," Alexander announced.


    "What is this thirdw?"


    "There was a man named Newton. He said that every action has an equal and opposite reaction. You have been acting against Earth for thousands of years and now it''s Earth''s turn to react. Are you going to fight or should I just end it directly?" Alexander asked. He also saw his sins.


    ||Dormammu - Category 5


    Murder - 467,665,788,443,788(245,654,778,556s across multiple dimensions)


    Sin percentage - 99%||


    "I changed my mind. You don''t deserve to get a chance to defend." He stated. Suddenly Apec started to suck up energy even faster. At the current rate, it mightpletely devour the Dark Dimension within an hour.


    "NOOO... STOP!" Dormammu finally attacked.


    [You can see Dormammu on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 218: Superhero Classroom

    Alexander didn''t give Dormammu any time to do anything. He took out his Demon yer and made it a lot bigger.


    "467 trillion souls. Eaten by you. For what?" He shouted and jumped at him.


    *Boom*


    His sword cut Dormammu''s arms. It would have regenerated but now Apec was devouring all the energy that was crucial for Dormammu. Dormammu looked around for a way to deal with Alexander.


    "There''s no way out this time, Dormammu." Alexander again attacked. He was just keeping the fight going until Apec take in all the energy in the dark dimensions.


    He kept on harassing Dormammu but cutting him here and there. The whole thing went on for an hour. Kaecilius was running here and there to save his dear life from the giant body of Dormammu.


    Soon Alexander felt that the Apec had stopped sucking the energy, so he put it back in the dimensional pocket. Now it was time to kill Dormammu. Putting him through time torture was pointless. So he went straight for the head.


    A big powerful sh to his head was all it took to kill him. Being the embodiment of the infinity Stones really made him too powerful. But apparently, even that wasn''t enough for his future enemies.


    He looked back at Kaecilius, "Dormammu is gone. What about you? Wanna stay here or go back?" Until now, Kaecilius hadn''t killed anyone so there wasn''t really a problem. Alexander would just have to put them in Time Torture with a seminar on how to be a good sorcerer.


    ...


    Back in the New York Sanctum, everything was going smoothly. Other subordinates of Kaecilius attacked but lost badly. Because one, there was Ancient One and two, because Dormammu was dead, Dark Dimension was nothing but empty space. Hence they weren''t receiving any power boost.


    A pink door appeared and Alexander came out. Dragging Kaecilius behind him.


    "Hey, guys, you all won''t have to worry about Dormammu anymore." He dered.


    Everyone from the Mystic arts school showed happy faces and the others showed sadness.


    He made bad guys sit in a big room with a T.V screen in front of them. On it was a long seminar on how to be a good sorcerer. It was shot by Leonidas when they were living in Kamar Taj. He put them through 500 years of torture. If this much time couldn''t change them then nothing could.


    He looked back at everyone, "So, one of our biggest enemies is dead. This deserves a feast."


    But then Alexander''s phone vibrated. It was from Vision. He was currently the overseer of the Young Avengers Initiative.


    "Yeah, old man speaking."


    "It seems you forgot so I called to remind you. Your seminar for the Young Avengers is scheduled in about 10 minutes." He said.


    Alexander paused moving around and facepalmed himself with his free hand. "Dammit, I''ve grown too old. It seems I had forgotten. I''ll leave for there right now." He said and hung up.


    "Sorry, everyone. It seems we''ll have to postpone the feast. I have some urgent work to do."


    Ancient One smiled, "We cannot stop you even if we want to. However, your win over Dormammu is really a good thing worth celebrating."


    "Then I''ll be back tomorrow. We''ll have a nice big feast and drink some good stuff. Strange, keep revising what I taught. Alright, goodbye." He quickly flew away.


    His destination was the Helicarrier over New York City. It mostly stayed invisible there as it was the designated school of the Young Avengers.


    ...


    In arge hall on the Helicarrier, around 150 teens sat together. A huge part of the Young Avengers Initiative came from the Institute for gifted children as they had lots of wannabe heroes there since the school upgraded. In the front row, two of the most enthusiastic ones sat.


    Peter looked beside him and saw a girl with a squirrel tail, sitting. "Hi, I''m Spiderman."


    Doreen being her happy go lucky told him her real name, "Oh, I am Doreen. This is Monkey Joe."


    "Wait, is that your hero name?" Peter asked.


    It took a moment for her to realize her slip of the tongue, "Oh, sorry. I''m still not used to it. I am The Unbeatable Squirrel Girl. Though most people call me Squirrel Girl."


    "So, what do you think we''ll learn today?" He asked. He was just bored and tried to strike up a conversation.


    Doreen thought for a bit, "I don''t know. This seminar will be from Granpa Universe so I can''t say anything. He''s very unpredictable."


    Peter chuckled, "Hehe... Yeah, he does seem like that."


    Not long after, Alexander appeared in front of them on a tform. He looked at everyone proudly.


    "Haha... In my life, I''ve been a Soldier, a doctor, a scientist, a superhero, a gctic emperor, a businessman, the president, and finally, I''ve be a teacher. Before we start, let''s start with names. Start from the front left. State your name and the reason why you want to be a superhero." He said. One by one they all answered. He saw many known faces there.


    "So, can someone tell me what is the biggest part of being in a superhero team?" He asked.


    "Power?"


    "Intelligence?"


    They made guesses but only one seeded.


    "Teamwork?" Doreen said. It was obvious she would know that. After all, she''s been working with multiple Squirrels as a team.


    "Very good, Doreen. That''s the right answer. In my days of fighting, I''ve seen Captain America save ck widow, Hulk saving Iron Man or Thor saving Hawkeye. If this wasn''t a thing then these people would have been dead. You all are new so you think as an individual. And having individuality is a good thing. But having it to the point that you don''t recognize others is bad.


    "So, by the end of your training, you will have teams. These teammates will be your buddies for life whether you like it or not. If even Hulk can do it then you all can too.


    "Now the next major part of being a hero is, no matter how strong you are, never think with your muscles. Think from your head. It will probably not only save your life but also people around you.


    "Another big lesson. Never think you are invincible. There will always be someone who can best you in power. So, use my previous advice and use your head. Remember, being a hero is not just saving people. It is a way of life. You all are still young and many of you have families who care about you. So before you make any rash decision, think about their crying faces if something happens to you."


    While saying hisst point he was particrly looking at Spiderman. Spiderman also felt the gaze and remembered the times he put his life in danger and how it would have affected aunt May if he had died.


    Alexander continued, "The Young Avengers Initiative is meant to make you a professional hero. You all have mentors and will be learning from them. Not just that, you can ask for their help anytime you need."


    His lecture went on for 2 hours. In it, he told them many important things about being a hero. After the lecture he found spiderman waiting for him there.


    "Sir, can I ask you something?" He asked.


    "Sure"


    "Why am I being taught business management and other business-rted subjects? I''m not interested in them. I told them to change it but they told me that you requested for it." Peter inquired. Young Avengers were taught many subjects in their training but he was being forced to study business subjects.


    "Well, Peter. You are a very talented kid. I can assure you that these subjects will help you a lot in the future. You know that one day you might even be the leader of the Federation Protection Unit." Alexander answered.


    It confused Peter but he eventually epted it without much thought. Unknown to him, he was going to have a headache in a few years.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    [A/N: Alright, we have reached the end of this arc. The final fight will happen soon and the next arc will start by the end of theing week.]

 Chapter 219: Deviants

    Alexander then left the hall and saw Fury standing on the deck. He looked a bit different from before. Rxed, it seemed.


    "How are you, Fury?" Alexander asked.


    "Better, I don''t have to constantly worry about things now." He muttered.


    "Admit it, kid, you were too paranoid for your own good."


    "Yeah, maybe. But I am very happy. Hill is doing very well, so I have no regrets."


    "I do have another assignment for you though. That is where your paranoid brain will be helpful." He offered.


    It surely piqued Fury''s interest. "What is it?"


    "As you know, I have announced that I''ll be making a department in Shield whose job will be to keep tabs on the Earth Federation and Federation Protection Unit. Its job will be to root out corruption or people with evil agendas. I want you to head that sub-department of the shield." He proposed.


    "Do I still get my own Helicarrier?" Fury inquired. "Yes," Alexander agreed.


    "Then I''m in. Spying on people sounds much better than being a principal of superhero school." Fury grunted.


    Alexander left after that. He came to the White House and saw a lot of journalists gathered there. He tried to remember and knew that no such briefing was scheduled for that day.


    He secretly went inside the White House and found Dobby.


    "Why are there so many journalists outside?" He asked.


    "Boss, the news about the Earth Federation hase out in public and some countries have used you of expansionism. They think that you are trying to take control of the world." Dobby informed.


    "And I presume you have taken necessary measures to stop such rumors from spreading?"


    "Yes Boss, I told our guys at faceless men to start spreading correct information on the inte. I also detected that some organizations are trying to tarnish your reputation." Dobby said.


    *Sigh* "They will never understand would they? Anyways, how many have joined the federation by now?" He asked.


    "Well, North America ispletely in it. Mexico did reject in the beginning but we just changed their ipetent government. Venezu, Colombia, Brazil, Peru, and Bolivia have also agreed. Others are in the midst of doing it.


    "The whole African continent is also in. Afghanistan, Iran, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Mongolia, and other northwestern Asian countries like these were under debt to China so we had to spend a lot of money to free them first. Now they have also joined. Saudi Arabia is still a bit problematic but it will join soon. In Europe, we just took over the European Union and from there influenced all EU countries. The whole EU is in. Australia and New Zend have also shown interest. India is joining in too. South Korea and Japan havee as well. Now onlymunist countries are left as they know they will lose control by being in Earth Federation." Dobby briefed.


    "It''s alright, once the world starts flourishing and they are the only ones left behind. A revolution will begin there. Now, go and handle that journalist crowd out there." He instructed.


    Now Alexander was more focused on bringing Earth into harmony. There were a lot of species living on Earth secretly. Some of them were also hostile. So he went to Deviants. They were actually in a very pitiful condition. They looked bad physically and didn''t have power.


    Alexander could at least give them a good life and tell them the truth about celestials. As a pre-human race having conquered and ruled Earth before the rise of humanity, the Deviants were considered to be among the Elder Races.


    The deviants were by no means good people though. They had their own ws. The biggest of their ws was being Xenophobia.


    The city of Deviants wasn''t that far either. The Deviants used to live in a small continent in the Pacific Ocean once. But 20,000 years ago at the time that the Second Host of the extraterrestrial Celestials destroyed the Deviant Empire in the event known as the Great Cataclysm.


    After that, the Deviants scattered for a while and fought each other to be kings and finally, a Deviant by the name Brother Toad became the King of Deviants.


    Their new city was located just below New York City. Alexander didn''t know the way to reach that ce so he just used the reality stone and made himself pass through the surface. He kept on going down for a long time.


    After a while, he finally came onto an open area. It was really a big underground city. Even though only 10,000 deviants live there. He looked straight down and there was the biggest building in the whole city.


    Going bymon sense, it was possibly the ruler''s dwelling. He went straight into the biggest chamber and saw a huge Toad-like man. He was talking to his Prime Minister, Ragar.


    "So, food storage has again gone empty. What about our coffers?" Brother Toad asked.


    "Nearly empty." Prime Minister Ragar informed.


    "Our troubles seem to be increasing. It was easy to get food from humans earlier but since the new president hase, the whole world''s food supply is being monitored. I''m afraid we''ll have toe out someday." Brother Toad theorized.


    Alexander then used mind arts and made Primer Minister Ragar ask some questions to the Brother Toad.


    "Your majesty, why don''t we use that same Medicine that helps mutants. Maybe we can look like humans and live on the surface too." He asked.


    Brother Toad shook his head, "I tried. The day that medicine came out I had ordered testing. But sadly, it doesn''t work for us as our gic makeup is different from Mutants."


    "So, should we attack?" Prime Minister Ragar asked.


    "NO, I saw it in my dream. A very strong being lives up there. He even beat the celestials. Sell my gold and buy food for the people." He ordered.


    Alexander also learned something from looking into the Prime Minister''s brain. The Deviants were surely not good people but they weren''t purposely bad either. They were more like Antihero types.


    Alexander then made himself visible and slowly floated down. "What if I fix all your problems? I can give you both medicine and food."


    Brother Toad and Prime Minister Ragar were alerted. Just one nce at Alexander made them recognize him.


    "Y-You... What are you doing here? What do you want?" The Prime Minister fearfully asked.


    "Calm down, Ie in peace." He looked at Brother Toad and started to speak.


    "You must already know about my attempts at uniting the world. I want to bring you all in too." He proposed.


    "Why do you think we would want to live around puny humans?" Brother Toad asked rudely.


    *Sigh* "Must we do this? You don''t even have food to eat and you talk about who is better? Let me show you something."


    Suddenly a scene started to project in the air.


    "During their First Host on Earth, one million years ago, the Celestials collected the Wanderers, a tribe of Homo erectus.


    Gammenon the Gatherer collected the ape-men and sent them to Ziran the Tester who mutated them to have an unstable genome, creating the Deviants (Homo descendus), a race with destabilized DNA expressing into various mutations, who were then released and went hiding in the caves. With other subjects,


    Nezarr the Calctor then created the Eternals (Homo immortalis), hairless, upright tall beings able to tap into the cosmic power. They were themselves released, flying out of the Celestials''boratory-ship. Finally, Oneg the Prober created atent gene for the expansion of human potential."


    This information did shock them a little, but due to their heavy mutation, all the deviants didn''t hold much feeling of care or love. Those who did kept it hidden. The only thing Deviants had inmon was that they were all umon.


    Alexander knew that Deviants wouldn''t even agree to take the medicine he brought that would make them humanoid and also heal their brains. So he used some of his mind stone''s powers to influence the whole Deviant poption.


    The Hologram was shown to everyone and it was told that those they worshipped as gods were nothing but their exploiters. That they were born from the same genes as Eternals and humans.


    "When can you give us the medicine?" Brother Toad asked.


    Alexander took out a big crate full of vials. "Here you go."


    [You can see Deviant city and Brother Toad on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 220: Wakanda Not Forever

    Things went smoothly. He was able to get all the deviants to drink the medicine. It made them change into human forms. Though he had to use mind stone to make them human-like from thinking as well. Or else they''d probably try to secretly take over the world while living among people.


    The city was huge and now it was empty. So he reinforced it to even withstand hundreds of nukes and told Shield to make it a base and also an emergency shelter.


    From the nukes, he remembered that the world was still vulnerable as long as countries had them. The ideal situation would be if Earth as a had them and only pointed them towards the sky for an enemy and not at each other.


    ...


    Wakanda,


    It was a normal day in the secret advanced city. Because Hydra was no more and Bucky was also a good guy from the start. The old monarch, T''Chaka didn''t die in any bombing. But he sure was old now and had nned to give up the throne to his son.


    "Baba, we received a letter from the American Secretary of State again. This Mister Connor seems to think that we''ll benefit from joining the federation." T''Cha spoke to his father.


    "And we really might. One day, we will have toe out in front of the world. Maybe joining this can make it easier." T''Chaka thought loudly.


    "What can they give us? We already have everything. If protection is what they offer then we have the blessings of Bast." T''Cha proudly said. But his father seemed to disagree, "You still have a lot to learn, my son. We as Wakanda are strong, wealthy, and happy. But what about the rest of the? And a being who can kill cosmic beings can not be stopped by just Bast."


    "Are you talking about the American President?"


    "Yes, my son. He is no ordinary being. He was able to remove world hunger and end all wars within such a short time. Something that we couldn''t even do in our region. Maybe it''s time we meet him and...*Knock Knock*"


    He stopped speaking and let the guard enter, "My king, the work in the mine has halted. The people doing inspection found something when opening a new area to mine."


    This surprised both T''Chaka and his son. "What could be so major that it stops the whole mining?"


    "My king, it seems there has been a theft. Pleasee with us and take a look." The female general said.


    T''Chaka and T''Cha quickly went with her into the mine to check. Inside they saw a crowd gathered and looking at a recently mined part.


    The crowd split up and he walked to the front. The Mining in charge came and told him everything, "My king, we had just started mining this part and found this empty space. It''s like the whole chunk vanished. And we also found this."


    T''Chaka took the small paper and looked at it. Not much was written on his except, ''Thanks for the Vibranium''. With a small picture of Alexander in Aeyyyy pose.


    T''Chaka didn''t show the image to others and quickly put it in his pocket. "It''s okay. I will look into it. You all can resume the work."


    He returned to the pce with his son while mumbling, "It seems we need to meet President Universe."


    ...


    *Achoooo*


    Alexander sneezed loudly while he was drinking tea in Phixheim. His tea fell on his clothes. "Woah... This was the first sneeze in like thousands of years."


    "Maybe you''re getting old," Dous thezy Angelmented.


    "You want to mow another?" Alexander frankly threatened.


    "Ah, don''t bully him now, Alexander," Olivia said and gave Dous more cake to eat.


    "Grandma, you''re the best." He happily cheered and dug in. Although he was an Angel and quite old from humans perspective, the Angels also had a very long maturity time. So he was still in histe teens ifpared with normal humans. And he honestly liked Grandma Universe.


    "Don''t spoil him too much. Alright, after eating, you will go to Ragnarok and learn to fight from him. You may have cosmic powers but what''s the point when you can''t use them? He will teach you how to fight." Alexander ordered.


    "What will you teach me, then?" He asked.


    "Magic. That''s what I''ll teach you." Alexander said.


    "Alright, I am looking forward to it." He sounded fully uninterested.


    *Ring ring*


    He picked up his phone. The call was from Connor. "What is it, Connor?"


    "Sir, the King of Wakanda hase to meet you. They justnded." He informed.


    "Haha... They must have found it. Okay, I''ll be there in a minute." He said and hung up.


    Alexander stood up and stretched a little, "Where are Rina and Gali?"


    "Rina dragged her on her quest to find new vors for her candies. They are on a world tour." Olivia notified.


    Alexander just shrugged and left. His whole family was the definition of exaggeration. Whatever they did was on a crazy scale.


    ...


    T''Chaka and T''Cha were greeted by Dobby as Alexander was away. They were taken to the White House and were being shown around.


    "Tell me, Mr. Vice President, you have been with President Universe the longest, what kind of person is he?" T''Chaka asked.


    "Well, he''s kind, honest, and indiscriminate. All he cares about is the well being of others." Dobby briefly replied.


    He showed them around more and soon Alexander appeared. He led them to his office to have the meeting.


    "Wee to America, King T''Chaka and Prince T''Cha. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting for too long." Alexander gave them a basic greeting.


    T''Chaka didn''t say anything and simply put the piece of paper on the table.


    Alexander picked it up andughed, "Hahaha... It took you 71 years to find it ha?"


    Both father and son looked at each other, "Wait, we thought you took it recently."


    "Why would I do that? I have metal way better than Vibranium now." Alexander revealed.


    T''Chaka believed him and spoke, "Since that''s the case, we want the taken Vibranium back."


    "No can do. I''ve used it already. Though I can pay you. In gold or diamonds." He offered.


    T''Cha, being the young hot-blooded Prince, thought his talking loudly would make Alexander docile, "We don''t need your money. You stole from us. Give us our Vibranium back."


    Alexander''s one brow shot up, "Yours, you say?"


    "Sit down boy, and don''t raise your voice here. Now listen to me carefully you two. I am the Emperor of Andromeda gxy, Shi''ar Gxy, Skrull Gxy, Kree Empire, and also in control of Milky way gxy. That huge meteorite that you mine for Vibranium also came from space under my control. So should I take that whole rock away from you now? As I am the real owner of it." He scoffed. Alexander was also a bit angry at Wakandans though.


    "We know you are very strong and powerful but you can''t threaten my country like this. We have lived in peace all these years and we want to keep living that way." T''Chaka tried to ease the situation.


    Alexander shook his head in disappointment, "Tell me T''Chaka. Let''s say if you live in a house in a nice area and your neighbor''s house catches fire. You have the means to put that fire out. What would you do?"


    "I would help the neighbor." He answered.


    *Boom* Alexander heavily pressed the table and many cracks appeared on it.


    "Then tell me, where were you when the whole world was burning in the mes of war? Where were you when Hitler was killing poor men, women, and children? Forget Europe. Where the hell were you when kids in Africa died every day due to hunger? Where the hell was the technology that advanced Wakanda when Terrorist organizations were ravaging the African and Arabian countries? Killing, murdering, and r*ping and enving millions.


    "You all are nothing but hypocrites. Hell, even 16-year-old kids are better than you."


    Alexander showed them a scene where Spiderman put his life at risk to save a train.


    "He''s just sixteen and do you know what he said when asked why he does that? He said, ''When you can do the things that I can, but you don''t, and then the bad things happen, they happen because of you.''"


    Both T''Chaka and T''Cha couldn''t even face Alexander for all the guilt.


    "I know you can shrug and say it''s the world''s problems and not mine. But that is exactly when you yourself be a problem. Because you start thinking you are different. Better. If you had seen the things I''ve seen. You''d have lost your will sleep for months."


    Dobby heard the loud lecture Alexander was giving in the room and came in to defuse the situation. He took the two Wakandans out to rest in their hotel rooms to meet again tomorrow.


    ...


    Meanwhile, In ck Gxy, Edward and Hermione found something strange that would bring all the beings of the universe to their heels. Though they decided to investigate a little first.


    [You can see Wakanda on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    Toss a stone to your Gori.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 221: They Are Here

    ck Gxy,


    Edward and Hermione were exploring space. They had done it in Potterverse too but they couldn''t find any extraterrestrial civilization. But here, there was so much to see. They had gone to all the ces under the Universe Federation.


    It was really shocking to them that their grandpa controlled 3 Gxies. But they soon got bored and decided to go and explore beyond the reaches of the Universe Federation.


    The ck Gxy is a living "bio-verse" and Ego the living was born there and it was said that no life lived there now. So they hade to see for themselves.


    They saw many weirds there. There were a lot of ck holes too. Much more than any other Gxy.


    "Ed, look. What is that?" Hermione pointed at a distance.


    Edward looked at it and it seemed like a tear in the space. He could feel that the thing was extremely dangerous and going near it would not be good.


    "I don''t know, Mione. It looks like a tear in space. Let''s not go close to it. I feel chaotic energying out of it." He warned.


    "Boom* Suddenly they heard a noise from the tear in space. It confused them as to how they could hear sound space.


    "Oh my god. What is that?" Hermione eximed.


    In front of their eyes, lots and lots of space ships started toe out. They looked weird in shape.


    "I think we should inform Grandpa. He will probably know what to do. I have a feeling that these guys aren''t friendly." Edward suggested.


    The two didn''t waste any time and teleported to the safe space called Phixheim.


    ...


    Earth, White House


    T''Chaka and T''Cha came to meet Alexander again the next day.


    "Mr. President, we will join the Earth Federation but you must promise that we won''t be attacked for Vibranium." They said.


    Alexander nodded, "I can promise you that. I''m not even asking you to give your Vibranium to the world. I just want you to do an exchange of science and technology. Your people are very good at medical tech right? Then why not work jointly with Nevaeh Industries Hospitals?" He proposed.


    T''Chaka happily agreed, "That will be very good. We will prepare a team for this."


    T''Chaka and his son had a long conversationst night. They reflected upon what they''ve been doing all these years. It was true that they had not even uplifted their neighboring countries. On top of that, under the disguise of being a poor country, Wakanda kept on taking mary help from the U.N and other nations.


    "Then it''s decided. A representative of the Earth Federation wille to Wakanda with all the paperwork." Alexander said and shook hands with him.


    But then he remembered something, "King, T''Chaka. I have something important to talk about with you. Alone."


    T''Chaka agreed and sent his son out, "What is it, President Universe?"


    "You remember prince N''Jobu?" Alexander asked. The name instantly made T''Chaka''s eyes widen in shock.


    "How do you know that name?" He asked.


    Alexander scorned and continued "Hah... I know many things. I know the fact that you killed him and also the fact that his son saw you killing him. His son, N''Jadaka, has since spent his life in hate and desire for revenge from you. You understand where I''m going with this?"


    T''Chaka fell silent for a minute, "Yes, I do understand. This means that my son cannot simply be the next ck Panther."


    "Yes, but good for you. I''m on your side on this. Although I have no hatred against N''Jadaka, but he is an unstable man who craves violence. I cannot allow such a man to jeopardize the federation. Let''s make a deal. I will train your son a little, then they fight in the ritual. Your son wins. Then I will make N''Jadaka a better man." He proposed.


    *Sigh* "Okay, I will talk to my son about this. Thank you for the help, Mr. President."


    As soon as he left, Dobby entered, "Boss, Hermione, and Edward came to Phixheim. They want to see you urgently."


    "Hmm... I haven''t seen them in a while. I''ll go and see." He said and went into Phixheim.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    "Grandpa!" Hermione jumped in a tight hug.


    "Haha... What were you two doing these days ha? Didn''t evene to greet this old man."


    "Ah, we were exploring space, grandpa. But we found something suspicious and dangerous." Edward reported.


    Alexander got interested, "Hm, what is it that can be dangerous to you?"


    "We were in the ck Gxy and saw a tear in space. From inside it, many big spaceships wereing in." They said,


    Alexander instantly thought about what Stan Lee warned him about. He quickly drew something on a page and showed them, "Did they look like this?"


    "Yes, the ships looked like this. What happened?" They asked.


    *Sigh*


    "They are extremely powerful extra-dimensional beings, who have the ability to destroy and create universes at whim. They are called, the Beyonders." He announced.


    Edward knew about the Marvel universe and quickly understood the severity of the situation. "What are you going to do, grandpa?"


    "I may have to prepare before I go to fight. Hopefully, I will be able to defeat them. But I want you to do something in the meantime. Take Dobby with you and gather all the immortal overpowered beings. We may need their help." He told them.


    He got up and took out his anywhere door. He didn''t know what was going to happen or how long he''d be fighting so he decided to stop the Asguard''s Ragnarok and make Surtur his follower.


    ...


    Muspelheim,


    Alexander appeared in the fiery, hell-like. He could already sense a lot of demonic presence under the ground.


    He went straight underground to where Surtur was and engaged him in a fight.


    "WHO ARE YOU?" The fire Demon asked in annoyance.


    "A friend of Asgard," Alexander said. He had not done it till now but he did it this time.


    *Snap*


    He wished for Surtur to be his eternal faithful follower and that his minions would fight the Beyonders in theing battle.


    It was very simple to do that with the power of stones. "Surtar, gather all your minions for the great war."


    After that, he decided to go to the ck Gxy. But before that, he sent a message to his family and told all of them to go back into Phixheim. The safest ce to be.


    ...


    On a Beyonder ship.


    "Haha... Master Zulrak trusted me with this responsibility. I must fulfill it at all cost." An angel turned dark Angel from under themand of wannabe god, Zulrak was secretly controlling the Beyonders to attack.


    For a being of his level, messing with the multiverse was nothing much. He was also boosted by the blessings of his revered god, Zulrak.


    He was sitting calmly in one of themand ships and saw the whole mess going on outside.


    Out of nowhere, Godson had himself appeared to get butchered in his hand. Though he didn''t like Battles in space so he made a big where they could fight.


    The fight was between the whole race of Beyonders Verses the God-son.


    "Hahaha... I will finally be an Arch Angel after this." He gloated alone.


    ...


    Alexander stood on the and in front of him were nearly ten thousand Beyonders.


    "Why have youe to this dimension?" Alexander asked.


    The Beyonders didn''t say anything but Alexander already understood what they wanted to say. It was as if they telepathically sent him words in the form of emotions.


    "So, the only way out is to fight, ha? Then let''s fight." He taunted.


    Alexander''s armor covered his body and a sword appeared in his hand. He got into his fighting position.


    [You can see Muspelheim and Surtur on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 222: Killing Me Aint Easy

    The first to attack was the Beyonders. Though they were at least decent enough not toe at him all at once.


    *nk*


    His sword collided with a spear. This sh showed him their power level. And it was something to worry about.


    He also noticed that their power came from their suit. So Alexander focused on trying to damage it. In hopes that it would inflict decent enough damage to stop them.


    "You know, I have so many attacks that I don''t even remember now." He imed.


    "Fiendfyre Suprima" he conjured the fire and let it burn whatever it wanted.


    This did win him a small distraction. He ran fast and shed at the neck of the Beyonder.


    *nk*


    His attack did connect with the Beyonders'' neck. But nothing happened. Not even a scratch and it was a full-powered attack from Alexander. "What the hell are you made up of?" Heined.


    *BAM*


    Alexander faced a kick directly into his chest and he was thrown away. "It feels good to see I still get hurt. This means I''m still human."


    He felt salty on his lips and checked it, "Well, my golden blood makes me a bit different I guess."


    Alexander ran his mind on what he should do. He had already felt that they were trying to tire him out. But he had a seemingly limitless supply of magic, so there was nothing to worry about.


    "Frostfyre Suprime, Bombarda Suprima." He sent the curses.


    But surprisingly, the suit of the alien also gave them the ability to use other powers. The alien was able to tackle Frostfyre with some fire attack.


    "Where should I attack? Wait, let''s try this." He had an idea.


    Once again he dashed close at a very high speed and started fist fighting. He continuously gave many fake attacks to form a pattern that the alien would remember. Alexander was doing it purposely.


    This way, he''ll be able to suddenly make an unpredictable move to try his attack. After keeping the show up for an hour he finally decided to go for it.


    *BOOM*


    He used all the strength in his body and kicked the alien between his legs. But other than a little grunting sound nothing changed.


    "Haha... at least this proves you got the game." Alexanderughed as he retreated.


    *SNAP*


    Alexander used his big attack. But as he expected nothing happened. If the Beyonders could kill the living Tribunal who himself was stronger than the Infinity Stones then it would make Beyonders way up in the food chain.


    "What the hell do you want from this realm?" He asked.


    He received no reply. So he started fighting again. It was going nowhere. They were in a stalemate. Alexander was also getting more wounded as the time went by.


    His armor had chipped from here and there. The infinity Stones didn''t work so now he only had raw power.


    He overloaded his sword and armor with magic which started giving him some gain. He was able to push back the Beyonders and also injure him.


    Finally, deciding to end him, he jumped in mid-air with his sword pointing straight at the alien''s chest.


    "DIEEE!"


    But while in mid-air he saw a red lighting towards him from one of the ships. He felt it was dangerous so he used his sword to shield himself.


    However, at that exact moment, the Beyonders all came together to attack him. They had some kind of ss with runes inscribed on it.


    "Are they trying to seal me into that?" He thought. And it made total sense as he was unkible.


    Wanting to get out of this messy situation he let his sword face in all the energy from theser attack. Just in some seconds the sword started to vibrate and shine red.


    He realized it was going to st, so he let all the Beyonderse closer to him.


    *BOOOM*


    A loud explosion happened. Some nearby Beyonders died while the others shielded themselves. Once the dust settled Alexander''s condition was shown.


    He was injured and was kneeling on one knee. In his hand was the hilt of the Dragon yer, which was broken now.


    But one thing was still there. His smirk, which showed that this was far from the end.


    "I didn''t take you all to make such a dirty attempt. I guess we learn something new every day. So, Let''s start the round 2"


    ...


    "WHY WHY WHY WHY WON''T HE JUST DIE" The dark Angel sitting in the ship threw tantrums.


    He then ordered all the Beyonders in all the ships to go out and fight. Alexander looked at the piling aliens.


    "Killing me ain''t that easy, fes." He slowly got up to fight again. His armor was gone from his body as it had faced multiple direct attacks from Beyonders. His clothes were shredded from here and there.


    *Sigh*


    "NEED HELP, BOSS?"


    Alexander suddenly heard Dobby''s voice from behind him. He looked back and saw hundreds of portals opening up.


    ~Woah... didn''t think this would happen to me as well.~ he internally thought.


    Behind the portals was an unimaginably huge crowd. All the heroes, Iron man, Ancient One, Captain America, Captain Marvel, Hulk, She-Hulk, Spiderman, Fantastic Four, X-Men, Eternals, Guardians of Gxy, Asgardians, Ghost Rider and Greek gods hade.


    Not just them, all the cosmic beings were there too. Eternity, Infinity, Death, Living Tribunal, Gctus, Fulcrum, Stan Lee, Phoenix, Surtur with Eternal me.


    "Yeah, I can use a hand. But why did you bring the Avengers and all? This fight is way tougher." Alexander asked Dobby.


    Iron Man quickly flew near him, "Thought you can have all the fun alone?"


    Steve quickly chimed in, "When we needed you, you stood by us. Now not just you, but the Universe needs us and we will stand by it."


    "I got your back, Alex" Ragnarokmented and turned into a huge world ending dragon.


    H walked to the front in her battle attire, "You cannot keep the Goddess of war away from a war, Grandpa."


    Alexander even saw Blue Fang and Brian. "What the hell are you two doing here for?"


    Blue Fang scratches his fluffy head, "Boss, I wasing to you but Brian demanded toe along. He said he wanted to help."


    "Damn right I was. You have no idea how boring controlling the Universe'' economy is. I want some action." Brian interjected.


    Alexanderughed, shook his head, and quickly gave superstrength and other superhuman powers to Brian with Infinity Stones.


    "Alex, my friend. I saw you defeat Surtur. You stopped the Ragnarok. Even if you weren''t my friend, I still would haveid my life for you for what you did." Odin said and gave him a hug.


    The Living Tribunal flew closer and talked in his majestic voice, "So, this is what you mentioned back then, God-son. I can see, all your past deeds are being proven beneficial for this moment."


    "See, I told you," Alexander eximed.


    *POP*


    A teleportation sound came and Alexander looked around who it was now. And it was Archangel Michael.


    Michael looked worried and quickly came to Alexander and talked slowly.


    "My friend, I am afraid I have bad news. I received information from my main body in the heavens. This attack wasunched by Zulrak the wannabe god. One of his dark angles is leading them.


    Alexander suddenly remembered that red beam which broke his sword.


    "I understand, Michael. I will try to find him and kill him." Alexander nned.


    Alexander then saw Dous nearby and had a n. It wasmonly known in the heavens that he was azy and harmless angel, so why not use him.


    "Dous, I have a very important job for you." He proposed.


    Dous rolled his eyes, "Is it cutting more grass?"


    "No, it is a big task that will determine the oue of this fight." Alexander rified. This news made Dous excited. That finally he''d get to do something big.


    "You see, this attack was organized by Zulrak. One of his Dark Angel is leading this. I want you to go to that ship and find him. The moment you see him press this and it will swap our locations." He handed him a small button.


    "Woah, so I''ll be a spy now?" Dous excitedly asked.


    "What? Oh... Now I know why you stay in Phoenix jungle these days. You watch movies with Berry don''t you?" Alexander frankly got angry.


    "Oh, my dear big brother. I''ll get to work. Bye." Dous ran away.


    Behind him, the fight had already started. They had outnumbered the Beyonders. Gctus was trying to eat them while the Living Tribunal was passing judgment. But it was just the beginning and no one could say how it would go.


    Alexander focused on the Earth Heroes and helped them all fight. It''d be a shame if any of them died.


    [You can see Beyonders on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Toss a stone to your Gori

 Chapter 223: Power Up

    In the Beyonders'' ship,


    Dous infiltrated using Alexander''s anywhere door. The ship was already empty so he didn''t have any problem traversing it.


    "Which way should I go? Left or right?" He pondered while standing at a Three-way junction.


    "Well, I''m an angel. I should go with my instincts." He thought and went left.


    He ran at full speed in the corridors but soon he was seen running back.


    "To hell with being an angel." Heined as behind him a horde of robots were flying. He ran as fast as he could while shooting energy beams from his hand at the back blindly.


    He chose a random room and jumped in. "I need to find this dark Angel soon."


    He found himself in amand room-like ce. There were many control panels on the wall and a huge window looking outside.


    "Ah... The worthless Angel has finally shown his face?" A voice came from a seat in a corner, then the seat turned around, revealing the Dark angel sitting like some big smart viin. Dous quickly got into fight mode and looked at that side. "Woah, so now the angel luck works. Well, hello."


    The dark Angels shook his head in disappointment. The useless angel in front of him didn''t show even an ounce of fear.


    "You have gutsing in here. Alright, I''ll pity you. You can join me and I will rmend you to god Zalruk. He will surely give you a clerical post."


    Dous made a face like he was disgusted. "Haa... Why would I want that? I''m living my life happily now. Except the mowing though. Grandma gives me so much food and there are so many people to have fun with. Why would I go to your stupid fake god and be a clerk?"


    The dark angel''s eye twitched, "You... You dare to make fun of one true god. You must get punished for this... I the Dark Angels Puss..."


    "Shut up man, I only came here to find you. I''m not interested in your name. I''ve done my job so I''ll be leaving now." Dous interrupted the Dark Angel''s gloating and pressed the button in his pocket.


    ...


    Outside on the surface. The war was at its peak. But they were yet to see any sign of victory.


    The Beyonders were proving to be very tough to fight. Dobby came to him and said, "Boss, you got any n. If this goes on we all will die soon."


    Alexander looked around at all the people. Everyone had wounds, some looked nearly dead. Even the Cosmic beings like the Living Tribunal and Gctus were having trouble, the only exception were Stan Lee and Fulcrum, who were able to beat one or two.


    "I didn''t want to do this but it seems I have no other choice, Dobby," Alexander stated.


    "What are you talking about boss?" He asked confusedly.


    "The only thing that I haven''t eaten till now is Apec. I didn''t do it because I doubted I''d be able to gain the ability to absorb limitless energy like it does. But I am ready to take this chance now." He said and took out Apec.


    "Dobby, gather around me with others. Don''t let them disturb me. We don''t know what will happen." He ordered.


    In an instant, Dobby, Ragnarok, Michael, Blue Fang, Iron Man, Gctus, Brian, Leonidas, Edward, Hermione, and others circled around him.


    He picked the Apec and made it small enough with the small light of Doraemon.


    ~Here goes nothing~


    He gulped it down. He could feel it slowly going down in his body and then stopping when it was in his chest, closest to the Heart.


    Then, to Alexander''s surprise, it somehow jumped out of his food pipe and attached itself to his heart. He felt a slight pain at that moment, but then.


    "Argh..." Suddenly he felt extreme pain in his chest. He fell down on his knees. Leonidas worriedly ran to him.


    "Dad, what happened?"


    "I don''t know, son. No one kn-knows." Alexander groaned.


    He felt that Apec was sucking down his body''s energy. He started to feel weaker every second. His face started to lose color, looking like all the blood got dried.


    Everyone looked in horror, "What the fuck happened?" Tony worriedly shouted.


    Alexander knew he needed to reassure them that he would not die. "D-don''t worry. No matter what happens now. Do not believe that I am dead. I am unkible so even if I disappear I will be back in a minute. Don''t stop fighting."


    Alexander knew that the scene of him getting drained to nothingness by Apec would not be good for their morals so he teleported to the center of ck Gxy.


    He shouted in pain for a while there as his body slowly imploded. It was taking so much time because of the 7 infinity stones in his body had too much energy. He doubted he''d be able to use the snap now as he couldn''t feel their power in his body anymore.


    "Argh...just end it already goddammit." He shouted.


    Then all of a sudden, he was reduced to nothingness.


    ...


    Earth,


    Connor was the elected sessor to the president and he was filling the office temporarily. He was having a hard time telling the public why their President was not showing uptely. Not just the president, so many people had gone missing. All the superheroes were nowhere to be seen since the past month.


    Rumors were starting to grow so he had to give them something. So he gave an official interview with his statement.


    "All the superheroes of Earth and many powerful beings of space have gone away to fight an enemy. An enemy strong enough to destroy our Universe. They do it for fun because they are too strong and have nothing to do.


    "President Universe detected them some time ago so he prepared all the heroes on Earth. Many Enhanced people have also gone with them so you might see some people missing.


    "However, there is no need to worry as we all know, the President is not someone who can be easily defeated. Thank you."


    He then deployed all the Faceless men, Unsullieds, Androids of Alexander to keep peace on Earth. He was afraid that some people might try to take advantage of the situation.


    He came back to his office and stood by the window, "I wanted toe but you had to leave me behind." He cursed.


    He was very powerful right now. His cloning ability plus superhuman strength was a very deadlybination. But that was also why Alexander told him to stay as his ability could be helpful if something happened on earth.


    ...


    ck Gxy,


    Alexander woke up and looked around. He tried to move but realized that he couldn''t feel anything. No hands, or legs.


    "What the hell happened?" He thought.


    He quickly checked what was happening inside his body and didn''t feel anything except there being an endless void.


    He quickly conjured a mirror and looked at himself in it. But he couldn''t do that either. He stood in front of the mirror and he couldn''t see himself.


    "Wait a minute, why is this mirror so huge?" He asked himself.


    Then it hit him, "What if I am small."


    Now, he didn''t know how small so he conjured an electrical super microscope.


    "Holy, I''m the size of a molecule." He eximed.


    His brain ran at full speed and quickly came up with an answer. That the Apec must have consumed his body in order to integrate himself with it. This meant that now his body was apec. That''s why he could not see anything inside himself except an endless void just waiting to be filled with energy.


    "Haha... On another note, I think I can beat Gali and Gctus in an eatingpetition now. Though I wonder if I even need to eat anymore. Is this what Father feels like?" He started to mumble as he flew into the supermassive ck hole. The ck Gxy was a prettyrge one and had many ck holes in it.


    The best thing was that its center not only had a Supermassive ckhole but also many more smaller ck holes surrounding it. It was a supercluster of ck holes.


    So, Alexander went on and started absorbing them. It felt strange to him at first but he got used to it soon.


    He was really imagining from the perspective of a normal human. ck holes are the deadliest things in the universe for them and here he was eating these ck holes.


    He went on and devoured a total of 15 ck holes. By the end of this whole process, he was back in his normal human form. But he was naked so he conjured some clothes first and then looked into a mirror.


    "Hmmm... I''ve grown more muscr and taller. Nearly 13 feet tall. Well, nothing matters as long as I can beat those aliens." He tightened his fist and apparated back to the battlefield.


    [You can see ck Gxy Centre on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 224: Puss...

    Alexander appeared back at the fight. His side wasn''t in a very good condition. They all had been dragged away from each other so they couldn''t help one another.


    Alexander didn''t know how powerful he was so he just went and grabbed one of the Beyonders. But the moment he touched him the alien''s body got sucked into his hands.


    And Alexander instantly felt like he had be stronger. He quickly caught another one and checked the reason. After a while he finally confirmed it.


    One, he was not under the control of his power yet. Two, the suit that Beyonders used was powered by multiple miniaturized Quasars. So consuming them was like consuming many ck holes. Though he felt very weird eating them.


    "But if this is the only way, so be it." He loudly shouted and ran around the battlefield touching any Beyonder he saw. After devouring around 200 of them they all realized that they were in danger.


    So they all left whatever they were doing and came to attack Alexander at the same time.


    "Haha, greet your death," Alexander shouted with open arms.


    Just when they were about to reach him Alexander''s skin suddenly changed and in its ce was dark ck space with starry texture. Just like Eternity.


    All the Beyonders who came close felt threatened and tried to stop but were pulled towards Alexander like he was a ck hole. Alexander also slowly got the hang of his power and now could choose who he wants to pull towards himself. After killing 9900 out of 10,000 Beyonders he stopped.


    "Now, the remaining you are allb rats." He announced.


    In that moment all the heroes attacked them together. Tony and Howard were surely interested in their tech. Alexander also caught one and tried his physical strength on them.


    But he was faced with disappointment. "Dammit, I became overpowered again."


    The Beyonder died after just two punches from him. He looked around again and finally they were in a good position. It was more like training for them now.


    *Beep beep*


    "About time, Dous." He eximed and vanished from the ce and appeared where Dous was.


    "Dous, go and practice on the remaining Beyonders. I''ll take care of this guy." He said and let him go.


    Dous excitedly folded his sleeves "Alright, It''s my time to shine. Hahahaaa"


    Once he vanished Alexander looked at the man with ck wings in front of him.


    "Tell me, are your wings ck from the start or did you dye them? I''m confused, wouldn''t having dark wings make it hard to blend in the heavens?" Alexander mockingly asked.


    The Dark Angel''s face twitched, "Haha... Finally, I get to meet that Old fool''s protege. But don''t worry, I will make your death quick. Consider it a mercy from True god Zalruk. Now, prepare yourself for I, the great Puss..."


    Out of nowhere Deadpool in a Japanese kimono appeared from behind the dark Angel.


    "THOUSAND YEARS OF PAIN!." He shouted and poked in the Dark angel''s butt with his two index fingers.


    But nothing happened to the Dark Angel. It only annoyed him. "What is wrong with you all, not letting me say my name?" He enraged.


    Deadpool stood back up disappointedly "Ah man, It didn''t work. I did exactly like what that man did to the blond kid. Maybe I should go back and ask."


    Just as he came he again disappeared. Alexander only shook his head in helplessness. He was sure that Deadpool was going to be a pain in the ass for him no matter which reality he''d go to.


    He suddenly remembered the dark Angel, "Ah, yeah. You were saying something, Dark Angel?"


    The Dark Angel''s eyes were bloodshot red in anger now, "My name is not Dark Angel. It is Puss...*Am a Barbie girl In...*"


    Alex quickly picked up his phone, "Dammit, when did he change my ringtone." He cursed Deadpool.


    "Yeah, what is it dobby?"


    "Boss, we''ve killed all the Beyonders. What should we do now?" He asked.


    "It will take me some time to deal with this Dark Angel so you guys can go ahead without me. By the way, book the rooftop of Universe Tower and organize a huge party. Make all the huge guys small with a small light. I will join you soon." He instructed and hung up.


    He once again looked at his opponent, "Yes, what were you saying?"


    This time the dark Angel didn''t say anything and charged at Alexander, "I WILL F*CKING KILL YOU"


    Alexander didn''t know how strong the Dark Angel was so he used all his strength to stop the physical attack.


    And it was surprisingly not too much. ~If I knew Apec would make me this strong I would have eaten it before. But again, I''m sure the Infinity stone also contributed a lot.~


    Then Alexander tried to make his doubts clear. He tried to use the powers of Infinity stones like reality stones. He was able to do it but it was not the same as before. He could just change his surroundings as long as he was supplying the energy.


    He tried this with each stone''s powers and it proved that now he only retained some powers of the stones as individual things. He couldn''t do the snap anymore. But this wouldn''t mean that he was weaker because now he had the ability to limitlessly absorb energy and grow stronger. However, he didn''t know where he could find such energy.


    He punched back at the Dark Angel''s mouth, causing some of his teeth to fall out.


    "Tell me, why did Zalruk send you? What is he nning?" Alexander interrogated.


    Not in his wildest dreams had the Dark Angel thought that the situation would turn out like this.


    "Haha... I''d rather die before I tell you."


    "I wasn''t asking." Alexander used Mind arts and broke into the angel''s mind. This particr Dark Angel wasn''t a high ranking so his knowledge was limited. But he did see his final enemy sitting in a throne room with his army of demons and angels bowing to him.


    Alexander also saw that this Dark Angel wasn''t dark to begin with. He was convinced by Zalruk to be like this. He was originally just a normal worker in heaven. He hadn''tmitted any crime yet.


    Alexander took pity and removed whatever was making the angel subservient to Zalruk.


    In an instant, his wings turned back to white from ck. Alexander helped him get up. "Do you remember anything?"


    "W-What? Where am I? Who are you?" He asked while looking around.


    "I am God-son. Father will exin everything to you so don''t worry. What is your name by the way?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, I am called Pussytart. Keeper of Heaven''s lusty records." Angel informed.


    Alexander did his best to control hisughter. He couldn''t imagine why the angel had such a name and why he was trying to announce it earlier.


    He looked up and called his father, "Father, I have found this Angel named...P-Pussytart. I have removed the corruption so take him back."


    God quickly replied, "Oh, what a good job my son. Pussytart was a very important Angel who kept records of all the pleasurable things that happened in heaven. I thought Zalruk wouldn''t want him but I was wrong. I will recall him back to heaven, son. Thank you."


    The angel quickly disappeared in a white light soon, leaving behind just him and the huge Spaceship.


    Alexander couldn''t decide what to do with it. It was too advanced for Earth. So instead of just handing it all to them, he broke the ship into pieces and also made 200 books on every knowledgeable thing about it.


    It took him a while to do that. All the Quasars that powered the ships were consumed by him. Quasars were too dangerous to be kept on Earth. Just one mistake could easily destroy the sr system.


    After that, he went back to Phixheim to get fresh. But the moment he entered he was tightly hugged by Rina and Amy. The two weren''t outside in the fight so they must have gotten worried.


    "npa, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Amy worriedly asked.


    Alexander lovingly caressed their head, "Your grandpa is perfect, my kids. Even better than before, can''t you see, I''ve grown taller."


    Alexander had to return to earth so he then made himself return to his normal height for now. But forcibly changing height was making him feel ufortable.


    "What is your grandma doing?" He asked.


    "Oh, she was preparing to go out. She said there is a big party." They said together.


    "Haha... Yes, there is one. Let''s go together, my girls."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Hit me baby one more time.

 Chapter 225: The Wandering God

    Alexander returned to Earth. To the Universe Tower''s rooftop to be precise.


    The party was already going strong there. Food was flying here and there. It was really crazy seeing the Living Tribunal, Death, and Gctus sitting on one table and eating burgers.


    Ragnarok noticed Alexander and loudly cheered, "HERE COMES THE MAN OF THE HOUR"


    "Haha... You guys started without me" Alexander walked to them and joined the party.


    Alexander was silently thinking about what he was going to do now. The purity level of the Universe was at 89% while Earth''s was at 85%. It could take him from a few months to a few years to get that to 90%.


    Thanos was gone. Many Elders were gone, Beyonders were gone. Space Pirates were rare now. Celestials were extinct too. What was left were the Horde and Symbiotes. They would probably increase the purity by some percentage.


    Alexander went to Stan Lee and sat beside him. "So, what is the next big threat, my friend?"


    Stan Leeughed, "Haha... I can''t see anything more dangerous than the Beyonders and now they are gone. Other than that, this world is filled with threats. Now I can''t ask you to deal with them all. After all, our heroes need their own adventures too."


    He looked at various superheroes as he said that. Alexander sighed, "Yes, you are right. They need to toughen up too. What will you be doing now?"


    Stan Lee sipped some Firewhiskey, "First, I am going to ask you to make a Firewhiskey factory so that even when you go, I can enjoy it. This stuff is a treasure. And to what I''ll do. I''ll go back to being a normal FedEx delivery man. I like that job."


    "Haha... You can do whatever you want. Only One above all can have that privilege."


    "Damn right. Now, where''s Fulcrum? I need to ask him how he got possessed." The old man Stan Lee left to tease Fulcrum.


    Alexander sat alone for a while until Leonidas approached him, "Dad, can I have a minute."


    "You can have a whole day, son. What is it?" Alexander asked.


    "Dad, I was thinking. I haven''t gotten any bettertely. All the fights seem easy. You take care of all the strong ones so I never get a chance to grow. I want to know if there''s a way I can get stronger too?" He inquired.


    Alexander was instantly hit with the realization that he had neglected his son for such a long time. "My boy, I will think of a way. But until then. I will spar with you every day. So start preparing for bone-breaking practice sessions."


    Leonidas felt ted and cheered, "Alright then. I''ll be waiting."


    "You aren''t really going to break his bone now are you?" A slightly angry voice came from behind him.


    "Oh, o-of course not, Oli why would I do that? He''s our lovely son." Alexander rified.


    "You have be more and more carelesstely. Do you have any idea how scared I was when you ate that thing." Sheined. Alexander could feel her worry in her eyes.


    "Aww... My beautiful wife. You know I can not die. Also, this is thest time something like this will happen." He assured. He was quite sure his body could not change more than this. His internal body was an endless void now for god''s sake.


    "You and your stupid promises. I don''t believe you." She huffed and left to talk to her beloved Natasha.


    Archangel Michael soon walked up to him, "That was a close one, Alex."


    "Yes... Indeed. Any news on what''s happening up there?" He asked.


    "Yes, but it''s not much. Zulrak has started to reach into Egyptian Pantheon. From this, we know what are his ns. It''s chaotic up there." Michael informed.


    *Sigh*


    "Let''s just hope we all cane out of this safely. From what I''ve found out about this Zalruk, he would break the world if he seeds and we already got enough problems." Then he looked at Dobby.


    "Dobby, fasten the ns for Earth federation. If they don''t agree to join then start a public revolution in their regions. We don''t need any self-centered people running governments." He instructed.


    Then he looked at the president of Universe Federation, Joakim, "Blue Fang, I want you to map all the territories in space and point out all the problematic ces. We need to make everything good."


    "Yes, Boss." Blue fang acknowledged and went away to call some people.


    Then Alexander looked at Brian, "How''re the economic conditions going?"


    "It''s all fine. I''ve automated nearly everything. So as long as nobodyes and destroys the federation, It will keep on growing and getting richer."


    "Good job, Brian. I want you to start making a n to induct Earth into the federation too. Milky Way Gxy will be a part of Federation from now on."


    "That is a nice n. I''ll prepare the n as soon as possible." Brian left after that.


    Alexander decided to head back to his office and start working or nning for the future but the Living Tribunal stopped him.


    "You saved not just this Reality but the whole Multiverse. For this, I and other Cosmetic entities have decided to officially dere you a god." He announced.


    "Oh, I don''t think you need to do that. I''ll be gone from here soon." He told him.


    "We know that. That is why we have dered you the Wandering God, the protector of the multiverse." He added.


    Alexander felt honored even though he didn''t want it, "Then I must thank you for bestowing me this name. Be sure to enjoy the drinks. I''ll see youter now."


    He went back to his ce and started working on the Insecticide for the Horde. He remembered he had given the task to Fulcrum to research on it so he called him.


    "Ho..., so this is where you work. Well, I own a bar myself." Fulcrum entered.


    "Haha, I own a bar too actually. You might have known about it. It''s called Westeros." Alexander told him.


    "Hah, I know that. Firewhiskey only gets served there after all. Now, I know you asked me for the cure for the Horde and I did find one. Ibined the blood of the Horde and Celestials to make it. Here."


    Alexander looked at the small vial in front of him. It had blueish liquid in it. He also felt heatwavesing out of it.


    Fulcrum then continued exining, "I probably just invented the most potent venom in the universe. It can pretty much kill all beings. Except for the top ones like us though."


    "How much do we need to kill them?" Alexander asked.


    "That is enough. We just need to find their mother and kill her. They are hive-minded."


    "Good, that makes it so much easier. If it''s just her then we can go directly to her right now." Alexander imed. He then took out the Anywhere door.


    "Sure, let''s go. I only made them my servants because of that demon possessing me, Otherwise I would have found a way to kill them myself."


    Alexander walked into the door followed by Fulcrum. They came to a ce that looked like an organic chamber. The ground, the walls, everything was covered in ugly meat texture.


    Both of them felt disgusted and didn''t step on it and just hovered in the air. They slowly went deeper into the chamber. As they reached the center they started to see long wire-like thingsing out of arge ugly thing at the center.


    "That''s it, right?" Alexander asked.


    "Yeah, that''s the mother of Horde right there," Fulcrum affirmed.


    Alexander slowly hovered closer while looking at its sins.


    ||Mother Horde - Category 5


    Murder - 57,654,678,546,788


    Sin Percentage - 95%||


    *Sigh*


    Alexander threw the vial at the ugly thing and simultaneously shot at it with a gun as it was above the thing. The vial shattered and the poison fell on it.


    As soon as the liquid touched its skin it started to burn and loud shrieks started to resound everywhere.


    "Haha... Mission sessful, I guess." Fulcrum stated from the side.


    "Let''s not leave until we are sure. We don''t want them toe back as a shock."


    They both waited for an hour or so. When the loud shrieking stopped they became sure that it was done.


    So, Alexander used his mighty power to summon the greatest Fiendfyre ever. Hemanded it to burn the corpses of Horde from top to bottom.


    But Alexander didn''t know that the Horde was actually spanned as wide as a whole gxy. So, the area would keep on burning for years and it would go down in space history as the event called ''Heaven''s Fire'' and the location would be called Burning gxy.


    [You can see The Burning Gxy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 226: Sorting Things Before Leaving

    Days went by and became months. Then even those went by and became 2 Years. Alexander''s ns wereing along perfectly. Now the whole world had joined the Earth Federation. Once that happened, he started erasing borders.


    Hepletely made the world free and essible to everyone. Though the road wasn''t easy. Many problems arose. For example, people flocked to 1st world countries for a better life and jobs when having Visa became unnecessary. But that just made things worse for them.


    So Alexander had toe out and do a makeover of the whole. He understood why some countries were 1st world and some 3rd world. One of the major factors was culture. In some countries, religion was given more importance than anything else and in some the money was.


    Bad economic policies and corruption also yed a big part in it. Now the world has one single economic policy. There was also no corruption thanks to his curses and Fury, whom he had given a fake eye that could look through most of the public CCTVs.


    So he flew around the upgrading many city''s infrastructures. The problem of food, water and electricity were already non-existent so the only problem now was jobs. Now because he had made many new cities and ces there were many new openings for jobs.


    But he knew that it wouldn''t be enough. That Earth will reach its limit. So today was going to be theunch of the official Mars colonization mission.


    For the past 2 years, scientists already lived there and kept the terraforming machines up and running. Now, Mars was just like Earth. In fact, better, as it wasn''t tainted yet and he was going to keep it that way. Federation had already passed extremely strict nature Protectionws.


    But before theunch, he had to go to the hospital because cute little Morgan was just born.


    ... New York Hospital,


    Alexander stood beside Howard, "So, finally your wish came true."


    Howard was holding the little baby in his arms like it was the most precious thing in the world.


    "Haha... Yes, my sweet little Granddaughter. Morgan, say hello to this old man. He may not look that old but he''s a fossilized ancient god." He joked.


    "Eaaa..." She voiced. She was certainly more active aspared to other kids. Possibly due to Tony developing that super healthy form for Pepper when she suddenly fell ill due to overwork.


    Alexander finally held her in his arms. It was like a ritual now, every child in his arms would y with his beard and she did the same.


    "Hello there, Morgan Stark." He caressed her head softly while sending his magic into her body. It would keep her away from all diseases for the rest of her life.


    Tony suddenly interjected, "Actually, her full name is Morgan Maxim Universe Stark. Even my full name is now Anthony Maxim Universe Stark. I''ve decided to make that my full family name from now."


    Alexander''s heart got overfilled with emotions. He smiled widely and looked at Morgan. "Hear that? I am your Great Great-grandpa."


    "Eaaaa" it was as if she recognized his deration of kinship and patted his nose with her tiny hands.


    "Grandpa, let me hold her too." Tina came to him with shining eyes. On her shoulder was her best friend Squirrel who she named little Dobby. It was her gift from Santa.


    However, Dobby wasn''t able to determine whether he should feel happy or sad about the honor of his name being used.


    "Sure, Tina. But be careful. She''s too small now." He said and lightly handed her the baby.


    "Hey, little Morgan. I am your aunt. If you ever have any trouble,e to me, okay." Tina proimed.


    *Ring ring*


    "Yes, Connor. What''s the matter? Oh, alright tell them to wait, I''ll be there soon," he hung up and looked at Howard.


    "Some Aliens have arrived. I''ll go and deal with them. I''ll see you all at the evening party."


    He popped away and came to the White House, The North American office of the elected Council member. Alexander was actually elected as the head council member though.


    He came to his office and saw 2 watchers waiting for him. As soon as they saw him they stood up.


    "Sir Wandering God, we came to tell you that the trial of Uatu is scheduled today. You were his council back then so we decided to inform you first." They said,


    Alexander was really shocked for a second for receiving such respect from them but then again, all the things he had done would force anyone to respect him.


    "Ah, I nearly forgot about that. When is it?" He asked.


    "Right now, sir." They answered.


    Alexander looked at his watch, "Alright, I got some time. Let''s go."


    He took out the anywhere door and looked at them, "Just think about the destination and open the door."


    He soon found himself back in front of the Watchers council with Uatu.


    Alexander spoke first, "So, what have you decided? I''m pretty sure you saw the war 2 years back. If Uatu hadn''t saved Earth then many of those people wouldn''t have lived."


    The whole council nodded, "Yes, that is why we have decided to clear him of the charges. But now he needs to decide if he wants to stay a watcher or leave."


    Alexander looked at Uatu with encouraging gaze, "It''s your choice, my friend. You will always have a home on Earth."


    Uatu showed a rare smile and firmly answered, "I will not take the pledge again."


    "Very well. Uatu of Watchers. From today on you are exiled from ourmunity. You will not hold the title of the watcher from now on. You are free to do whatever you wish." The Watcher council gave their verdict.


    "Haha, so you''re going to be the first Alien to publicly dwell on Earth. Let''s go back and announce you." He patted his back.


    ...


    A Week Later


    Something big happened in this week. He found Venom using the body of Eddie Brock. He knew that Venom was one of the better ones of his species so he made a deal with a blood contract that he''d never try to harm the human civilization and in return, he can live on earth.


    Venom also gave him the location of his primary where the rest of his species lives. He also told him about 3 more Symbiotes like himself on earth.


    So Alexander first dealt with them and then went to their homeworld. He cast a big Fiendfyre and burned them all.


    Other than that. Alexander sessfullyunched the Mars colonization project.


    Currently, he sat in the Westeros Bar, signing some papers. Dobby was in front of him, cleaning some sses in his beloved bar. It was just the two of them.


    "Boss, what is the purity level now?" He asked.


    "Ummm... The universe is already at 90% and Earth is at 88.9%"


    "So it won''t be long before we go somewhere else again." He added.


    "Yes Dobby, we will. Though I hope we now go somewhere where we can rest. A ce with no fighting or corruption." Alexander hopefully wished.


    "Haha... you know that won''t happen, boss. But I am also a bit tired now. We did too much work here. Though I feel a bit weird leaving so many people behind." Dobby stated.


    "I feel weird too. But we can''t take everyone with us. Even so, this is a temporary goodbye. When I attain the ultimate Godhood. We will meet them all again." Alexander said.


    "Yeah, how much boost did you get after that fight?" Dobby inquired.


    "Oh, I am now 25% equal to father''s powers. Though I''m pretty sure I won''t receive any more big jumps in power anytime in the future. ces filled with extremely strong artifacts like Marvel are not thatmon." He contemted.


    "What are you going to do with all your inheritance?" Dobby asked.


    "Well, they will all go to various people. The Nevaeh Industries hospitals will go to Jean. She is a very good doctor. Peter will get the Nevaeh Technologies. Little Tina will inherit the Nevaeh Energies. Steve will get the whole Kindheart foundation and all its food and water production branches. I think that''s about it." He summarised. That was exactly what he was signing on papers for.


    *Bells sound*


    Someone entered the bar. Alexander looked back and it was the usual gang of regrs. Seeing them he felt bad that the time to say goodbye was near.


    Tony came to Alexander andined, "Help me... Morgan is too energetic and constantly demands attention. She sleeps when I''m up and wakes up when I''m sleeping. Pepper has Stark Industries to handle so I am the nanny."


    "Hahaha... just consider it another part of your father-daughter memory building process. Because before you''ll even know, they''d be grown-ups." Alexander advised.


    Steve, who was now experienced in handling twin superhuman toddlers at home, came and patted on Tony''s back, "Yeah, give it some time. You''ll start enjoying it before you know it."


    But Tony shook his head, "I don''t think I can ever enjoy changing 10 diapers every day. How can babies poop so much?"


    "Ah,e on, Tony. I''m eating here." Howardined with his mouth stuffed with burgers. Howard too had dark circles under his eyes like Tony.


    Dobby gave him a ss of water and asked, "So, you''ve been staying up too?"


    "Argh... Don''t even ask."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Marvel arc ends tomorrow.


    Arigatou Gozaimasu for reading my fanfic and stoning me.

 Chapter 227: BURGERS

    Bringing up the Earth''s purity to 90 percent was very hard. Mainly due to too many little problems and they were hard to rectify.


    2 Years had passed since the birth of Morgan. She was quite intelligent. She was just 2 and already spoke like a saleswoman.


    "Grandpaaa what''s this?" Morgan asked.


    Alexander was working in the Universe Tower, making Earth''s unified controlled Artificial Intelligence. It would be used for warning systems and business management. Vision was officially hired to operate it for as long as he lived.


    He looked up and saw a sma cutter in Morgan''s hand. His heart skipped a beat and he quickly used magic to swap it out of her hand.


    "That was a dangerous thing, Morgan. I told you not to touch anything."


    She jumped down from the table and walked to him on her small feet. "But I am getting bored, Grandpa."


    She attacked him with her big puppy eyes, and it worked on him. "Alright, let''s go out and meet your Grandpa Dobby and Ragnarok."


    She quickly started to jump in excitement, "Yayy... But let''s fly there. I wanna fly, daddy never lets me." "Sure, we will fly." He walked to her and picked her up like a small teddy bear with both his hands.


    He went straight to the open balcony and jumped out of the 130th floor. "Woaaaaaaa....ahaha"


    Excitement filled shouts of Morgan were continually heard the whole way. After a while, they finallynded near the front gate.


    "That was so fun Grandpa." she sat on his shoulders.


    "Haha... You know what''s more fun?" He asked her with a knowing gaze.


    Then they both spoke at the same time, "BURGERS"


    They went in and found only Dobby and Ragnarok sitting. Morgan quickly jumped down and ran to the counter.


    "Grandpa Dobby, I want 2 burgers today." She showed her two little chubby fingers.


    Dobby chuckled, "Be careful Morgan. Too many burgers are bad for your health."


    "Oh, no worries, I exercise daily." She showed her non-existent muscle on her biceps.


    It was never boring with Morgan around. She seemed to have be the favorite of the whole Avengers team. Morgan had also given nicknames to all of them. For example, she called Leonidas and Natasha Lovy and Dovy. Thor was Uncle Sparkles, Hulk was Uncle Green, Captain America was Uncle Perfect.


    Alexander let her have her important conversation with Dobby in the kitchen while she looked at him cooking. He on the other hand went to Ragnarok and sat beside him.


    "So, when are we leaving?" Ragnarok asked.


    "*Sigh* Tomorrow evening."


    Ragnarok took a big sip of his drink, "I had grown ustomed to all these people. Little Morgan will be hard to forget too."


    Alexander nced at Morgan in the kitchen and couldn''t agree more with Ragnarok, "Yeah, I cannot forget all the people here. So, I''ve decided that once I reach the highest realm of strength we will return to the exact moment when we leave, so for them, it''s like we only left for a short time. I don''t want Morgan to be sad. Not just here. We will bring all the people we''ve been close with. Even Daenerys, Jon, Alexandra, and all the others. We will make many more rtionships as we go forward so let''s not forget them.


    "I will make my own realm. Where we all can live happily." He firmly said.


    "Then I am looking forward to it. What about this bar? Dobby has been crying over it that he doesn''t want to leave it behind." Ragnarok inquired.


    "Oh, I already dealt with that. I made a replica of this ce with a miniaturization function. He can roam around with his bar in his pocket now. I''ve also asked my father to give me the ability to send people to the multiverse fo..."


    They were interrupted by Morgan who brought a big te full of burgers. "My dear Grandpas, here you go."


    For the next few hours, they all chatted and ate. Though it was mostly Morgan talking about how much of a clutz her father was.


    ...


    Leonidas and Natasha may not have gotten married but they already considered each other their soulmate. They just never had free time to marry because they were either working or busy in some closed-door activities.


    For the past two years, Alexander had trained not only Leonidas but also Natasha. Because he wanted them to be extremely strong if they were to travel the multiverse independently.


    For this, he went ahead and killed the Elder called the collector and took away all his collection of antique items and nts. nts were regrown in Phixheim while other objects were put in the locker. All the living people were freed and given refuge on earth.


    Alexander created a cosmic serum for the two, which would upgrade their bodies so they can grow stronger without limit. It all depended on how much they trained.


    In fact, Medusa and Loki; Edward and Hermione, and H had also jumped to the opportunity and asked him to send them to the multiverse as well. So he gave them the serum too. Loki had proven himself a good son inw by now so there was no problem.


    So, 2 years of hellish training made them the strongest non-cosmic beings in the universe. Now they were ready to go.


    "Alright, you seven. Are you ready?" He asked them.


    They all had some standard things with them. One was a world purity checker, in the form of an indestructible watch. The second was a demonic presence checker. Other than this, they all had the ability to call Alexander if the situation was too bad.


    "Yes, we''re ready," Leonidas affirmed excitedly.


    "Yeah grandpa, can''t wait to go on new adventures." Edward excitedly said. Although he was very old he still had the same fire in him.


    "Okay, you know the instructions. You will do what I told you to do. Make the worlds you go purer. If you find any demonic presence, call me." He instructed. They did not have the ability like Eye of judgment so they''d have to work much harder to make the world better. But thankfully most of them were proficient in Legilimency so they''d find some help with it.


    They will go to different worlds in 4 teams. Even Alexander didn''t know where they would go but all he knew was that they would not be sent to extremely dangerous worlds like Marvel or DC.


    After a big round of hugs and kisses, they all stood on a tform.


    "Alright, Team Lovy Dovy. Come forth," he called.


    "Haha, I''m going to miss Morgan." Leonidas bubbled.


    Alexander then used his new power to send them away. A white light fell on them and took them away with it. After that came Loki and Medusa. The secondst were Edward and Hermione.


    Finally, atst, it was H''s turn. She had grown a lot more patient and smart now so he had confidence in her that she would do good. She was taking her Tigress with her too. Alexander had made the Tigress stronger or else she would have died with a normal body.


    "Take care, my child. Never forget, Grandpa is always proud of you." Alexander said. It made H a bit embarrassed before leaving.


    He then looked behind at Rina in her small form and Amy sitting and looking at everything. "You two wanna go somewhere?"


    Suddenly both jumped and ran up to him. Rina hugged his leg as her height only allowed that and Amy hugely his waist. Alexander was in his unleashed form right now. In which he was 13 feet tall and buffed. This was his original state and being in a smaller size makes him feel uneasy.


    Both spoke in unison, "Never, I will never leave Grandpa."


    His heart was overjoyed and made them both hover over his chest and hugged them. "And Grandpa will never leave you behind."


    Alexander looked down and Gali who was looking at him too. Alexander just waved his hand and she always flew into his arms while giggling.


    He had talked with Gctus and he had agreed to let Galie with him. Gctus knew that he wouldn''t be able to fill her stomach if she lived with him. He then told Gali and she was both sad and happy.


    Sad because she''d be away from her papa and happy because she''d be with her best friends. But Alexander also informed her that she''d see her papa again in a few years which made her calm down.


    "Alright, you three, go out and buy whatever you want to bring with us. We''ll be leaving this evening okay?"


    "Aye aye captain." The three said and ran away. But Alexander felt his body shiver when they spoke those sailor words.


    He ignored it and went to finish his work but in his way he found Dous ying on a yStation with Berry. The two were serious T.V and Gaming addicts. Even the Phoenix, now named Red and also the partner of Berry, reprimends him, but to no avail.


    He went ahead and switched off the T.V, "Back to work you two. It''s just morning and you''re already at it."


    "But I worked so hard for you," Dous argued.


    "That was 4 years ago and you only killed one Beyonder. Even Zeus''s Duck killed four." Alexander stated, making Dous embarrassed.


    Berry suddenly startedughing, "Hahaha... You said you killed 100... Hahaha... Even a duck killed more than you."


    It soon turned into a catfight among them. Alexander grabbed the two and threw them out of the castle, "Berry, go and check up on your vige. Dous, the grass has started to grow more."


    "Whaaaat... Not the grass. Anything but that." Dousined.


    "Alright, go out and help Dobby." He ordered.


    "Aye aye captain." He said and ran away. This time too, Alexander felt chills.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 228: MCU ends and WW II Again?

    This time, some people were joining his already big family on the journey of Multiverse. Joakim, aka Blue Fang, was thest of his species and retired president of the Universe Federation. He had no family or friends except Alexander and the others. But to Alexander, he was already family. Brian was also there. He was now just too bored with managing the Universe Federation business so he craved adventure. Alexander allowed him as one day they would return to the world again.


    Then there was the case of Connor. Connor wanted to join him too. His reasoning was that he wanted to do more good. As Earth was pretty much perfect now, so, Connor had taken retirement from the government. Now the Earth and Universe Federation were efficiently working with Alexander''s millions of curses.


    "Sir, I want to work with you more," Connor asked him again.


    Alexander instantly argued, "What about Jenny? She''s still 10 years old?"


    "I will bring her with me. She will most likely enjoy living in Phixheim." he reasoned.


    "*Sigh* Alright, pack your bags. I guess your cloning ability can be helpful sometimes."


    Connor happily thanked him and ran away to pack the bags.


    Alexander had already retired from the world of bureaucracy after stabilizing the Federation. He just gave the reason that he needed to manage the Universe Federation. So now the public rarely gets to see him. He had personally selected a new young man to lead the Earth Federation as its Head Counselor, named Kul. He was very social and a kind-hearted man with a firm will to make the world better.


    After a few hours, everyone gathered on the roof of the Universe Tower. Odin had alsoe to say goodbye to his best friend. "I will miss you, Grandpa," Jean said while in his embrace.


    "Haha... Didn''t I tell you, Jean? I won''t be gone for too long."


    "But... Still"


    Alexander patted her back and looked around at everything. Most of them understood that he''d be back. But for children like Morgan, it was hard.


    She slowly walked to him and asked with a worried face, "A-Are you leaving me, Grandpa?"


    "No baby girl, grandpa is just going to work. I will be back in a few days." He tried to ease her.


    But she was smart, "How many are a few days?"


    "Aaa... A week." Alexander said.


    "Waaaa... That''s too long, Grandpa. Take me with you." She ran to him and hugged his leg like a chimp.


    Alexander looked at Tony, who understood and pulled her away after some persuasion.


    But Alexander asked her something before he left, "How much do you like your dad, Morgan?"


    "Three thousand" she showed 3 fingers.


    "And how much do you love grandpa?"


    Morgan thought for a second before showing all her fingers, "I love you Ten thousand"


    Alexander''s chest got filled with pride and he looked at Tony, "Haha... Ten thousand. I win"


    He then went to give Morgan kissed and gave her her own mini A.I in the form of a locket. It had a holographic character with Alexander''s face and voice. She could talk to it about anything.


    Tony showed his rare moment of maturity and came to hug him, "We all love you ten thousand, Grandpa. Try toe back early. I''d hate it if you came back and I also looked old like you."


    "Hahaha... I won''t let that happen. Alright, everyone. It''s time for me to leave. Yao, Odin, everyone, see you in a few days."


    He said his goodbye, everyoneing along was already in Phixheim.


    A feeling that he had long forgotten returned. The feeling like he was being sucked into a thin pipe. He saw himself pass through the space and soon a white light blinded him for a second.


    ...


    It took him a few seconds for his vision to return to normal. But his senses were already at high by then. He sensed he was in a port city and something was burning.


    He looked around and he saw himself standing beside rice fields. In the distance, he could see some buildings burning. From the architecture, he ascertained he was either in old China or Japan.


    Alexander put on a spell that made others perceive him as a native. Then suddenly Dobby came out.


    "Where are we, boss?"


    "I don''t know. Let me check the phone first." He mumbled.


    But on the phone, he had received a message with just one line. ''You are a rice field farmer''.


    Alexander sighed and looked around, "Wee to the rice fields, Dobby. Let''s go around and see what''s going on."


    They both went to the house from where smoke wasing. Looking into one of the people''s minds told them where he was.


    He was in the Port city of Kobe in Japan. The time was World war 2. "Seriously, this is my 3rd time in world war 2."


    "So, any guess where we are?" Dobby asked.


    "Nope, it all seems like we''re in a normal world. No superviin, other than Hitler. No significant event that would make it any bit different." Alexander confusedly stated.


    "Let''s roam around and see what we can do. If it is about stopping the war then that is super easy." He said and they started roaming around.


    Calling the condition of the people pitiful was an understatement. "This is the reality of war, Dobby. There are no winners or losers. Only misery, misery of normal people. All those guys at the top sit in their big offices with luxury food while normal people starve and get bombed. All in the name of Furer, Emperor or President."


    "Boss, look. That little girl is about to eat stic. She''s probably hungry and thinks it''s candy." Dobby pointed at a distance. It looked like a bomb shelter where the little girl was living. She looked very weak and her eyes were devoid of any glow that a child should have.


    [Guess where he is. (Hint - It''s a very old anime movie, animated by Studio Ghibli)]


    "Well, let''s see if we can help," Alexander said and headed to her.


    They could clearly see that the girl was having doubts about whether to eat it or not.


    "What is your name, little one?" Alexander asked.


    The girl tilted her head and looked at him with her half-open eyes. "S-Setsuko, candy?"


    Alexander felt heartbroken, the girl didn''t even have the energy to fully open her eyes. He used magic and quickly healed her. She was suffering from malnutrition. Her stomach had deted due to hunger and all her ribs were showing to the point that he could count them all.


    He then made rice porridge for her with various supplement potions. Just one small bowl would be enough to get her back into shape.


    After Alexander''s treatment, Setsuko regained some of her energy and started talking. She was small but still very sensible, it turns out, their home was bombed and their mother died. She acted like she didn''t know that to keep her brother happy.


    Then she and her brother came to their aunt who made her brother work and still didn''t give them much food. So they left and started to live in the shelter. But recently, gathering food had be harder and harder.


    Alexander saw Dobby''s eyes had gotten red. Though it was unknown if it was in anger or grief, elves always loved children and liked taking care of them so he probably felt sadder. Dobby then himself fed her porridge while she sat on hisp.


    Setsuko was not much older than 5 from her size. After a few minutes of her eating, she regained all her strength and lost weight. Now back with the same energy she ran around them with giggles.


    Alexander and Dobby smiled looking at her. But then they saw a boy running towards them. He was protective of his sister and quickly ran to cover her from the strangers.


    "Who are you?" He questioned.


    "Umm... We are Humanitarian workers." Alexander introduced.


    "What is Huma-miar-an worker?" The boy questioned.


    Alexander quickly reminded himself that the boy was only 13 or 14. "We give free food to people who cannot afford it. Nowe here and eat some. You must be hungry."


    But the boy remained alert so Alexander tried to ease him. "Look at your sister, kid. She ate and now look, all happy and full of energy. Come"


    Alexander poured him a bowl while magically making the aroma reach his nose. In no time the boy ran up to him and grabbed the bowl. He started eating like an animal.


    "What''s your name, kid?" Alexander warmly asked.


    "Seita... Can I have more?" Seita lifted his empty bowl.


    "Haha... Yes, you can have as much as you want. And don''t worry, you won''t have to look for food anymore. When was thest time you ate though?" He inquired.


    "4 days ago. The farmer refused to give more potatoes so all I had I gave to Setsuko." He told them.


    Alexander noticed Dobby clenching his fist and standing up. "Boss, wait for me here. I will be back by evening."


    "Sure, I''ll be right here."


    ...


    Dobby first appeared where Setsuko''s aunt lived and gave her a strong tight p without any context. It was hard enough to make her fall unconscious.


    Then he flew to the Japanese Royal pce. There he killed all the militarymanders and messed the hell out of Emperor''s brain. Now the emperor was more loyal to his people than a dog to its human.


    Then he flew to Berlin, killed all the topmanders, and kidnapped Hitler. From there, he went to a T.V. station and killed Hitler on live television. Mussolini also received the same fate soon after. But Dobby didn''t stop there. He went to Russia and did the same with Stalin as he knew what the man would do in a few years.


    World War 2 ended in a single day. After that Dobby brainwashed all the major political leaders and businessmen of the world to help the poor with food as they were extremely vulnerable right now. There were no jobs anywhere so there was no way of making money. It was worse for the orphans.


    He went ahead and maderge areas ofnd highly fertile in every country, he also filled all the granaries in the world to the brim. In one single day, Dobby removed the World Hunger problem.


    Soon, Evening came and Dobby returned to Alexander.


    "I liked that p part, Dobby. Good job." Alexander praised.


    "Did I do the right thing, boss?" Dobby asked. It was normal for him to doubt himself. This was the first time he did something like this. Especially for a kind-hearted elf.


    But he only receivedughs form Alexander, "Hahaha... Dobby, you brought this world''s purity to 91 percent in just a single day. What can be better than this?" Alexander said. Though he didn''t tell him that Alexander had silently put the whole world on a curse which will force people to be nice and not corrupted.


    Alexander then looked at Setsuko and Seita. "Kids, let''s go to the police station. From today, you will start receiving food there every day for free."


    After that, they took the two kids to show them that what they said was real. Once they got them settled, Alexander again left the world. This time, feeling a bit extra proud of his best friend.


    [Movie name - Grave of the Fireflies. If you haven''t watched it then go and watch it.]


    [You can see Setsuko and Seita on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    [One Piece starts tomorrow.]


    Stone me like you do.

 Chapter 229: MIB and One Piece Starts

    The white light vanished and Alexander found himself standing on a footpath. He looked around and he felt pretty sure that he was in New York City.


    Surprisingly, Dobby was already out this time. They were both in their military uniforms for some reason.


    "Look at the phone, boss." Dobby reminded him. For some reason, Alexander always forgets to do that.


    He took out the phone and read the message aloud, "We are two aliens visiting Earth."


    Dobby looked at him suspiciously, "That''s it?"


    "Yeah, that''s all there''s written. Well, let''s see where we are." He put down the phone and looked around.


    Alexander and Dobby were about to move but suddenly something touched their heads from behind.


    "Don''t move"


    Alexander and Dobby instinctively turned around. Dobby may not recognize it but Alexander did. The two guys in ck suit and tie were Will Smith and Tommy Lee Jones. Looking at their attire he had some idea where they were. "I told you not to move and you turned around." Will Smith shouted.


    Alexander looked at the tiny silver gun, "Does this thing even work? And who are you?"


    "No no no... It''s me who will ask questions. Who are you? And what are you doing on Earth?" Will Smith asked while getting a bit extra violent with his gun.


    Alexander looked at the old man beside him, the old man sighed and made Will Smith lower his weapons. "Agent J is new, he''s still learning how to de-escte a situation. He was in the New York City police department before so he still has a lot to learn."


    "Kay, you told me you''ll let me handle this one out." Agent Jined.


    "That was until you got violent with your gun." Agent K replied.


    Then he looked back at Alexander, "Sir, we are MIB, I am agent K and this is Agent J we detected that you illegally entered Earth. Do you have the documents?"


    Alexander was clueless, "I don''t think so."


    "Then I''m afraid you''ll have toe with us. You have illegally entered the earth." Agent K informed.


    "Wait, but I''m a human... At least half."


    "So you are a hybrid. Who are your parents.?" Agent K questioned.


    Alexander shook his head, "I seriously don''t know that. I''m an orphan. Wait, how did you know I came here?"


    "We detected a spacial anomaly here. This is mostly how super high-tech Alien civilizations travel. Now, please follow us."


    They came to their car which was a 1987 Ford LTD Crown Victoria. It was a pretty big car but for Alexander who was 13 feet tall and Dobby who was 7 and half feet tall, it was small.


    Agent K suddenly realized that their car was too small. "We''re gonna need a bigger vehicle."


    "Haha... It''s alright. Just open the door." Dobby interjected.


    Once the door opened Dobby cast an expansion charm and entered the car. Alexander followed behind. Agent K looked at this gobsmacked.


    He quickly peeked in and was surprised how big the back seat had gotten, "How the hell did this happen?"


    "Haha... Magic" Alexanderughed.


    Agent K shrugged and went to the driver seat, "Jay, let''s go."


    Agent J, who was using neuraliser on people came back and got into the car. But then he noticed the huge space in the back, "WHAT THE FUCK?"


    "Don''t ask me, kid" Agent K shrugged and stepped on the elerator.


    ...


    The whole time Alexander was thinking about what was the purpose of hising there. He looked at the purity level of the world and it was at 85%.


    *Beep Beep*


    Alexander received a message on the phone and finally understood what he was supposed to do, it read, ''Oh, son. I forgot to tell you. A demon has secretly taken over a secret organization there. You just need to deal with them.''


    Alexander shook his head at the Old man''s memory problems.


    "Ay, man. Which brand is that phone? I''ve never seen it." Agent J asked.


    "Oh, I made this one," Alexander and started his own interrogation.


    Alexander then started at his job, "So, what kind of organization is this MIB? Is it just local or international?"


    They weren''t going to say anything but magic was always handy.


    Soon Agent J started telling all his secrets, including the fact that he had 30 pairs of underwear.


    "So, who''s the biggest boss of MIB?" Alexander questioned.


    "That would be Alpha, although he rarely shows up these days." Agent K told them.


    But Jay interjected, "Why did I not know that?"


    "It''s above your pay grade, kid." Agent K replied. Infuriating Agent J.


    "Stop calling me kid, look, if we want to work together, then we need mutual respect. Do you understand that? MUTUAL RESPECT" Agent J started continuously mumbling.


    It a few minutes of ride, they reached the MIB office. It was really nice seeing the huge underground area. Though he couldn''t say the same about the various aliens. They were just too... different from humans. Maybe Marvel world spoiled him as it mostly had humanoid aliens.


    He was brought to their chief Agent Z, from there Alexander hijacked everything. He looked in Agent Z''s mind and confirmed that he was not the culprit and also found where he could find Alpha.


    Alexander decided not to meddle with MIB anymore so first he went in and took a neuraliser. Just for research purposes. Then he used Mind arts in a wide area and made everyone forget that they even saw them.


    After that Alexander and Dobby headed out to find this Alpha. The man supposedly lived in a ranch, but when they came there they sensed that there were a whole lot of things under that ranch.


    Alexander and Dobby made themselves intangible and flew down to the ground.


    "Woaah... He made this alone?" Dobby amazed at the sight.


    Alexander and Dobby were still invisible so they freely explored the underground facility. After a while, they finally found him in ab.


    "Alpha?" Alexander voiced.


    His words spooked him and he quickly pressed the panic button which started up some defense droids. The droids fired hundreds of bullets on Alexander and Dobby but they fell down as soon as they touched their skin. Alexander and Dobby''s skin was just too thick.


    "Who are you?" Alpha questioned.


    Alexander rolled his eyes, "Seriously, I could feel your demonic presence from a mile away."


    Alpha made a face like he just realized something, "Oh, is that so? Then you must be from the heavens, to be able to sense me."


    Alexander scratched his beard, "Really? You don''t know me? I''m kinda famous in both Haven and hell you know."


    "Nope, never heard of you," Alpha repeated.


    "Wait, when was thest time you went to hell?" Alexander asked.


    "Why would I go to hell? I''ve been living here since even before humans started to evolve."


    "That exins it, but I can''t let you go, I have a duty and you don''t have very good ns for Earth. I''ll have to purify you." Alexander started walking up to the Demon.


    "W-wait, stop... I will kill you if youe closer." The demon stuttered.


    Alexander ignored his threats and went straight to put his hand on his forehead.


    A beam of white light came out of his palm and easily killed him. Alexander also killed the man the demon had possessed because the man was also a viin. He had done tests on his body and upgraded it with alien tech, in hope of destroying MIB and ruling earth.


    "Alright, Dobby. It seems our work here is finished as well. Now let''s see where we go next. I hope it''s a rxing ce"


    Dobby went back into Phixheim while Alexander stood there waiting for his call.


    ...


    The feeling of being pushed out vanished as he opened his eyes slowly to look around. His nose was already telling him that he was near the sea and his ears were telling him that there were birds. He inhaled the smooth cold fresh air and looked around.


    The scene was amazing. Beyond beautiful. He was standing on a cliff looking at the ocean. There were two ships. One that he recognized was his modified Yamato warship and the other was an old-looking sail ship. It was also very weird because at the bow of the ship a figurehead in the shape of a dog with a bone in the mouth was erected.


    Alexander read the words on its sails. It said Marine and HQ.3. Alexander had no idea what the words meant but it at least confirmed that the world he was in wasn''t too advanced.


    But he came out of thought as he heard a loudugh from behind him.


    "Bwahahaha! Look at me, I''m so much younger than you and still look like your age, old man." A loud robust voice said.


    A turned around and saw a big old man sitting on the ground, picking his nose. In front of him was a small table with a bottle of Firewhiskey on top. Alexander was really shocked because the man was more than 9 feet tall. How could a normal human be like that?


    But then suddenly the time stopped, he had not even seen his phone yet and the memories started to pour in. This time they felt so much more real. Like he was really present at all those moments.


    [You can see The nose-picking man on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 230: Admiral Alexander Maxim D Universe

    [Memory]


    Year 1467, [55 years before the main story.]


    Alexander Maxim D Universe, found himself standing on the deck of a huge sail ship. He only remembers small things about his life before this moment. He didn''t know anything about the world except some small details, like its map and people.


    For starters, he was born in the Goa Kingdom on Dawn ind, and second, he was again an orphan. Beyond that, there was no memory. Some tens of yearster, he directly became an Admiral after going to special recruitment. He beat the admiral there with ease and became an Admiral directly. It was quite a surprising thing but it did happen. He already looked like an old man so most people thought that he was some hidden old man who trained for years.


    But he then found out that there was corruption in the Marines so he cut himself off from the headquarters. He stopped listening to any order given to him other than that of dealing with pirates.


    This behavior of his left the World Government unsatisfied but they couldn''t do anything to him as making him their enemy wasn''t worth it. But they also made the decision to never promote him to be the Fleet Admiral and promoted Kong, a young man, to the position of Fleet Admiral.


    Currently, the three admirals were Alexander, Robel, a very old man and the third position was empty for now. A vice-admiral was assigned for that position temporarily though.


    All this gave Alexander the freedom to do anything. He stayed away from the corrupt Marines and did his job with Vice Admiral Dobby at his side.


    ... Goa Kingdom, Dawn Ind


    "Alright runts, if you want to be a good marine then you need to have the best discipline. Now then, your first task is to clean this ship until it starts shining. You got that?" Dobby spoke like a good drill Sargent.


    "Waaaa... But I want food. When will we eat?" One of them cried.


    Dobby quickly looked at who voiced, it was a well built 22-year-old boy, standing with a big grin.


    "Ensign Monkey D Garp. You will not get food this whole day. This is your punishment for showing indiscipline. Don''t expect me to treat you nicely because you have a slightly simr name to the Admiral. This goes for you all, no one here gets preferential treatment. Now, go and work." Dobby ordered.


    Garp was about to say more but Tsuru and Sengoku grabbed him and dragged him away.


    Leaving the deck of the ship, Dobby came to Alexander''s chamber, "Any luck finding where we are?"


    Alexander shook his head, "No, I have no recollection about this world. It is either something new or something I just never saw. This means we don''t have the advantage of knowing all the events of this world. But let''s not worry about that, though luckily I got this World map from the Headquarters. All admirals have them. Now at least we know what kind of world we are in.


    "And calling it just weird would be an understatement. This seems to be mainly water but a giant mountain chain divides it in half. Then there is a grand line and calm belts dividing the world into further 4 parts. All this seems too unnatural. The world map gives me feeling like this world''s topography is made so that the rulers can rule easily. I also couldn''t find any history of the world before 800 years." Alexander babbled.


    "We will find all these things slowly, boss. It''s not your fault you don''t know. I mean, there were bound to be worlds you don''t know about. So, let''s first focus on finding out where Ragnarok is. He''s somewhere out there and we aren''t able to find him." Dobby worryingly stated.


    Alexander thought for a long moment, "Maybe, it''s possible that he''s somewhere in another time. That is the only exnation why I can''t even contact him. But let''s just keep on looking for him. He''s a world-ending Dragon, he can''t be hidden that easily."


    *Knock Knock*


    "Come in"


    It was Blue Fang in a Marine uniform too. He was a Rear Admiral. "What happened?"


    "Sir, there seems to be a big fire going on outside the city in the Gray Terminal." He reported.


    "Alright, we''ll see to it. Meanwhile, send 20 Marines to help." He instructed.


    Dobby looked at Alexander, "You know, no matter what you do. Once we leave this ind. Things will again go back to being bad here."


    Alexander nodded, "I know, that is why we will just make living standards better here, rather than fixing everything. Let''s go."


    Alexander and Dobby headed to the Gray Terminal with some Marines. Its eastern part was burning heavily. Adding fuel to the fire was all the junk. The Gray Terminal was a massive junkyard located on Dawn Ind by Mt. Colubo near Foosha Vige, just outside the great gate of Goa. Filled with unwanted goods and people ejected from the city of Goa, it was awlessmunity without proper medical care, leaving many ravaged by disease.


    Alexander walked straight towards the fire with his hand raised towards it. Within a second the fire started to die down and by the third second, it was out.


    "Woah... Did you see that? How did Admiral do that?" Garp excitedly asked. He and his two friends had snuck out and followed them.


    "He has probably eaten some Devil fruit," Sengokumented.


    But Tsuru quickly denied that "No, that can''t be. I just saw Admiral yesterday swimming in the sea without a shirt."


    Both Garp and Sengoku quickly turned their heads towards her,


    "Tsuru-chan, why were you looking at Admiral without his clothes?" Garp questioned with teasing eyes.


    Tsuru quickly realized her tongue slip and blushed, and also pped the two, "Ah... It''s nothing like that, you two. And don''t add chan with my name"


    She huffed and went back to the ship. Garp and Sengoku didn''t follow her as they still wanted to see their role model.


    Alexander was currently making rounds around the whole area. Mostly criminals and such lived there but there were some poor innocent families too, who had no other choices but to live there.


    "GARP,e here with your partner." Alexander loudly ordered.


    Garp and Sengoku hiding behind a rock quickly stood up and saluted due to instincts. Then realizing they were busted.


    "Come here you two, I got some work for you," Alexander called.


    The two started sweating and walked up to him, "Alright, I want you two to go around the Gray Terminal and round up all the criminals. Remember, just you two. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir." They saluted and ran away.


    "Bwahahaha... Such an easy job." Garp yelled while running away.


    ...


    Alexander did a makeover of the area and made lots of homes for the people. For security purposes, he made 10 Godroids(Human-like magical golems). These Godroids would protect the housing andmercial area. Alexander also told some good people how to recycle so they could sell it and make some earnings.


    In the long run, it would help the Gray Terminal. Pirates rarely came to the Gray Terminal as they already had a spot to live. Which was on or around Mt. Colubo, near Foosha Vige. Though currently all the pirates and bandits had hidden themselves anywhere possible due to fear from Alexander.


    "Dobby, have we received any reports of pirate attacks?" Alexander asked.


    "No, boss. It''s all calm these days." Dobby replied.


    "Hmmm... Then let''s sail to Rusukaina. I will train these newbies there." Alexander loudly announced.


    All the new recruits got excited at the mention of special training. Including recently arrived Garp and Sengoku. They both had bruises all over their bodies.


    "Hahaha... How was the easy job?" Alexander made fun of their swollen faces.


    The two didn''t say anything in embarrassment and simply headed back to the ship. Both had underestimated the number of bandits living in Gray terminal and ended up barelypleting their mission.


    "He set us up, I''m telling you" Garpined while walking.


    Sengoku fist-bumped his head, "You fool, we had a n to single them out and deal with them one by one. It was you who ran to them without thinking."


    "Bwahahaha... that is what a strong man should do. Never be afraid of fights." Garp loudly imed.


    Sengoku looked at Garp''s swollen face in disappointment and thought, ~Maybe I should have left him for some more beating.~


    [You can see the Goa Kingdom and the Trio cleaning ship on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 231: The Golden Trio

    Rusukaina Ind was in the calm belt, just adjacent to Amazon Lily and not much away from Impel Down.


    Alexander''s ship was a normal Marine ship that every Admiral gets. It had paddle-wheels to move forward in the calm belt and seastones lining at the bottom of the ship that kept seakings away.


    Alexander had already left all themon sense at the back of his head after finding out about the world''s geography. It was too nonsensical and the Grand line was just like that. Trapped in between two calm belts, circling the from north-west to south-east. It was perpendicr to the Red Line, a mountain range dividing the in half.


    The Grand line was a weird ce with extreme weather phenomena. On one ind there''ll be a desert and on another, there will be a snowstorm.


    "Sir, which route should we take?" His ship captain named Bald Chad asked him. Bald Chad was a 7-foot tall guy. He never had a single hair on his head ever since his birth, so his parents added Bald to his name after some years, making him Bald Chad. He was very loyal to Alexander.


    "Go straight to Enies Lobby from here and then to Rusukaina. No need to stop until we reach our destination."


    Bald Chad saluted and left. Normally he should have asked questions like how they would travel the Grand Line, but he didn''t because Alexander had given him many Eternal Pose(Apass that only points to a particr ind no matter where you are) that he bought in all these years. Paradise was a highly traveled area so it had the location of most of the Inds registered.


    Once everyone was on the ship, Alexander stood up facing the port of Foosha vige. He could sense everyone with this new ability he had learned called observation Haki. He saw all the pirates and thieves.


    Then suddenly, all people on the ind except innocents stopped moving. They tried but couldn''t. They continuously felt something pressing them down and the pressure was increasing by the second. "LISTEN, YOU ALL THE PIRATE AND BANDIT SCUMS, IF ANYONE TOUCHES ANY INNOCENT ON THIS ISLAND, I WILL COME AFTER YOU PERSONALLY." A loud voice echoed throughout the ind.


    All the concerned parties quickly understood it was a message for them. Some of them instantly copsed on the ground as soon as the pressure disappeared. Dread filled all their hearts.


    Alexander just used his conqueror Haki. It was a rare form of Haki that allows the user to exert their own willpower over others. This type of Haki cannot be attained through training; it is a power that one must be born with. Only one in several million people are born with this ability. But Alexander was pretty sure he had it because he was God-son.


    It is said that whoever possesses this type of Haki has the qualities of a king. And Alexander was a god. One with a small g for now but still a god.


    Alexander didn''t know how strong his haki abilities were. He only tried them once and mastered them. For example, he was able to kill seakings with just his Conquerer Haki.


    Alexander felt movement near him, so he turned and saw the golden trio. "What is it, you three?"


    All three had stars in their eyes, "Admiral, d-do you have conqueror haki?" Tsuru asked.


    "Ah, that? Yeah, I do. What? You all want to learn it?" Alexander asked.


    First, the three quickly nodded but then realizing who they were asking and shook their heads. It was quiteical.


    "Haha... I guess I should teach that before your training starts." Alexander thoughtfully said and gestured them to follow.


    He brought them to the open area on the deck, "Alright, there are three kinds of Haki. Observation Haki, Armament Haki, and Conqueror Haki. Now, I can teach you the first two but thest one is something you are born with so it depends on your luck. Now tell me, which do you want to learn first?"


    Garp quickly spoke, "Armament Haki. I''ve heard it makes your punch feel like steel."


    Sengoku interjected, "Fool, who will you punch when you can''t see around you? We should learn Observation Haki first,"


    "Haha, Sen-chan is right. However, both of these Haki are very important if you want to rise in the ranks. Remember, the stronger you are, the higher you will get. Now, stand side by side."


    Suddenly Tsuru picked her hand, "Sir, I''ve heard people say that you are the strongest man in the world. Then why aren''t you the fleet admiral?"


    *Sigh*


    "Tsuru-Chan, and you two. Remember, things are never as simple as they seem. If you want to know the answer to this question then you need to reach a high position because if I told you now then you might lose your will to be a Marine. Alright, enough chit chat.


    "Armament Haki is a form of Haki that allows the user to use their own spiritual energy to create, in essence, an invisible armor around themselves, providing incredible offensive and defensive capabilities.


    "The best thing about this form of Haki is that it can be used to injure Devil Fruit users that are otherwise immune to ordinary physical attacks, such as Logia users. Now close your eyes and focus. Try to imagine your inner spirit covering your fist and punch these metal blocks." Suddenly 3 big metal blocks fell from thin air.


    The three''s eyes nearly fell out seeing them, "Alright, your first job is to at least make a deep dent in it. Now start."


    Alexander walked away from them, brought out a nice recliner, and sat down. Beside him was a small table with chips and Firewhiskey. Soon Dobby also joined on another recliner. The aroma of the whiskey made many sailors salivate but they all kept their calm.


    For an hour the trio kept their eyes closed in all seriousness. The first to open was Sengoku, he quickly took a fighting stance and punched as hard as he could.


    *Boom*


    It didn''t make a dent but it was still a progress. If not then Sengoku''s fist would have been crushed.


    After that, Tsuru went and had the same result. It was to be expected. No one could master it in an hour.


    Finally, it was Garp''s turn. He opened his eyes and took a fighting stance. He took a long breath and finally went for it.


    *BOOM*


    This was by far the loudest punch. All the Marines looked at him shockingly.


    *CRACK*


    "AAAAAAA..." Garp yelled in pain. He had gotten his fist broken.


    "Bwahahaha..." Alexander startedughing uncontrobly while pping his thighs.


    "Boy, you''ve got a long way to go. I saw your nose twitch at whiskey''s smell." Alexandermented. He got up and walked to Garp in pain. Garp was just an energy-filled 22-year-old boy, Alexander couldn''t be so heartless as to ignore his broken hand.


    "Alright, show it to me." He checked his fist.


    "Next time, if you aren''t sure, don''t do it." He said and used magic. Garp''s hand started to glow in golden light and soon all the broken fingers started to fix themselves. In a few seconds, it was back to normal.


    Garp tried his fist by opening and closing it. He felt no pain. "How did you do that, old man?"


    "It''s... Magic," Alexander whispered.


    *BAM* Garp received a fist to his head. A big bump came out.


    "What was that for?"


    "It''s Admiral to you, not old man. Now get up and start practicing Observation Haki. It''s a form of Haki that grants the user a sixth sense that allows them to sense the presence, strength, and emotions of others, as well as gain limited precognitive abilities. If you master it, it can also grant you the ability to see some moments in the future." He instructed.


    "What? Can you see in the future too?" Sengoku asked.


    "Yes, I can Sen-Chan. And Garp is going to pull your mustache." Alexander warned him.


    Garp shockingly looked at Alexander, "Woah... You really can see the future?"


    "You bastard, I told you not to pull my glorious mustache." Sengoku roared at Garp.


    "Easy now, you will again close your eyes and try to feel your surroundings. You three will help each other in this. When the two of you are focusing one of you will constantly pick and drop a needle near you. He will repeat it until you catch that needle without looking. Each time you get 10 tries before changing positions. Now start." He instructed and returned back to his seat.


    *Crunch*


    He again started eating chips loudly, trying to break their focus.


    [You can see the One Piece Globe on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 232: Noodles

    Alexander had used his magic to propel the ship faster. Otherwise, it would have taken them months to reach their destination. Although it was still going to take them about 3 more weeks.


    They hade to the calm belt now and the ship was currently not moving. All the Soldiers were fishing for dinner.


    It was also a practical test for the trio. He had handed them very long sticks withs at the end. They were supposed to use Observation Haki and scoop out the fish.


    "Huh... This is too hard. We could hardly catch the needle. How do we catch fast-moving fish in water?" Tsuruined.


    "Oh really?"


    As soon as they heard the voice their faces turned blue, "Oh, Admiral. No, we were just..."


    "Haha... It''s alright. Just keep trying. Practice makes man and woman perfect. Now, let me show you how you catch fish." Alexander grabbed Sengoku''s hook and started scooping out fishes one after another. He just threw them on the deck while all the Marines scrapped to catch them and put them in the basket.


    It was even crazier as he was also scratching his beard with one hand at the same time, meaning that he was not even focused.


    "He''s a monster," Sengoku eximed. Alexander heard that "Sen-chan, Observation Haki also makes you hear better. And no, I am not a monster. ''This'' is a monster."


    This time Alexander scooped out a giant Seaking. Though relieving to the Marines that he didn''t drop it on the ship.


    But still, everyone''s eyes were bulging out, "How can you scoop that out with that small hook?" Everyone questioned.


    "Hahaha... I just asked him toe out." Alexander said. He then jumped to the seaking''s head. It looked like a Chinese dragon without the ability to fly. Its face also looked less scary and more cuter.


    Alexander petted its head, "good boy, what were you doing down there under my ship?"


    "Oh, other seakings bully you? Because you are different? Well, I say you are better than them. What is your name?" Alexander talked with it.


    "Oh, so you don''t have one? Alright, I''ll give you a name. How about Noodles?" Alexander asked.


    The Seaking made happy noises, "Haha... Do you like that one? Alright, would you like toe with me Noodles? We will travel the world and bring justice to the poor."


    It turns out, Noodles had a very high sense of justice and firmly nodded his giant head. "Good, then keep following this ship. You also know my scent now, right?"


    Alexander jumped back to the ship. Everyone was still extremely shocked. They had heard about people killing Seakings with a punch but never about befriending one. Not to mention a big one like this. It was certainly much bigger than normal seakings, spanning ten times the size of their ship, that was already the biggest one in the marine.


    "Marines, from today onwards. Noodles will be a part of our team, okay? Treat him with kindness and love. He prefers peace, that''s why his own kind rejected him. We are better than them. Now, let''s go and cook those fish. We''ll throw Noodles a wee party." He announced.


    No matter how messed up they thought Admiral''s logic was. They all forgot everything and cheered when they heard about the party.


    Alexander went back to Noodles and told him about the party. But Noodles had another wish. He liked the hat Tsuru was wearing. Alexander smiled and made Noodles another huge hat with magical abilities to always stay on his head.


    "Happy now, boy?"


    "Eeeeeee" Noodles danced around in joy.


    That evening, they all danced and ate like no tomorrow. Not because they were hungry. But because they had too much fish.


    ...


    After a week, they came near the Enies Lobby. also known as the Judicial Ind, it was a government-controlled stronghold in Paradise together with the Marine Headquarters and Impel Down, and the headquarters of CP9.


    Enies Lobby is located on an ind referred to as the "afternoon ind". It was a strange Ind located on a very deep pit in the ocean. How the ind was floating in the mid-air, or how there was a never-filling pit in the ocean, or why the ind only had an afternoon, was beyond Alexander''s understanding.


    It was most likely made by the world government by some means. Just like other unimaginable things like the Impel Down prison which goes as deep as the ocean and the ocean was 10,000 meters deep. Or the Gates of justice located at Marine headquarters, Enies Lobby and Impel Down. Gates are so big that they form their own ocean current which Marine and World Government used to travel quickly to the two locations.


    *Purupurupurupuru...*


    Alexander picked the den den mushi, "What do you want?"


    "Sensei, It''s me."


    Alexander recognized the voice, "Ah, Z, how are you, my boy?"


    "I am fine, Sensei. I needed a favor. Your ship is the fastest here and I need to reach Impel Down. Can you give me a ride?" Z asked.


    "Sure sure. Grab a boat ande to my ship. I''ll wait." Alexander said and hung up.


    Alexander gave the signal for the ship to stop. After a few minutes, a small boat reached their ship. Alexander weed a purple-haired young muscr boy.


    Z gave him a hug, "Haven''t seen you in a long time, Sensei."


    Alexander patted his back, "Haha... You seem to be rising ranks. I got the words that your name is being considered for the next Admiral position."


    "Yes, I did receive such news."


    Alexander took him to his seat from where he watches the trio practice. The ship moved fast to reach the Impel Down. It was even faster with the special Tarai current.


    Alexander called the trio, "Why are you not saluting? This man here is Vice Admiral Zephyr. He''s just 31 years old. See, if you have a firm will, you can achieve anything. Z will soon be an Admiral too. So look up to him and train hard."


    Once they were back to practice Alexander shared drinks and food with him.


    "How is everything at Headquarters?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, Fleet Admiral Kong hates you for never picking up his call. He even threatens to cut your sry. Though I doubt he already knows you don''t care about money." Z told him.


    "Hahaha... If these fools think they can use me for their disgusting activities then they can expect to never see me." Alexanderughed it off.


    "What about you, found any partner yet?" Alexander asked further.


    "Actually, I am nning on seeing someone. Let''s see how things go." Z replied embarrassingly.


    "Then I wish you luck. My blessings seem to work most of the time so rx now." He joked.


    After a while they reached Impel Down and Z deboarded the ship. They didn''t ask each other what they were doing and went on their way.


    "Alright, Bald Chad. Next stop, Rusukaina." He loudly announced.


    ...


    In a week they reached Rusukaina. It was a harsh ind that has forty-eight seasons which change weekly. And right now, it was thunderstorm ongoing there.


    The trio looked at the ind with a questioning gaze. They didn''t know what they were supposed to do on the ind.


    "Old man, what is our training about?" Garp asked.


    "BAM* he received a fist on the head.


    "Your training here is about survival. This ind has animals so strong that even some Marine Vice Admirals would not be able to defeat them. Not to mention, the seasons here change every week. Right now there is lightning and in a few days, it could probably snow. You will live on the ind for a month and use your Haki to defend and train." Alexander instructed them.


    Dobby walked up to them and gave them a backpack each and spoke, "These bags have necessary equipment like a tent, Firestone, first aid, and a small amount of rations. You will always be under my and Admiral''s eyes so be careful. If you do well then we might even take you to a special training camp at HQ. Good luck"


    Although there were around 10 new recruits, they were all weak. Alexander could only feel strength from Tsuru, Sengoku, and Garp so he decided to cultivate them. That is why he was spending so much time on them.


    "Blue Fang, leave them on the ind and return," Alexander ordered.


    "Yes, sir. Let''s go, kids." Blue fang took a small dinghy and rowed to the ind.


    Garp was enthusiastic as always. Same with Sengoku. Both only thought about finding a good ce and living the remaining days in ease. But Tsuru had a thought in mind, thinking why this ind. What was so special that it could train them. Sure, there were animals but they can''t be that dangerous, right?.


    *ROOOAAAR*


    "WRONG!" She eximed and was alerted.


    [You can see Enies Lobby, Noodles, Zypher and Rusukaina ind on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    [***If you want to see how Grandpa Universe Looks like now, then go to Discord or my Instagram***]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 banana


    GIVE ME BANANA!

 Chapter 233: Training on Rusukaina

    They saw a giant Lion, growling at them. Its eyes were bloodshot red, showing its bloodthirsty state.


    "Haha... It''s just a lion. My fist can make dents in metal, he''s just meat. Let''s eat him today." Garp haughtily stretched his arm and walked towards the lion.


    *ROAR*


    "Stop, him Sengoku, that Lion is not simple. Did you forget what sensei said? Even Vice-admirals can''t beat the animals here." Tsuru spoke.


    Sengoku quickly ran after Garp. Meanwhile, Garp prepared to punch the oing lion. Little by little, when the Lion got too close, Garp finally realized that his Punch wouldn''t work. The Lion''s mouth alone was big enough to swallow him whole.


    *BOOM*


    The lion pounced on him. But at the right moment, Sengoku grabbed him and lept away. They quickly started running from the lion.


    On the other side, Tsuru started making some sound traps to distract the lion away from them. Then she threw it at the Lion''s tail. Now the lion kept on thinking that the target was behind him and ignored them for a second. That was all they needed and they ran like there was no tomorrow.


    The three went as far as they could from there and dug a cave for themselves and put a big boulder as a door. They sat down in a circle with grave looks on their faces.


    "We are supposed to live here for a whole month," Garp said in a monotonous voice.


    "And we only have rations for one week," Sengoku added.


    "So this means we need to prepare during this week. Observation Haki and Armament Haki are the only things that can make us stronger. Right now, we are at the bottom of the food chain on this ind." Tsuru shared her thoughts.


    Sengoku clenched his fist and firmly spoke, "I am 22, If that Z can be an Admiral at just 32 then I will aim to be the fleet Admiral. Justice shall reign under me."


    Garp looked at him, "Well, I will beat you to it then. Bwahahaha..."


    *BAM*


    Tsuru punched his face, "You can''t even survive and dream of bing fleet Admiral?"


    "Ah... Tsuru-Chan, what is your goal?" Garp asked.


    "I just wanted to bring pirates back to the good path." She slowly said, thinking that the two wouldugh but they didn''t.


    "Haha... Then let''s drink water. Vice-Admiral by the age of 30. If any of us loses then they''d give 70% of their sry for a year to others." Garp suggested.


    They quickly took out their water pouches and nked it.


    After their small cheering session, the trio sat down to start focusing on their Observation Haki.


    ...


    Back on the ship near the ind, Alexander was teaching Noodles how to fight. Noodles had his fangs but didn''t know how to use them.


    *Peruperuperuperuperu....*


    "What?" Alexander answered the Den Den Mushi.


    "Admiral Universe. You have new orders. A world noble wants to see the fish-man ind. You are the closest Admiral. I want you to escort him there." Fleet Admiral Kong spoke.


    "I am busy." Alexander uninterestingly replied.


    His answer infuriated Kong, "THIS IS AN ORDER FROM ABOVE. YOU MUST FOLLOW IT THROUGH."


    Alexander sipped on his drink and answered, "Oh no... I see a pirate ship. I must go and bring them to justice." He cut the call.


    Alexander looked back at Noodles, "No noodles, that''s a practice dummy. You need to fight it, not hug it and make friends."


    ...


    Marineford, Marine Headquarters.


    *BAM*


    "So, he refused?" A voice came.


    Kong looked at the man sitting on the sofa, the current chief of CP9.


    "I am telling you. Do not provoke him. The World Government cannot afford to make him their enemy no matter what he does. If it were me I''d suggest inducting him as a World Noble. With his power, the world government would never have to worry about anything." Kong warned Azrail. That was his code name, meaning the angel of death. He had never failed any assassination mission and was extremely loyal to the World Government.


    "Oow... You look scared. I didn''t expect that from the Fleet Admiral and possibly the next Commander in Chief." Azrail mocked. But even he knew that he would be able to defeat Kong. The man was so strong that it had blinded the world government to bring him under the fold no matter what.


    "I''m not scared. I''m telling the truth. Not many people know this but there is a reason why the World Government tolerates him. I may publicly be called the strongest Marine but I am nowhere near him.


    "Before I got promoted, I had thought that he would be the fleet Admiral. But then I got the promotion. I was not satisfied so I went to him and challenged him for a duel.


    "Do you want to know what happened?... I lost... I lost miserably. First, he toyed with me by dodging anything I threw at him. Then with just one punch from him, I was down. Unable to wake up, with a punctured liver and damaged kidneys. That''s the kind of monster he is." Kong clutched his fist as he remembered that embarrassment. But he also respected the old man for that. Because after fighting him his fire to get stronger reignited.


    Azrail was gobsmacked by this intel. He was the chief of CP9 and yet didn''t know about this. Meaning that this was a secret of the highest level and if he spread it then to any non-World Government member then it meant only death for him.


    But he also had another Idea now, ~Bing the chief of CP0 sounds nice. It seems I''ll have to work for my promotion now.~


    Kong didn''t know what Azrail was thinking and just continued, "So I''m telling you to stay away from him."


    "I will... Keep your words in mind. Take care, Fleet Admiral." Azrail left.


    ...


    1 weekter,


    Back on the ind, the trio had practiced as hard as they could to master their Haki. Their practice included trying to crack a 5-tonne boulder in half and trying to observe 5 kilometers of the area around them.


    This time they didn''t disappoint Alexander as they were sessful. The three had also developed good teamwork. Now was the time to start rising up in the food chain. Not just to get stronger but because they had run out of food.


    But their problems weren''t just the animals. Since three days ago, the climate of the ind had changed, and now it was heavily snowing. They didn''t have thick clothes so looking for furry animals was also on their agenda.


    "There''s a pack of 5 wolves five kilometers in that direction. We can get them all if we make a surprise attack." Tsuru proposed.


    "Alright, let''s do this." They all agreed.


    The wolves were quite strong and they were barely able to beat them all. They quickly picked up all the bodies and ran back to their cave as other animals might get attracted to the smell of blood. Not to mention they themselves were injured. One of the wolves had also cut Garp near his eye. Thankfully it was not too deep.


    That night, they cooked the meat in their small cave and ate until their heart''s content. After all, they were just staying alive on simple military rations for the past week and it had no meat.


    They also made themselves nice clothes from Wolf''s fur.


    "This willst us 2 days," Sengoku assessed their rations.


    Garp was too busy eating so he didn''t say anything. Tsuru started, "Yes, we will keep practicing and getting stronger while gathering food. Let''s just hope we don''t meet the apex predators of this ind before we get strong enough."


    "Bwahahaha... Just like that lion right? This time I will beat him for sure." Garpmented and picked another big chunk of meat.


    Sengoku and Tsuru just shook their heads. This was a typical Garp for them.


    ...


    "Boss, they have passed the level one," Dobby reported.


    "Haha... The game has just begun. I''ve divided that ind''s animals into 6 levels. 1- 5 and S. Let''s hope they don''t meet that S anytime soon or else I''ll have to go there." Alexander revealed.


    "Well, they are currently in Lion''s territory so they won''t meet S anytime soon. S lives too far away from them up at the mountain." Dobby added.


    "Yes, but it alsoes down from there sometimes."


    "It depends on their luck then." Dobby sighed.


    [You can see Kong on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 234: Business Empire

    *ROAAAAAR*


    Garp jumped and uppercut punched the wolf king in the jaws. In the past few days, they had dealt with quite a few wolves. This made the Wolf King toe out. The wolf king was a level 4 animal of the ind.


    "Now, Sengoku" Garp shouted.


    Sengoku jumped down from a tree with his fist out, covered in Armament Haki. His fist fell straight on top of the Wolf King''s head, making a big dent in its skull.


    "Now Tsuru" Sengoku called out.


    Tsuru standing behind a tree pulled the vine and multiple sharpened logs started to swing. Many of them piercing the wolf king. Some more punches from them won them the battle.


    "This one was not that hard." Sengoku pped his hands clean.


    "Yes, let''s take it and cook." Garp went ahead to pick it up. But he suddenly stopped midway.


    "Everyone, hide. The lion ising here." He informed the others. They quickly jumped onto the branch of a tall tree. Soon the same lion they saw on their first day appeared.


    It started to smell and examine the dead wolf. It licked its wounds like it was assessing who killed the Wolf King. He then suddenly looked straight at the trio on the tree branch.


    The trio knew they would have to fight so they jumped straight on top of him with punches out.


    Garpnded on its head, Sengoku on its back and Tsuru went for the eye. The most damage was from Tsuru. The eye was its weakest spot and now the Lion only had one eye temporarily.


    They took advantage of the Lion''s confusion and beat him up. It took a lot of effort and energy. Soon the lion got scared and ran away like an injured dog. The three took a sigh of relief, knowing that they were running out of energy.


    "I''m done for today. Let''s just go back." Garp proposed.


    "Yes, let''s go..." Sengoku agreed.


    They picked up the huge wolf king and started going to their cave. Unknown to them that a smart predator was secretly following them.


    ...


    Alexander''s ship.


    "Boss, the S has left the mountain. It''s currently following the trio." Dobby reported.


    Alexander expanded his Haki to cover the whole ind, "Ah... These idiots, why aren''t they still using the observation Haki. I''ll have to go, it seems." He put down the newspaper and flew to the ind.


    ...


    The three were carelessly cooking meat in their cave. Their cave now looked more like a luxury apartment with wolf pelts everywhere.


    "Haha... Today was a close one, Tsuru-chan"


    "It was, Garp. Only 3 more days left now. Let''s train and conquer this ind." She stated.


    "Yes, we ca....*BOOM*"


    Suddenly their cave door was blown away. Now a giant T-Rex''s head was trying to enter the cave.


    They didn''t think anything and quickly punched the head repeatedly until they had a way to get out of the locked cave.


    Once out they saw the behemoth Dinosaur. "I thought these were extinct," Sengoku shouted, his nerves popping out upon his head.


    "Not this one, apparently," Tsuru interjected and went to attack it. Thinking that like other mindless beasts, it too would charge at them.


    But instead, it backed up some steps, dodging Tsuru and countering with his huge ws.


    Garp jumped in time to save her but his back still got heavily scratched. The T-Rex then instantly opened its jaws to eat them.


    Sengoku horrifyingly watched all that unfold. He felt helpless at that moment. Something he had vowed to never feel again since those bad days in his childhood. For that, he learned martial arts from a small age. But it seems it wasn''t enough. He angrily looked at the T-Rex and shouted as loud as he could.


    "STOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!"


    For some reason, due to his loud roar, the T-Rex seemed to stop and show fear. Sengoku at that moment ran to get Garp and Tsuru up. But the T-Rex came out of the stupor and now had the three of them in his close range.


    It went to eat them with open jaws. The trio turned blue after seeing no options out. At that moment they truly realized why no one could conquer this ind till now.


    They looked at the huge jaws falling over them slowly.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly something fell from the sky andnded in front of them. The person with a Marine trench coat with golden stars on shoulders. Only one person dressed like that. It was Alexander.


    The moment he appeared he jumped and gave a powerful punch to the T-Rex''s head. A huge bump swelled upon his head.


    The T-Rex cried in pain with his short hands touching his head. "That hurts, Boss."


    "I told you to only ''pretend'' to eat them and not actually eat them, Garry." Alexander reprimanded.


    "But I thought they were food," Garry the T-Rex replied.


    Still, on the ground, the trio had their jaws fall to the floor. They could not believe that the dinosaur just spoke.


    Alexander then noticed them, "Ah, get up you three. Meet Garry, he ate some weird Devil fruit and became ageless. His mind evolved and started understanding humans and speaking theirnguage.


    "Now to you three, do you know that Garry was following you three since you returned to your cave. You made the mistake of not keeping observation Haki up when returning because your minds were at ease thinking all the trouble is gone. Although your performance in this test is above average, you all still made many mistakes. For this you deserve punishment."


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    All three had tall bumpsing out of their heads now, "That was this old man''s fist of love. This will make you not forget the lessons you learned here. Now let''s go back to the ship. We''re done here. By the way, good job awakening Conqueror''s Haki, Sen-chan"


    Garp and Tsuru looked at Sengoku with shock, Sengoku himself was shocked, "What, when?"


    "When you made Garry scared for a second by your scream. That was Conqueror''s Haki. Now let''s go"


    "Hey, Boss, you promised." Garry stopped them.


    "Ah, yes, I remember Garry. I''ll find you a mateter. Now here you go, your meat trees." Alexander waved his hand and many tall meat trees grew out from the ground.


    "There you go. Goodbye, Garry." Alexander and his students returned to the ship and he sent them to clean up.


    Behind them, Garry waved his small hands and shouted goodbye. Then he looked around, a huge lion, gori, and crocodile had appeared.


    *ROAR*


    "Go away, runts. These are my trees." Garry roared and scared them away and then smirked.


    "Heh... weaklings. Ah, when will he find me a mate"


    ...


    Once again Bald Chad appeared to ask for the destination, "Where to Admiral?"


    "Amazon Lily. It''s not too far from here." Alexander instructed.


    "Why go to the ind of women?" Dobby asked.


    "Because they are stuck in the calm belt and don''t get to make much trade. That''s why. I can probably help them." Alexander exined.


    "I''ll tell Brian to prepare an economic agreement then," Dobby said, understanding what Alexander was nning and went into Phixheim. Alexander was secretly nning on running a tradingpany around the known world. The agreed party would have the right to buy anything from the catalog he gives while he will sell whatever they will make.


    He was starting with Amazon Lily because they were vulnerable and needed what he was going to offer.


    Amazon Lily was just a bit to the east of his location. It didn''t take long for them to appear near the secluded ind. For now, they had pretty good privacy but in the future, they will have to do something if the world''s technology improves.


    He had learned from his Admiral''s guide that the current Empress of the Kuja tribe was Gloriosa. A shortdy with unknown power.


    They anchored the ship near the beach and took a small boat to the shore. Dobby and the trio wereing along with him.


    "Alright you three, this ind doesn''t wee men and outsiders in general so be careful. If you fall into a mess, I won''t save you this time. Got it?"


    "YES SIR," they saluted in unison.


    [You can see Garry, Amazon Lily and the Trio on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 235: Kindheart Mall

    Alexander went straight into the main housing area of the ind. Only women were there, who were looking and gawking at them as they passed by. They soon reached the stairs of the Kuja pce. That was where they first faced resistance.


    "Halt, why have youe here? Men are not allowed on this ind." The guard barked.


    Alexander and his party seemed too rxed. "Ah, you may have recognized me from my uniform. I am an Admiral from the headquarters. I pretty much have the authority to go anywhere, however, I will not force myself here. Go and inform your Empress that I have a proposal for her."


    The guard nodded and sent some underlings to the pce. She knew angering an Admiral was not a good thing.


    After a while, they were allowed to go into the pce. Though only Alexander was allowed to see the Empress while others were taken to a dining room.


    Alexander came to the throne room like area. There were many snakes there as the Kuja tribe worshipped snakes. He wondered if they would have started worshiping Medusa if she was there.


    Soon a voice from behind the curtain came, "What has our small ind done to garner the attention of an Admiral? We still have a month left to pay the heavenly tribute."


    Alexander felt a bit of fear in that voice, but again, knowing the corruption in Marine and the world government, he could imagine them not having good experiences. This heavenly tribute was also something he heard for the first time. He hadn''t really learned much about how the world was governed until now. ~It seems I need to do some research.~


    "Hahaha... Nothing to fear, Empress of Kuja. I am not like my counterparts. I also didn''te here for official work but more of personal business." Alexander revealed. This attracted the Empress''s undivided attention, "We are a poor kingdom in the middle of the calm belt. Neither can we buy nor sell much. What business can attract you, Admiral Universe?"


    She finally walked out of the curtain. Her height was very short and Alexander reckoned she was probably just in herte teens.


    "Call me Gloriosa, now, what business do you want to talk about?"


    "Hahaha... Alright, little Empress. I have a proposal. I can sell you food like various grains and other seeds at a normal market price. You will receive the delivery right here too. You''ll just need to reserve a giant warehouse." Alexander said.


    Gloriosa''s in face gained some hopeful look, "H-How?"


    "Magic... Just take my word on that." Alexander stated.


    "No matter how amazing your proposal sounds, we can not just buy it. We will go bankrupt. Right now we only spend what we make." She told him about her problem.


    ~It seems Brian will have to start working now.~ Alexander thought.


    "Then let''s do this. I''ve seen your Kuja tribe''s clothing. They are really good, especially that embroidery work. I''m telling you, they will sell like hotcakes in the right ces. How about this? You make as many clothes as you can and give them to me. I will sell them outside, and I will keep a 10% profit while return 90% to you?" He suggested.


    Now Gloriosa''s eyes were bulging out. This offer was too good to be true. And she was somewhat right, if it was anyone else, this profit ratio would not have even been considered. But because Alexander didn''tck wealth in any way he just didn''t care. It wasn''t like he was going to spend money on transporting stuff, magic was more than enough for that.


    He had too many Unsullied, Droids and Seraphs just resting in Phixheim as well. Now was the time to open Kindheart shops all around the world. More like malls to be precise. He will publicly dere that they are under his protection so it''ll be all cool.


    "Also, take these designs for more stylish clothes." He handed her a small booklet with many Asian cloth designs.


    "Take this booklet too, it has all the stuff I will be selling. Every day, just make a list of what you want and in what quantity and put that list in the closed reserved warehouse. You''ll find your goods there the next day. Deal?" He asked while waiting for a handshake.


    Gloriosa''s mind ran at full speed in thinking whether this was going to be a deal that would make their lives better or it was a trap. But she thought about all the news rted to the Admiral Universe, nicknamed the kind old Admiral. She took a leap of faith and shook hands with him.


    "Deal."


    "Hahaha... Good good, however, let me tell you, a man named Brian wille with a contract and stuff. He will tell you all the remaining details. If you have any other problem at any time then use this. This mirror will contact me when you call my name on it." He handed her a two-way mirror.


    She meekly took it like it was a grand treasure. It wasn''t every day you get a means to contact an Admiral.


    Due to Alexander''s old habit, he patted her head, "You won''t regret this little Empress. Now let''s go and eat something."


    After that, they entered where Dobby and the trio were eating. He came behind Garp and gave a punch to his head, "Dammit Garp, stop picking your nose while eating. Are you a monkey?"


    "Well, he has Monkey in his name so he probably is," Tsuru disgustfully added.


    "Bwahahaha... Tsuru-chan, this is my style, you won''t understand." Garp loudly imed.


    Alexander shook his head and sat with them, "You three will be sent to Marineford for special training to learn Rokushiki. I will only train you until we reach there. After 3 years of training there, you will have to take an exam. In it, all that matters is your strength. The higher it is, the higher your starting rank will be. That''s how I directly became an Admiral."


    "Sensei, can''t we be in your crew?" Sengoku asked.


    *Sigh*


    "Yes you can, but I will not ept you." He stated.


    The three quickly stopped eating and turned serious, "Why? Because we are weak?"


    Alexander sighed, "No, because you three are very strong and have the talent to grow more. If you stay with me you will never get promoted as I have a very bad reputation among the higher-ups. The moment you deboard this ship at Marineford you will stop being my crew. I''m also warning you, do not tell anyone that you trained under me or know me closely. You will be targeted otherwise."


    The three were confused at the moment. They couldn''t understand why a Marine Admiral would have his own people against him. It wasn''t really their fault either, they had just ventured into the sea so their knowledge about anything was pretty much non-existent.


    "Don''t ever forget, if you ever need my help, just call me up. You three are like my own children now. We may not have spent too much time together but that''s how I see you three. Now let''s eat or the food will turn cold."


    Garp, Tsuru, and Sengoku kept on looking at Alexander with smiles. They promised themselves that they would make him proud. That they will be good Marines like him.


    After eating they departed the ind and started their journey to Marineford. It wasn''t very far away but he ordered the captain to move slowly.


    He was going to give personal lessons to them now, "Alright,e here. Try to hit me with your best attack and I will show you how your opponent may counter. Your target is to make the best defenses and offense."


    He waited for them but they didn''te to attack him. He looked where they were looking. It was a pirate ship at a distance.


    "Bald Chad, catch up with it," Alexander ordered.


    "You three, ready to catch your first pirate?" He asked them.


    "Hell yeah!" The three eximed at the same time.


    [You can see Kuja Pce on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 236: Kind Old Admiral

    They came to the Pirate ship, it wasn''t that big, they were probably some low-level pirates. However, it was rare to see them so close to Marineford or Impel Down.


    Alexander let the trio jump onto the ship and deal with it while he rxed. For a while, many screams came from the pirate ship but after some time, they stopped. However, the trio didn''te out either. He got interested and went in to check up. As he got closer he started to hear some noise.


    "Sengoku, that is my strawberry. I will eat it. Tsuru-chan, that one is also mine." Garp ran here and there trying to eat the food on the ship.


    "Garp, you have gotten far too greedy. To teach you a lesson. We must eat this in front of you." Tsuru said.


    "Tsuru-chan is right." Sengoku also agreed. They both proceeded to eat the fruits. But the next moment they both were coughing.


    "Such nasty taste. Why did they have this thing here?" Theyined.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    The three received a fist to their heads, "You fools. You just ate devil fruits. Now you can never swim."


    "WHAAAAAT!" They eximed together. They looked at the remaining part of the fruit which had now started to turn gooey. "Why the hell do these Pirates have two Devil fruits?" Sengoku questioned. He went to an unconscious pirate and woke him up with ps.


    "Why do you have two devil fruits?" He asked.


    "W-we stole them from a Marine ship that was transporting them." The pirate muttered before falling back unconscious.


    *Sigh* "It seems like it was your bad day. Let''s go now. We''ll have to see which devil fruit you two ate."


    "Bwahahaha... That''s what you get for eating my food." Garpughed and soon received a beating from them.


    Alexander brought them to his office on the ship and took out a catalog of the known Devil fruits. Marine had gathered this data over many centuries.


    "Alright, let''s see. Sengoku''s looked like a strawberry and a mushroom. Here it is, Human-Human Fruit, Model: Buddha, is a Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit that allows user to transform into a giant, living, golden Buddha, gaining an extreme boost in strength to match the size. In this form, your limbs will grow out of proportion, giving you abnormallyrge arms and rtively tiny legs. It apparently has no weakness except the same water problem." Alexander read out loud.


    Sengoku clenched his fist, "So, I will get stronger with this. If that''s the case, I don''t mind not being able to swim."


    "Once you learn Geppo, one of Rokushiki, you will be able to walk in thin air so you don''t have to worry about falling in water," Alexander told them, much to their relief.


    "Admiral, what about my fruit?" Tsuru asked.


    "Oh, yours looked like a ball right, ummm... Here you go, Wash-Wash Fruit. Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to literally ''wash and hang out to dry'' people and objects as if they were clothes, making the user a Laundry Human. It will allow Tsuru-chan to make people and objects like clothes. It would seem to render her victims unable to fight back or move. There''s also a note, viins who have been dried get their hearts a little bit cleaner as well; their evil hearts be fainter, so it''s a dangerous ability against pirates. This has no weakness either."


    Alexander looked at the two, "It seems you two are in luck. Your fruits are something that can greatly help you in your fights toe. Now you just need to learn how to use it."


    "Let''s try it out then." Tsuru excitedly interjected.


    From there they went to the deck and brought the caught pirates for Tsuru.


    She went ahead and turned one of them into clothes. Like they were just washed. Their evil also seemed to lessen a bit.


    On the other hand, Alexander had to personally help check Sengoku''s power. He turned into a giant buddha and felt a great power.


    But Alexander didn''t let him feel invincible as he defeated Sengoku within a single move.


    "You three still got a lot to learn. Now forget these fruits and start practicing Haki. After this, I will introduce you to Rokushiki for a bit. Go, Go."


    For the rest of their journey, Alexander heavily trained the three. He also taught them a bit about Rokushiki so they can have a small advantage in their training.


    Alexander didn''t even get down from his ship when they reached Marineford.


    "Alright, you three. Give me a nice victory pose for the picture. I will frame this to embarrass you in the future." Alexander told them. Tsuru and Sengoku had gotten a bit emotional by then. Garp, however, was still smiling as always.


    "Go and be stronger, kids. I wish you luck." Alexander wished.


    The three surprisingly came to him and gave him a hug. "Thank you, Admiral, for your lessons."


    "Thanks, old man," Garp added.


    He just gave them another fist of love and let them go. "Go and make me proud."


    ...


    After all that was done, he appeared back in Phixheim. It had been many days since he came in.


    "Ahahaha..."


    He heard giggles from the garden and saw Jenny and other girls ying tag.


    They noticed him and came running to him. "Grandpaaa..."


    Alexander picked little Jenny in his arms and looked at Amy and Gali, "Where is Rina?"


    "Oh, uncle Brian took her with him for a business deal signing you told him about," Amy informed.


    "Oh, then let''s hope she doesn''t eat up all the food in Amazon Lily." He loudly thought.


    Alexander then went to his workshop and started making miniature malls that can expand with Pym particles. With this, they can set up their stores anywhere with ease.


    He made about a hundred of them for now. His Androids will man these while Seraphs will manage. Brian will be the overall overseer of the whole operation. Alexander was just trying to help some poor kingdoms with this and also gather intel with it.


    After setting up an assembly line for production, he returned to his ship. His stop was Sabaody archipgo. He wanted to buy some books from there and he was sure he''d find them there.


    "Boss, it seems we''re being followed." Dobby voiced.


    "I know, Dobby. It''s probably someone from headquarters. Although I don''t think they are sent by the Marines or the World Government. Let''s see if they do something stupid." Alexander shrugged.


    Their ship was very fast and they reached the Sabaody archipgo in a few hours.


    Sabaody Archipgo was the final ind in Paradise, close to the Red Line. Though it is called an archipgo, it was actually a massive mangrove forest growing out from the middle of the ocean with each tree of the forest serving as an "ind" on which people live. Since it is just a group of trees and not an ind like those found in the Grand Line, it has no maic pull for which to affect a Log Posepass that works in grand line).


    Due to the ce being in close proximity to the part of the Red Line bordering the first half of the Grand Line and the New World, it was a highly visited rest stop for all sorts of travelers to prepare before entering the New World. Aside from its unique environment and it being a booming business hub, it was many times visited by the world nobles.


    Alexander''s ship went to Grove 60-69. It was a Marine operating area. Like any other ce, the arrival of an Admiral was a big thing and the news swept the whole archipgo. All the pirates currently on the archipgo hid themselves or kept low.


    "Let''s go to Grove 30. There''s a shopping mall. I''m pretty sure I''ll find some books there." Alexander stated.


    "Blue Fang, stay on the ship and watch out for any suspicious activity," Alexander instructed and left with Dobby.


    Grove 30-39 was Sabaody Park, an amusement park with bubble-based attractions. It usually attracts many tourists.


    He went to a random book shop and started to scoop up any book he felt was useful. About the geography, New World, supposed stories of the treasure Ind, and finally, the working of a kingdom, a book for visiting princes and princesses.


    However, Alexander was more interested in the treasure book. He quickly opened it and started reading while Dobby searched for a book of his liking.


    He was surprised to see that an ind was mentioned in the book. It was supposedly in the New World and finding it was impossible. It is said it was filled with lots of treasure left by a big pirate many years ago.


    He was so engrossed in the book that he didn''t realize how much time had passed, "Hey, reading without paying is banned here."


    A young girl possibly 10 years old came and shouted. Alexander came out of his trance and looked at her.


    "Ah, yes. I am going to buy these..."


    But before he even got up the shop owner came who was probably the father of the child. His eyes fell out when he recognized Alexander.


    "P-Please forgive Mimi... she''s small, she didn''t know who you are." The man started prostrating.


    The little girl looked confused and fearfully looked at her father, not knowing what mistake she had made.


    Alexander kindly went to the man and helped him get up, "She was doing her job. Reading without buying is truly a bad thing. But do teach her about the people she should not talk to. It is me that''s why there is no problem. But imagine if it was some other Marine or World Noble."


    Alexander''s mention of World Noble made him start sweating, "Yes, Admiral. I-I will train her better."


    Alexander then sat near the little girl and patted her, "You did good, Mimi. But don''t be rude to people next time. Here, take this."


    He handed her a lollipop, gave the money, and left. Leaving behind the father and daughter. Mimi happily ate her candy while her father sighed in relief.


    ~Thank god it was the kind old admiral.~ the man thought.


    [You can see The Trio picture and Sabaody Archipgo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 237: Fight in Sabaody

    Alexander stayed at Sabaody archipgo for the night. He went to Grove 70. It was supposed to have hotels of the worst quality to the best you can ask for in the world.


    He obviously chose the best as he didn''tck money. The night was spent nicely. But in the morning he received a call from Blue Fang.


    "Boss, the people who were following us just deboarded their ship and entered Sabaody. Should we follow them?" He asked.


    "No, Blue Fang. They are probably here for me so following them is useless. Alright, eat your breakfast, I''ll deal with them and return." He instructed and hung up.


    "Dobby, keep an eye around. I don''t want any innocent people to get hurt." He ordered.


    They slowly headed back to the grove 60 Marine base. Alexander didn''t take the straight route and instead chose to go through the grove 1-9. It was awless area with mostly Pirates visiting.


    Once in thewless area, Alexander finally started to feel someone following him. It was certainly not a pirate as they were all hiding for their lives.


    Alexander''s Observation Haki told him that he''d receive an attack from his left side soon. He truly did, and a masked man in a white suit came towards him with his leg out, apparently to kick him.


    The kick was one of the Rokushiki aka Six powers abilities that the world government uses. The kick was Storm Leg, In this, the user kicks with enough speed and force that it creates a wind that can even slice metal. But sad for whoever the attacker was, Alexander''s body was a lot harder than metal.


    "Woops, be carefuld, it might hurt someone," Alexander said as he caught the leg with his hand and threw the masked man away.


    Azrail was confident in his kick. He had fully mastered the Rokushiki. But somehow Admiral still caught his leg.


    ~Let''s see how he deals with this then.~


    Not many people had known but he had eaten Vacu-Vacu fruit. It gave him the ability to create a bubble of vacuum anywhere near him. That is how he beat even those opponents who were stronger than him. This is why he came to attack Alexander even after being warned by Kong. He was just confident in his abilities and the fact that no one can live without air.


    He pointed his palm at Alexander.


    Alexander sensed something strange around him, he quickly felt what it was and couldn''t help butugh. He would have died if he was a normal human but not anymore.


    "Hahahaha... If this is how you thought you would kill me then I am disappointed. But, by doing this you have shown that you wanted to kill me. And you also have a pretty high sin so say goodbye to thend of the living." Alexander proimed.


    ||Azrail - Category 3


    Murder - 3,678


    Indirect Murder - 4,789


    Torture - 678


    Enving - 167


    R*pe - 34


    Sin Percentage - 68%||


    Alexander raised his palm at the man named Azrail. He didn''t really know him, sure, he knows CP9 and other organizations but not the people in them.


    He cast a silent io and Azrail''s body flew directly into Alexander''s palm. He quickly put him in a Time Torture first. In it, he would go through all the happy moments of his life like opening his birthday president or getting a promotion in the job, but before reaching the best part he would die due to sudden vacuum around his head. This went on for 10 years for Azrail while only a minute passed outside.


    Once he was back to normal consciousness he started crying and begging, "Please let me go, I-I will give up my position to you. Y-You can be the chief of CP9. Please let me gooooo..."


    Alexander made a disappointed face, "Pathetic, you can''t even face your death like a man."


    *SNAP*


    Alexander snapped his neck with ease and ended his life. He finally took the mask off and recognized the man. He had seen him at Headquarters once.


    But then Alexander felt something leaving Azrail''s body. It was like a small block of invisible energy. It hovered above Azrail''s chest for a minute and then suddenly flew towards a banana in a nearby man''s hand.


    Alexander instantly realized it was the soul of the devil fruit. He looked at the banana holding man with deadly eyes.


    "Can I have that banana?" He asked.


    The man was a small-time pirate with big dreams. Forget the big almighty Admiral, he hadn''t even seen a Rear Admiral in all his life. And now here he was, right in front of one of the strongest beings alive.


    He couldn''t say anything as his legs gave away.


    *TIP...TIP*


    The sound of water dripping started toe from below him. He looked down and unknowingly he had peed himself.


    Alexander looked at all that with shock and finally facepalmed himself. Reprimanding himself for even asking. He just used the magic and the banana flew away from the man''s hand and came to him.


    He looked at the banana and sure enough, it was changing. Not in shape but in texture. It was losing its yellow color and bing blue with curly lines on it. He just put it in his dimensional pocket and headed back to the dead body.


    "What should we do Dobby? We can''t throw it into the sea, so many people saw us." Alexander said. Not asking a question but generally discussing it.


    Dobby thought for a second while scratching his beard, "Boss, so many people saw him attacking you, an Admiral, that was enough to get a death sentence ording to Marinew. You should call Fleet Admiral and just inform him."


    "You know Dobby, sometimes I wonder why you Elves remained under the wizards for so long. You clearly have pretty smart brains." Alexander praised him.


    "That probably has something to do with our nature of preserving life," Dobby replied. He had been looking for this answer himself.


    Alexander took out his Den Den Mushi and called Kong.


    "Ah, King Kong, it''s Admiral Universe." Alexander greeted.


    Fleet Admiral Kong thought Alexander was calling him a king as a sign of respect and he liked that so he didn''t get angry, "Speak, Admiral."


    "Ah... Well, I was in Sabaody Archipgo and this guy attacked me. He''s pretty strong, I''d say he''s as strong as other Admirals. So as standard protocol I countered and unfortunately, he died. He was wearing a mask so I didn''t know who he was until he died..."


    Kong interrupted him, "Get to the point,"


    "Well, it was Azrail of CP9."


    Alexander''s words shocked Kong out of his seat, "Wait... I don''t think I heard right, you said you killed Azrail?"


    "I didn''t kill him, King Kong. He attacked me and I defeated him. There are plenty of eyewitnesses to confirm that." Alexander rified.


    "Goddammit, why did you kill him? You could have caught him, I know you are strong enough for that." Kong yelled on the other side.


    "What''s done is done, I only called you to ask what to do with his body." Alexander straight up told him. He was also sounding less goofy now, which made Kong also get serious.


    "Bring his body to Marineford. I will inform the higher-ups." Kong said and was about to hang but.


    "Wait, Fleet Admiral Kong, I am not done yet. Tell me, was this attack ordered by you or someone else up in the food chain?" Alexander inquired.


    Kong nearly got chills hearing the cold voice and remembered the true strength of Admiral Universe, "No, I didn''t do that, neither did any higher-ups. He did it on his own. In fact, I warned him. We can talk more after youe here, Admiral."


    "Alright, I''ll be there by noon." Alexander hung up.


    He looked at Azrail''s body, "This fool really came on his own."


    "Boss, you are a golden Apple that everyone wants to eat. The government wants to rid you while the pirates want to kill you to get famous." Dobby remarked.


    "And I am yet to meet someone who can withstand more than one punch of mine," Alexander stated and grabbed Azrail''s body. They started walking to their ship with the body dragging with them.


    All the pirates there were scared shitless from the scene. Many would stop being pirates from that day.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 238: Ryugu Kingdom

    Alexander appeared on the docks at Marineford by noon. It was the Marine Headquarters from where the Fleet Admiralmanded.


    He deboarded his ship and headed to the Fleet Admiral''s office. Behind him were some Marines carrying the body bag. On his way, he saw the training field and saw the trio working out. They didn''t notice him, however.


    He entered and saw the other Admirals were there too. Surprisingly he saw Z in Admiral''s cloak.


    "Hahaha... Z, my boy... You got promoted?" Alexander congratted him.


    Z stiffly just shook his hand and didn''t say anything as it was not the right time.


    Alexander didn''t wait for any of them to speak and sat down on a nice seat. "So, what''s the problem?"


    "Your killing of Azrail has really made the higher-ups angry. But they can also not ignore the fact that he attacked you with intent to kill. Your sry will get 70% reduction as a punishment for not capturing him and killing him." Kong informed him.


    Alexander just shrugged and took out an apple from his bag to eat, "Sure, not like I care about my sry. Did you find out why he did this though?"


    *Sigh* "That fool thought that killing you would earn him a promotion, though I can''t deny the fact that he might have gotten it if he was sessful. Admiral Universe, I am saying this out of respect for you, the 5 Elders aren''t happy with you. They are just tolerating you until they find a solution. Please don''t make any more trouble." Kong nearly pleaded. It was really rare for him to act this way. It seemed he really respected him.


    "Well, Kong, with how things are, I might just take retirement before they find a way to deal with me. I am as much disappointed in the world government as they say they are in me." He bluntly stated. If this was anyone else they might have faced consequences but who would punish Alexander.


    Besides Alexander, Z quietly admired his sensei. Z had trained under Alexander when he was young and since those days Alexander was his role model.


    "Why don''t you go to the New World, Sensei? There are many pirates who need a fist of justice." Z suggested.


    Kong nodded at that. The more Alexander was away from the Marineford and Mariejois, the less likely there was going to be trouble.


    "It is decided then, starting next year, you will be stationed at G-5. You are an Admiral so we cannot send you too far from Marineford but you will be keeping an eye on all Pirate activity in the New World." Kong ordered.


    "Alright alright, but I have a request," Alexander said.


    Kong gestured to him to speak, "I will take my own ship. I will also not tell you how I made it."


    Kong simply agreed instantly, why would he fret over a simple ship?


    *Knock Knock*


    A Vice Admiral entered the room, he was Kong''s assistant. He said something in Kong''s ears which made him go red.


    "Dammit, Universe. I told you to follow that Celestial Dragon. He was attacked in the Ryugu Kingdom by someone. It is your mess, now you must solve it. GO!" Kong screeched.


    Alexander rolled his eyes and walked out while muttering, "What''s so special about them, let one or two die."


    All the people in the room acted like they didn''t hear him.


    Alexander returned to his ship, "Bald Chad, bubble up the ship. We''re going to Fish-man Ind. No need to hurry, take your time."


    "What if the World Noble died? They would call a buster call at the Ryugu Kingdom." Dobby voiced his concern.


    "Hah... Then I will stop that buster call. Anyways, I''ll include the Ryugu Kingdom in my Business empire as well. This world''s purity is at puny 30%. This means it needs to be changed on a micro level. For this, simply destroying the government is not an option. First, we need to learn why this is the case and honestly I am interested in knowing how these devil fruits came to be." Alexander bbered.


    "Well, we might have to find out how this whole world came to be then. It''s just too weird and illogical. I read in a book that you can actually go to the moon here with a balloon and there are also sky inds. Sometimes I feel like leaving you and going on exploring." Dobby excitedly said.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry my friend, we will have our adventures soon. Besides, aren''t we already on one? We''re going to a freaking city ten thousand meters down in the ocean, ruled by mermaids. And we will be traveling there in a ship covered with a bubble. Can it ever get more adventurous than that?" Alexander said.


    Blue Fang also walked in, "You are right, sir. Even in my years of space exploration I''ve nevere across a like this. Nothing makes sense here."


    "Hahaha... Then let''s get used to it. No matter what, we gotta live here." Alexander patted both their shoulders.


    Soon after the ship was ready, they started going down and navigated towards the opening in the Red Line from where they could enter.


    Halfway through he noticed Noodles also following them, "Noodles, go back. I told you to stay at the HQ."


    But Noodles seemed to ignore him and happily followed the ship.


    Alexander sighed, "Ah, alright... you''ve alreadye this far."


    The journey to the bottom of the ocean went smoothly. They entered the Fish-man ind with rtive ease. But Alexander had dyed his arrival by a whole day and he wasn''t sure if the world noble was alive now.


    ...


    The Ryugu Kingdom,


    Saint Notarin, a Celestial Dragon, wanted to see the Fish-man ind and get himself some nice mermaids as ves after he lost a bid in the Sabaody archipgo''s ve house.


    So like any other overly spoiled Celestial Dragon, he demanded to go and get a ve himself.


    His n seemed to have worked until he saw the fiance of King Neptune, Princess Otohime.


    Saint Notarin lusted over her and demanded that she be handed over to him. It enraged King Neptune who was a giant 40-foot tall merman. He beat Saint Notarin up.


    However, when his anger calmed down he realized what he had done. What cmity he had brought upon his kingdom.


    "I will go with him, Neptune. For the safety of our people." Otohime proposed to her soon to be husband.


    "Otohime, you know what they will do to you. I can''t let this happen... No!" King Neptune denied.


    "Then what option do we have? He has already called the Marines. They will send an Admiral now. I can''t see so many of us die just because of me." She persuaded him.


    Saint Notarin seemed to recover from his unconsciousness and stood up, "Y-You hit me? ME... A CELESTIAL DRAGONS... I WILL DESTROY THIS LAND... I WILL ENSLAVING EVERYONE HERE AND KILL YOU SLOWLY... I WILL CALL A BUSTER CALL UPON YOU..." He enraged.


    "I am ready to go with you, Saint Notarin, please forgive my people." Otohime pleaded.


    "Oh, no no... Now it''s toote. I will have you, even if you don''te with me now. Not just you but everyone you love or care about. I will torture them in front of you. And I will start with that giant first." He pointed at King Neptune.


    Suddenly a Fish-man Soldiers came running, "My king, A Marine ship has been spotted entering. It is very big."


    Everyone except Saint Notarin and his men went blue in horror.


    "Oh... It is probably one of the Admirals. They will show you what it means to mess with the Celestial Dragons." Saint Notarin boasted.


    "Please, there must be a way. Please forgive my people, I will do anything you say." Otohime pleaded and prostrated for forgiveness.


    Saint Notarin made an ugly perverted face hearing that, "Oh really. Then I have something you can do. I will let you people live if you do that."


    "Please tell me."


    "I want you to dance for me. Right now." Saint Notarin demanded.


    Otohime felt it wasn''t much and came forward to dance. But then Saint Notarin added something that broke all her will.


    "I want you to dance for me, and the whole kingdom, without clothes."


    He showed his ugly sickening smile while saying that. This was the real nature of him, sick and perverted.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" Neptune roared in anger.


    "STOP!, there is no other way," Otohime shouted at him, there were tears in her eyes. She slowly took down her scarf.


    King Neptune''s heart shattered seeing his always smiling Otohime. This was the first time she ever shouted at anyone. He couldn''t imagine the hopelessness she was feeling. It was surely more than his. But he also felt powerless, he tried to control his anger with clenched teeth and fist. Asking himself, what he should do.


    [You can see Ryugu Kingdom, King Neptune and Otohime on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Okay, I know some of you want to ask, ''why hasn''t he annihted the celestial dragons yet.''


    ANSWER:


    1. That would end the One Piece arc even before it begins.


    2. Celestial Dragons aren''t the main viin in this.


    3. Alexander doesn''t know anything about One Piece world. He will need to explore it on his own.


    4. He will start dealing with them soon.


    All in all, he will have to do a lot more than just kill the Celestial Dragon. Most of the is corrupted so it will take time. Stuff will start getting real from the Ohara incidenting soon.

 Chapter 239: Slap of Justice

    Alexander reached the Ryugu Kingdom and he deboarded the ship. He didn''t know where the trouble was happening so he just walked straight to the busiest location.


    However, he saw a big crowd gathered at a distance. He went there and sadly saw the Celestial Dragon still alive and shouting.


    He then saw the people he was shouting at. Alexander didn''t have much time to waste so he just looked into the mind of Celestial Dragon to see what was going on.


    Saying that it enraged Alexander was an understatement. He apparated to the princess Otohime and stopped her from removing her clothes.


    "I will handle it from here, no need to listen to his demands," he told her.


    Everyone was alerted and shocked by the sudden appearance. But from his clothing, they all understood it was the Admiral.


    Saint Notarin saw him and started ordering, "Oh it is Admiral Universe, good you came fast. Now I want you to destroy this kingdom. Their king dared to attack me."


    Alexander looked uninterested. He winked at the king Neptune and princesses Otohime and looked at Saint Notarin.


    "Saint Notarin, tell me, did you receive your part of Heavenly tribute from the Ryugu Kingdom?" Alexander asked. Saint Notarin looked confused but still answered, "Of course I did. Nobody dares to not give it."


    Alexander started slowly walking to him, "Tell me, do you know why they pay Heavenly tribute?"


    "Because I am the Celestial Dragon and we made the world government." He proudly said.


    "WRONG!... Do you really think the world government is run by a bunch of celestial Dragons? No, the World Government is called the World Government because 170 kingdoms agreed to join it and pay the Heavenly tribute to keep Marines funded to protect their interest.


    "Now, what you did today breaks thew. You took the heavenly tribute and yet, threatened to destroy them. Do you think other kingdoms will pay after they hear this? Are you trying to destroy the world government? ording to thew if one tries to break the government they will be executed even if it is a Celestial Dragon." He reached an arm''s distance to Saint Notarin.


    Saint Notarin was shaking with fear at the moment. He was very dumb and knew nothing about thew so he believed everything Alexander said.


    "Y-You need to save me, Admiral. I-I didn''t do anything like that. I just wanted a ve..."


    *BAM*


    Alexander pped him so hard that his air bubble burst and he got thrown a hundred meters away.


    Everyone''s eyes nearly fell out from the shocking scene. An Admiral hitting a Celestial Dragon, this was the craziest thing they had ever seen. People started murmuring that Alexander would now bebeled a traitor by the World Government.


    "Dobby, grab him and tie him near Noodles. I want him scared to death when I see him again. Tell Noodles to y with him." Alexander instructed.


    Then he looked back at the princess, "I am sorry that this happened. I will deal with him, you don''t have to worry, no trouble wille to your kingdom. In fact, I have a proposal."


    "Thank you, Admiral Universe, we didn''t know kind people like you also served in Marines. This restored my faith in humanity. Pleasee with us to the pce." She invited him.


    Alexander cooly walked into their Pce. It was really big for him but considering how huge the king was it was not that big.


    "Thank you for helping us- jamon" King Neptune said while walking. For some reason, he added Jamon after many of his sentences.


    "That was my duty as a marine. Your money pays my sry after all." Alexander shrugged off the praise.


    Princess Otohime felt really happy that a good person like Alexander exists. She was probably the only person in the Ryugu Kingdom who advocated peace between the Fishmen and humans.


    On top of that, Princess Otohime had a very powerful Observation Haki and it let her feel other people''s hearts and Alexander''s heart was as kind as her own.


    "You went against a World Noble. I hope you won''t be in trouble for this." She worriedly said.


    "HAHAHA...They can''t do anything to me. And don''t worry, princess. No trouble wille here either." He reassured them.


    They soon came to a big hall which was supposedly where they would sit and talk. So Alexander started telling him about the trade deal.


    "So we can buy and sell anything with you. And you will open a shop here?" King Neptune murmured.


    "I ept, this is nothing for what you did today." he then agreed.


    Alexander made himselfrge, surprising everyone, and shook hands with Neptune. "A man named Brian wille with a contractter. He will tell you everything in more detail. Okay, I should leave now, they must be waiting for a report from me."


    "Once again, thank you, Admiral Universe, you will always be wee to the Ryugu Kingdom- jamon"


    Alexander left the couple and walked back to his but in his way, he came upon a small Fishman kid. His skin was fully red.


    "Hey, mister... Why do you hate us?" The kid asked him out of nowhere.


    Alexander knelt down to his level, "I don''t hate anyone, child."


    "B-But mama said humans hate us." The kid stuck to his idea.


    "Child, humans even hate each other. It''s their nature. But rest assured, the man who just caused problems here will be punished by me. What is your name by the way?" Alexander asked.


    "My name is Fisher Tiger."


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "Tell me, Tiger. If you find some rotten fruits on a fruit tree, do you throw the rotten fruits or cut the whole tree?"


    "That''s easy, we just throw the bad fruit."


    "Just like that, this whole world is a big fruit tree, there are some bad people everywhere, on the upper branches and lower too. But you should never generalize a wholemunity because of some bad people. Now go and y, this is not your age to worry about all this. Here, take this and share it with your friends." He took out a big crate filled with different kinds of candies and choctes.


    Fisher Tiger showed his innocence and picked the crate over his head, "Thank you, uncle Admiral. I will share this with everyone."


    Alexander finally came back to his ship and saw Saint Notarin tied to a pole. Noodles was trying to y with him. But Saint Notarin was not moving as he had peed his pants and was unconscious at the moment.


    "You won''t get away with this Admiral, you attacked a celestial dragon..." One of Saint Notarin''s bodyguards threatened.


    Alexander looked at him from the corner of his eye, "Tell me, what motivates a man to wake up every day and be a dog of that excuse of a man?"


    "Y-You dishonor Saint Notarin, just wait, they will kill you slowly and..."


    The man wasn''t able to say more as Alexander didn''t allow, "Noodles, eat this man and the one''s in a suit like his."


    Noodles happilypleted the big responsibility bestowed upon him. After eating he made some happy noises. "Eaaaaaaa"


    "Bald Chad, take us back up. Directly to the red port." He ordered.


    "What are you gonna do with him, boss?" Dobby asked.


    "Haha, just grab the popcorn and watch the show." He chuckled, keeping his ns mysterious.


    After a few hours, they finally came back up to the surface, just for the record''s sake, Alexander reported to Marineford, "Ah, King Kong, I have sessfully rescued Saint Notarin, he was attacked by a seaking down there. His men died but I came in time and saved him. I will deliver him straight to Mary Geoise."


    "Good job Admiral, Five Elders will be happy to hear this. You may proceed." Kong happily permitted him.


    Alexander didn''t reply and hung up, behind him Saint Notarin had woken up, "You, I will kill you... I will order a buster call on you..."


    *SLAP*


    Alexander put a nice palm tattoo on his face, "You retarded man child, do you even know what buster call is? It''s nothing but 5 Vice-admiralsing to destroy whatever they are asked to. You may have forgotten but I am an Admiral, I can bust your buster call with even one hand."


    "Y-Yo..." Saint Notarin didn''t have anything else to say as he had run out of vocabry. He had already used everything he knew but nothing worked.


    *SLAP*


    "Listen to me now, I will be escorting you to Mary Geoise, I want you to keep your mouth shut the whole way. If I hear any word I will kill you." Alexander sternly instructed him.


    "Y-You won''t do that..."


    *SLAP*


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 240: I Didnt Do Anything

    "Did you notice that my p is getting harder and harder? Two of your teeth are about to fall off. Now imagine how much damage my full power p can do. Do we have an understanding?" Alexander warned him.


    Saint Notarin nodded, "Yes,"


    *SLAP*


    "I told you to keep your mouth shut. Do you understand?" Alexander repeated himself.


    "Yes,"


    Saint Notarin was too dumb to realize that he was not supposed to speak. So it took him 5 more ps and 10 teeth lost to understand what was going on.


    Meanwhile, now Saint Notarin was nning to tell everything to the five elders as soon as he reached Mary Geoise and get Alexander punished.


    After a short trip, they reached the Red Port. It was the official way to cross the red line. It was present on both sides of it. However, people needed the approval of the world government and pay a fee to cross it. Not to mention they''d have to get a new ship on the other side.


    This was another ploy by the world government, ording to Alexander. This way they managed to segregate the world in half with nearly no way to go to the other side except by using more dangerous routes. What a convenient way to make sure there is no world revolution against them. They deboarded the ship and saw some Mary Geoise guardse with a giant man crawling on four limbs, tied in metal chains with a cor around his neck.


    Alexander stopped smiling at the scene. He could see tears continuously dropping from the man''s eyes. Alexander couldn''t believe how humans treat one another like that.


    Alexander stopped time for a while and walked to Saint Notarin.


    *SLAP X5*


    Saint Notarin was shocked and terrified but then he saw that no one reacted to what happened. Nearly all of his teeth had fallen and his face had swollen up. Alexander then put an illusion on his face to make him look normal.


    "Nobody will see anything. I have stopped the time. Now, I want you to free that ve, or I will kill you." Alexander threatened.


    Saint Notarin shivered in fear, "W-What... How?"


    "Will you do it or not?"


    "Yes yes... I will release him... please no more ps."


    Suddenly time resumed, Saint Notarin quicklymanded, "Guards, remove the chains from ve 3. He is free from now."


    Saint Notarin''s words shocked the guards too much. This was the first time they saw a Celestial Dragon doing this.


    But they didn''t ask questions and quickly removed the chains,


    "Dobby, take this man to my ship and give him some food," Alexander instructed


    After that was done they went up with the elevator. Once they came to the long stairs Saint Notarin startedining about climbing them.


    But a nudge from Alexander shut him up. As they were climbing suddenly a huge chunk of red rock from the sides fell off and came to them rolling.


    All the guards stepped aside in time but Saint Notarin was too fat and was hit brutally by it. His ribcage surely had broken. But that was not it, his body rolled down the stairs towards the tform.


    Alexander instantly put him in a million-year-long Time Torture in which he died in thousands of ways. One of them was being forced to cut his body parts and eat them slowly, that thingsted for 20 percent of his torture.


    Finally, he fell down from it. The tform was six to seven thousand meters high so when Saint Notarin''s body reached the town on the ground, his body sshed like jelly. Recognizing who just fell was impossible. His Time Torture had ended so he felt all the fear and dread while falling and died with a scream.


    The moment the guards realized what happened, all hell broke loose. They rushed to the tform and down with the elevator. Alexander also did the same and followed them rxingly. Loud sirens started to sound throughout the area.


    Alexander took out his Den Den Mushi and informed Kong, "Ah, yes, King Kong, I was on my way to Mary Geoise and an ident happened. Saint Notarin fell from the Red Line and died.


    On the other side, Kong stood up in shock, "What?... What do you mean died? Take him to the hospital."


    "Aaa... That would not be possible. His body turned into a paste, I don''t think a doctor can fix this." Alexander uninterestingly replied while looking at the unrecognizable meat blob on the ground.


    "You just stay right there, I aming." Kong hung up and probably ran for the fastest ship.


    Alexander went to a nearby shop and ordered some food while he waited. The death of a Celestial Dragon was a pretty big thing.


    "Nice y, boss," Dobbymented.


    "Haha... I don''t even know what you''re talking about, Dobby. Here, taste this, this cake is awesome." He handed him a te.


    Little by little the crowd was increasing at Saint Notarin''snding site. He also felt Konging from his observation Haki and headed out.


    Kong was probably in too much anger and had forgotten that his rank didn''t make him stronger than Alexander, he came to him and tried to punch Alexander. Alexander simply grabbed his fist with his arm tightly.


    He purposely made him feel pain, "Should I consider this an attempt on my life by the Marines and the World Government?"


    Kong quickly snapped out of his anger and realized who he was messing with.


    "No, that was just me. How did you let this happen? You could have saved him." Kong asked him.


    "King Kong, you know even you can''t survive that fall. Why would I risk my own life for that? Also, everything happened so fast that I couldn''t do anything."


    "Goddammit, Universe. We both know you are bullshitting. I can''t do anything about this case, it''s up to CP0 to investigate and Five Elders to decide." Kong told him.


    Alexander started walking away, "Good then, I''m going back on my duty. Don''t have as much free time as you."


    He returned to the ship and came to the ve he had just freed. The man was too traumatized to say anything so he had to give him some healing potions.


    "I-I just wanna go home... Please let me go..." The man cried.


    "Where is your home, big man? I will take you there." He offered.


    "Really? It''s in Loguetown on Polestar Ind."


    "Alright, I''ll take you there. Don''t worry. Just rx now, they will note for you anymore."


    Alexander left him in the room and came out, "Bald Chad, to Loguetown."


    "I can''t believe I''m saying this but things are even worse than Sakaar here." Blue Fang interjected.


    "At least ves on Sakaar weren''t made to do things like being someone''s horse. At least you had the option to die in the arena." He added.


    "That is why the world''s purity is just 30%. I also feel a lot of demonic presence here but I don''t know if it''s real demons or because of a devil fruit. Alright, I need to do some tests. We need to find a devil fruit." He told them.


    "But don''t we already have one?" Dobby asked.


    "That vacuum power was very dangerous and I want to keep that fruit with me. We''ll find some harmless devil fruit for experimentster."


    "Let''s try some auction houses in Loguetown," Dobby suggested.


    ...


    They reached Loguetown in 3 months. It mainly took this much time because it was at the other end of Paradise in the Grand Line. It was also very close to reverse mountain so most of the pirates stopped there to stock up.


    In these months the former ve became better and finally told Alexander his name and tale. His name was Riva Bronze. He used to be a chef of a small pirate group but they were attacked by the Marines and captured. Due to his size, he wasn''t sent to Judiciary ind for a trial but to be a ve.


    All because Saint Notarin took a liking to him and made him his human seat. He has a daughter and a wife in Loguetown. But he doesn''t know how they''d be because he initially became a pirate because he owed money to a local gangster. He had paid back but was still anxious as to what might have happened to them while he was missing.


    They came into the city and looked for Riva''s wife and daughter. Alexander first asked for a description of them from Riva and then looked with his Observation Haki.


    He could only see one woman matching the features. She was working in a bar serving drinks.


    "I think I found her," Alexander told him.


    Riva joyfully cheered, "where?"


    "Umm... At a bar called Gold Roger Bar." Alexander said.


    "I know that ce, follow me." Riva ran into a street.


    Alexander and Dobby followed him behind. "See Dobby, that''s why I like to roam in disguises. Look, the whole street is empty just because an Admiral is here. Can''t an Admiral just enjoy his day?"


    "Hehe... Maybe they just haven''t seen azy and nice Admiral like you."


    "Why do I feel like you are mocking me?" Alexander suspiciously looked at him.


    "You are imagining stuff, Boss."


    They saw Riva running into a bar which they guessed was Gold Roger Bar.


    Alexander entered the ce, but his entrance gained a lot of attention. Everyone stopped eating or drinking. The only noise that wasing was from Riva and his wife.


    "I''m back, Rose. I''m finally back. I was captured by the Celestial Dragon but they released me." He told her.


    Rose had tears in her eyes as she hugged him, "I knew you''de back. I waited for you all these years. Our little Kate has also grown. She misses you."


    "Yes, I will always be with you and Kate now. All thanks to Admiral Universe. He brought me back here. He is a very kind man." Riva pointed at Alexander.


    Suddenly everyone in the bar started to look at Alexander. "Dammit, you all. Can''t I enjoy a drink without your constant eyeing me? Concentrate on your food."


    Alexander''s light warning did wonders and everyone started eating like they were in a military camp. Alexander walked to the counter and took a seat beside a mustached man wearing a straw hat.


    [You can see The Red Port and the way to Mary Geoise on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 241: A Small Dragon

    W-What can I give you, sir?" The bartender hesitantly asked.


    "Give me the best stuff you have. For both of us." Alexander ordered.


    "Dobby, we''ll be going to the Goa Kingdom and its nearby ces again after this. We will stay there until I''m transferred to the New World. They might not do that until their inquiry of Saint Notarin''s death isplete."


    "You can focus on uplifting the world in the meantime," Dobby suggested.


    "That is exactly what I will do. But we also have to find that old lizard. God knows where he is."


    Alexander then noticed the bar owner talking to the long mustached man in a straw hat, "Forget about going there, no onees back from the sea of the devil, you don''t have to go there, Roger."


    The manughed, "Hahaha... That is why I''m going there."


    Alexander got interested, "Why do you even want to go there? It''s not that big of a deal, It''s just filled with weird inds and people."


    Roger tilted his head and looked at Alexander. Roger''s eyes widened seeing his uniform and recognizing him. It seems he missed Alexander''s arrival. "Hahaha... This must be fate, meeting an Admiral here and about me going there, I want to circumvent the world, that is myst dream." He told Alexander.


    "Hmm... That is quite an adventurous aim you got there. I wish you luck then. Here, take these, these two are log poses. The one with a single needle helps navigate in paradise while the other in the New World. Be a good man and don''t be a pirate okay? We will probably see each other in the future." He said and patted Roger''s back.


    Rogerughed, this was the first time he met a Marine like him, "My name is Gol D Roger, thank you for these."


    "Haha... You probably know my name, Alexander Maxim D Universe," Alexander responded.


    But it shocked Roger a bit, "I didn''t know you also have the initial D in your name."


    "Most tend to only read the first andst name of mine because it''s too long so it''s usually left out. Now, let''s have a drink for two men with a bit simr name." Alexander nked his bottle with him and both drank it in one go.


    After that Alexander went back on his way to the Goa Kingdom. The small reunited family waved their hands happily as they left.


    On their way, Alexander decided to go and check out the auction house for devil fruits. Loguetown was a major market and it was close to the Grand Line, which made it highly likely that there would be Devil Fruit at the auction.


    Alexander and Dobby checked out what was being sold. They did find a fruit there and it was an unknown one.


    Alexander found the seller''s details and went to talk to him directly. It was an old fisherman from the town.


    The old man nearly peed himself seeing Alexandering to him,


    "Where did you find the Devil fruit?" he asked.


    "I-I found it while fishing..."


    "You have put 80 million berries price tag on it. I will give you that for the fruit." Alexander offered.


    The man quickly agreed and sold him the fruit. Soon Alexander and Dobby were on their way. Leaving behind the gobsmacked fisherman with a suitcase full of cash money. He threw his fishing gear away and ran straight to the bank. The ind was filled with pirates after all.


    "Dobby, I''ll be taking out my steel warshipter. Considering that this world is mostly water so living on that would be a lot morefortable. But I want you to check all the men in our crew before that. There could be one or two spies." Alexander instructed him.


    "Maybe a mildpulsion charm will do. I''ll check everything on our way."


    ...


    Marineford,


    It had been 2 years since Alexander had left the trio for training. But because they were previously trained by Alexander their training ended in just one year.


    Then they took the exam and directly becamemodore and were put under themand of different Vice Admirals.


    Everything went normal for Tsuru and Sengoku but Garp had done something entirely different. The guy had fallen in love with a pirate woman he saved. Then they had a kid and the woman dashed after that, saying she wanted to explore the seas.


    So now Garp had asked for a leave from work so he could settle his kid in his home country.


    He had the small baby in his arms and walked down his ship on the Goa Kingdom port. He was surprised to see a huge ship that looked like it was made of iron. On it was also a marine g. He had never seen anything like this even at the headquarters.


    "Oye... Whose ship is this?" He asked.


    The sailor quickly saluted and replied, "It is Admiral Universe''s personal ship, sir."


    "He''s here too, ha? Haha... I will show him my boy, then." He walked into the Foosha Vige.


    He went straight to Partys Bar. Where he saw Alexander, "Old man,"


    Alexander, who was simply enjoying his drink, looked back, "What you doing here, boy, and where did you kidnap this baby?"


    "Wahahah... This is my own, old man. Look, we look the same." Garp held the baby near his face to let Alexanderpare.


    "Yeah, now you say it, you do look a bit simr. But your face looks a bit dumber."


    "Hah... And yet I am the one who has a child. Women dig me, old man, unlike you," Gard boasted.


    "When did I say I didn''t have a wife and kids? I have the most beautiful wife and children." Alexander proudly imed.


    "Haha... Yeah, in your dreams..." But Garp saw the serious expression of Alexander.


    "You weren''t kidding?"


    "Boy, if you are lucky, I''ll introduce you to them someday. Now, hand me that baby." Alexander grabbed the child from Garp and started spoiling him.


    "What''s his name?" Alexander asked.


    Garp puffed his chest out in pride, "Monkey D Dragon, future strongest Marine"


    "I didn''t know you held such love for the Celestial Dragons."


    Garp made an ugly face, "Argh... love, them? Even their mothers probably don''t love them. I also heard you killed one of them?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone, it was an ident. A boulder fell, he tripped and fell 6000 meters. As simple as that." Alexander rified.


    "Yeah, sure. I believe you." Garp said, sounding not even a bit convinced.


    Alexander ignored the loudspeaker of a man and looked at the cute baby in his arms, "Boy, your name has Dragon in it, let''s hope you grow up and be a dragon who burns those fake dragons. Stay healthy and safe."


    Garp saw Alexander''s shining hand caressing Dragon''s head. "What''s that?"


    "My blessings, it will keep all disease away from him. By the way, where is his mother?" He asked.


    "She wanted to explore the seas and left him in my care." Garp embarrassingly revealed.


    It was Alexander''s turn tough, "Ahahaha... I had heard of men running away but this is the first time hearing about the other way around. Ahahaha... I wish you luck, mama Garp."


    He then waved his hand and lots of baby care items appeared. boxes and boxes filled with diapers, pacifiers, baby form, powdered milk, and a nice cradle. "Here, these will be needed for the baby. Don''t eat the baby form yourself, Garp."


    "Huh... who do you think I am, why would I steal my own son''s food? Thank you for this stuff though." Garp gratefully said. He wasn''t paid enough to buy so much stuff so this help was very much appreciated.


    Alexander then started to leave.


    Garp looked at his back, "Where are you going now, old man?"


    "To the New World, I''m transferred to G-5. Bye-bye mama Garp." Alexander mocked and left.


    [You can see Alexander''s Ship on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 242: Devil Fruit

    G-5 Base, New World


    Alexander appeared there and started sorting things out there. G-5 was supposed to be awless base. It is said that the Marines of this branch are insane, cruel, and merciless people who stick needles into pirates, feed them to sharks, or use them for campfire kindling.


    They are known for not following the orders of their superiors. Some members do not wear the full formal Marine uniform, if anything, they are overly-casual to the point of wearing cks and a bucket for a hat.


    Alexander set foot on the base and gathered all the men, "Alright, keep your eyes and ears open as they might just win you your life. From this moment on, there will be no disobedience, no cruelty to captured prisoners. If I catch any of you doing that, first you will be court-martialed and then punished which can be a fine or a death sentence. Am I clear?"


    All of them may be bash andwless but that was only until they had amodore as theirmander. They know they can overpower amodore with enough men. But the current situation was totally different.


    "Yes sir!" They shouted in unison.


    "Good, now your first task is to clean the base. It should look like newly polished marble. You all have 3 hours toplete this. If you don''t then 50 percent of your next month''s sry will be cut. Got that?"


    "Yes, sir" they shouted with tears and quickly ran to do the cleaning. Showing a rare moment of hard work.


    "Ready, boss?" Dobby asked as they walked to an undergroundb. "Yeah, let''s see what''s so mysterious about this thing called devil fruit."


    In the past few months, Alexander had done experiments on the Devil Fruit he had bought in Loguetown. He had checked the catalog and it didn''t match with anyone. Meaning that this was a new and unregistered devil fruit. The fisherman he bought it from had randomly found the fruit in the sea after all.


    "Alright, let''s see what this thing does." He picked up the shining golden devil fruit and took a bite.


    "This tastes awful," Alexander eximed.


    Dobby on the other side of the room looked at everything through a special camera.


    "Ah, it''s happening boss. You were right. That small bite you took established some kind of connection with your body. Because of which, sometimes invisible came out if the fruit and went into your body." Dobby eximed, he didn''t notice but a ss fell down from his elbow and shattered. Alexander ignored and continued.


    "Then our theory was correct. These devil fruits have souls. But how they were made and how they give power is still a mystery." Alexander said.


    "Try your power, boss. Let''s see what that fruit does."


    Alexander closed his eyes and tried to feel any changes. But he couldn''t, he didn''t really have an internal body anymore. It was just a void. He simply willed for whatever the power was toe out.


    Alexander didn''t feel anything happening, but then suddenly something changed.


    "Ah, it''s happening boss. You were right. That small bite you took established some kind of connection with your body. Because of which, something invisible came out of it and went into your body." Dobby repeated everything. Then again the ss fell down.


    Dobby saw Alexander surprised, "What happened, boss?"


    "I think I know what my ability is. I just used my ability and time got reversed, Dobby. Cover yourself with Armament Haki, I''ll show it to you."


    Alexander again used his power and they both saw the broken ss assembling itself back.


    "So, it''s a Time Reversing Fruit. But what''s the limit?" Dobby questioned.


    "I don''t know, It can''t be too much though. Or else it will be a world breaking power and someone must have had it before. Yet we have no record of that person or this fruit. From my guess, it can probably reverse time to a few minutes, we will need to research about its range too. However, I need to see if I can control which object''s time I want to reverse." Alexander mumbled.


    "What now, boss? We need more devil fruits to test."


    "I''ve heard that the New World has the most number of Devil Fruits in the world. Let''s head out and find some. We also need clues about this void century. I have a feeling everything is connected to it." He suggested.


    ...


    Alexander stayed on the base for another month to drive the lesson into each Marine there. Then he left Blue Fang in charge and headed to Dressrosa. He had heard that their Battle Colosseum gave devil fruits as a prize.


    Dressrosa was one of the Twenty Kingdoms that were responsible for founding the World Government.


    The country was well-known for its flower fields, its cuisine, its passionate women, and its battle colosseum. The local women were prone to violent acts of jealousy, leading to a high crime rate in the country. The residents of the country also believe that "fairies" live in the country as well, taking away people''s belongings and treating them as "offerings", ording to the residents themselves.


    Alexander appeared there with his huge ship that never disappointed him in garnering people''s attention.


    He walked down the ship and saw a royal processioning towards him. At the front was probably the current King, King Riku Doldo III.


    "It is an honor to wee an esteemed person like you to my small kingdom, Admiral." King Riku greeted him.


    "Likewise, King Riku. I heard you have a devil fruit here?" He tantly asked.


    King Riku frowned a little, thinking that the world government sent an Admiral to take it.


    "Ah, yes... It''s a mere attraction for the crowd in the Colosseum. You can take it if you want."


    Alexander knew the king was just afraid of him. After all, admirals had the ability to call a buster call. This simple fact kept most of the kingdoms afraid of Marines and the World Government.


    "I will pay you for it, just like everyone else does. Which fruit do you have?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, it is nothing rare. It is a Fish Fish Fruit Kraken model." King Riku informed.


    "Alright, a hundred million berries. That''s what I''ll pay. What do you think?" Alexander offered.


    King Riku quickly agreed. This would greatly help him procuring for the next Heavenly Tribute. "I can agree to that, Admiral."


    "Good, send someone to bring it here, then. I am in a hurry." Alexander told him. He had received intel that there was a hundreds of years old giant elephant in the sea. He wanted to go and see it. Maybe talk to it if possible.


    Soon enough the fruit was given to him in a box and he in return gave them a suitcase filled with money. Alexander felt like he was doing a drug deal at that moment.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, King Riku. I will probablye back soon for some personal talk. Till then."


    King Riku brainstormed for a long while wondering why Alexander would return. Admirals weren''t considered good omens, it seems.


    ...


    "Bald Chad, head to Zou, the giant elephant. It does not have a registered location on Log Pose so just follow that bird in the sky." He ordered. The bird in the sky was a normal Pelican, Alexander had asked it to lead them to Zou in return for lots of fish.


    It was quite a distance they had to travel to reach the elephant. The elephant was supposed to be 15-20 kilometers tall. He could walk on 10 kilometers deep ocean floor and still have its back so far high in the sky. When they came closer to the elephant the sea got covered in thick fog and it became turbulent.


    Alexander left the ship and flew up with Dobby. The more they flew up the more they marveled. But Alexander noticed the elephant''s skin which was so wrinkled now. He felt bad for the old elephant who had probably spent most of his life as thest of his species.


    He flew up towards his head. But he was more shocked seeingndmass on his back. With walls and everything. He had not found the mention of an ind like that anywhere.


    [You can see Dressrosa and Zou on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 243: Zunesha

    He looked at the giant elephant and saw many scars on him. His ears were cut from various ces. Who knew what kind of atrocities he faced in the past thousand years.


    Alexander used his magic to treat all the wounds on him and then went to his head.


    *Pat* *pat*


    "You''re a really big boy, ha... I''ve seen huge Dragons but an elephant is first." He talked to himself.


    Alexander then heard a loud trumpet. He guessed the Elephant wanted to talk so he used his strange ability with which he could talk to anything.


    "Haha, he can understand us" Dobby eximed.


    "Thank you, good human. It was getting very itchy behind my ears." A majestic yet kind voice reached Alexander.


    He smiled, "It''s alright, I like helping others. What''s your name?"


    "Ah... It has been so long since I heard that question. Last time it was that boy with Strawhat. I am called Zunesha, kind human." "Zunesha, that is a nice name. I am called Alexander Maxim D Universe. You can call me Alex or old man." Alexander kindly greeted him.


    "Oh, another one with D in the name."


    "Zunesha, do you know anything about the void century? Or anything major that happened 800 years ago?" Alexander asked him.


    "I do and I do not. I do not know what this void century is that you speak of. But I only remember one thing from that long ago. On that day, the sky turned dark, the world suddenly fell into the darkness like something had taken a hold of it in their evil palm. It was a dreadful feeling even for me. That is all I remember." Zunesha informed him.


    "It''s alright, Zunesha. Why are you still walking by the way?"


    "For the little people living on my back. The day I stop, the world will start noticing them and nothing goodes out of that. I love my little people." He proudly said.


    "Haha, you are a very good Elephant. I will go and meet the people. I can make their lives better." Alexander suggested.


    "They will surely wee you. There is also something that might interest you in the Whale Forest. Go and see it."


    "Okay, I will return again soon. Till then," he flew up to the gates of the ind. He was pleasantly surprised to see the ce was flourishing. Though the only difference was that there were no humans. All the people looked like humanoid offshoots of various animal species. But he couldn''tin as most of them looked cute.


    He walked up to the huge door and knocked on it. He guessed that no one must visit them, which would exin theck of guards on watchtowers and closed gates.


    Soon a Gori-man peeked out of the gates, the moment he saw Alexander his eyes widened in shock.


    "Hello, Zunesha told me toe here. Who is your king?" Alexander asked.


    The gori-man quickly came out of shock, "Lesser Mink? H-how did you get here? Wait I have seen you somewhere."


    Gori-man took out a newspaper from his bag andpared an image side by side with Alexander''s face.


    Alexander didn''t wait for him to speak, "I flew up here. I am Admiral Alexander and this is Vice Admiral Dobby. We would like to meet your leader or king."


    Now, the Mink tribe lived an isted life but they were knowledgeable about the world with the newspaper and they had a general understanding that an Admiral was as strong as their king if not more.


    "P-Please wait here. I need to report to Duke Hitsugisukan. Only he permits visitors."


    "Okay, I will be waiting. Wait, take this." Alexander threw a bag at him.


    Gori-man opened it and saw a dozen bananas. His face instantly grew a wide smile and stars in his eyes.


    "Thank you, I will go to Duke now." He ran away.


    Alexander took out a table and a chair and started drinking with Dobby.


    "Did you just bribe that guard?" Dobby asked.


    *Cough*


    Alexander nearly choked on the drink, "No, that was just a gift. Did you not see his happy face?"


    "Sure, whatever you say, boss." Dobby rolled his eyes.


    Alexander took out the phone and called Amy in Phixheim. "Sweety, can you make a giant size pineapple pizza? Your Grandpa Dobby is hungry."


    "Ah, thank you. Yes yes, you cane out and explore then." He hung up and looked at Dobby''s pale face.


    It was Alexander 1 and Dobby 0 this time.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the central castle of the Zou kingdom.


    The Gori-man arrived and reported to Duke Hitsugisukan. The Duke didn''t waste time and quickly permitted them to enter. Even though they weren''t a part of the World Government, they had no reason to anger an Admiral. They also liked lesser Minks.


    "Go and invite him in." Duke Hitsugisukan ordered.


    Duke Hitsugisukan was an old sheep mink and the ruler of the Mokomo Dukedom. He had also selected his sessors, though they had gone out to explore the seas for now.


    ...


    Alexander had finished half a bottle when Gori-man came back.


    "Ah, Mister Admiral you have been invited to Duke''s castle. Pleasee in."


    Alexander packed his stuff and headed in. The streets were bustling with lots of people. Alexander happily looked at some rabbit-man kids.


    For some reason, the people were showing a bit extra enthusiasm and were waving at him. Kids were jumping around and shouting for his attention.


    "They sure seem cheerful," Dobbymented.


    "I don''t know why but I like this. Look at those cute little ones. I feel like grabbing them in a hug." Alexander dotted on them.


    The whole way Alexander stopped many times to give candies to little children. What was supposed to be a 15-minute walk took them an hour.


    Soon they came to the Castle. Arge sheep mink with white wool and ck skin was waiting for him there. He had curved horns, a walrus mustache, and a fluffy beard. He wore a dark-colored king''s robe and a crown. Unlike most minks, he seems to have hooves instead of humanoid hands.


    "Hahaha... Thank you for inviting me in, Duke Hitsugisukan." Alexander was already a huge man and then he erged himself more to shake hands.


    This little token of respect always surprises the people. Duke Hitsugisukan nearly fell back from the shock.


    "Hahaha... What a strange lesser Mink you are. I have traveled the seas in my days but I''ve never met one like you with so many abilities." Duke Hitsugisukan eximed.


    "I had a talk with Zunesha. He told me about the people living on his back."


    Alexander''s words shocked them. "D-Did you really talk to him?"


    Alexander connected back to Zunesha, "My big friend, show them that I''m not lying."


    In return, Zunesha made a loud noise. Seemingly replying to Alexander.


    "Zunesha is not a brain dead elephant. He is very smart, old, and kind. He can understand you all too." Alexander informed him.


    Duke Hitsugisukan was pleasantly surprised and had tearful eyes, "That is such good news. We finally know he can understand us."


    "Pleasee with me. I have prepared a feast for you."


    "Haha... I never say no to food. Let''s go." Alexander muttered.


    For a while, Alexander talked about all the here and there stuff with Duke Hitsugisukan while eating. After that, he finally came to the point and told him about his shop n.


    "Duke Hitsugisukan, I n on opening a big shop here. You can buy all kinds of food, books, clothes and other items. Not just that, you can also sell any specialty of yours." He proposed.


    Duke Hitsugisukan may seem kind and happy go lucky type but he was also smart and very knowledgeable. " What''s in it for you? I mean, we people don''t have a very high buying power. It won''t be very profitable for you."


    "Hahaha... You are right my friend, it won''t be profitable at the beginning. But I don''t really need money. I have more than I can even spend. What I truly desire is friendship. Also, the shop will be a means for you to be rich too. You can sell anything that you make there. I will sell that stuff further around the world. 10% of the profit I will take, while you take 90%."


    "Hmmm..." Duke Hitsugisukan went into deep thinking.


    "We do make very good wine. Everyone likes it. Maybe we can sell that?"


    "My friend, liquor business is the most profitable business. If your stuff is good, it will sell." Alexander encouraged him.


    "Rahahaha... Then it is decided. You can open a shop in Zou. Here to this new friendship."


    They nked their sses and gulped the wine. Then Alexander asked him the most important question, "Zunesha told me I should go and visit the whale forest and that there is something of importance for me. He also said that someone with initial D came here in the past too."


    "Yes, not just once, our royal historical records are filled with people with initial Ding here for that thing. Ah, I remember now. You also have a D in your name." Duke Hitsugisukan eximed.


    From what Duke Hitsugisukan said, it was clear that whatever this thing is, multiple people were after it.


    "Come, I will take you there. We were trusted to keep it safe with us until the right manes. We can never deny a man with initial D from seeing it. That is what our ancestors taught us."


    [You can see Zou on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 244: Tears of a Strong Man.

    He took Alexander and Dobby out the forest in which a giant whale-shaped tree was. He led the way to the inside of it.


    "These pathways have been like this for hundreds of years. This forest is also protected by the guardians."


    After a while, they came to a big chamber on whose center, a big red cube was situated.


    Alexander couldn''t recognize thenguage written on it. ~Ghost, scan it and decipher it.~


    Ghost immediately replied to him, "Sir, there is not enough data to decode thisnguage. Thisnguage doesn''t match any existingnguage in the world."


    Alexander walked to the cube and used his speaking power on it. It told him what the cube was and that there were four of them.


    Duke Hitsugisukan started to tell Alexander about it as well, "These stones are called Poneglyphs. Studying them is banned by the world government. From that Kozuki n seal, you can see that it has a rtionship with Wano."


    Alexander interrupted, "Let me guess, they made this 800 years ago?"


    Duke Hitsugisukan nodded. "Yes, these red ones are called Road Poneglyphs. There are four of them and each points to a different location. Once you join all the four points with an imaginary line, where it bisects is where thest Ind in Grand Line is. There are two more types of Poneglyphs. "Historical Poneglyphs that reveal pieces of ancient history as well as messages written by ancient people. Instructional Poneglyphs, that contain instructions and/or clues about the locations of Historical Poneglyphs."


    Alexander had started to build up a theory in his mind. That whatever was written on these stones was crucial to know what happened in the void century. Making it more believable was the fact that the World Government was trying to hide it."


    "Then people on Wano know how to read it?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, but not all of them. Only the current Shogun of Wano and daimyo of Kuri in Wano Country, of Kozuki n, know how to read and write this."


    "Thank you, Duke Hitsugisukan, I really appreciate that you showed this to me. I will head to Wano now." Alexander decided.


    "Wait, don''t you need a copy of this?" Duke Hitsugisukan asked.


    "Hahaha... I already have that, my friend. Look."


    Suddenly a huge piece of paper appeared. On it was an image of Poneglyphs. It looked as real as a photograph.


    "How?"


    "...magic..." Alexander whispered.


    He put the paper back in his pocket and shook Duke''s hand, "I should leave now. Thank you for your help. If you ever find yourself in trouble, use this to contact me. Okay?"


    He gave him a two-way mirror. Duke Hitsugisukan delicately held it and looked at Alexander leaving.


    "Best of luck on your journey, Admiral." He waved his hand.


    ...


    Alexander flew directly to the face of Zunesha. "Thank you, my old friend. I should repay you for your help."


    Alexander fixed Zunesha''s eyes. They had sunken back into his face for some reason.


    "Ah, Thank you for giving me my vision back, Alex. But my eyes will again sink back in a few years. The weather and dust affect them too much at this height. " Zunesha told him.


    Alexander quickly made magical sses for his huge friend. "There you go, they will protect your eyes from any harm. They are also unbreakable and unsteble. Not only that, you can also look much further with this. It also has a feature to y music for you."


    Alexander yed some Mozart for him. Zunesha pped his ears in joy. "This... is beautiful, Alex. Thank you for this amazing gift."


    "It''s alright, if you ever need me just think about me and I will be here. I''m always there for my friends okay." Alexander patted his forehead.


    Zunesha made some happy sounds, and as a parting gift, he threw the water in the air like a fountain. Making multiple rainbows.


    "Haha, thanks. I will bring my granddaughter next time. She loves rainbows." He said and flew away to his ship.


    "Zunesha will not be bored now. Not with thousands of songs to listen to." Dobbymented.


    "Haha, I can''t imagine people''s faces when they see a giant elephant with blue sunsses." Alexanderughed imagining that.


    *Peruperuperuperuperu...*


    Alexander picked up the Den Den Mushi midflight. "Yes, Grandpa... I mean Admiral Universe speaking."


    On the other side, Alexander heard a crying voice. "Sensei"


    It was Z. "What happened, boy. Tell me."


    "Sensei, please save my wife and son. You showed me so many miracles. Please just one more... I beg you..." Z''s broken voice came.


    Alexander quickly took out his Anywhere door. This was the first time he had heard Z crying. Z was a tough man who never cried no matter how hard the training was but something big must have happened.


    Alexander didn''t think of Z while opening the door but his family.


    He crossed to the other side and saw the carnage. Buildings burning and people running around. Behind them were pirates with guns and swords. Killing, looting, and r*ping mercilessly.


    "Dobby, don''t leave anyone but their captain alive." He sternly ordered.


    Dobby instantly got into action. A long sword appeared in his hand and cut a running pirate in half. By now Dobby had understood that preserving life doesn''t mean being a weak little elf. Preserving life also means protecting them.


    On the other hand, Alexander cast a point me charm and followed the guiding light. He finally came to a burning house. On its doorstep were two dead bodies. One woman and one child, Z had them in his arms.


    Z saw Alexander with his teary eyes, "Sensei..."


    "I will give you a miracle, Z. Step away from them now. Quickly cover yourself in Armament Haki. Just do as I say, we don''t have enough time." He ordered while leaking a bit of Conquer Haki.


    "Dobby, cover yourself in Armament Haki." He telepathically told him.


    He used his devil fruit''s ability to reverse the time. He had already mastered it to the highest tier and now it lets him reverse time to at most 30 minutes, but it had an area limit which he didn''t know earlier. In short, his devil fruit only affected the time of the area under 20 Kilometres around him. It also requires a lot of body energy. Something that Alexander had infinite.


    In front of him, everything started happening in reverse. By the 15th minute he saw the woman and child back alive but Alexander didn''t stop. If he could save more people then so be it.


    When 30 minutes ended he saw the pirates had just started their rampage. Alexander flew in the air and started to shoot lightning bolts at all the pirates. Frying all of them to death. It was a very painful death for all of them. Only the Captain was left, who also tried to flee but got caught by Dobby.


    Alexander looked at Z, "Z, my boy. You asked for a miracle. I gave you one. Go and check them."


    Z ran into the house and found his wife and son hiding in the bathroom with the door locked. He broke the door and hugged them tightly.


    "You''re fine... You''re alive..." His eyes were still tearing up.


    Alexander entered the house and gave the three a calming draught. Then he looked around the town. There was not much damage now and loss of life was minimal. Most of the dead bodies belonged to the pirates.


    Alexander then dragged the pirate captain to the town center. "What''s your name?"


    "Hah... I am Henry the Great. The captain of Bloody pirates. You can''t kill me, Admiral. I ate cloud-cloud fruit. My body is made of clouds."


    "Why did you attack this ce? Don''t you know it is heavily guarded by the Marines?" Alexander questioned.


    "Hehahaha... What a joke. Guarded? Hahaha... your own Rear Admiral stationed here made a deal with me. To let me loot for a 30 percent cut. He just asked us to leave Admiral Z''s family alone." Henry revealed.


    "Let me guess, you thought you could be more famous if you kill Z''s family? So you went to kill them anyway?" Alexander stated without any emotion on his face.


    Z heard everything and came to punch Henry. But Henry turned into a cloud.


    "You think clouds can''t be killed?" Alexander asked.


    Then he just tapped his finger on Henry''s head. Suddenly he started to turn into ice. "Beat him Z."


    Z dly obliged and started punching Henry. This time Henry was grunting in pain.


    Finally, when Henry was half dead. Alexander cut his hand and feet and healed him.


    "Not so great now? I will throw you into the sea, let''s see if clouds can float." He picked him up and threw with as much force as he could. Henry would soon drown and painfully die some kilometers away.


    Z looked at Alexander, "Our own people sold us? A Rear Admiral? This is beyond simple corruption."


    "Don''t go and kill him now, Z. You will be made a criminal. However, I can go and do it. Nobody has balls to mess with me." Alexander proposed.


    Z looked at him thankfully, he suddenly bowed, "Thank you, Sensei. But you have already done enough. I will deal with this myself."


    "Argh... Get up, kid. Now go see your wife and son. Also, shift them to a safer town. This is not a secure area now." Alexander suggested to him and left him to investigate on his own.


    He came back to his ship still near Zou, "Bald Chad, towards Wano at full speed."


    [You can see Road Poneglyph, Cool Zunehsa, and Z''s family on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 245: Wano

    "NEWS COO"


    Alexander signaled the bird flying over his ship. He was really surprised that the bird was so intelligent. It gives a copy of the newspaper and takes the money in the bag.


    Alexander also patted the bird and gave a salted fish, "Good job,"


    News Coo happily munched on the fish before again flying away.


    Alexander started reading it on his recliner on a sunny day on the deck of his ship.


    The first page had Z''s image on it. "Woah... when did this happen? Z took retirement and became an instructor?"


    Dobby also heard him, "Something must have happened. Call him and ask."


    Alexander called Z on Den Den Mushi. "Z, what happened? Why did you retire?"


    "Sensei, now I know why you didn''t be fleet Admiral. There is too much corruption in marines. The Rear Admiral responsible for the attack wasn''t punished. Instead, he was promoted and sent to G-5. He has ties with some kingdom''s royal family." Z revealed. "Oh, the G-5 is under me. He will probably go through hell there. Why did you be an instructor now?" He asked.


    "Fleet Admiral begged me to. He said an Admiral leaving suddenly would not be good for the Marine''s reputation."


    "Huh... they don''t care about anything other than reputation, do they? Well, I will see you in a few days. Maybe I can pull some strings and get you onto my ship as a consultant. Being an instructor is too low for a man of your capabilities." Alexander offered.


    "Thank you Sensei, but I would like to stay here and train some new promising kids. Maybe after that, I will join you." Z told him.


    "Oh, who are these so-called students that got you so interested?"


    "There are three especially, Aokiji, Borsalino, and Sakazuki. These three have immense talent and they had eaten very strong devil fruits. They will probably be Admirals someday, but for now, they are too small." Z told him.


    "In that case, be sure to beat some self-consciousness into their brains. We don''t want heartless men to be Admirals." Alexander suggested.


    "That is what I am trying to do."


    After a bit more talking they hung up and called Blue Fang in the G-5.


    "Yeah, my boy. A new Vice Admiral will being there. I want you to let him get themand and tell all the Marines to annoy the hell out of him. They don''t have to worry about punishment."


    "Is it the same guy from the newspaper?" Blue Fang asked


    "Yes, he is"


    "Alright boss. I will do it." He hung up.


    Alexander then looked at his watch, "We should be near Wano now. Let''s see if we can get the poneglyph deciphered."


    Alexander took out a small book about Wano, mainly because not much knowledge about it was avable outside. Wano Country was a country that was not affiliated with the World Government. The country follows a strict policy of istionism, meaning that contact with outsiders such as pirates and other countries is prohibited.


    Hundreds of years ago, Wano Country was known as the Country of Gold. It faced constant threat from pirates and nobles who wanted to exploit its riches, but the samurai Ryuma led the country''s samurai in defending against every assant. Ryuma also became legendary for ying a dragon in the sky above the capital. After his death, he was buried in his birthce of Ringo and his legacy made him a national hero.


    "Woah... there are real dragons too? Does this have something to do with why the World government doesn''t mess with Wano?" Alexander eximed and continued reading.


    Leaving the country''s borders is also considered a crime. Outsiders who enter the country will be immediately attacked. This policy was maintained as a result of the country''s geography that makes an invasion extremely difficult, as well as its powerful samurai warriors.


    Wano was ruled by six major families. The Kozuki Family made up the shogunate, while the leaders of the Shimotsuki Family, Kurozumi Family, Uzuki Family, Amatsuki Family, and Fugetsu Family each served as daimyo over one of Wano''s regions.


    In Wano, the Yakuza was considered to be well respected, and people associated with it are treated with admiration and fear.


    Alexander then closed the book, "Interesting, Wano seems really interesting. There seems to be Yakuza too and the whole kingdom reminds me of feudal Japan"


    "They also use Silver, Gold, and tinum as currency," Dobby added while reading from his own book.


    "Hahaha... then I can probably buy their whole country with how much Gold I have." Alexanderughed.


    Dobby continued as he looked into the book, "But I don''t think getting anything out of them about Poneglyph will be easy. They hate outsiders."


    "That is true. But I am sure after beating their strongest warriors or as they call them Samurais, they will surely respect me." Alexander suggested.


    "That is also a possibility. Let''s head to their Flower Capital. We''ll see the rest of it from there." Hemanded.


    After another hour, the shores of Wano finally came into view. "Dobby, it''s time to blend in. Put a haori on your clothes."


    Alexander instantly took out a nice red Haori and wore it. He also threw one at Dobby.


    "Boss, you are a 13-foot tall man, with white hair and beard. I don''t think you can blend in even if you wore a full Kimono," Dobbymented.


    "It''s the effort that counts, Dobby." He said and looked back at his men.


    "Bald Chad, anchor here until we return. If anyone attacks you are free to use artillery. Got it?" He ordered.


    All the marines on the ship saluted. After that Alexander and Dobby jumped away to the Shores of Wano.


    Alexander and Dobby used magic that made other people perceive them as locals. They went into the nearest town to find the intel. It was filled with people in feudal Japanese clothes. There were lots of people carrying swords too. The first thing he noticed was that most people seemed happy.


    They found out that where they were now was a region named Udon. Though Alexander had to ignore the people''s use of ''De Gozaru'' at the end of nearly every line.


    Finding the right direction they jumped to the capital of Wano. And it was a sight to behold. They understood why it was called the Flower Capital. There were so many cherry blossom trees everywhere and their small petals were flying around. The building looked like colorful versions of feudal Japanese architecture.


    Alexander and Dobby walked on the streets, mesmerized by all the colors. They then started hearing pleasant Shamisen musicing from a building.


    "Dobby, I am in love with this ce. For once I am thankful that it''s a closed country and its culture wasn''t destroyed. I will go and find the Shogun. You bring Olivia and the girls out and show them around. They will love it." Alexander said.


    Dobby smiled widely, "I had the exact idea. See youter boss."


    "Alright, Shogun must be there." Alexander looked at a castle situated on a hill with a huge arched tree.


    ...


    Alexander walked straight to it.


    "Stop, no one is allowed to enter without permission. Do you have it?" One of the Samurai guards at the gates asked.


    "Ah, yeah, I do." Alexander took out a paper withpulsion charm that made them believe it was the permission.


    "Please enter, Alexander-sama" both the guards bowed.


    Alexander scratched his beard in confusion, ~What did mypulsion make them see me as?~


    He walked into the castle with ease and headed to the biggest room possible. Also because Alexander saw multiple people gathered there with his Observation Haki.


    He entered the hall and went straight to Shogun.


    *nk nk*


    [You can see Young future Admirals and Wano on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 246: Road Poneglyph

    Out of nowhere two ninjas appeared and shed at Alexander''s neck with their swords. But their swords broke down in two.


    There were a lot of people present and everyone looked at the scene in shock. Alexander was still standing without a single scratch.


    The whole castle went into an uproar. Someone ran and rang the attack bell 10 times, signifying an attempt on Shogun''s life.


    Alexander facepalmed himself, "It seems I was too straightforward this time."


    7 people appeared in front of Shogun, Kozuki Sukiyaki.


    "Who are you, an assassin from Kurozumi?" Shogun questioned.


    Before Alexander could speak, two Samurais came and kowtowed in front of him. "Alexander Kamisama... What can we do for you?"


    Alexander again facepalmed himself, the two were guards from the gate and hispulsion charm made them see him as a god.


    ~Should I reverse the time again?~ he thought. He then quickly stopped himself from doing it, reversing time again and again could be addictive. It wasn''t even required right now.


    "Kamisama? Hahaha... Who are you that calls himself Kamisama?" Shogun questioned.


    "This is a misunderstanding, Shogun Kozuki Sukiyaki," Alexander said and took down his disguise magic.


    He saw the Shogun twitch. Alexander understood that he knew about his Admiral status. Maybe the normal popce was ignorant about the outer world but the ruler couldn''t do that.


    The atmosphere in the room turned even tenser.


    "What is a Marine Admiral doing in Wano? Did the world government forget we don''t wee you all?" Shogun mockingly asked.


    *Sigh*


    "My full name is Alexander Maxim D Universe. I found a road poneglyph. I need it deciphered. Just so you know, I am not doing this for Marines or the World Government. I want to know the true history of the Void Century. That is why I am doing all this. I want no qualms with Wano. I respect your sovereignty." Alexander told the middle-aged man.


    His mention of Poneglyphs brought some murmurs in the hall.


    "Are you a Devil Fruit user? We usually call them sorcerers as we don''t have many people who have eaten it." Shogun asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes and No. I did eat a devil fruit but it doesn''t make me strong. My body is this strong from training and nothing else." He told them.


    "Okay, If you can defeat Ashura of Nine Red Scabbards, I will grant you a personal audience with me." Shogun offered.


    Alexander smirked, "Which of them is Ashura?"


    The biggest of them, a fat pink-haired man walked forward. "It''s me, hah. Scared now, Marine''s dog?"


    "That will be two for you, big guy." Alexander nonchntly said.


    "What two?" Ashura asked.


    "Two teeth of yours for calling me that," Alexander answered with a smirk.


    Ashura got angry and dashed at Alexander. To everyone''s surprise, Alexander didn''t move. Then at the final moment when Ashura''s sword was about to touch him, Alexander disappeared and appeared near his face.


    *BAM*


    Alexander''s fist connected with the mouth of the big guy.


    Ashura got thrown away with two of his teeth bouncing on the floor.


    "So, let''s have that personal audience with you, Shogun," Alexander remarked as he stretched his shoulder.


    *p p p*


    Shogun started to p for some reason, "That was wonderful, Admiral Universe. You really are worthy of all the praises I read in the newspaper."


    Then he looked at all his retainers, "What are you all looking at? Leave now. I need to have a chat with this man. Go"


    The nine red Scabbards looked at him, "Shogun-sama. This can be dangerous."


    "This is an order. Now leave us," he sternly ordered them. As soon as only the two of them were left, Shogun sat down on his cushion and poured some sake for himself.


    "Ah, thank you foring here, Admiral? Take a seat. It''s been so long since I talked to an outsider." He invited.


    Alexander was confused with the sudden change of attitude from being an uptight Shogun to a tired man. He went ahead and sat in front of him.


    "Haha... You must be wondering, why these changes? Well, I need to keep my image. Anyways, quickly show me that Poneglyph''s print. Since my childhood, I have been hearing about these but never got to see more than one of them because of the istion policy. Only the makers of these know what''s written on them and the next generation only knew how to read, write thenguage and make the Poneglyphs." Shogun Kozuki exined.


    Alexander took out the paper and showed it to him. Shogun quickly started reading it with enthusiasm.


    "Ah, so this is one of those famous Road Poneglyphs too. I''ve heard collecting all four will take you to thest Ind of Grand Line. Where you will find the true Poneglyph." Shogun blurted.


    Alexander silently noted the extra info. Now his doubt had turned to surety. There truly was something about the Void Century at thest Ind.


    "This Poneglyph seems to be pointing to a location. Ummm... Here you go, this is the trantion and we also have a road poneglyph here, this is where it points to." The Shogun handed him a piece of paper.


    Alexander made Ghost record it all and make a script to decipher the poneglyphs in the future. He also made Ghost pinpoint the coordinates the Poneglyphs were talking about. Then he told all his free Seraphs to fly around that location and search for the least ind in thousands of kilometer radius. Thest Ind should be there.


    After a while, the Shogun was finished, he folded the paper and gave it back to Alexander.


    "Admiral Universe. Thank you for granting me this chance to see this amazing thing. This was a life long wish of mine. Maybe because of this, my son Oden left the ind. Just like me, he was curious." Shogun sighed.


    "How did your son leave? I can keep an eye on him to make sure he''s safe." Alexander offered.


    "Ah, I nearly forgot you are a Marine Admiral. My son left with a pirate named Whitebeard. Please, if you see him, tell him to return. We need him here." He requested.


    Alexander patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, boy. I will tell him that. Now, I have a proposition."


    Alexander told him about his n of setting up a shop. The Shogun was not very pleased at the beginning but when he heard that there will be no need to physically bring in and out shipments, he got interested.


    "We can make it look like just any other shop. But here you will be able to find anything to buy. From all around the world. You can simply say that it''s a shop opened by me as a gift for our friendship. I''m sure many people will be happy when they will hear you made a new powerful ally. This is a good option to stay as a closed country while still having trade with the outside world," Alexander suggested.


    "That is certainly a good offer. It will shut down all the Daimyos. Okay, let''s do this, but will you be able to buy all the stuff we make? We make a lot after all. From clothes to liquor and hats to swords." Shogun asked.


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry about that my friend. I will deal with that. You just worry about not spending all the money on the good stuff I will bring." Alexander mocked.


    "Huh... I am a Samurai, I have self-control." Shogun sternly said.


    Alexander popped open a bottle of Firewhiskey. The aroma reached Shogun''s nose.


    "W-what is this heavenly fragrance?"


    Alexander poured him a cup. He drank it and fell down with a satisfying face. "T-This is the drink of gods. How refreshing. If this is what you will sell then I''m afraid my Samurai training won''t be able to help."


    Alexanderughed loudly. Then suddenly he heard a loud cat''s cry.


    *Meoooww*


    Alexander noticed a fat cat with a huge grin and hat on the heading running towards him. Or the Firewhiskey bottle to be more precise.


    It quickly took the bottle from the Shogun and started to drink it like no tomorrow. Alexander looked at the Shogun for an exnation.


    Shogunughed wryly. "haha... That is the Cat Elder, called Hats. It fell from the sky on the castle some weeks ago and blessed us with solving some of our problems."


    [You can see the Shogun, Ashura and the Cat on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 247: God Valley

    "Ahhh... That hits the spot. Good afternoon gentlemen, excuse me for my untimely drinking. I just couldn''t refuse my unconscious mind to not do it." The cat said in a British ent.


    Alexander felt like he had seen the cat somewhere. Alice in Wondend movie maybe. It was a Cheshire cat.


    "Hats, I am busy. Go away." The shogun tried to shoo it away.


    But the cat seemed to ignore him, "Oh, you mortals can''t order me around. But this man here..."


    The cat flew to Alexander and started smelling him, "Ah, you smell like heavens. Hmmm... And also the old man. Are you God-son?"


    Alexander was truly surprised, "Yes, how do you know that?"


    "Because I am the ruler of chaos. By chaos, I did not mean the space but real chaos. The old man said that the false god is after me so he sent me here, to you. But I ended up with this man."


    ~Ah, another nutjob.~ Alexander thought.


    "Now, take me with you, God-son." It came to his shoulders and sat down. "What''s your name?" Alexander asked.


    "I am called Hats. Because I love hats. Do you have any hats?" He said.


    "I will deal with youter. Just sit quietly on my shoulder now. Okay?" Alexander instructed him.


    "I simply don''t have anything else to do so of course I will rest on your shoulder. You are allowed to do as you please." Hats spoke in an authoritative tone and closed his eyes.


    "So, Shogun Kozuki. Thank you for helping me read that. Take this, you can call me anytime you need any help." He handed him a two-way mirror as well.


    Kozaki Sukiyaki looked at it with interest, "This thing is pretty convenient."


    "Haha... Yes, It is. Okay, I will be on my way now. Take care, Shogun." He said his goodbye and left the castle.


    He found his family roaming the streets and buying whatever they liked.


    Jenny was the first who noticed him. But then she saw the cat. "FLUFFY KITTY..."


    She quickly grabbed Hats and held him in a tight hug. Hats didn''t even open his eyes the whole time like he was in a deep sleep. She rubbed her face on his soft fur with a big smile.


    "So, how was this trip, Olivia?" Alexander asked.


    "Beautiful. This ce is so beautiful and cheerful, Alex," shemented.


    "Yes, npa. I also made 5 paintings." Amy chimed in.


    "Yes, the food is very good here," Rina added, with a dumpling stick in her hand. Gali nodded at that remark. She also had her mouth full of dumplings and dumplings sticks in both her hands.


    "Let''s go. Our work is done here."


    Everyone returned to Phixheim, leaving behind only Dobby and Alexander. "So, was it sessful?"


    "Yes, Dobby. It was more than sessful. If we are lucky, we might just find that hidden ind at the end of the Grand Line. But still, we should keep on looking for other Poneglyphs."


    They returned to their ship and...


    *Peruperuperuperuperu...*


    "Yes, Alexander here..."


    "Admiral, where are you right now?" Kong hastily asked.


    "Nearby Wano. Why?"


    "Good, very good. I need you to quickly go to God Valley. Many World Nobles are gathered there but somehow Rocks D. Xebec found out. He has appeared there to assassinate them.


    "I order you to use any force necessary to stop him, kill him if possible. Garp is already fighting him there. No harm shoulde to the World Nobles," Kong ordered.


    Alexander hung up and looked at Bald Chad, "To God Valley. We''re in no hurry so go slow."


    ...


    God Valley was a ce where the World nobles gathered every year. Some kind of natural phenomenon was supposed to take ce there. Although Alexander felt like investigating it more as to why Celestial Nobles were so into it and why it was named God Valley.


    Alexander took 5 days instead of 3 to reach the ce. It was a small valley within a mountainous ind. When he got there, most of the ind was a mess. It seemed the fight was already near the end.


    He deboarded the ship and went deeper into the Valley. He heard a loud voice speaking there.


    "Garp, Roger. You both have D in your names. You two don''t understand the meaning of it. They are the real enemy of the world. I was foolish enough to think that I could rule the world by just being a pirate. This game is much bigger than you can imagine. Follow the stones, you will get the answer..." Rocks D. Xebec said hisst words before throwing up a mouthful of blood and taking hisst breath.


    ~Following the Stones, ha? Who knew those Poneglyphs would be so important to so many people.~ Alexander thought.


    All the World Nobles that were hiding in nearby caves came out and saw their attacker dead. Then they noticed Alexander and quickly ran behind him, seemingly thinking that he''d protect them from any danger.


    "Admiral Universe, Arrest that man, he is a pirate. He can''t leave this ce alive, I order you." Saint Rosward haughtily demanded while pointing at Roger.


    Garp and Roger were too tired and weak so they hadn''t noticed Alexander. But now they did due to all the voices.


    "Garp, what are you doing here? Did you leave Dragon-chan alone?" Alexander inquired.


    "Old man, when did youe? Wait, why are you here?" Garp confusedly asked.


    "Ah, I am bounded by duty. Kong asked me toe and protect these weaklings and kill Xebec. Too bad you saved them before me." Alexander sadly replied.


    ~Does the word ''saving'' has a different meaning in his dictionary?~ Garp internally thought.


    "Xebec is dead. Roger here helped me do that. I met him here by chance." Garp pointed.


    Roger looked at Alexander and smiled, "Hello, old man. Thanks for those Log poses."


    "Hahaha, boy, you really came to the New World. Well, I am proud I guess. But I told you not to be a pirate." Alexander remarked.


    "I didn''t want to. Sadly, the government puts adventurers in the same category as pirates." Roger argued.


    ~Yeah, why wouldn''t they? The World Government hates freedom of speech. Recognizing Adventurer as a profession is like stabbing oneself for them.~ Alexander thought.


    "Admiral Universe, I am a Celestial Dragon. I order you to arrest that man right now." Saint Rosward again demanded.


    Alexander turned back. "I won''t, what are you gonna do about it? Fight me? Kill me? Your five elders have been looking for a way to kill me for years. Yet here I am. You know what, even if I p you they won''t be able to do anything."


    *SLAP*


    A tight p resounded around the whole God Valley. If it didn''t have anything to do with a God to be called God valley, it did now.


    Saint Rosward fell down on the ground, a few of his teeth fell out and he started shivering. "Now, all of you pests. If you don''t want to get pped then release all your ves."


    All the World Nobles were scared at the moment and rushed to take off the ve cors. "Good, now turn around and silently board my ship. I don''t want any sounding from you. If I do then the reward will be a p."


    All the World Nobles made neat and clean lines and walked to his ship. They were all given different rooms to stay in. Today was a reality check for them. They learned they couldn''t order everyone around.


    Meanwhile, Garp and Roger had their eyes falling out of their sockets looking at the scene. It wasn''t just them, Roger''s crew was also standing some distance away and had the same reaction.


    Then finally Garp broke the silence with his loudughter.


    "BWAHAHAHAHA..."


    [You can see the Rocks D Xebec, Garp and Roger, and Saint Rosward on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 248: A Good World Noble

    Roger''s crewmembers quickly came forward to help their injured captain. They themselves were injured after fighting Charlotte Linlin, Kaido, Edward Newgate, Shiki, and other members of Rocks pirates. Though they had run away by now after seeing their captain losing.


    Their doctor, Crocus, came forward and started treating Roger''s wounds. "Captain, your health is already not that good. Why do you still push yourself so much?"


    "Ahahaha... forgive me, Crocus. Just bear with me till Iplete my dream." Roger dreamily said.


    "Wahaaaa" Garp and everyone else suddenly became alert and yelled.


    "O-old man, l-look behind you." Garp loudly whispered.


    Alexander looked back and out of nowhere, a huge round tongue licked his face, "Ah, stop it Noodles. Bad manners. Why are you here? I told you to stay with the ship and protect it.


    "Oh, Dobby sent you? The World Nobles are creating a ruckus? Okay, go back and y with them. They will get in line soon." He said and made him go back.


    "Haha... forgive little Noodles. He''s still a baby. But he is learning." Alexander shamelessly said.


    Garp''s eyes twitched, "He''s already bigger than all the sea kings I''ve seen in my life. And he''s still a baby?" Everyone else nodded as if they wanted to ask the same thing.


    "Yes, that poor thing. He was cast out of his group because of his big size. So I adopted him. He is very friendly." Alexander smiled saying that. But then loud horror-filled screams starteding from the ship behind him. Noodles was just ying with World Nobles.


    Roger startedughing from theical scene, "Haha... Old man, are you going to arrest me?"


    Roger pirates looked at him with nervous eyes. They knew if it came to fight they wouldn''t be able to beat him, so they could only pray.


    "No, not yet. Not until you conquer the grand line." Alexander smilingly said. He remembered Roger''s dream.


    Roger grinned hearing that. "Thanks."


    "But, I can not tell the world that a pirate helped Marine in killing the biggest pirate of our time. So I''m afraid I''ll have to give all the credit to Garp. Are you okay with that?" Alexander asked.


    Roger nodded, "I wouldn''t be able to digest it even if they gave me the credit. Garp has a D in his name. That already makes him my brother. I will be happy if he takes the credit."


    "Good, I will report it back. You all pack your stuff and leave."


    Alexander called Kong, "Yeah, all World Nobles are safe. Although I arrivedte. Garp had already defeated Rocks with the help of Roger Pirates. The pirates had left by the time I came. We can''t report that a pirate helped Marine so let''s just report Garp''s name."


    "Yes, you are right. There is one more task before you escort the World Nobles. You have direct orders from Five Elders to sink the ind to the bottom of the ocean. They don''t want this incident to go public at all." Kong ordered him.


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    "Garp, go back to my ship. I need to sink this ind." He instructed.


    Alexander stood alone and talked to himself, "From my experience, if they say go left then you should go right. So, there must be something very important on this ind. Like hell, I would destroy it."


    "Okay, let''s do this. What was that move from that cartoon I watched once... ah yeah... KA!-ME!-HA!-ME! HAAA!"


    He flew in the air and released a huge energy beam from his hand towards the ind. Just before it was about to strike, the ind disappeared, leaving behind a huge mushroom cloud and lots of dust.


    All the World Nobles and Marine looked at the st with shocked faces and terror-filled hearts.


    Garp was also shocked, ~How strong are you, old man?~


    Alexander flew back to the ship, "Bald Chad, to Red Port at full speed."


    From there they had to take a normal sea route to the Red Port. It was quite far away from there.


    "Garp, you will be named Hero of Marine now, hahaha... I will put in a rmendation for your promotion too. You will be called Vice-Admiral Garp, soon." Alexander teased him.


    "Argh, a promotion means more work," Garp grunted.


    Alexander heavily patted on his injured back, "You are still young, Garp. Enjoy this youth while you can."


    Alexander then headed to the bow of the ship where his recliner seat was. He sat and rxed while looking at the sunset. That was his favorite thing to dotely. It reminded him that even if the world was sh*t, at least the view is beautiful.


    "Ah, excuse me... Sir..." An unknown voice came from behind Alexander.


    It was one of the Celestial Dragon. But this one was different as he didn''t wear that oxygen bubble to keep himself from inhaling poor people''s oxygen.


    "What is it?" Alexander displeasingly asked.


    "Sir, I wanted to ask. Why do you hate us so much?" The man asked.


    "Tell me, can you look at your brethren proudly and say that they are a boon to the world and its future?" Alexander asked.


    The man didn''t say anything. So Alexander continued, "World Nobles are actually World Leechers. They leech on the hard work of others just because their ancestors fought some Great Kingdom 800 years ago. Something that is made illegal to study by the World Government. Seriously, if your ancestors did such a great deed then why is it a secret?"


    The World Noble came beside Alexander and sat on the floor beside his recliner.


    "Sometimes I think the same thing, sir. When I see my fellow brethren abuse their authority, I raise my voice, but what can a single man do?" He mumbled.


    Alexander looked at this rare specimen of Celestial Dragon. He realized that there are still some sensible people among the rotten World Nobles.


    "What''s your name?" Alexander asked.


    The blond mustached man looked at him and replied, "I am Saint Donquixote Homing"


    Alexander waved his hand and another recliner chair appeared. "You, my friend, are a good man."


    "Thank you, sir." Homing politely thanked and sat down on the chair.


    "You got kids, Homing?" Alexander asked.


    Homing had a smile appear on his face, "Yes, he was born just a few months back, his name is Donquixote Domingo."


    "Then keep him away from Mary Geois. That ce can turn Humans into animals." He advised.


    "Here, you can call me with this if you find yourself in a mess someday. This is a token of my belief in you, Homing. Don''t break it."


    Alexander left him to eat the sea breeze alone. He went to his room and to Phixheim from there.


    Alexander had transported God Valley to the sea in Phixheim. He went to the ind to investigate what was so special there.


    He came to the central location where a tform was erected. In its center was an open firece. On it were multiple big eggs.


    "Dragon eggs. So they were trying to hatch dragons. 19 eggs for each family. Rocks D. Xebec probably found out about this somehow and decided to kill the World Nobles and take the eggs too. That could be the only reason why Roger, a pirate, tried to stop him. Because if Xebec hatched dragons then it would only be doom for the world." He talked to himself.


    He then took the eggs and went to Dracheim. He put the eggs under the care of Prime Minister Dexter there and went back to his ship. His mind now had some answers but even more questions.


    They all had a smooth journey and reached the Red Port. Alexander didn''t even escort them out and just let them go away on their own.


    He then looked at Garp, "Go, boy. Sengoku has already be a Vice Admiral, now it''s your turn. Next will probably be Tsuru-chan. Give my greetings to them all."


    Garp didn''t say anything and walked to the ramp but stopped midway and looked behind.


    "Tell me, old man. How strong are you? That you are confident of messing with them and still not afraid of retaliation," Garp seriously asked.


    Alexander smirked, "Strong enough to p them to death and still stay alive."


    Garp shook his head and left. Dobby came to his side and saw Garp leaving, "The moment he bes a Vice Admiral he will see the world for what it really is. That Marine is not what everyone thinks."


    "I know, Dobby. But I think Garp will be fine. He''s a tough boy. Now, let''s go to G-5 and see how our boys are doing. Good boy Blue Fang must be bored alone"


    [You can see the Roger Pirates Crew and Saint Donquixote Homing on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 249: Gina

    Alexander appeared at G-5 Base and did an inspection. Although the base was neat and clean, only one person was having a bad day there. He was the newly assigned Vice Admiral. His name was Lenard. He had connections with Lulusia''s royal family.


    The Marines living there had made living worse for him as no one heard his orders. All the Marines there may bewless but they knew what this new Vice Admiral had done and had no shame in reminding them man about his mistakes every day.


    Vice Admiral Lenard couldn''t do anything either as he was not physically powerful enough to take them on. He may have been promoted but his power level was still of a Rear Admiral.


    "Admiral Universe, you must punish them. They have shown insubordination." He came to Alexander to b*tch about.


    Alexander calmly sat in his chair with his feet on the desk, "But I wasn''t here. I didn''t see anything happening. Where''s the proof? I can''t punish them just based on your words."


    "You... I... Look at my condition. My eyes have turned darker and I have grown weak. All because of them."


    "Doesn''t that mean you have been working hard? Vice Admiral Lenard. thank you for your hard work. Please close the door after you leave." Alexander shrugged him away.


    Lenard left his office with slumped shoulders. He thought because Alexander was here the harassment would stop but it increased by 10 fold.


    *Peruperuperuperuperu...* "What?..." Alexander picked up the call.


    "Admiral Universe. What did you do to those World Nobles? I have received so manyints from them." Kong asked loudly.


    "Huh... I saved them and that''s how they treated me back. Such worthless cowards." Alexander slighted.


    "Admiral, you are employed by the World Government. You are duty-bound to obey them." Kong argued.


    "No, I''m not. I''m not employed by them, nor do they pay my sry. I am employed by 170 nations who pay heavenly tribute to our spoiled brats sitting in Mary Geois. I work to keep those 170 countries safe and not just some selected people. Maybe you should stop being so scared of them and grow a spine, Fleet Admiral." Alexander nonchntly said. He had nearly insulted every important person in the world just now.


    On the other side, Kong seethed in rage. "YOU... How could y...."


    Alexander hung up as he didn''t have time to talk to him. He had research to do on the devil fruits.


    ...


    Alexander''s Kindheart Mall empire expanded at a very fast pace. He made shops in any country that wasn''t hostile to him. Though most were scared to anger him so no one could say anything. His shops opened on each ind, each city and kingdom. Except for Mary Geois though.


    Many Pirates tried to loot them once in a while but every time they would either die or if they had high bounty they''d be arrested. This way the Kindheart shops came to be known as another big power not to be messed with.


    The World Government mainly turned a blind eye as they also bought many things from the shops. For example, exotic cuisine and stuff.


    Alexander''s Seraphs, who were looking for the final ind of the Grand Line, were also unsessful. Making Alexander stop their pointless exploration.


    He guessed that the ind must have some kind of supernatural ability to only show up if you knew exactly where to look. Otherwise, how can no one ever stumble upon it by mistake?


    So he stopped that for now and just focused on making the world better. However, Alexander had heard that Gol D Roger was also looking for that ind. The world government was already scared for some reason and had put 3 billion Berries as his bounty.


    ...


    Year 1500,


    Alexander was on a personal mission. He was going around all the countries with harsh climates and helping people.


    He was on an ind with a single vige called Kuen Vige. It was in North Blue near the calm belt.


    Kuen Vige was a small vige in an arid grasnd. The only vegetation in the vige was dead trees and tall grasses that were slumped due tock of water. It was nearby a mountain with denser vegetation.


    It was an impoverished vige that was seemingly suffering from a drought. Its citizens were malnourished and destitute. A famine was going on there, it was so bad that people even stopped having babies to not have more mouths to feed.


    He went ahead and first opened lots of water wells on the ind. Second thing, the people had built their vige in the wrong locations. There was a whole mountain with denser vegetation which was a better-suited area.


    Alexander first went to the mountain to see why the people didn''t establish their vige there. Maybe there were dangerous animals.


    *Sniff*


    Alexander''s ears perched up from the unnatural noise. It was like someone was crying.


    He walked towards that noise and came to arge tree with a hollow trunk. Due to Alexandering close, the noise from inside the tree trunk stopped.


    "Please don''t eat me... I-I am not tasty, I tried." A childish voice came.


    Alexander felt the weakness, fear, and sadness in the voice. "I am not here to eat you, child. Come out."


    Hearing him, and understanding it was not a wild animal, a small head peeked out of the tree trunk. It was a little girl, dirt on her face and ragged clothes on her body. Soon she came out of the tree trunk.


    Alexander noticed the arm of the girl with bite marks. She really did try to eat herself out of hunger it seems. Alexander waved his hand and used magic to heal her without her even knowing.


    "W-who are you, Mister?" She weakly asked.


    "Call me Grandpa. What are you doing here alone?" Alexander inquired.


    "Mommy said I am useless so she left me here. Nobody wants me, Grandpa." She answered, looking at him with her cute big eyes.


    Alexander waved his hand and a big carpet appeared, he sat down on the ground with legs crossed. "Come, sit with me little one."


    He then took out lots of food, fruit, and drinks and put them on the carpet. "Here, eat all you want. You are not useless, child. You are just small. Even I was useless when I was as small as you."


    "Really grandpa?" She questioned as if this new information was a huge deal for her.


    "Yes yes, now eat. You look like you haven''t eaten anything in a while."


    She finally sumbed to the food and started eating like no tomorrow. Though she drank more water than she ate. Water was a luxury there after all and considering that the human body craves more for water than food, it was normal.


    "How is it? Is it tasty?" He inquired and poured her some orange juice.


    She put down her water ss, "Ahhh... it is so yummy, Grandpa. Can I keep some leftovers with me?" she asked, thinking that the old man would go away and she''d again go hungry in a few days.


    Alexander smiled warmly at her, "Yes, sweety. You can have all this. I have more as well."


    "What is your name, child?" Alexander asked further.


    "Mommy called me Baby 5. Is that my name?" She confusedly said.


    Alexander''s heart ached when he guessed why she was called that. "Gina, that is what your name is from today."


    She cutely repeated her name multiple times before finally throwing her arms in the air in happiness, "I like this name, Gina. Thank you, grandpa."


    "Haha... Would you like toe with me, Gina? You will get lots of food. There are also 4 more sisters you can y with." Alexander proposed.


    "Really? But mommy said I am useless..." She repeated.


    Alexander went close to her and caressed her hair, "No Gina, you are not useless. You are needed by me. You make me happy, okay?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, let''s go now. I will introduce you to your new family." Alexander gave her his finger to hold and they walked into Phixheim.


    Gina''s depressed face turned from sad to happy as soon as she saw the colorful Phixheim with lots of animals roaming around. She had never seen such a beautiful ce in her life.


    [You can see Gina(Baby 5) on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 250: Gold Roger - Dead or Alive

    Out of nowhere, Hats appear in the air, "Oh, a new member. It seems I will need to make a new tea set for my tea party."


    "How are you doing, Hats?" Alexander asked.


    "I am good, this ce seems much better than where I used to live." Hats replied.


    "KITTYYYYY..." A loud Jenny came running.


    "Ah, not again. See youter God-son." Hats again vanished.


    Jenny came to Alexander looking for her favorite cat, "Oh, hello grandpa. Did you see Hats? And who is she?"


    Gina hid behind Alexander''s legs. It seems she was scared of social interactions.


    "Jenny, she is your new sister. She will live with us from now on. Go and gather everyone in the garden." He instructed.


    Jenny happily ran back calling out to everyone. While Alexander looked at Gina, "Gina, don''t be afraid. Everyone here is a good person. You can y with them and eat whatever you want." Gina only nodded and held on to his finger. He slowly brought her to the garden where everyone gathered.


    Olivia''s motherly instincts instantly kicked in as soon as she saw Gina. Olivia knew Alexander would only bring kids if they had nowhere to go.


    "Dous, what the hell are you wearing?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, I saw this movie called Enter the Dragon. Now Berry and I are practicing Kungfu," he proudly imed. Then Berry also appeared in a simr yellow tight jumpsuit.


    "It seems since Ragnarok disappeared you have started to ck off. I should ask Hegor to keep an eye on you." Alexander mumbled. (Hegor was the king of Icemen from GOT arc)


    "Okay, everyone. Greet our new little member of the family, Gina. Say hi to her." Alexander introduced her.


    The first ones toe were all the girls. Rina came to her and gave her a warm hug, "I am your big sister Rina, if you are ever hungry,e to me. I always got food. This one is Gali, she eats a lot so keep your secret food stash safe from her."


    Gali looked at Rina with a salivating mouth, "Rina, you have a secret stash?"


    "Oh, curse my loose tongue. No no, Gali. I was just kidding." She ran away, behind her Gali also followed.


    Then came Amy, "I am your big sis, Amy, if you need anything you cane to me. Wee to the family." She gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Olivia came and hugged her, "Gina, I am your Grandma. Do you want to learn how to make sandwiches?"


    Gina''s tummy made a sound at the mention of a sandwich. It seems she was still hungry, Olivia didn''t wait and dragged her along.


    "Yayyy... We will learn to cook." Jenny ran behind them.


    Amy looked at Alexander and asked, "What happened to her, Grandpa?"


    "Her mother abandoned her in a forest because of famine in the vige. Thest thing she heard from her mother was being called useless. So she thinks nobody wants her. Just give her all the love you possibly can. She''s just 8 after all, I''m sure we can make her thinking change." Alexander told her.


    Amy suddenly remembered being alone after her real parents died from that bomb. She was blind for so long and then her Grandpa came and filled her world with colors.


    She jumped and hugged Alexander, "Grandpa is the best."


    "Hehe... No, my Amy is the best." He ruffled her hair. They all went into the house and cooked and ate together.


    Then came to nap time. Initially, they gave Gina her own room. But when they saw her sleeping in the corner of the rooms, curled into a small ball. Alexander and Olivia decided to keep her in their own room until she came out of her trauma.


    Olivia then started singing her lubies every night to make her at ease before sleeping.


    ...


    Mary Geoise


    Five Elders'' meeting room.


    "So, he knows about the past." Elder 1 said.


    "It was really hard to reach that ce and yet somehow he did it. Asmendable as it may seem, he hasmitted a major crime." Elder 2 added.


    "But we don''t know how much he knows. We went there and couldn''t find anything. Only the one with Will of D can unlock the secrets that lie there." Elder 3 responded.


    "We have no way of making sure if he has the Will of D. But even if he doesn''t, he knows too much. The False True Poneglyph is still essible by those without the Will of D and gives away some information about the void century." Elder 4 sternly said.


    "Then it is decided. Gol D Roger must be executed. He is too dangerous. We cannot be sure if his crew knows but at the very least he must be removed." Elder 5 made the decision.


    "Yes, from now on, his name will be publicized as Gold Rogers, a demon who tried to destroy the peace that the world government has created. 5 Billion should be enough." Elder 1 said and stood up.


    "Bounties are set while keeping in mind that we have a marine who is worth the same. But we have no Marine worth that much. Who will we send after him?" Elder 3 asked.


    "No, we have one Marine worth way more than 5 Billion." Elder 1 chimed in.


    "He won''t agree. For all we know, he might turn on us for information from Roger." Elder 3 warned.


    Elder 1 smirked, "Then we will have a perfect reason to make him leave. We know he likes helping people and managing that image. Perhaps dering him a Demon would do us good as well."


    "But what if he justes ahead and attacks us." Elder 5 questioned.


    "No he won''t, if he attacks us then he''ll be proving to the world that the rumors about him are real. The world sees us as gods after all, no matter what, they do hold us in high regard." Elder 1 deviously blurted.


    Soon all the Elders agreed on that n. They signed the highest bounty to ever be put on someone. Gold Roger, Dead or Alive, 5.564 Billion Berries.


    They called in an assistant and told them to start spreading it around the world with articles demonizing Roger.


    ...


    Oro Jackson, Roger Pirates'' ship.


    A meeting was taking ce in the captain''s cabin. It only involved the men who apanied Roger to the Raftel and found out about the true history and the certain prophecy.


    Only a few people from his group were present there with him. Namely himself, Dark King Silver Rayleigh, Scopper Gaban, and Kozuki Oden.


    They all had grim expressions on their faces, Roger looked at everyone and spoke, "What we saw on the ind shouldn''t go out. Not because I am afraid but because whoever knows it will be hunted by the World Government. Just like it said in the prophecy, that day will soone when a man with Will of D will be born and bring the dawn of the world, so we just have to wait"


    "What about Roger Pirates now?" Silver Rayleigh asked.


    "Haha... My friend. Haven''t we fulfilled our goal? We wanted to conquer the Grand Line and we did it. It''s time Roger Pirates disbanded. With our recent activities, it is likely that they already know about us reaching Raftel. They will be on our asses no matter where we go. I would hate myself if something happened to Shanks and Buggy for something they didn''t know. They are the future and must be protected." Roger announced.


    *Kock Knock*


    It was Crocus, "Captain, bad news, look."


    They all looked at thetest newspaper and a wanted poster that came with it.


    Kozuki Oden read it and shouted in anger, "This is too much. They are calling you a demon, who kills and steals for fun and Pirate King."


    Roger looked at his wanted poster, "Hahaha... Pirate King sounds like a nice name and 5 Billion Berries ha?... This must be a new record. I''m sure they will send that old man after me."


    "Haha... Who do you think will find this so-called One Piece, Captain?" Silver Rayleigh asked. For some reason, the world had started to call the treasure at Raftel, One Piece.


    Rogerughed, "Hahaha... My son, obviously"


    "Where are you going to find a son?" He asked.


    "I can always make one," Roger bluntly said, making everyone in the roomugh.


    Roger put it down and walked out of his cabin, "GATHER AROUND EVERYONE, I have an announcement."


    Roger went on to announce the end of Roger Pirates and told everyone to get off at the next ind. He gave his Strawhat to Shanks and told him to hold on to it until someone worthy of wearing ites.


    Later, he went alone to meet Whitebeard, where he told him about the little he found out about void Century from the False True Poneglyph he found. He also told him that another Poneglyph was inside a secret chamber there which he couldn''t ess. He needed the three ancient weapons for it. And he knew he could never get it as there was no Posidon born yet.


    From the False True Poneglyph, he understood that the history that was fed to the world till now was not real. The Great Kingdom and the 20 Kingdom war was a load of crap that did happen but for different reasons. The real enemy was still ruling the world.


    "One day, someone wille and shake the world as we know it. He will have a D in his name and will wear a straw hat. He will truly bring the Dawn. If you find that person in the future, support him, White-chan." Roger told his friend.


    "What about you, Roger?" Whitebeard asked.


    "My time hase, White-chan. I''m both, toote and too early to witness those amazing things. I will do my part and be history soon." Roger said like he already knew the future, not to mention he was also sick.


    "Hahaha... 5 Billion Berries, yes, you will go down in history. Now let''s Cheers to that." Whitebeard loudly eximed and picked up his ss.


    Roger then interestingly looked at Whitebeard, "Don''t you want to know where Raftel is?"


    Whitebeard shook his head, "I have a family and they are my treasure. Why would I need anything else?"


    "Hahaha, who knew you''d be such a sentimental man, White-chan." Roger joked andughed.


    [You can see Mary Geoise, Five Elders, Wanted Poster, Oro Jackson, Roger''s crew that went to Raftel and Roger and Whitebeard on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    STONE ME SENPAI

 Chapter 251: Raftel

    *peruperuperuperuperu...*


    Alexander picked the Den Den Mushi.


    "Admiral Universe, you are hereby ordered to find and capture Pirate Gold Roger, dead or alive." Kong''s voice came from the other side.


    Alexander was resting on his ship on his recliner, "*YAWN* What did he do to anger you people so much?"


    "You damn well know that. The five Elders have agreed to let you keep the 5 billion berries bounty for catching him too."


    "Where is he right now?" Alexander asked.


    "On the ind called Bateri Ind in the South Blue. You are allowed to use any force needed." Kong told him.


    "Okay, I''ll see what I can do." He hung up and looked at his Captain.


    "Bald Chad, to the south blue. Bateri Ind." He ordered. ...


    Bateri Ind,


    "Rouge, I don''t have a lot of time. The Marines will be after me and my stay here will only put your life in danger. I must go." Roger said.


    Rouge had teary eyes, "What did you see at Raftel that they want to kill you?"


    "I can''t tell you that. It will put your life in danger. You must stay safe and give birth to our child." Roger sternly told her. He was hoping his child would aplish what he couldn''t.


    Soon, Roger boarded his small ship and headed to Loguetown, his homnd, to surrender. Fighting now wasn''t worth it.


    ...


    Grand Line, Paradise


    Alexander was on his way to get Roger, he wasn''t going to attack, he just wanted to ask some questions.


    "Boss, there seems to be a small shiping towards us. It''s a pirate ship... OF ROGER PIRATES," the watchboy reported.


    "Don''t engage. Let hime," he ordered.


    Soon a figure jumped from the other ship and came to Alexander.


    "It''s a magnificent ship you''ve got here, Admiral," Roger praised.


    "Haha, what happened to yours? I''m sure Adam''s wood can not be so easily destroyed." Alexander asked.


    "That, I left for future generations. Roger Pirates is over." Roger showed a somewhat sad expression.


    "Follow me, Roger," Alexander said and led him into a private room.


    Soon it was just Alexander, Dobby, and Roger present. "Where are all the road poneglyphs?"


    Roger was a little surprised that it was the first question, "Haha... So you are after them too?"


    Roger continued and answered, plus Alexander had used a bit of his magic to make Roger trust him and tell him everything, "One at Zoe, One is under Big Mom Pirates, One was in Fish-man ind thest time I was there and thest is in Wano."


    "What did you find at Raftel?" Alexander further questions.


    Roger shook his head, "Not what you think. I found tidbits about the true history, a prophecy, and the reason behind the D in our name. There was lots of gold too, probably left by Joy Boy and other Ds who reached the ce but didn''t satisfy the requirements to fulfill the prophecy."


    Dobby chimed in, "Let me guess, the prophecy is rted to someone with the initial D will destroy the world government?"


    "Haha, but just the name will not be enough. You need the Will of the D. It is a man''s characteristics, nature to explore and be good, a man with the power to talk with beings no one can, the power to change hearts of even the cruelest of all.


    "Someday a man like that wille and bring Dawn to the world. But he will also need the three Ancient Weapons." Roger told them.


    "Didn''t you have this Will of the D and what are these ancient weapons?" Alexander asked.


    "I think I do. But I am not in the right era. Poseidon, one of the three ancient weapons is still not born. So there is no way for me to fulfill the prophecy and open the secret chamber in Raftel. The other two ancient weapons are Pluton and Uranus," Roger said.


    "What did you learn about the history there?"


    "That the World Government is the true enemy of the world. They have made the people believe that they won against the great kingdom but in truth, something else happened. There was also something about Wano and that it should be opened up. Other than that, there wasn''t much written on the False True Poneglyph. The real Poneglyph with true history is inside another secret chamber there. I don''t know much about what''s inside." Roger exined.


    "Any clue when this man will be born?" Alexander asked.


    "Soon, he will shake the world government so keep an eye out. Maybe you''ll be the fleet Admiral by then."


    "Haha... The five Elders hate me. I will soon retire from this post. Why don''t you take me to Raftel now?" Alexander suggested.


    "I would if I could but we are in paradise right now and Raftel is at the end of the new world. And I need to go to Loguetown to surrender." Roger argued.


    Alexander got up and took out the anywhere door. "Haha... Who said we''ll have to sail there? Come here and open this door while thinking about Raftel."


    Roger had lightly guessed what would happen but he gave it a try before saying anything. He went ahead, thought about the False True Poneglyph on Raftel, and opened the door.


    Instantly a smooth calm wind came and in front of him was the Poneglyph. He looked back and he was still standing at the ship. His jaw fell to the floor.


    "H-how is this possible?"


    Alexander pushed him to the other side and followed, "...Magic..."


    "So, this is the False True Poneglyph." He went to the huge white Poneglyph and read it. It had everything that Roger told him, clues about the Void Century and Will of the D.


    "Roger, where is this secret chamber you talked about," Alexander asked.


    "Follow me."


    They headed to somewhere underground. Alexander had already sent a drone to fly around the ind. It had lots of old building structures and Alexander hypothesized that it was the Great Kingdom of old.


    "Old man, this is it. No matter what we did I couldn''t open it. Look, something in a differentnguage aspared to Poneglyphs is written on it. It says all the requirements needed to open it. No one was able to read it but my voice of all things helped me." Roger told him.


    *Beep Beep*


    Dobby instantly took out a watch from his suit. "Boss, demonic presence is off the charts."


    Alexander first walked to the door and made a full-powered sh at it with his sword.


    *BOOOM*


    Soon dust settled down and there it was, unchanged. The door was unharmed. "And I feel Divine presence from this door. Whatever is in it, it should be very important for someone, and whoever was after it probably couldn''t get in and decided to use their power to make this ind hard to find.


    "Can you open it?" Dobby asked.


    "Yes, probably, but that would also destroy this. I can only sense with my haki that this secret chamber goes very deep into the ground. If I removed it, it would do something to the''s core. If I destroy it with the necessary strength then my power would destroy most of the with it." Alexander said while thinking hard.


    Roger was silently hearing everything in awe. He had no idea that such a powerful monster worked for the Marines. ~No wonder they can rule for 800 years, they must have lots of powerful people like him.~


    Roger didn''t know at the moment that Alexander wasn''t really affiliated with the World Government. Dobby took out another instrument that mapped the ground, "Yes, you are right, boss. Not just that, this whole chamber is made of seastones."


    *Sigh*


    "Then it seems we''ll have to wait for a few years and help the person who can open it reach this ce. Until then, I will start destroying the world government. I already have my shops mostly everywhere, taking over the world won''t be a problem." Alexander decided.


    "WAIT... destroy the World Government? Taking over the world? What are you talking about?" Roger confusedly asked.


    "Kid, I don''t work for the world government for money or anything. I do it because I can help people while creating a goodsting impression for the world. An impression which the world government can not spoil no matter what propaganda they use. Even if this person with the will of D doesn''te, the World Government will still fall and a New Dawn will stille." Alexander announced.


    Roger truly believed Alexander. He had seen Alexander pping a world noble from his own eyes after all.


    "Then, can you do something for me?"


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 252: Golden Age Of Pirates

    "What is it, kid?" Alexander asked.


    Roger took a leap of faith by doing this. He couldn''t believe himself that he was going to tell this to a Marine. An Admiral on that.


    "I... My wife is pregnant."


    "Oh, congrattions," Alexandermented.


    "I am going to surrender in Loguetown. They wille after everyone rted to me. They already know about my wife, Portgas D. Rouge. They will kill her and if she survives she will live the rest of her life on the run. A regret I will take with me to my grave. Can you save my son? He''s innocent." Roger suddenly went down on his knees. His desperation to keep his family safe was clear.


    Alexander quickly held his shoulders and made him stand up, "Goddammit, boy. You are ''the'' Gol D Roger, act like him."


    Alexander felt bad for the man, truly bad. "Why just your son and not your wife? I''ll save them both. No child should ever have to grow up without a mother."


    ~I will also save you at your execution secretly. However, the world must see Gol D Roger die first so that all pirates can get a lesson and stop their criminal activities.~ he thought.


    Roger looked him in the eye, "Why would you do that?" "Is your wife a pirate who likes to kill people for fun?" Alexander asked.


    Roger strongly shook his head, "No, she''s a normal vige girl. Though she''s quite strong."


    "Then you have your answer. Now, let''s go back. I''ll take you to Loguetown. They will give me 5 Billion Berries for catching you. I''ll give that money to your wife. That''s gotta be enough to live a good life." He proposed.


    Roger got up and lifted both his hands to get cuffed.


    Alexander raised his eyebrows, "You thinking about running?"


    "No," he replied.


    "Then it''s cool. Just follow me"


    They opened the door and returned to the ship. "You are free to roam around the ship, Roger."


    Roger did just that. His presence sometimes spooked the Marines on the ship, but after Alexander''s exnation, they all became used to his presence. All the people on board his ship believed more in Alexander than the world government.


    "Such a magnificent ship. It runs so fast without needing the air current. I didn''t know the world government had things like these." Roger marveled at the ship.


    "They don''t. I made this ship on my own. They don''t even have its designs." Alexander corrected him.


    "Then you must be a really intelligent man," Roger remarked and went on to see more things.


    ...


    Alexander stayed behind and called Kong.


    "Ah, yes... King Kong, I caught Roger." He informed.


    "Did you catch his wife too?" Kong asked.


    "No, I didn''t find her on the ind. I don''t think Roger would be foolish enough to leave her there." Alexander answered.


    "It''s alright, bring him to Loguetown and put him in Seastone cell. The reward for catching him will be given to you soon." Kong said that much and hung up


    Kong looked at the five Elders in front of him. He hade to Mary Geois for a monthly meeting with them.


    "Admiral Universe has done the job magnificently. Now we must eliminate Roger as soon as possible." An Elder said.


    "But don''t you want to interrogate him?" Kong asked.


    "No, he already knows too much, death is the only judgment for him no matter what he says." The same elder answered.


    "Then what if he said something to Admiral Universe?" Kong questioned.


    "He won''t, no Pirate would ever trust a Marine. Especially those in high positions. You can proceed as ordered. You may leave now."


    No one in the room knew that Roger had seen Alexander pping a world noble and respected him for that. Once Kong left the room the elders talked among themselves.


    "We caught another Ohara schr''s ship yesterday. They are getting too much interested in history it seems." One of the elders stated.


    "Let''s tell CP9 to keep an eye on all the Oharansing out of there. If even the slightest clue of them breaking thew is found. They shall be destroyed and erased." Another elder suggested.


    They all agreed and called Spandine, the new chief of CP9, an organization that was top secret because they had the authority to kill any citizen for not following orders of World Government or working against its interests.


    ...


    Loguetown.


    They got down the Marine''s only dock and transported Roger to the prison. Garp was temporarily selected as the Loguetown governor. The World Government''s reasoning was that Garp had fought Roger many times and should have no friendly rtions with him. They were so wrong.


    "Haha, Vice Admiral Garp, the hero of marines, congrattions on your promotion." Roger taunted. Garp didn''t like the addition to his name because he knew he didn''t do it alone.


    "I told you, you would get caught someday. Now, look at you." Garp taunted back.


    "Every journey has an end, Garp. I consider myself lucky for knowing where mine ends." Roger responded, looking out of the window at the execution tform at a distance.


    "When is it going to be?" He asked.


    "In a week. But it has been publicized that it''ll happen in 3 days to lure out any supporters of yours." Garp revealed.


    "Hah, such underhanded tactics. What else can you expect from the world government? Just leave me in peace now." He said and sat down on the floor in his cell.


    ...


    Just 4 dayster, Shiki attacked Loguetown and got beaten bloody by Alexander. He came without knowing that an Admiral was there. The world government was happy with getting Shiki. The man was very influential amongst Pirates.


    Now because of Shiki''s stunt, everyone understood that attacking Loguetown would be suicide so they all stopped. Alexander was also satisfied by catching Shiki because unlike Roger, Shiki was a man who liked piging and killing. He was a true Pirate.


    ...


    The day of execution.


    Garp came to Roger''s cell to take him to the execution tform.


    "Garp, will you do something for me?" Roger asked.


    "Shut up and juste along," Garp grunted.


    "Garp, I have a wife and son that will be born soon. They are innocent. Please promise me you''ll take care of them."


    Garp came up to him and held his cor, "Goddammit Roger. Why are you asking me?"


    "Because you are a marine. A true marine. I know you will do it. They won''t cause trouble, I have asked someone else to make a disguise for them." Roger added.


    "It must be Old man, you didn''t spare him either did you. He already had enough on his te. The world government is looking for ways to kill him already and you want to give them more reasons."


    Roger''s eyes became wide open from this revtion, "What? Why would they want to kill a strong Marine like that?"


    "Because he''s a loose cannon. He has already killed a Celestial Dragon before. He''s only alive because the world government doesn''t have enough manpower to take him down. He is a true Marine. Not me," Garp told him.


    Garp had found out about everything after he became Vice-Admiral. He had a long chat with Sengoku. After that, respect for Alexander only increased in their minds. Garp there decided to not take a promotion and work as a good guy while Sengoku decided he wants to be Fleet Admiral and change the system. Something he wouldter realize was not possible.


    Roger didn''t say anything else and just followed Garp. He was made to walk through the crowd that was booing at him.


    He honestly felt like booing back at them for being so stupid to not realize how the world government was using them. How they lived in a false sense of security.


    He walked up the tform and looked back. He saw the hidden faces of his crew members, they were crying. Especially Shanks and Buggy.


    "Anyst words you want to say?" The executor asked.


    He sat down and looked back at the huge crowd.


    "HEY, WHERE IS YOUR TREASURE?" A man from the crowd asked.


    Alexander saw Roger smirk, ~Goddammit, Roger. Don''t do it.~


    Roger opened his mouth to speak, "You want my treasure? You can have it! I left everything I gathered together in one ce. Now you''ll just have to find it! I left everything this world has to offer there!..."


    The sword fell on his neck and his lifeless head rolled down the long high stairs of the execution tform. His words and execution marked the start of the Golden age of pirates.


    [You can see Spandine, Yound Garp, Shiki, Roger, Shanks and Buggy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 253: The Curse

    Just before the sword touched Roger''s neck, the time stopped. Alexander appeared in front of him out of nowhere and hit his head with a hammer, making him fall unconscious.


    Roger saw it happening but couldn''t react. Alexander instantly exchanged the body with a new fake one.


    Soon the head rolled down the tform. Garp sighed in disappointment. Shanks and Buggy were crying in the crowd. Many young aspiring bad guys were among the crowd who came to see the execution of the legendary Gold Roger.


    Alexander noticed Dragon as well. The boy had seemingly disappeared without a clue after joining the Marines for a year. He was stationed at Sabaody archipgo and probably saw the dark side of the world.


    Alexander obviously knew what the kid was up to and he helped him secretly. How else could a young man like him start a world revolution army? Though it was still in its early phase.


    He could have made people forget whatever Roger said, but he didn''t. One, because it would create more trouble for the World Government, two, it was probably done by Roger because he knew something Alexander didn''t.


    "What did you do? Why are you smiling?" Garp asked him.


    "Haha, I''m always smiling. What''s so wrong with that?" Alexander shrugged and walked away.


    ... Phixheim,


    Roger woke up and looked around. He saw vast green fields in front of him. To his side was a river with crystal clear water. He was under a tree''s shade.


    He saw many weird animals grazing in the field. Some had horns on their heads and on one of them was sitting a cat with a hat on. Drinking tea from his teacup.


    Roger first rubbed his eyes. But the scene remained. He suddenly heard some girl''sughs.


    He looked that way and four 4 girls were ying tag. "Are they angels? Is this Heaven? B-But I was a pirate. Sure, I didn''t kill many people but I stole many times. Pretty sure that should have taken me to hell."


    The girls started ying hide and seek and Gina(Baby5) came to the tree to hide. There she saw Roger.


    She instantly recognized the face, she had seen his picture on a bounty poster she ate back when she was alone in the jungle.


    "Who are you, Mister?" She innocently asked.


    "I am Gol D Roger, is this Heaven?" He asked.


    Gina cutely nodded, after all, if heaven existed then this was it for her. She couldn''t imagine another ce being better than here. Sleep with the best Grandma, eat all you want, y with sisters and cute horses(unicorns but she sees them as horses), she had it all.


    "Yes, Mister. This is heaven." She answered.


    "Mister, can you help me climb?" She asked.


    Roger picked her up and put her on a tree branch. "Then, are you an angel?"


    Gina again nodded, after all, Alexander always called her his little angel.


    Roger had tears roll down his eyes, "I don''t deserve this. Not after leaving Rouge like that."


    Just at that moment Alexander and Dobby appeared, they both facepalmed themselves. He first looked at Gina on the tree.


    "My little angel, I told you no climbing unless you learn everything. This is dangerous." He went ahead and picked her up.


    "But Grandpa, I need to hide. We''re ying." She said with utmost urgency and furrowed brows.


    "Oh, that''s a big problem. Why don''t you hide under my cloak?" He proposed.


    "That is the best." She climbed down and stuck to his waist under the cloak like a Ko.


    Roger came out of his sorrow and looked at Alexander. He jumped and hugged him, "I am sorry, Old man. They probably killed you too for helping me."


    *BAM*


    "What the hell are you cooking in that nut sized brain? This is not heaven, I am not dead. This is just where I live." Alexander exined.


    "WHAT?!... how?"


    "Magic... The world outside thinks you''re dead and..."


    *BAM*


    He again received a fist to his head, "What the hell was that ending speech of yours?"


    "Ah, that... I saw myself doing that in a dream so I decided to do it in real life too." He gave the reasoning, which only made Alexander facepalm again.


    "So, you said ''out there''. That means we''re inside somewhere. This is pretty nice, and she called you Grandpa?"


    "Shhhhhh... I''m hiding." Gina quickly voiced her concern in a whisper.


    ~Dammit, me and my darn mouth.~ Alexander cursed himself.


    "I''m not telling you anything. You will stay here for a while. You will start working on how you walk and talk in another style. You need to change everything to make a new identity. Shave that mustache too and get a new haircut. I will go out and find your wife. The Marines will likely search for her in every nook and cranny." Alexander instructed him and decided to leave.


    "Wait, old man. Thank you for all that you are doing for me. I will repay you somehow. I promise." Roger firmly promised.


    "Hahaha... Since when did pirates start to give?" Alexanderughed.


    "I''m no longer a pirate. I''m just a man who wants to live as a good father and husband.


    "Then your training starts now. Hide this Ko." Alexander picked Gina and put her on Roger''s waist under his cloak. She stayed quiet like a good Ko the whole time.


    "Old man, there is a cowfish Fish-Man shipwright in Water 7 by the name Tom. He made my Oro Jackson. I think they will kill him too so please save him if you can." Roger told him. Alexander nodded and looked at Gina.


    "My little Ko. Show Roger the way to the castle please." Alexander told her.


    "Yes Grandpa," she whispered. She told Roger to walk in a direction, whenever he would start going wrong she''d just pinch him.


    ...


    Water 7, a beautiful city known for its shipwrights. But it was also sinking. The current group of houses were built on top of thest group from at most a couple of decades before.


    The shipwrights there were allowed to make ships for anyone ording to the concept that the one who used the ship is good or bad and not the creator.


    However, the world government seemed adamant and wanted to remove anything rted to Gol D Roger.


    CP9s Spandine led the search for the shipwright. The whole ind was surrounded. Tom wasn''t even trying to run away, he had two students after all. Namely, Iceberg and Franky and he couldn''t leave them alone.


    The CP9 closed in on them and surrounded the building. Spandine entered the housing building near the dock 1, known to produce the best ships.


    "It''s the end, Tom. You didn''t just make Roger Pirates'' ship but alsomitted the crime ofing out of your underwater whole." Spandine said, showing just how racist people were against other species.


    Alexander also apparated in at the same time, "No wonder they don''t like you guys. So much racism."


    Everyone turned their heads to him. Spandine was a cowardly man who only valued his life. Seeing Alexander frightened him.


    "Y-you... Admiral, w-why are you here?"


    "You should know, you got that CP9 chief position because I killed thest one. That position of yours is cursed." Alexander said. Spandine really believed him.


    "N-no you are lying." He denied it.


    Suddenly a small boat appeared over him and fell on him.


    "See, I told you, you''re cursed now," Alexander repeated.


    "B-but... We are inside the house, how did a boat appear here?" Spandine asked.


    "Don''t ask me, It''s the curse." Alexander shrugged and walked to Tom.


    [You can see Water 7 on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 254: Retired Pirate King

    "Tom, If you wanna live, thene with me. You can still make ships, maybe not as good as these but you will still be free. While these guys will just kill you," he offered.


    Spandine heard him speak and shouted, "No, he is our guy. He will die for making Oro Jackso..."


    He couldn''tplete the sentence as a punch came to his head and just passed by an inch from his head. He stood bbergasted and shocked.


    ~What the hell, what was that? I didn''t even see anything.~ Spandine questioned himself.


    "Boy, watch out for that curse. It nearly killed you." Alexander voiced.


    Spandine understood the meaning of his words and just shut up. He knew Alexander wasn''t like other Marines. He would really kill him if he got annoyed, and nothing was more important than staying alive. Even if he fails the task, he could ask for forgiveness by licking the boots of the five Elders for a while.


    Alexander looked back at Tom, "Tell me, what''s your wish?"


    "Can I bring my students with me?" He asked.


    Alexander looked up at the first floor and two small heads were peeking down from the corner. "Haha, sure, why not. You can even bring all your equipment. No matter how big it is." Alexander said.


    "Then I want to bring my whole personal Shipyard. I made that myself some years ago." He requested.


    Alexander nodded at Dobby for him to start working. He then looked back at Spandine, "Go back and tell the Elders that Tom will be working for me from now on and no one messes with my employee. You got that?"


    The man nodded repeatedly and ran away with his people. Soon Dobby also returned with a miniaturized shipyard.


    "Okay, let''s go then."


    He brought Tom, Iceberg, and Frankie to the Goa Kingdom. A ce where he originated from in this world. He had already fortified the ind without anyone knowing so it was really the safest ce for anyone.


    He made him a Shipyard near the docks of Foosha Vige. He ignored the main city as it was too corrupted and that was the only ce Alexander had let the Goa Kingdom''s Royal family rule.


    Tom looked around the vige, the hill and the sea, "This... is very different. But better too. It''s peaceful enough to let me do all my projects."


    "There is a big shop in the vige called Kindheart Mall. You can buy anything there, from a small nail to a huge piece of special wood. You can also sell whatever you make to the shop. These shops are all around the world so your ships will be sold to the best bidders. Like always, the shop keeps 10% of the profits and you keep 90%." Alexander exined to him.


    "What a convenient thing to have. I had heard about one of these shops in Water seven but never got the chance to visit. It seems I''llplete my due visit." He thought.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you to that. Nobody will disturb you here. The whole ind is under my protection." Alexander informed him and returned to Phixheim.


    ...


    He appeared in the castle and saw everyone gathered in the garden.


    "No no, not like that, girls. Now watch and learn." Dous spoke and started cutting Roger''s hair. Besides him were Jenny and Gina.


    "Since when did you be a haircut expert?" Alexander asked.


    "Boss, If you cut the grass of the whole with scissors. The scissor bes like an extension of your body. I can feel every hair touching the de. Thank you for teaching me this wonderful art." Dous thanked.


    "Dammit Dous, I didn''t do it so you can be a barber," Alexanderined.


    "I''m afraid the damage has been done." He argued.


    *Sigh*


    "If that''s the case and you love doing it so much. Then from today, you will trim the hair of every animal in Phixheim with that scissor." Alexander ordered.


    Dous paled at that mention, "Ahaha... I was just kidding boss, I''m no expert barber."


    Both Jenny and Gina pouted, "Uncle Dog lied. Uncle dog bad."


    "Haha... Come here my little angels, I''ll show you how it''s done."


    Then Alexander used Roger as a mannequin and taught them. By the end of the day, Roger was in a new hairstyle with no mustache. His face was magically changed and height increased more.


    "Okay, let''s increase your height a bit more and it''ll all be done. In the meantime, I''ll go and save your wife. Amy is best at this stuff so she will teach you acting. Good luck."


    ...


    Alexander appeared back on his ship which was already on its way to Bateri. When he reached the ind he saw some Marine ships already docked there. With the help of a Vivre card given by Roger, he made his way to Portgas D. Rouge in a hurry.


    He found out Sakazuki was leading themand of the search. This time Alexander decided to stay hidden. If he appeared in two ces with a direct connection to Roger then the world government will find out that he helped her. Which was bad for her so she needed to die. Maybe fake but still.


    He reached upon a house with shades down and lights out. Probably because of all the ruckus going outside.


    Alexander and Dobby swiftly entered the house. "Portgas D. Rouge?" Alexander asked. She was horrified to see Alexander there.


    ~It seems Marines have a really bad reputation.~ he sighed.


    "W-Why are you here? I-I didn''t do anything." She stuttered.


    "If it was someone else they would have already caught you for lying. Girl, at least learn to do that. Now, introductions are in order. I am Admiral Universe. Roger asked me to save you as hisst wish. The Marines will be starting their search soon soe with me." He revealed.


    "W-why would you help me?" She doubtfully asked.


    "Because you are an innocent person. And no innocent person dies under my watch. Now pack your bags and follow me." He ordered.


    For some reason, Rouge felt like going ahead and following this old man. So she quickly gathered her stuff. It was a huge cloth bag tied on her back.


    "How the hell can you lift so much weight? You''re pregnant." Alexander asked with a shocked face.


    "Huh, don''t take me for a weak woman, Admiral." She stubbornly replied.


    ~It seems everyone with a D in their name is a nutjob,~ he muttered under breath, not realizing he had a D in his name too.


    "Okay, follow me." He took her to the Goa Kingdom through the anywhere door and he burned the house behind after leaving a fake body. They appeared in an empty house which he reserved for them.


    "I-Is this where I will live? Where are we?" She inquired.


    "Goa Kingdom. It''s under my protection and control. No Pirate or Marine will ever harm you here." He assured her.


    She put down her luggage and looked around. Then she heard some footsteps. She thought she was alone and anxiously turned around.


    "Haha... How do I look, Rouge?"


    She looked at the strange yet familiar man. She felt like she had seen him somewhere.


    "Do I know you, Mister...?" She inquired.


    "Oh, you hurt me, Rouge. The mother of my child cannot even recognize me." Roger teasingly cried.


    Rouge''s eyes widened, then shepared the man to herte husband. And there were a lot of resemnces. Maybe normal people won''t be able to recognize but she could. She knew all the small moles on his face and that was enough to make her believe.


    Her eyes teared up and she walked to him. Her arms were trying to reach for his face. Once in reach, she started caressing his face as if confirming it was him.


    "I-Is it you? Roger?" She asked. Finally tearing up profusely. She had kept her head strong all this time because she knew she couldn''t afford to be weak. She had to keep little Ace alive. She couldn''t even mourn for her husband all this time.


    Now, the heavens somehow brought her dead husband back. The dam she had created to stop her emotions instantly broke down.


    She started to loudly wail and hugged him, "IS THIS A DREAM?"


    Roger tightly hugged her, "No, this is not a dream and yes, I am your Roger. Thank goodness you are safe."


    "How? I thought they executed you." She asked.


    "I thought the same, and then I met a Godly person. Well, that isn''t important. What the main part is that we will now live like a normal family. This old man here has collected the bounty on my head and gave it to me." He informed her.


    "T-Then... Ace will have a family." She happily repeated.


    "Rouge, about our child''s name. I have decided to add something. I want to make it Portgas Maxim D Ace. Without this old man here, I think none of us would be alive right now. We owe him so much." He suggested.


    Portgas turned to Alexander and tried to bow. But Alexander stopped her, "It''s okay, child. You are pregnant, don''t push yourself. You need to rest. I will give you a nanny bot. She will take care of you." He patted her head.


    "B-but what if someone recognizes Roger?" She scaredly asked.


    "Don''t worry, I have used my power so no one can recognize him as Roger, unless I want them to. Only you and I can see him as he is now. On the other hand, you will live with a new identity. You three are my distant rtives from now on and will have Maxim in your names. Garp won''t recognize Roger and only see him as a man I nted to live with you and safeguard you, so you''ll have to be a bit less lovy-dovy in front of him and slowly make it look like you fell in love and became a couple. Understood?" He advised.


    "Haha... This is going to be fun." Roger interjected and received an elbow to his stomach.


    Rouge looked at Alexander with a thankful gaze, "Thank you. I don''t think I will ever be able to repay this debt to you. I-I want you to be Ace''s godfather." She blurted.


    "Hahaha... That I will be, I''m sure that Monkey Garp will also be his godfather. So our little Ace will have two godfathers now." Alexanderughed.


    ~One of them is literally a god,~ Dobby thought while standing behind silently.


    "Alright, I''ll leave you two to settle down. Contact me if you have any problems. Take care."


    Alexander and Dobby left like they came and returned to Phixheim.


    [You can see Tom, Iceberg, and Franky; Portgas D. Rouge and Roger with Rouge on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 255: Ohara Incident

    The year 1502


    The Great age of pirates had begun, thanks to Roger''s dumb words. But the world government wasn''t worried about that at the moment. They had another problem.


    Mary Geoise,


    "They caught another ship and this time they found evidence that they have been researching the Poneglyphs. This must end now, Nico Olvia knows too much and so do the Archeologists of Ohara." One elder said.


    "Let''s send Spandine with the golden Den Den Mushi. If the evidence is found then they cannot be left alive." Another one added.


    "Yes, let''s send 5 vice admirals already. The faster we deal with this the less the mess will be. We should keep Admiral Universe away from Ohara in the meantime though, he''s very... unpredictable."


    The five agreed and made a decision about the fate of a whole kingdom while sitting thousands of miles away from it. That was the power of five Elders.


    ...


    Foosha Vige, Goa Kingdom Rouge was restored to perfect health and she gave birth to an even healthier Ace. The little baby was extremely active and brought extra warmth to the whole vige. Roger and Rouge were called the perfect couple for their looks by everyone whenever they went out together.


    Even Garp hade to see the child that he was supposed to look after. Although he didn''t need to do anything as his mother was alive, he still gave orders to his friend Dadan. She was the Mt. Colubo mountain bandit boss of the Dadan Family and a wanted criminal. Though she was a good person at heart and constantly visited Ace to make sure he was fine.


    "Ace-chan, It''s Granpa Garp." Grap came to Ace and made faces to make himugh.


    Alexander appeared behind Garp and pushed him aside, "Ace-chan, Grandpa Universe is the best, right?" He gave him a honey pacifier.


    "Old man, stop bribing him. You are cheating." Garp angrilyined.


    "Huh, everything is fair in love and war." Alexander huffed at him.


    "Is that right?" Garp walked to Ace and put him on his shoulders.


    "Ace-chan, I''ll show you the clouds." He said and jumped high in the air and started walking with Geppo.


    "Eahahaha... Waaa" Ace made happy noises.


    Alexander also appears in the air, "Ace-chan, look, pretty birds." He used magic and made colorful birds.


    "Dammit, you and your sorcery," Garpined.


    Rouge looked for her baby and came out of her house, her heart nearly fell out of her mouth when she saw them up in the air, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING? THAT IS SO DANGEROUS FOR ACE."


    They came down and handed him to his mother, "It was Garp''s idea."


    Garp looked at him like he was betrayed, "Ah... No no... He started it."


    Looking at the two she startedughing, "Hahaha... Please never change you two."


    They followed in and ate together. Roger was not at home right now, he had opened his own bar and sold Alexander''s Firewhiskey and Butterbeer. He had also invented his own whiskey called Real Men''s Dream. It was extremely potent and a small shot would make you fall unconscious if you were a neer.


    Roger went by the nickname Robby now and no one seems to care for his full name. Garp had also struck up a friendship with him.


    "Where is Dragon-chan these days?" Alexander asked.


    "Don''t know, don''t care. He ran away from the Marines and became a goddamn revolutionary. He will soon have a bounty on his head." Garp sorrowfully downed a ss.


    "Maybe he saw something on Sabaody. Probably a world noble misusing his power. Only that could change his mind." Alexander hypothesized.


    "But he doesn''t have the power to p or kill a world noble and get away with it like you. I fear for his life. I promised her I would keep him safe." Garp said. He had not heard of his pirate wife in a long time and feared she might have died and now only Dragon was thest memory of her that he had.


    "Don''t worry, Dragon is a strong kid. I''m sure he''ll bring you one or two grandsons someday." Alexander cheered him up.


    "Haha... Yes, I will make my grandson the strongest Marine." Garo felt better now.


    But Alexander felt ominous for some reason, though he decided to not say anything right now.


    "Okay, I gotta go now. Back to G-5. See youter." Alexander got up to leave.


    But he was stopped due to his Den Den Mushi sounding up.


    "Yes, what now?" He asked.


    On the other side was Sengoku, he had been promoted to the Rank of Fleet Admiral in quite a record time, maybe because there was no other good candidate. While Kong was made the new Commander in Chief of World Government, "Ah, yes, Old man. You have new orders. You need to go and escort Shiki to Impel Down from Loguetown."


    "Since when did you need an Admiral for that? All right, I''ll go." He didn''t think much and went ahead to Loguetown.


    ...


    The Ind of Ohara, It was an ind in the West Blue just below the New World. Ohara was a country for 5000 years when the Tree of Knowledge was nted on the very ind. For millennia, schrs and archaeologists thrived there, learning about history, a course of action that the World Government permitted. The ind consisted primarily of archaeologists


    Everything was fine until they started researching the Poneglyphs and that brought them under the World Government''s radar.


    Around the same time, a giant ex vice-admiral shipwrecked on the shores of Ohara and was found by a little girl. They struck up a good friendship and the girl learned to smile from him.


    ...


    Loguetown,


    Alexander appeared there and took Shiki into custody. It was a simple task that didn''t require his power. He was wondering why they gave it to him.


    "Peruperuperuperuperu..."


    "Admiral Universe?" A distorted voice came.


    "Yeah, who is it?" Alexander asked.


    "That is not important. What is important is that 5 Vice-Admirals have been sent to Ohara and for some reason, you have been put to a task that keeps you away from Ohara. Is that a coincidence?" The voice asked.


    "Hmm, If you''re telling the truth then they are probably up to something not good. I''ll check and get back to you, Dragon-chan," Alexander replied. He felt the other side going speechless and soon hanging up.


    "Hahaha... he thinks he can outsmart me ha?" Alexanderughed out loud.


    Then he looked at Dobby, "Go to Ohara and report back if you find anything unusual."


    Alexander then simply called Sengoku.


    "Boy, tell me what you are doing at Ohara?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, w-who told you that? We are doing nothing, it is a routine inspection." Sengoku tried to hide.


    "Don''t take me for a fool. Out with it now." He loudly ordered.


    "The archaeologists at Ohara were researching Poneglyphs. Banned by the world government. They will be punished for it now. A buster call will most likely happen. These are ordered from above." Sengoku told him.


    "Goddamit, grow a spine, Sengoku. And to hell with those above. Do not kill your heart for them. You are new so you may not know all the ugly side of them but soon you will. Now I will go and see who busts whom." Alexander angrily dered.


    "No, don''t do it, old man. I tried to keep you away because I know what you''d do. You can''t mess with it now. They will not let you go if you do this." Sengoku tried to stop him.


    "I am happy that you care about me, kid. But I stand for equal and fair justice. I still want to sleep at night without regrets. If this will make me their enemy then so be it. It''s not like I was their ally anyway. Take care." He hung up.


    Soon Dobby returned, "Boss, they have started to burn the Tree of Knowledge. It is supposed to be the world''s biggest library and Professor Clover, the director of the Ohara Library said he found out about the name of the Great kingdom but he was shot before he could announce and the five elders called a buster call. Spandine has pressed the golden button."


    "Okay, tell Rina toe here and sit. Safeguard the ship if some pirates attack, Shiki still needs to be taken to Impel Down." He ordered and decided to go to Ohara.


    [You can see Roger and family, Garp with Ace, Sengoku and Ohara on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 256: I Resign

    Alexander appeared at Ohara. It was already burning red. The tree had fallen down.


    He was on the southernmost side of the ind. There he saw a marine sitting alone for some reason. Alexander was out of his field of view.


    A little girl came running towards there, crying. She seemed shocked seeing the man there. Soon they started talking.


    "...but consider yourself lucky to still have your life. Try to live as inly as you can... I left a line of ice on the sea. Travel straight ahead with this small boat, and you''ll reach an ind... And the... Always remember. I am not your ally. If you do something, I''ll be the first enemy toe capture you." The man said all that and started walking away.


    The girl scaredly turned around and shouted, "My mom is on the ind."


    "No one will be saved... If it''s so painful that you want to die, you''re free to do so." The man said.


    The little girl looked down, desperate, hopeless, powerless, and sad, all these emotions going on in her young head. Knowing her mother and everyone she loved would die soon and she had to escape. It was killing her.


    Alexander walked towards her and patted her head softly. She looked up to see who it was. "Don''t worry, little one. Let''s go and save your mother."


    The man heard him and looked back cautiously. Alexander continued speaking. "If the Marine and World Government can make a small child like you feel so much pain that you want to die. Then they should be the ones to burn. Not Ohara." He said and picked her up and put her on his shoulder. He then looked at the man.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    The man knew who Alexander was so he saluted, "I am Vice Admiral Kuzan, sir"


    "Hmm, I heard about you from Z. He said you are his favorite student. A bitzy but still a man with a good sense of justice. I didn''t think someone like you would be involved in this." He disappointedly stated.


    Kuzan felt bad as Alexander was his role model. "Even if I wanted to, I was helpless. I cannot go against them. I did the most I could by letting her go."


    "I know, I don''t me you for all this. You will someday be an Admiral and then you will have the power to make decisions. I hope you don''t blindly follow every order without thinking then. Here, take this and hand it over to Sengoku." Alexander handed him a folded paper.


    "What is this?" Kuzan asked.


    Alexander''s cloak, which was white ording to Marines standard, suddenly changed its color and turned golden.


    "That is my resignation letter and also an official deration of war against the world government.


    "Tell them to expect me... every breath they take from now is a loan from me. A loan that I wille to im myself, with due interest.


    "Repeat these words to them. Now go away, I don''t want to kill a good man like you." He ordered, releasing a bit of his Conqueror Haki.


    He walked towards the raging fire with the little girl on his shoulders, "What is your name, little one?"


    "I-I am Nico Robin. Are you really going to save my mama?" She asked.


    "No," he replied. She quickly turned sad.


    "I am going to save everyone on this ind. Not just your mother." He added. Now Robin looked at him with hope.


    "But they are very strong." She warned worriedly.


    "It''s alright. I am also a little strong. Haven''t you seen my face in the newspaper?" He asked as he showed her his biceps.


    She was so stressed that she didn''t even think before. Now she looked at him closely and recognized him. "Y-You are Marine Admiral, Alexander Maxim D Universe."


    "Perfect answer, Robin. You are the first person in years who remembers my full name. You must be very intelligent." He praised her.


    "B-but why would you go against your own people?" She asked, and it wasmon sense asking that.


    "Because I am disappointed by the Marines and the World Government. I joined the Marines because I wanted to help people and do good. Buttely, they only ask me to do bad stuff. So I have decided to protest." He exined.


    "They wille after you then." She worriedly said.


    "Hahaha... I feel happy that you worry about me little Robin. But don''t worry. As I said earlier, I''m a bit strong. Now, do you want to see magic? I can make that big tree be just like it was before falling." He told her.


    "Really? Then please do that. My mother is in there." She requested.


    Alexander suddenly flew in the air, making Robin wince a little in shock.


    "Haha, calm down, Robin. Just watch."


    Alexander used his devil fruit ability and specifically reversed the time of the ind and its people. Leaving only the Marines unaffected.


    Things started to happen in reverse. The fire started to die down, the fallen Tree of knowledge again started to stand up. The people running into the Tree of knowledge to save the books started toe out backward.


    The ship filled with civilians that the Marines destroyed was also brought back to good condition. Finally, after 30 minutespleted, the huge crowd of Oharan schrs was again standing in the open field and all the civilians were yet to board the ship. Alexander then imnted information into everyone about what happened. The ones who were running towards the evacuation ship stopped.


    The Marines were looking at everything with shocked faces.


    "MARINES, GO BACK OR DIE. YOU HAVE 10 SECONDS TO DECIDE." A loud voice resounded in the sky, making everyone look at Alexander.


    Many recognized Alexander. But they couldn''t understand why he was shouting at them.


    "What do you think you are doing? Do not interfere with the World Government''s work." Spandine shouted.


    "Spandine, I told you about the curse before. You didn''t listen, so here you go."


    *sh*


    A sword appeared in Alexander''s hand and he made a cutting motion at him. Just the airwave was enough to cut Spandine in half. Though he didn''t let his body fall in two halves in a bloody mess as there was a small child with him. But Spandine was dead for sure.


    "LISTEN, MARINES, I have grown tired of all the corruption and ipetence in the government. Seriously? Destroying a kingdom because they came close to finding out the secrets of the world government and hiding it by calling them terrorists? I have resigned from the Marines now and if any of you even touched a small rock in Ohara, you will die. It is under my protection from now on, feed that in your brains."


    He again shed his sword at all the Marine ships in the sea and the airwave was enough to damage them and alsounch them towards the open sea.


    He looked down at the CP9 people, "Take his body and throw it at the five Elders'' feet. Go"


    The men hastily picked up the dead body and ran away. Alexander came to the ground and put Robin down. She quickly ran to her mother and hugged her.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly something attacked Alexander. It was Lava.


    "How dare you stop us?" The man grunted.


    Alexander scoffed, "Is killing harmless people on an evacuation ship justice?"


    "No, that is absolute justice. Rather than doing it half-assed, I''d do it all the way." The man said.


    "Ah, you must be Sakazuki. Z told me you had a sick understanding of what justice is. Let me teach you something."


    Alexander suddenly teleported to Sakazuki, grabbed his head with his palm, and nted it down on the ground so hard that it made a small crater.


    "Listen to me boy, you have no idea how corrupted the origination you work for is. If you want to talk about Absolute justice then go to Sabaody Archipgo, then to Human Auctioning House there. They sell human ves there. It is run by the permission of the world government, and World Nobles buy ves there. Even when very is banned, it is still happening. Go and bring them to justice, only then will you have the right to call it absolute justice.


    "Right now, you are nothing but a sick disgusting perverted man who likes killing people in the name of justice."


    He picked him from his head and threw him towards his ship many miles away in the sea now. He fell hard on it.


    Alexander then looked back at everyone while calming himself. They all looked at him as well. The oldest of them walked up to him slowly. It seems his gunshot wound had still not healed.


    He waved his hand and the bullet came out. He then gave him a small vial. "Drink this, it will heal your wound."


    The old man didn''t take it and just kneeled near his feet, "T-thank you. Thank you very much."


    Following him, everyone kneeled down and started saying thank you. Even little Robin was kneeling and thanking with her eyes watering down. Probably because she finally felt rxed and her emotions poured out. Alexander quickly used magic to forcibly make them stand up.


    "Ah, no-no. Don''t do that. I just did what was right. Not because I wanted praise." He said.


    The old man grabbed Alexander''s hand with both of his hands, "No, you may not show it but we know what you have done. You became an enemy of the World Government for us. They wille after you now."


    "Haha... They have been after me for years, my friend. They just couldn''t do anything because I am too strong. You can understand that from the fact that I even killed a Celestial Dragon on the stairs of Mary Geois and they still couldn''t do anything to me.


    "So rest assured, no harm wille to me and neither will I let any harme to thisnd. Ohara will be under me now. However, I will need your help to uncover the whole history of the Void Century, so we can deal with them. Now drink this." He exined.


    Clover finally drank the liquid and instantly felt good, "Oh, this is magical. I feel perfectly fine now."


    "SAUL" Robin suddenly shouted and ran towards a big chunk of ice. Her mother ran after her.


    Alexander followed behind. "Is this your friend, Robin?"


    She nodded cutely, "Then I will make him good. But you will have to call me Grandpa from now on."


    He went close to the ice and put his hand on it. Slowly it started to melt and Saul''s giant body fell to the ground. He then went to his head and poured various kinds of potions. He could have used magic but he used potions. He was nning on getting the Historians to find substitute nts for potions so they can be made locallyter.


    "Okay, he is fine. But he needs rest and will wake up in a few hours. By the way, what was the name of the Great Kingdom you talked about, that got those old men so worked up?" He suddenly asked, making everyone feel nervous.


    "I will answer that, oh I haven''t introduced myself. I am Professor Clover, director of Ohara Library."


    [You can see Kuzan, little Robin, Sakazuki and Clover on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!


    Give it to me.

 Chapter 258: Alexander Maxim D Universe - Dead or Alive

    "Boys, you all have been apanying me on my journey for such a long time. Many of you received promotions and yet returned to work with me. Bald Chad, you even rejected 2 promotions to stay on being my Captain. I am thankful to you all for showing such convictions for me.


    "But, as all stories have an end, I have resigned from Marines because I caught the world government trying to destroy a kingdom because some people there found out some dirty secrets of theirs. I will soon bebeled an enemy of the government and they''ll probably put a bounty on me. I am not a pirate and never will be but they will try to make me appear like that to the world.


    "I respect and like you all, so I don''t want to y with your lives. Please leave this ship on the next ind. Your friends and family will stay in danger if you associate with me anymore." Alexander respectfully announced.


    But no one out of the 40 Marines moved an inch. "I AM COMING WITH YOU, BOSS"


    Bald Chad moved forward. He had already stopped calling him Admiral.


    "I don''t follow you because you are my superior, but because I respect you and agree with what you do and stand for, you bring true justice to the people." He said.


    "YES, OLD BALDY IS RIGHT" Many of the men voiced.


    "Please take us with you, Boss." More men shouted.


    Soon it was all of them shouting to stay with him. Alexander was touched with their loyalty, "I hope you know what you are doing. Okay, I ept you all. We will be known as the Golden Justice Army. All the high ranking members will wear a Golden cape like mine but without stars. Everyone else will wear golden bandanas around your necks. Now, I allow Bald Chad to go with you all on this ship and bring your family to my safe territory that I will soon announce. Dismissed." All the men erupted in loud cheers and hugged each other.


    "Boss"


    Suddenly a voice appeared near Alexander''s ear, spooking him.


    "Goddammit, Dobby. What?"


    "Look, this is a copy of your newspaper. I''ve named it Daily Dawn. It also has your whole deration." Dobby informed.


    Alexander checked it out first and epted it. Making the newspaper wasn''t hard for him. He already had Kindheart Malls all around the world and they worked as news gatherers for him.


    "Good, tomorrow''s edition will be free for the world. Thrown it in as many ces as possible. Price it at 1 Berry, 2 Berry less than other papers from the day after tomorrow."


    ...


    Mary Geois,


    The five Elders met together. But this time Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Vice Admiral Kuzan were there too.


    "WHO DOES HE THINK HE IS" An elder angrily punched the giant marble table and it surprisingly broke down.


    Sengoku was shocked seeing that, he didn''t know that these 5 old fossils had any power outside their administrative powers.


    "He has dered war on the World Government. What else did he say to you, Vice Admiral?" the Bald, mustached elder asked. For some reason, he always sat in the middle even though they were all equal.


    "His exact words were ''Tell them to expect me... that every breath they take from now is a personal loan from me. A loan that I wille to im myself, with due interest.''" Kuzan uninterestingly answered.


    "You may leave now," the blonde elder ordered.


    Both Sengoku and Kuzan started to leave, "Not you Sengoku. You stay."


    "Tell us, how many men and what power will it take to take this man down?" The elders asked.


    "I think you know that better than me. I don''t think we can even make a scratch on him if all the Vice Admirals, Admirals, and I fight him at the same time. I don''t know what his peak power is so I will just say that we will need at least 10 Admiral level people and some ancient weapons." Sengoku replied.


    In all honesty, Sengoku was happy that Alexander stopped the buster call, he already knew the people on Ohara were innocent but even he couldn''t overrule the decision of the 5 Elders. Now he truly realized how small and insignificant the position of Fleet Admiral was.


    "Then we can at least keep an eye on whatever he is nning on doing. Put a bounty on him." The elder with Katana spoke.


    "How much should the bounty be?" Sengoku asked.


    All the elders looked at each other first and came to conclusions without even talking, One of them signed a paper, "Alexander Maxim D Universe - Dead or Alive - Ten billion Berries."


    Sengoku''s eyes widened in shock. This was double of what Roger''s bounty was and that in itself was the highest in history.


    "Ten Billion?" He asked to confirm.


    "Yes, you heard us right, this bounty will encourage people to report him as soon as they see him. You can get to work now, Fleet Admiral." The Blond Elder stated.


    Once they were alone they started discussing other things, "We can use the newspaper to start spreading the word that he is an evil demonic man. Should we inform Im-sama?"


    All of them shook their heads after a while, "No, he hasn''t done anything yet to disturb Im-sama. Let''s try to deal with this ourselves."


    ...


    The next day, the newspapers were sent out. The Daily Dawn immediately caught everyone''s eye. First, it was free that day, and second, It was a colored Newspaper, unlike any other currently in cirction. So, people saw the first page. There were two big images. The first column was about Gold Roger and that his real name was Gol D Rogers and other things Gol D Rogers did in his adventures. He added many heroic stories about him saving people.


    Then there was Alexander''s photo with the caption in bold, "WORLD GOVERNMENT LIES! DISSAPOINTED ADMIRAL RESIGNS!"


    The article mainly gave the reason why Alexander quit and that the government tried to destroy a kingdom because their people found secrets of the World Government. Then there was another thing added to make people angry, the existence of CP9 was revealed. People knew about CP 1-8 but this was new.


    "A secret organization who has the authority to kill anyone, no matter innocent or criminal, man, woman, or child. If they suspected you of anything, you are dead. Everyone is a pest in front of the World Government''s eyes."


    Then there were many images of auction houses and World Nobles inhumanly buying and torturing ves. This revealed the double standards of the World Government.


    Then in the end Alexander''s own words were, "I am Alexander Maxim D Universe, I joined Marines because I wanted to help people. Then I slowly realized that the World Government used Marines like their extortion racket. If your kingdom doesn''t pay heavenly tribute then the Marines won''t protect you.


    But have you ever wondered why there are Pirates even after there are so many strong Marines, Vice Admirals, Admirals, who can destroy countries alone. I asked this question and got the answers. If the Marines destroyed all the pirates then no one would pay Heavenly tribute to the World Government.


    "Then I saw the destruction of a small ind of peaceful people because they found about the void century. A time between 900-800 years ago. All the records of that time have been banned by the government and made it illegal to study. But the people on that ind did it out of curiosity.


    "In the end, they received a buster call, a power of World Government and Marine that lets them call 5 Vice Admiral with warships and destroy the kingdom to thest human.


    "Don''t you wonder why the World Government doesn''t want you to find out the truth? That is because the World Government miraculously came into existence in those 100 years called the void century. If the world government were good people then why are they trying to hide it? Ask yourself while you sleep tonight.


    "I am forming the Golden Justice Army. Its purpose is to unmask the evil World Government and save the world from their evil motives. Whenever in trouble, go to any Kindheart Mall, I will protect you. I am your voice and I am your Shield.


    "REMEMBER. The important thing is not to stop questioning. Curiosity has its own reason for existing. If questioning is getting you killed, then they are hiding something."


    Alexander''s words made the whole world finally start questioning their stance on the world government. Those who already knew the truth smiled and those who didn''t want it toe out, frowned.


    His words were no less than those of Roger''s words and the biggest thing was that Alexander was still alive. So everyone got excited, thinking about what was next toe.


    But that wasn''t the only earth-shattering news. Alexander''s Wanted Poster was also spread and it made people question the world government even more after reading Alexander''s words.


    ...


    Foosha Vige,


    Roger picked up the newspaper and also read everything. He couldn''t believe that the old man was taking such a direct approach. Then he saw the wanted poster.


    "TEN BILLION BERRIES!?... goddamn, he broke my record so soon." Heined while sitting in his bar. He looked out of the window at the sky and smiled.


    "I already miss my old days. I wonder what they all are doing," he reminisced about his crew.


    [You can see the Wanted Poster, Bald Mustached Elder, Blonde Elder and Katana Elder on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 259: Trouble In Wano

    Wano,


    Kozuki Oden, a crew member of Roger Pirates and the son of Shogun Kozuki Sukiyaki. After Roger Pirates disbanded, he returned to his country with thoughts of opening it.


    But all his hopes were crushed when he found that his father was sick, he tried to take his position as Shogun. However, he met opposition from the usurper Kurozumi Orochi and pirate Kaido.


    As one of thest members of the Kurozumi Family, who were disgraced and stripped of their power and authority, Korozumi Orochi developed immense greed and thirst for power from an early age due to being forced to live in poverty since birth.


    With his false timid attitude, he made himself the temporary Shogun after Kozuki Sukiyaki fell sick. But he secretly shook hands with beast Pirates and took over the country. Kaido gave Orochi the manpower to stay Shogun and thwart any voice against him while Orochi allowed Kaido to use his mineral-richnd and master craftsmen to produce weapons.


    Orochi brought down the image of Kozuki n in the eyes of people, Kozuki Oden was nicknamed ''Idiot Lord'' because he danced naked every week in different towns. Making it easy for Orochi to manipte people. Spreading lies that the Kozuki n was unfit to rule and they wanted to open the borders and sell out the country.


    After that, Oden and all his retainers, which includes the nine red Scabbards, were sentenced to death by boiling oil.


    Alexander''s Kindheart Mall was present in the country so the newspaper reported all the happenings there to the world.


    ... Foosha Vige,


    Rogers (now known as Robby) sat in his bar. Garp sat in front of him, drinking Alexander''s Firewhiskey.


    "Bwahahaha... Who would have guessed the old man could make such amazing stuff." He praised.


    "Dammit, Garp. This is your 3rd ss. I hope you pay this time." Rogerined.


    "Ah, friends don''t worry about such small things..."


    "Uncle Robby, do you want a newspaper?" Gina asked with a big bag on her back. She was the vige''s newspaper girl. Though she was too biased for her Grandpa and only sold the Daily Dawn.


    Girls in Phixheim had asked him toe out and live there. So Alexander made them a nice small castle, and soon everyone moved into it. Rina, Amy, Gali, Jenny, Gina, Olivia, Dous, and Hats the cat. Meanwhile, Connor was spread around the world with his hundred clones and Brian was busy managing the business, something he loved. The whole Goa Kingdom was their yground and no one dared to mess with them.


    "Haha, yes I will, Gina. Come here, your favorite ice cream is waiting." Roger said. Since Ace was born he dotted on every child he sees.


    "Yayyy..." Gina happily went ahead and ate her ice cream. A small perk of being the Papergirl.


    Roger saw the newspaper and on the first page was news about Wano. That Oden was captured.


    "Tell me, Garp. Why is Kaido given so much freedom by the world government? Can''t they just kill him while he''s not that big of a threat?" He asked.


    Garp also saw the news and grimaced. "*Sigh* The World Government buys weapons from Wano now. Wano is the only ce that makes Seastones weapons. It''s all about gaining something and losing something for the higher-ups."


    "That''s why you rejected the promotion?" Roger guessed.


    "Yeah. I''d rather stay away from that pit of vipers. Anyways, I gotta go now. See you somedayter." Garp went away to do his job.


    "Ahhhh... Thank you, uncle Robby. I''m off to work too." Gina also hopped away.


    Roger alone looked at the paper, "I can''t let this happen. Roger Pirates may have disbanded. But our brotherhood stays."


    He closed his shop and called Alexander.


    ...


    Alexander was currently in the New World. Looking for a territory to take over and call it Justice Land. But most of the inds on the Grand Line were so unstable that he couldn''t decide.


    *Peruperuperuperuperu...*


    "Yeah, who?" He asked.


    On the other side was an android of Alexander. He had put these Androids as workers in Kindheart malls.


    "What?! Why did you even let that happen?" He scolded.


    "Yes, our policy is not to meddle with the kingdom''s policy. But we should save them if the kingdom itself is in danger. Okay, I wille there." He hung up


    He had just received the news about Wano. Not just that, Beast Pirates were also attacking Kindheart Malls in Wano since the morning newspaper was sold.


    *Peruperuperuperuperu...*


    "What now?... Oh, Roger"


    "Yes, I know. Don''t worry, you don''t have to do anything. I will go there personally now." He reassured.


    ...


    Kaido and Orochi sat on their big chairs. Around them was a big crowd and in the middle was a huge pot with boiling oil.


    Oden and the nine red Scabbards were made to stand near it. Oden looked at the boiling oil and then looked back at Kaido,


    "I want a chance to get through this, I must live no matter what," he firmly said.


    The guard nearby him made fun of him, "Ah, get in. Begging for your life like this! You''re a funny guy."


    Oden simply pushed him into the tub. The man screamed and his body caught fire. He somehow got out with the burning body and ran to the crowd but no one helped him and he died.


    Oden then looked back at Kaido, "The ten of us will enter this, But you shall free the ones who survive... the time you decide."


    Orochi giggled with his ugly teeth showing, "SURVIVE?... the point of this punishment is that you instantly die, muahahaha..."


    But Kaido had a different thought in his mind. He knew that Oden was a strong man and Kaido won the battle with him by dirty means, even though Oden could still not have defeated him but Kurozumi Higurashi''s meddling made it look like Oden would have won against him. It was a shame for Kaido, that his new scar on the chest would keep reminding him. Even more so when his own daughter admired Oden more than him.


    Kaido looked at one of hisckeys, "Bring me a clock"


    "You have one hour! Worororo! Try to survive that, it''s even too long for a regr bath." Kaido announced whileughing.


    "You will hold your words?" Odenstly asked.


    "Of course," Kaido promised.


    Meanwhile, the public was booing and calling him disgraceful and shouting at him to quickly just jump in the tub and die.


    Oden went ahead and jumped in, he shouted loudly for a second. His retainers also followed him but when they were all on the nk leading to the tub, Oden picked it over his head.


    [Go and watch the images before reading further on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    It was a shock to the nine red scabbards. They quickly understood that their lord was trying to save them.


    "Please stop, Lord Oden"


    "It should be us, Lord Oden"


    "We will carry you!!"


    They all yelled, but they were silenced by a growling shout from Oden, "Shut up and stay still, that''s an order"


    Orochi seethed in anger, "What''s the deal here, his retainers aren''t submerged in oil?"


    "Wrororo... But all ten of them are in the pot. I have noints," Kaido remarked and sipped on sake.


    On the other hand, the public was in total shock, they had been calling him Idiot or weak for losing to Kaido but now they saw him carrying 9 fully grown samurais on his shoulder, even that in boiling oil. Their cold hearts started to change a little.


    Kaido''smanders were wondering what kind of skin the man had. While the 9 red scabbards were crying on the nk. Even the smoke was enough to burn their skin and they wondered what their Lord was going through.


    "Ah, this is boring... I thought there would be more screams... When will the Idiot lord die?" Some peoplemented.


    Among them was Yamato, daughter of Kaido. She punched the man who trash-talked about Oden.


    "YOU ARE THE IDIOTS" She shouted.


    "To whom do you think you owe this peace you are living in today?... "


    She told everyone that Orochi doesn''t care about anyone and only wants to destroy the country to exact his revenge. Because his father was made tomit seppuku for killing two other Daimyos to get theirnds.


    But his family was persecuted in the whole of Wano even after his father''s death and Orochi med every citizen of Wano for that. Oden then discovered countless weapons and kidnapped people, prepared as offerings to Kaido by Orochi, for selling, to have fun, or just kill them. Oden knew he couldn''t win a fight so he epted the offer of Orochi.


    The offer was to dance naked in the streets as a sign of apology towards the Korozumi family. Each time he did it he saved 100 people. He believed that Kaido would leave after 5 years as promised after their shipbuilding wasplete.


    She shouted at all of them. Finally opening their eyes about how deep in trouble they were.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Joakim Jonsson* *Conrad* *Dous Flower*.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 266: Red Hair Boy

    Alexander and Ragnarok came back to the ship of Amazon Lily. This time with a scared Saint Charlos.


    Glosoria saw the man and looked at him disgustfully, "He even looks filthy. So-called Celestial Dragon."


    "Hah... Yeah, they looked neither Celestial nor like a dragon." Alexander added.


    Saint Charlos suddenly thought of protesting, "Y-You just wait. The whole Marine and World Government wille for you soon.."


    He received a kick from Ragnarok and Shut up. "If you open that mouth again I will throw you into the sea. You see that sea monster over there? I''ll feed you to him."


    Noodles who was just ying nearby heard Ragnarok and got upset for being called a monster. Alexander went and punched Ragnarok lightly to show Noodles that he was on his side.


    He then whispered in Ragnarok''s ears, "Don''t call him a monster. He''s a bit emotional. Now you go and y with him."


    He threw Ragnarok off the ship and brought Saint Carlos to the three sisters.


    Hancock was the first one to stand up ande closer, albeit scaredly. "See, I helped you. I can also help you to get rid of these tattoos. I''m sure you''re concerned about that."


    Hancock looked at Alexander. She was on the verge of tearing up.


    "Why are you doing all this for us?" She asked with genuine confusion. She had never known someone who would help a stranger for no reason.


    Alexander used his magic and made their tattoos go away, "Answer''s very simple, child. Because I can. Now, I''m leaving this guy to you. Even if you don''t kill him he will still die in a few hours. Don''t worry about Marines following you here. Take care."


    With that, he left them alone and returned to his ship.


    ...


    Foosha Vige,


    A new person had arrived on the ind. He had red hair and a small Pirate crew. The crew didn''t really have the knowledge that so many powerful monsters lived there and proimed the vige their base for now.


    Roger was shocked when he saw his ship''s chore boy had grown so big and strong.


    "Hahaha, here, kid. Try this one. It''s a true man''s drink." Roger passed him a small ss of his home-brewed strong whiskey.


    "Hah, why are you giving the drink. Where is Makino?" Shanks asked.


    "You came to the wrong bar, fool," Roger replied and drank the shot himself.


    "I was gonna drink that."


    "Me too," Roger shrugged and poured another one.


    "So, you wanna be a big-time pirate now? Why are you in East Blue, then?" Roger asked.


    "Ah, nothing. Just passing by." Shanks changed the topic.


    ~What the hell is this kid up to?~ Roger asked himself.


    "Then you might wanna run away before Garp or Old man Universees back."


    "Wait, I know why Garp woulde but why would hee here? Isn''t he like the enemy of Garp?" Shanks asked.


    "Hahaha... That is the worst joke I''ve ever heard. Even if Garp wanted to be the old man''s enemy, he couldn''t. The old man would beat the crap out of Garp otherwise." Roger continuallyughed, remembering some of the days when Garp got beaten for picking his nose in front of Alexander.


    "Didn''t know he hated pirates so much," Shanks responded.


    Roger shook his head, "He doesn''t. He hates those who kill and plunder for fun. Look what happened to Kaido, the so-called Emperor of the sea."


    Shanks twitched remembering that. The image of the dead Kaido was clear in the newspaper. The strongest creature in the world died by just a single sword strike.


    The pirates and other people had now started calling Alexander the strongest being in the world after that incident.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I guess my visit here will end a bit early." He said and got up to leave.


    "Take my advice, kid. Leave this Pirates job. That''s where the future is headed." Roger advised.


    "Thanks for the advice, old man. But I wanna try it once." He smiled at him and left.


    ...


    Alexander''s ship was about to reach the Foosha Vige harbor when he saw a pirate ship just departing.


    "Who is that? Do you know that g, Dobby?" he asked.


    "Umm... I think they are the Red Hair Pirates. Don''t know what they''re doing here. They were supposed to be quite famous in the New World." Dobby informed.


    "Hmm, let''s meet him. Let''s see what kind of pirate he is." Alexander decided. He suddenly jumped from his ship to Shanks''. The first thing he noticed was that Shanks was missing an arm for some reason.


    "It seems fate really wanted us to meet, Mister Universe." Shanks got up from a corner.


    Alexander spoke, "Oh, so you believe in fate."


    "Haha... It is what drives the world. Everything happens for a reason."


    Alexander amusingly looked at him, "Then what reason did youe here for?"


    "Nothing, I had a dream a few months ago, I saw a kid growing up and doing good. I''m just looking for him." Shanks informed.


    "So you''re on a goose chase." Alexander mocked and continued.


    "Tell me, what kind of pirate are you? What''s your motivation? One Piece? Wealth? Fame?"


    Shanks and his crew tensed up. They knew that the next words of their captain could decide their fate.


    "Ah, why so serious, old man? I am a pirate just because I like sailing and exploring. Looking for treasures. There''s no point settling down after being a crew member of Roger Pirates. I was just a chore boy and received a bounty on my head. It was either fight back or just die." Shanks exined.


    Alexander nodded, the world government itself was the problem when it came to why there were so many Pirates. The government didn''t do anything to make the quality of life better and whoever raised their voice either dies or bes wanted by them. Just like some certain countries in the real world.


    Alexander quickly looked at his sins.


    ||Shanks - Category 3


    Murder - 30


    Robbery - 10,123


    Sin Percentage - 52%||


    "*Sigh* You are right. The government indeed wouldn''t have let you live. But you could also have fought them. Anyways, I advise you to notmit any more crimes. The era of Pirates was over the moment I formed the Golden Justice Army. You could probably go on your adventures as an adventurer group but not as pirates." Alexander advised him.


    "I will think about it." Shanks agreed.


    Alexander left them to their device and returned to his ship that had already docked at the harbor.


    He picked little Lami and Law in his arms. "Let''s go. I''ll show you your new home. Lots of nice people live here."


    "Let me down. I can walk on my own." Lawined.


    Alexander instantly flew in the air and then started walking towards the town center.


    "Haha, you still want me to let you down?" Alexander asked. This time Law didn''t speak.


    He took the family of four to the town center and got them registered as citizens. The mayor was extremely happy to get two amazing doctors in the vige.


    Then he brought them to their new house. It was a nice cottage with gardens around it. "Alright, this is the ce. Settle down and rx. There is a school nearby where you can send the kids. It is sometimes taught by my granddaughters or wife. See youter, Lami-chan and Law-chan"


    Alexander left the ce and started walking towards his castle. When he was passing by some trees he heard a known voice.


    He went to it and saw Garp holding a kid from his shirt.


    "Who did you kidnap this time, Garp?" Alexander asked.


    The kid thought it was his chance, "SAVE ME, I AM BEING KIDNAPPED"


    "BAM"


    He received a knock on his head and it swole up.


    "Old man, this is my grandson, Luffy. Oy, say hello." Garp introduced him.


    "Yo," Luffy just waved his hand.


    "Hahaha, so this is Dragon-chan''s kid. He does look like him. But why did he dump him on you?"


    Garp grunted in annoyance, "Argh... Dragon sent a letter saying he doesn''t have time or a safe ce to keep him."


    Alexander walked to Luffy and patted his head, "Kid, I am your Grandpa''s grandpa. Wait, where did you get this straw hat?"


    Luffy suddenly turned proud and puffed out his chest, "Shanks gave it to me."


    ~That exins it. Does that mean Luffy is the child he was looking for?~ he thought.


    "Luffy, a new family hase to town. There are kids too. Go and meet them." He told him.


    Luffy was always up for an adventure and this was also like that for him. So he just ran away.


    "Who did you bring this time?" Garp asked.


    "A family from Flevance. They also have D in their name but keep it a secret." He informed.


    Garp turned serious at that mention, "Good, they will be safer here. Let''s go and grab a drink. After that, you will probably have to go to the Goa Kingdom."


    "Why, what happened?"


    "Your new talking cat, bird, and that boy Dous have taken over the royal castle," Garp informed. Making Alexander facepalm.


    [You can see Shanks and Little Luffy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 271: Dragon-Chan

    The Steel Warship reached the small ind. Alexander jumped towards the man and the child.


    The child was a bit scared of the huge ship and Alexander''s presence. "Please treat him first. He hasn''t eaten anything except his own leg in weeks."


    He started crying, "He gave me all the food."


    Alexander was shocked and respectfully picked the unconscious man and took him back to the ship. The kid also meekly followed behind. It looked like he was ufortable being around so many people.


    "All right, kid. The doctor here will treat the man. What''s your name?" Alexander asked and gave him some food. His malnutrition was clearly visible.


    "I-I am Sanji and he is Zeff." The kid meekly replied.


    "What happened and how long were you stuck there?" Robin chimed in, she was always interested in new stories.


    Sanji blushed a bit seeing Robin. Robin had grown into a beautiful after all.


    "I worked as a chef on his ship. But a storm destroyed our ship and he saved me. H-he gave me all the food an-and starved himself." Sanji retold all that happened to him. Alexander went close to him and caressed his hair, "It''s okay. You are safe now. Where is your family? What about your parents?"


    Alexander felt Sanji was getting ufortable with that question. So instead of asking him he just looked into his mind. He saw everything, his mother dying, his father doing experiments on him and his siblings. Him getting discarded as a failure and getting locked up for the kingdom to believe he was dead.


    "I-I don''t have a family," Sanji said.


    "It''s okay. You can stay on this ship as long as you want. y with Robin and Ko if you want." He said and left the kids.


    He went to Zeff, who had woken up by now. Zeff was surprised to see Alexander.


    "Mister Universe, this is a surprise. I never thought I''d ever meet you." Zeff respectfully said.


    "Hahaha, likewise. For what you did for that kid, you have my utmost respect. For this, I will grant you a wish. Ask anything you want." Alexander offered.


    Zeef quickly answered, "I won''t ask for anything free. I have gathered some treasure in my long voyage. I want to exchange that for a ship. I want to open sea restaurant. I want a ship to be made for that."


    Alexander nodded andughed, "Hahaha, thene with me to the Goa Kingdom. I have the world''s best shipwright there. He was the one who made the legendary pirate Gold D Roger''s Oro Jackson. He will make you the best ship you want. You can also erect my g on your ship. As long as it has that, no pirate or Marine will mess with you."


    Zeef got excited about the prospect of having his ship made by the legendary shipwright. "Thank you, sir. You will always be wee in my restaurant in the future."


    "Good good, now take some rest. Sanji is fine and ying with other kids." He said that and left him to heal up.


    ~Germa 66, I should pay a visit someday. But before that, I need to go to Tequ Wolf.~ he thought.


    ...


    Foosha Vige,


    Ace, Luffy, Sabo, and Law had built a very good friendship by now. So good that all four wanted to be pirates. Ace was the eldest of them, so he decided to run away first.


    He knew his mother and Robby(Ace doesn''t know Robby is Roger) would never let him go. So he secretly took a boat from Port and left, only telling his friends about it.


    "Ace, I will be the Pirate King, you just Wait" Luffy shouted from the shore.


    "Hahaha, I will be waiting for you, Luffy, Sabo, and Law." Ace waved his hand. Ace already knew his father was the great Pirate King and wanted to be as great as him, which made him take this action.


    Law was the only sensible one of them, "Aunt Rogue will not be happy about this."


    "Hehehe... We will not tell anything to aunt Rogue." Luffy said as they walked back to the town.


    Suddenly they stopped, "What will you not tell me?"


    The three looked back in horror. But Luffy being his dumb self, spilled the beans without even realizing, "I will not tell you that Ace ran away."


    Sabo and Law facepalmed themselves and readied themselves for the uing beating.


    "Oh, that. I already know that." Rogue shrugged and started walking away.


    The three were shocked and ran up to her. "Aunty Rogue, aren''t you worried about Ace?" Law asked.


    "Of course I am, but I can''t really keep him locked here with me now, can I?" She muttered.


    ~And anyone with a D in their name can not be stopped anyway.~ she thought.


    Over the years, she had talked to Roger and both agreed on the fact that every person with a D in their name was unique and stubborn. They would always do what they thought was right. So she let Ace go. It wasn''t like she could not ask Alexander to catch him and bring him back anytime she wanted to see him.


    ...


    Tequ Wolf is a country in the East Blue, it was the construction site of a massive bridge, instead of an ind. The bridge has been under construction for the past 700 years, upon demand of the World Nobles.


    The enormous feat was being carried out by various ves who were either criminals or people from countries that were not allied with the World Government. The purpose of this seemingly impossible task was to connect various inds together, although the exact details as to why were currently unknown.


    Tequ bridge was not too far away from Dawn ind. Alexander left everyone on the ind and flew to the ce. He also told lots of ships to follow him as he''d probably free thousands of ves and prisoners that day.


    Soon a long structure came into his vision. The bridge was extremely long and wide. Spanning hundreds of kilometers and fifty meters wide at all times. No wonder it has been under construction ever since the creation of the World Government.


    He got down on the bridge and saw a lot of people working and living there. From old, young to even babies. The kids were likely born there.


    ~Okay, time to clean up~


    He picked up all the Category 3 Marines and started throwing them towards Marineford, thousands of kilometers away. The world government will surely get the message.


    He did it till thest Guard there, which was the Warden of the prison and Overseer of the project.


    The people just looked at it all in shock and fear. Once everything was back calm. Alexander loudly spoke.


    "I came to liberate you all from this forced very. You all don''t have to work here anymore. My ships will soon arrive and transport you all to various kingdoms where you will be given a home and taught how to make an earning and live happily. No longer will your children have to go through what you did." He announced.


    The people finally realized that Alexander hade to save them. They didn''t know about him till now as they couldn''t afford to buy the newspaper.


    One by one they started to fall down on their knees and cried. Their torture would finally end.


    When Alexander''s ships came and everyone was on board, he flew around and destroyed the whole stretch of pointless bridge. It was under construction for so long that the beginning part of it was already in a bad crumbling condition.


    He saw a big stone at the beginning of the road. The symbol of the World Government was engraved on it. Alexander just picked it up and this time threw it towards Mary Geoise.


    But then suddenly a voice came from behind him."You are doing a great job, you came to save them ever before me."


    Alexander looked around and smiled widely, "Hahaha, long time no see, Dragon-chan. I wasn''t expecting to meet you here."


    [You can see Ace, Tequ Wolf and Dragon on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 278: Conquering the Grand Line

    Alexander came to the sea restaurant Baratie before leaving for conquering Paradise. He needed to deliver Sanji''s sister to him.


    The sea restaurant had be quite famous in just a short time. It had 4 floors and 5 chefs. Sanji had started learning from Zeff diligently.


    "Boy, I brought someone for you." Alexandernded on the deck.


    Sanji happily came out to greet him, "What is it, Grandpa?"


    Alexander brought out his sister Reiju. Sanji''s face grew a big smile the moment he saw her and ran to hug her.


    "Reiju, how? What happened?" He asked.


    "Grandpa here saved me. Father was punished by him and brothers were sent with someone to be his bodyguards. I decided toe to you." She said.


    "Yeah, she has nowhere to go. She can either live on Dawn Ind or here." Alexandre exined.


    Sanji repeatedly nodded, "Yes-yes, you can live here with me. This ship has a lot of rooms." Soon Zeff also came and gave his permission. He knew about Sanji''s past and was happy that he could have some family.


    With that, Alexander left for the Grand Line. He was starting from the ind closest to the Reverse Mountain. But first, he appeared at the Twin Cape.


    "How are you, Crocus?" Alexander asked the lighthouse keeper.


    "Haha, old man, so you''ve decided to finally take over." He asked. Crocus was an informant of Alexander. He kept an eye on the ships that enter the Grand Line.


    "Haha, yeah, finally. Where is Laboon?" he asked.


    "Ah, he must be somewhere close. LABOOON!" He called for the giant whale.


    Soon a big cute whale poked its head out of the water. It started making cute noises when it saw Alexander.


    Alexander knew about the story of Laboon and the first time he saw him he had many scars on his head. Alexander treated his injuries and slowly they built a friendship.


    "Laboon, I brought your favorite food." He said and took out a huge piece of deep-fried fish.


    "Eaaaaaa"


    Alexander turned around and noticed Noodles also looking at Laboon''s food longingly. "Haha, I got some for you too. Here"


    ...


    Meanwhile, a small group of young and ambitious boys and girls decided to set sail and make a name for themselves. Though the most excited one of them was Luffy.


    Franky alone built a ship from scratch for his group. It needed to be big because so many of them were going. The crew had Luffy, Law, Robin, Sabo, Franky, Gina(Baby 5). Not to mention Rina and Gali also tagged along for fun. Their group already was strong enough to beat any Yonko with Rina and Gali.


    They first came to Shells Town where they found a man named Zoro. He quickly joined their already big Pirate group after a good beating from Rina.


    "Luffy, we still need a navigator," Franky informed the captain of the ship.


    "Then let''s go and find one for ourselves, a good Navigator." Luffy carelessly shouted.


    "Navigators don''t grow on trees, Luffy. They require a lot of studies and hard work. I don''t know where we''ll find them," Sabo added. Law nodded behind them.


    Robin suddenly had an idea, "Maybe we can find one on Conami ind. Grandpa told me once that a young girl lived there who loved reading sea navigation books. Her name was...aaa... Kami... I guess."


    "Kami? Who names themselves God?" Zoro interjected.


    "All right, let''s go to Conami ind then." Luffy enthusiastically shouted.


    So, they went ahead but on their way, they also met Ussop and Sanji. Luffy tried to hire Sanji as they needed a cook. Sanji refused initially, but after a long round of persuasion, he and his sister also joined.


    Like that he slowly moved to Reverse mountain while slowlypleting his crew.


    ...


    Alexander had just finished his work on Cactus Ind. There weren''t many people living there but he did find out about a secret organization. The secret organization Baroque Works had imed the ind and set it up as one of the bases of operation responsible for bounty hunting for money.


    Alexander destroyed it and started investigating it. "Dobby, call Connor and ask if he has any intel on this organization."


    Soon they received the info that it was set up by a Shichibukai named Crocodile.


    "Haha, so much for being the government''spdogs." Alexander scoffed and they moved to the next ind. Every ind Alexander visited he would leave behind some warships and men there and also erect a big fort.


    His next target, an ind called Kyuka ind, it was very easy. It was just a holiday ind. He just erected a fort there and put up many warships. A slightpulsion on the Mayor made sure he didn''t sell out to the Marines.


    Next, he went to Little Garden. It was a Prehistoric Ind and as such was still in the age of the Dinosaurs. Alexander found two giants there.


    He learned from the blokes that they had been in a duel for thest hundred years because a little girl asked them who caught the biggest fish. So they came to the ind and started fighting.


    "You dummies, that girl has probably died of old age by now. I am going to need this ind, so decide what you will do. Leave to the seas or return to Elbaf?" Alexander asked.


    Dorry angrily shouted, "No, a duel should not be stopped. It is sacred."


    "Then why the hell has it been going on for a hundred years? I''ll give you onest chance. Fight and finish it. The rules are simple. The one who falls to the ground with their back touching the ground loses." Alexander ordered. The two quickly agreed because Alexander threw off some of his dangerously oppressive aura.


    Soon their duel ended with Borgy winning. He then sent them to Elbaf and put the ind as a nature preservation area. The naval fortress was made a distance away from the shores of the ind. Alexander also picked up a female T-rex and put her in his Dimensional pocket.


    Next, he went to Drum Ind. It had Drum kingdom in it. It was affiliated with the world government so Alexander had to use his might on them to subdue Wapol, the king of the Drum Kingdom. Eventually, he sessfully opened another Golden justice Army fort there. The ind was known for its doctors so Alexander gave them some more books about various fields of medical science.


    The Boin Archipgo was easy to take over as it was just a series of flower-shaped inds in the Grand Line. Within them were various gigantic bugs and vicious man-eating nts.


    Then came Nanimonai Ind. It was an uninhabited ind. In reality, the ind was actually the feces produced after a giant goldfish ate a whole ind. The fish was named Ind Eater and its height was 700 meters. Alexander just destroyed the ind as fecalnd was infested with worms.


    After that, he headed to the basta on Sandy Ind. The supposed headquarters of Baroque Works. Sandy Ind was also a huge dry and desert type summer ind.


    But in their way, they were attacked by the giant goldfish.


    "Eaoooaaaa" Noodles said something.


    "Haha, okay, you fight this time." Alexander let him.


    Noodles bravely went ahead and confronted the giant foe. Though it did take a little help from Alexander. But still, Noodles had his first victory in a battle that day.


    Alexander let Noodles roam around the shores of the ind and went to basta with Dobby.


    Dobby was reading something from his notebook, "So, this basta kingdom is said to be more than 6000 years old. Its royal family, Nefertari, were one of the twenty kingdoms but they refused to live in Mary Geoise and stayed back. And they seem to have a poneglyph."


    "Haha, they seem like a respectable family. Let''s meet them," Alexander interjected.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Luffy and his big group had now reached basta''s shores where they met Vivi.


    But they all stopped and looked at the sea near them. They saw a huge Seaking ying in the water with a big inted ball.


    Luffy and the people who lived in the Goa Kingdom recognized him.


    "Oye, Noodles. What are you doing here?" Luffy asked. He was always able to talk to him somehow.


    "Eaaaa Ooo" Noodles replied and got back to his ying session.


    "Haha, Grandpa is here, Vivi. You don''t have to worry one bit now." Luffy assured her.


    Vivi was confused, including Ussop, Zoro, Nami, and Chopper.


    "Who is your grandpa?" they asked.


    "Ah, I didn''t tell you? That man in the photo." Luffy pointed to the backside of the newspaper Robin was reading.


    It took a moment for everyone to digest it before they loudly eximed with jaws dropping and eyes popping.


    [A/N: If you feel that Strawhats'' progress is too fast then keep in mind that between the beginning of Luffy''s adventure till the Marineford war, only 6-9 months went by. Meanwhile, for us, 11 years had passed.]


    [You can see Laboon, Brogy and Dorry; Drum Ind, Ind Eater and basta and on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 284: Gambler Grandpa

    The letter he received was from the owner of the Guild Tesoro, the owner of Gran Tesoro, a massive ship with a metropolis built on it. It was supposed to be thergest entertainment city in the world.


    It was acknowledged as an independent state by the World Government due to Tesoro''s wealth, and they also ssify it as a demilitarized zone. It was referred to as the "moving country of dreams". Nevertheless, the country was allied with the World Government, as they are required to pay a Heavenly Tribute.


    Inside the envelope were an invitation letter and a Vivre card. "Hmm, what do they want from me? Well, it''s in my way so I''ll check it out."


    Then he picked up the newspaper and a poster fell out, he picked it up and startedughing nonstop. It was a Wanted poster of Noodles and the photo was too different than the original Noodles.


    It said, ''Demon of the Seas - Dead or Alive - 100,000,000''.


    "Whose ship did he sink in basta?" he asked himself and started flying away.


    ...


    Totto Land, Whole Cake Ind.


    Charlotte Linlin aka Big Mom, the captain of Big Mom Pirates, and one of the Yonko was having a meeting with her three sweetmanders. "We need to do something about this ever-expanding Golden Justice Army or else it will soone after us too." Charlotte Katakuri spoke.


    "Katakuri, don''t worry. Mamma is very strong. Now bring me my cake." Big Mom shrugged off his warning.


    "Mother, big brother is right. Universe has already killed and destroyed the Beast Pirates, with Kaido dead we have no alliance. The Germa Kingdom was also destroyed. Red Hair pirates will never join us and I''ve heard the Whitebeard Pirates have already submitted to him and have decided to join the Golden Justice Army." Charlotte Smoothie added.


    "Smoothie, don''t worry. I do have a very powerful ally. He will soon being here, and If he really has eaten the devil fruit he says, then he has the power to someday be even stronger than Kaido." Big Mom replied while eating one of the cake homies.


    "Who is it, mother?" Charlotte Cracker asked.


    "Hehe, don''t be impatient, child. You will know soon."


    ...


    Alexander appeared over the huge nonsensical ship. Arge portion of the Gran Tesoro wasposed of gold, and its bow resembled a cruise ship, only much more massive in scale. The entire ship was ten kilometers long and a city was built inside it, with no roof covering it.


    He went directly in through the huge door for small ships to enter. Surprisingly, Guild Tesoro was waiting for him there. It wasn''t hard to guess how he knew of his arrival. The Vivre card works both ways.


    The moment hended many fireworks lit up and people started shooting confetti. Dancers and musicians came and started performing.


    ~What the hell is this?~


    Soon Guild Tesoro appeared in front of him with a bouquet and handed it to him, "Wee to my humble establishment, President Universe. I am honored to be in your presence."


    "Hmm, if this is humble then I don''t know what''s exquisite in your mind. Well, why did you send the invitation?" He asked.


    "Ahaha... we will talk about that, soon. Let''s go in first. I have organized so many fun activities for you. He said and brought him in.


    In the meantime, Alexander looked into his head and also his sins. It turns out, Tesoro was a broken man. Broken by the world nobles. His story was sad and pitiful.


    When he was a child, he loved to sing and dreamed of being in the entertainment business someday. However, due to his poor childhood, he turned to crime.


    However, he once changed his ways when he met a ve girl named Ste in a Human Shop. He fell in love with Ste and hoped to one day buy her freedom, but this dream was crushed after she was purchased by a World Noble. He even assaulted that World Noble but was caught and also forced into very.


    Due to harsh treatment, Ste died two years after being bought, causing Tesoro to snap and return to criminal activity after he escaped from very on the night Fisher Tiger burnt Mary Geoise. Due to his conniving and criminal ways, he was able to establish the Gran Tesoro and achieve his dream, though his dark past caused it to be twisted and corrupt.


    After Ste''s death and his own failure to buy her, Tesoro became obsessed with money and made it his dream to amass wealth so great that he could be the most powerful person in the world. His personal philosophy was that people can only seed with money.


    He was also fond of saying "I decide whoughs," something the World Noble who bought Ste once said to him.


    Due to once being a ve to the World Nobles, Tesoro hates wealthy people and aristocrats. Ironically and hypocritically, he was a wealthy person himself who reveled in his own status while looking down on the less fortunate.


    The man was walking and talking embodiment of hypocrisy, though Alexander couldn''tin as during his time as a ve, Tesoro was constantly mocked and abused by his master, who even forbade him from smiling.


    ~Truly, monsters aren''t born. They are made.~


    But now, his wealth ounted for ~20% of all the money circted in the world and made him a very influential person even within the New World. His "Tesoro Money" was as high a fortune as 500,000,000,000 berries, enough money to buy a small country.


    His power was said to be equal to that of the World Nobles in terms of wealth.


    ||Guild Tesoro - Category 3


    Murder - 50


    Enving - 20,890


    Robbing - 52,678,875


    Sin Percentage - 60%||


    ~*Sigh* I think I will try to see if I can give him a chance. But all the ves must be released.~


    He came to the car racing site with Tesoro. "Wait, if you people have engine technology then why do you still use sails on ships?"


    "Haha, because weck fuel for bigger engines. Oil here on this ship is a very luxurious item. Look, you won the bet." He pped and dragged him to another venue where a dance performance was going on.


    Alexander could already see that most of the workers on the ship were forced ves who were put into debt by schemes of Tesoro.


    "Why don''t we y a game of cards, Tesoro?" Alexander asked.


    Tesoro happily agreed to the given opportunity. "Of course, Let''s go to a table."


    When they were walking Alexander suddenly stopped because he saw Blue Fang, Dous, and Brian ying on a table too. He went to them and asked, "Ehem, what are you three doing here?"


    He spooked them and they nearly jumped out of their seats. Brian was the first one who looked at him, "Ah, it''s you old man. I thought someone attacked us."


    "We just decided to rx a bit after working continuously." Blue Fang added.


    "Ah, it''s alright then. Be sure to not lose all your money here." He said and got closer to them.


    "This ce is fishy, so be careful." He whispered to them and left to y his game.


    They came to a ckjack table. A man was already sitting there and ying. What surprised Alexander was that the man was blind and he still won.


    Alexander upied a seat beside him and on his other side sat Tesoro. "Care to join me in the game,d?"


    The blind manughed and agreed, "Haha, I can''t deny an elderly person."


    Alexander''s eye twitched being called an elder. "Bwahaha, funny boy. Okay, Tesoro, let''s continue."


    Soon after the cards were distributed, Alexander received 15 in total. Now he needed a six. Alexander used his vision to see which card was now on top, and it was a 6.


    "Double down," Alexander said. If Alexander wins now, he''d get a double and if he got a ckjack then he''d get 1.5 times. And now he could only get one card.


    Then, when the dealer was taking out the card to give it to him, it suddenly changed at an extremely high speed and 6 became 9.


    "BUST" Dealer said and took the money from him. The game went on and the blind man somehow won even when the card was changed.


    Alexander looked at Tesoro, "Ah, this is no fun. Tesoro, let''s bet big. The winner takes everything."


    Tesoro beamed with excitement, "haha, I like you, President Universe. How much do you want to bet?"


    Alexander thought for a second, "Ummm... how about Five hundred Billion Berries?"


    It was like the time just stopped and all the noise vanished. Tesoro had his mouth wide open. 500 billion was his total wealth after all. And if he won then he would be the richest in the world, maybe even more than all those world nobles.


    He greedily smiled, trying to show his false confidence. "Haha... I ept."


    [You can see Noodles, Gran Tesoro, Guild Tesoro on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 287: Dobby Eats a Devil Fruit

    Alexander used the records of the ces the children were picked from and took them to their homes. He also healed their forced drug addiction and their body gigantification with his small light.


    Caesar had also held many people as ves so he also helped them and then returned to his work of conquering the Grand Line. More than half of it was done and not much was left now.


    Dobby had finished his job of conquering the Sky inds and had returned with a devil fruit. Dobby found a wannabe god there and had to kill him. The fruit was from the man.


    Alexander was pleasantly surprised to find that it was the Rumble Rumble fruit, said to be an invincible devil fruit.


    It was a Logia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create, control, and transform into electricity at will, making the user a Lightning Human.


    "Haha, good job, Dobby. Why don''t you eat it?" Alexander proposed.


    "Are you sure boss? Don''t you want it?" Dobby asked.


    "Haha, I can already do what that fruit can, so it''ll be a waste. On the other hand, I think if you can master it to the fullest you will probably get a little boost." He nudged him.


    "Okay then, let''s try this." Dobby picked it up and took a bite. "Oh, this tastes so horrible." He made a twisted face and threw the fruit away, which just turned into a gooey mess and vanished soon after.


    "So, feel anything?" Alexander asked.


    Dobby lifted his palm and a slight bolt of electricity flickered. "Not much but I feel... weird."


    Alexander put his phone on his palm, "Nice, my battery was running out, try to charge it."


    Dobby just looked at his face and blinked stupidly, "Boss, don''t tell me you made me eat that just so you could do this."


    Alexanderughed with his one eye twitching, "Ha...ha... why would I do that? If that was the case I would have eaten it myself."


    "Because it tastes so bad?" Dobby guessed.


    "Haha, don''t fret about it, Dobby. Let''s go and conquer the grand line, haha..." Alexander left Dobby alone to experiment with his powers.


    ...


    Not many Inds or Kingdoms were left now. Only Water 7 and some of its nearby Inds were left to be conquered. Besides them, there was also Enies Lobby and Marineford, which he needed to take over, though he wanted to drag the 4 elders in a public fight too.


    He went to the Water 7 and removed all the World Government establishments there, and erected big Forts on all 6 sides on the ind.


    Water 7 was a very important ind for the World Government as it produced a huge amount of revenue and also had the highest number of Shipbuilders.


    Alexander reced the administrators of the ce with his people and also called on 20 warships and 5000 men to be stationed there. Water 7s neighboring Inds were also taken over by him.


    If the World Government was ignoring him till now, they couldn''t any longer. 90 percent of Paradise, 100 percent of the East and South blue were now under Alexander''s control. This year they will not get a Heavenly tribute from a full one half of the world. Not to mention, Alexander had control over many kingdoms in the other half of the world too.


    From Water seven they went to Guanhao, an ind in Paradise where the World Government organized a training camp for future Cipher Pol agents.


    Alexander did a full strip-down of the camp and made it a normalnd for normal people. Many sinners of the World Government were also killed in that.


    Then there was Kenzan Ind, just tribal people lived there so he didn''t disturb them and simply protected the ind with a few warships permanently stationed there.


    After that Namakura Ind was a ce he spent some time at because the ce was too poor and the living conditions were hellish. The kingdom itself was called the Land of Poverty. So he helped the people and erected another Fort there, the Golden Justice Army would help the people''s upliftmentter.


    There was also Kuraigana Ind but it was already under his territory as it was the ce Mihawk resided and had his castle.


    "Okay Dobby, let''s go to Rusukaina and give Garry his new mate I promised and then go to Sabaody Archipgo. That is thest ind in our conquest of paradise," he said.


    "Eaaaaaa..." Noodles spoke before Dobby.


    "Haha, yeah Noodles. you will be the king of the seas once we fulfill our mission." Alexander replied to him.


    So, they popped to Rusukaina and found Garry the T-Rex. Garry enthusiastically weed them, "Ah, boss. I thought you forgot about me."


    "It''s your lucky day, Garry. I found you a mate. But she''s a bit wild so it''s all on you if you can woo her." Alexander told him.


    Garry happily jumped, "YES! Don''t worry about wooing her. I am very handsome."


    "Alright, you deserve it." Alexander let the female T-Rexe out.


    Garry happily caught her attention as he was literally waving his tiny hands to her.


    The female T-Rex ran to him at full speed. "Haha, see. I told you I can woo her."


    *BAM*


    The female T-Rex gave Garry a hard 360-degree tail p in the face. Garry fell down instantly.


    Alexander and Dobby just looked at it gobsmacked, "Damn, you need help, Garry?"


    Garry quickly stood up to save the little self-respect he had left. "Ahaha... no no, I''m fine. I just slipped. You guys can go now, I will y with her for a while."


    They pitted him and flew away. But even as they left they heard loud thuds of beatings and screams. But some of them were confusing.


    "OH LORD! I LOVE THIS!"


    They ignored and continued on their way.


    When they reached the sea, Noodles asked them what was that sound, "Ah, Noodles my boy. You are still too pure to understand that. Here, y with your favorite intable ball."


    From there they went to Sabaody archipgo. He started by hunting down all the really bad guys in thewless area of it.


    Once that was done he changed the area into a housing district for normal people. "Haha, nice, we don''t need anywless areas. This ce already has amazing amusement parks for making money."


    After that, they went into a bar to eat lunch.


    "How are we going to take over the Marineford, boss?" Dobby asked,


    "I haven''t thought about that yet. Though I would like to open that secret chamber in Raftel before I do anything. I have a feeling that the big man might show himself sooner than we thought." Alexander stated and they entered.


    "Cool, the ce is empty," Dobby eximed as they took a seat near the counter.


    Soon a woman came to take their order, but she stopped moving when she saw their faces. It was like an error had urred in her head. But she seemed strong in the head and came out of it.


    "Ah, sorry. We never receive famous guests like you. Wee to Shakky''s Rip-off Bar, I am Shakuyaku. What can I get for you two?" She asked.


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha, a funny name for a bar. Well, I want a number 9 set."


    Then Dobby ordered, "I''ll have two number 9s, a number 9rge, a number 6 with extra dip, a number 7, two number 45s, one with cheese, and arge soda"


    Alexander and Shakuyaku looked at him like he was an animal in the zoo.


    Dobby noticed their gazes, "Ah, I feel a lot more hungry since I ate that Devil Fruit."


    "Hmm, it seems your body needs the energy to produce that electricity now. You also tested it a lot beforeing here so you must be running low." Alexander theorized.


    "Hooo, what do we have here? Since when did people starting to this bar?" Another voice came from behind.


    Alexander and Dobby turned at the same time and recognized the guy. He also recognized them.


    "Haha, Dark King Silver Rayleigh. The world is looking for you and here you are." Alexanderughed.


    Rayleigh didn''t say anything and stayed there assessing if Alexander was going to attack him.


    [You can see Shakky''s Rip-Off bar and Shakuyaku on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 288: A War is Brewing

    "Come and sit here boy, I don''t bite," Alexander stated, easing the tense air.


    Silver Rayleigh smiled and sat beside him. "So, this must be yourst stop in Paradise."


    "Haha, absolutely correct. The world will know tomorrow that the World Government is just Half World Government now." Alexander joked.


    "Ah, Roger would have loved to see this day. A smack on the World Government''s face is always enjoyable." Rayleighmented.


    "So, What''s the first mate of Roger Pirates doing here?" Alexander inquired.


    "Nothing, just living my retirement peacefully. Coating ships is a pretty satisfying job." He replied and drank from his ss.


    "And what would it take to bring you out of this retirement?" Dobby asked.


    "Never thought of this, maybe if Roger was to miraculouslye back to life." Rayleigh looked like he was taking a trip down the memoryne.


    ~Haha, he''s in for a big surprise then.~ *Ring Ring*


    Alexander''s phone rang, which was rare these days. It was from Roger.


    "Old man, I think I found the Ancient Weapon, Uranus. Though I am not sure but whatever it is it''s pretty huge and strange. Come fast." Roger sounded excited on the other side.


    Alexander quickly got up. "Dobby, let''s go. Important stuff. Okay, Rayleigh and Shakuyaku. See youter maybe."


    They both went out and through the Anywhere Door, they reached Roger. Alexander looked around and saw that they were on an uncharted Sky Ind.


    Roger had probablye to the sky ind on the flying carpet he had given him.


    "Ah, Alex, follow me." Ragnarok was also there.


    "What are you doing here?" Alexander asked.


    "I was getting bored so I decided to help him a bit," Ragnarok answered. Alexander just remembered that Roger and Ragnarok had struck up a very good friendship.


    "So, what did you find?" He asked. In front of them was a huge temple-like building.


    "Come in and see it for yourself."


    They followed Ragnarok in and came to an open area. In its center was a humongous ship, bigger than any ship he had seen on the till now. Even his warships looked like ants in front of it.


    *BOOM*


    Roger jumped down from the deck of the ship with a loud thud, "Hahaha, have you ever seen this, Ancient old man? This looks like it''s from your time."


    Alexander rolled his eyes at theme joke. ~My Ironheim is bigger than Sr Systems.~


    "Hmm, this could be Uranus. It''s probably a flying machine/weapon." Alexander remarked.


    "You tried to start it up?" He asked.


    Roger shook his head, "No, I did see the ce from where it gets operated but I couldn''t understand a thing. So, I called the smartest person I know."


    "I am ttered..." Alexander couldn''tplete his sentence as Roger again messed with him.


    "So I called my friend Ragnarok. He told me to call you."


    "Then boy, this makes you the dumber one. All right. let''s go to the ship now." He moved in.


    Inside he saw a huge control panel with strange symbols on it. "Ghost, trante it, and project the trantions."


    Soon everything became clear. It really was a flying ship with very strong weapons. Mainly the central cannon which Alexander estimated could destroy a small satellite like the moon, no wonder it was feared


    But he couldn''t power it up for some reason. He went to where its engine was and saw a simple electric engine but there was no ce to put gas in it. Instead, there was a metal seat with various wires connected to it.


    "Dobby,e here and sit on it and try to send as much electricity as you can to the ship." He instructed.


    Dobby did as asked and ejected electricity from his body and just as he had guessed the engines started up.


    "Of course they would use a devil fruit. The world doesn''t have fuel engines even right now, forget 800 years ago." Alexander muttered.


    "Where do we take this huge ship, old man?" Roger asked.


    "Where else than Raftel? You go with Ragnarok and bring Shirahoshi-chan."


    "What about Pluto?" Roger asked further.


    "Ah, it turned out. That shipbuilder Tom, that made your ship had designs of Pluto. Pluto was built in Water 7 800 years ago so it must have been passed down from generation to generation. I gave him all the stuff necessary to make it so it should be ready by now." He revealed.


    Roger got really excited, "Hahaha, we are so close to knowing the truth now. I''ll see you at Raftel then"


    Once they left, Alexander looked at Dobby. "Keep Supplying electricity. Let''s move it,"


    ...


    Somewhere in the New World,


    "Zehahaha... You thought you could kill me? How wrong you are. Didn''t Whitebeard teach you anything? The Dark Dark fruit I ate is one of the strongest Devil fruits in the world. Now, I am the strongest.


    "Thank you foring to me. You made my work easier, Portgas D Ace." Marshall D Teach aka ckbeard spoke. He had Ace pinned down under his foot.


    "What the hell were you nning all this time Teach?" Ace asked.


    "Zehaha... Your, Whitebeard and that old monster''s funeral." ckbeard confidently imed.


    This time Aceughed, "Hahaha... You are too naive, Teach. You could maybe kill me, I''d even consider pops dying but not Grandpa. He hasn''t even shown 1 percent of his powers yet and the world government shudders at the mention of his name. Imagine what will happen when he gets serious?"


    Ace still remembers the incident from his childhood. When Luffy somehow fell into an underground river system in a cave. Luffy was already a Devil Fruit user by then so he and Sabo were helpless. They cried for help and Alexander appeared.


    Right in front of them, he ripped out a part of the whole ind with a simple move of his finger and they found Luffy in one of the air pockets underground.


    That day they truly understood that their Grandpa was not called the strongest being in the world for no reason.


    But ckbeard didn''t know that. He still had his confidentugh. "Zehahahaha... Who said I am alone? Big Mom and all the Marine Admirals will be there too."


    "That still won''t be enough." Ace mocked him. ckbeard took him to the nearby Marine Base and handed Ace to the Marines.


    ckbeard was still a Shichibukai so he had the luxury of going anywhere.


    ...


    Marineford,


    *PERUPERUPERUPERUPERU*


    Sengoku picked it up, "What?"


    "Okay, escort him to Impel Down. Keep 3 Vice Admirals with him at all times." He ordered and hung up. He looked back at his friend eating rice crackers.


    "Garp..." He called him. He knew it was going to be sad news for him.


    "I told you before to keep an eye on him. Ace just got arrested and he will surely get executed by the orders from above."


    Garp suddenly stopped eating and his always friendly smile vanished.


    "I gotta go somewhere, Sengoku. Give me a leave." Garp got up.


    "Don''t think of going to save him." Sengoku bellowed.


    Garp showed him his serious face, "I''m not going to, and believe me Sengoku. But remember one thing, the old man treated Ace like his own Grandson. Imagine what he would do when he finds out. I wonder if there will be a Marineford left."


    Sengoku shuddered at the thought of that. "Dammit, I should take retirement."


    ...


    Sphinx Ind


    "POPS! Bad news. Ace got caught. It was Teach. They are going to execute him in a week." Marco informed Whitebeard.


    Whitebeard had now fully recovered from the disease and his magnificent blond hair had also grown back. He stood up and picked up hisnce.


    "Prepare to sail. A family always watches each other''s back. Ace will not die, not as long as I am alive." He sternly announced.


    ...


    The World Government, Marine, and The ckbeard-Big Mom alliance were all strong. But they were underestimating their enemy a lot. They didn''t know that Whitebeard was in perfect health. They didn''t know that Roger was alive and they certainly didn''t know the scope of Alexander''s power. In short, they had dug a hole for themselves and now were just waiting to die and fill those said holes.


    A huge war was brewing now and its smell would reach the whole world in no time.


    [You can see Dark King Silver Rayleigh, Healthy Whitebeard and War Poster on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    We''re in the endgame now.


    Stone me, please.

 Chapter 289: My Will Lives

    [Because One Piece is not over, I am making all this up, so don''t take this chapter for Canon. This chapter also has a lot of info dumps.]


    Raftel,


    Roger and Ragnarok arrived with Shirahoshi and Alexander brought the two Ancient Weapons. The Uranus was hovering above the ind while Pluton was in the sea. The moment Shirohashi came a certain white light covered the ind and made the ambiance full of positivity for some reason.


    Alexander had put a small nuclear reactor on Uranus to give it power. He couldn''t ask Dobby to keep on powering it the whole time after all. Pluton was the same. It just wasn''t possible to make it sail with the wind.


    "Ah, Shirahoshi-chan, how are you?" Alexander made himself bigger for thepulsory hug.


    "Hehe, I like living on the new ind you made, Grandpa. I can see the sun and trees every day." She replied.


    "Haha, I am happy for you, child. Now, I told you about that superpower of yours. Do you remember it?" He patted her head.


    "Umh... I do, I even practiced it. I can summon my friends now." She said. By friends, she was referring to various seakings who considered her their queen.


    "Okay, let''s go then." They moved to the same underground secret locked chamber. The door that was so hard to open before was now shining in white light.


    Alexander simply went to it and touched it. Suddenly the whole ce started to vibrate and the door started to slide open.


    They entered the ce and found it was filled with gold to the brink. The ce was many kilometers long and wide. At the center of it was the biggest Poneglyph they had ever seen.


    "Boss, look." Dobby pointed to the side. There were hundreds of statues made of gold. All of them had one thing simr. They were wearing Strawhats.


    Alexander and Dobby started to read the names written on them. All of them had a D in their names and each had a line written under their name. ''Death is all but an end for a new beginning. My will lives!''


    Then behind all those was a throne made of gold. On it was a long staff made of gold, seemingly waiting for someone to pick it up.


    Roger eximed quickly, "Is that Joy Boy''s?"


    "Well, let''s read the Poneglyph and see it for ourselves," Alexander suggested and they moved to the giant stone.


    "Ghost, trante it." Hemanded.


    Soon, tranted projections appeared. The history they learned there was nothing less than shocking.


    900 years ago, many different species used to roam the. Things were by no means peaceful but they weren''t that bad either.


    800 years ago, in the same ce as they were standing, stood the Great Kingdom, Mary Geoise. It was the most advanced and prosperous kingdom in the world. It was open for any species toe and live without any prejudice. The Royal Family of it was called the n of D.


    But then, something happened and a yellow-eyed person fell from the sky on the ind. In the beginning, this new person acted nicely with everyone while learning about the world and its mysteries.


    Then he started getting involved in politics and with his schemes, started gathering power. He had many powerful abilities and he used them to take over the Great Kingdom.


    The n of D was exiled from their own Kingdom and then started the scary rule of Im. Because the Great Kingdom was vastly advanced, thanks to various species living there. Those from the moon too.


    Im started to use that technology to slowly take over the world. He set up another headquarters of his Kingdom on the center of Red Line from where he tried to rule.


    But there was a secret reason for why he made the Red Line his base. That was because he found a strange tree there. A tree that could suck Life Force of anything that touched it and then grow Strange fruits.


    Im started to do many tests on it. He started enving whole Kingdoms to test the Fruit. Many species went extinct because of such practices and those who were left went into hiding.


    In the meantime, the n of D spanned around the world to gather support (Adventures of Joy Boy happened at this time). They eventually won the support of the Kozuki n of Wano.


    At the same time, a coalition of 20 Kingdoms was also formed with the purpose of fighting the Great Kingdom. The construction of Ancient weapons started at the same time under the supervision of people from the D n.


    The Water 7 made Pluton, the Fishmen made Poseidon and the D n made Uranus with the help of Wano and Skypieans. But the D n added a safety feature on Uranus that the user will need the blood of the D n to run it. They did it so that even if somehow the enemy got a hold of the other two weapons, they wouldn''t be able to use thest one even if they find it.


    During that time, Im was sessful in creating Devil fruits bybining Souls of people and an object whose property he wanted the fruit to give as a power. Im also realized that the powers these fruits would give would be very dangerous and needed a way to counter them if they were to someday stand against him.


    So, in each fruit he made, he also added Hydrophobic material. This would make all the fruit users unable to swim in a world mostly made up of water.


    But the requirement to make fruits was that he needed a lot of souls to even make one fruit. For this, he decided to enter the war.


    And so the ughter of 100 years started. Billions of people from various species were first captured and then given to the Devil Fruit Tree to be sacrificed.


    This enraged the world and they started fighting the Great Kingdom with all they had.


    Soon, Im realized that he won''t be able to have enough fruits tobine them and make one legendary big devil fruit for himself with all the powers of the world. So he decided to end the war so that the world poption could increase again for him to harvestter.


    But among all the Chaos, some hundred members of the D n infiltrated Mary Geoise on the Red Line when they found out about the fruits and took away all the Fruits which they called Devil Fruits.


    But going so close to the Devil Fruit tree gave them incurable disease and they started to die one after another. Only a few of them were able to pass on their legacy before dying. This made the D n the biggest enemy of Im. Because even he didn''t have a way to find all the devil fruits hidden away.


    Enraged, he defeated the coalition of 20 Kingdoms and gave them the option to either obey or die.


    The Kingdoms obeyed and the 20 kings surrendered their swords near his feet. Im then devised a plot to keep the world under his thumb and created the World Government with the twenty royal families invited to live in Mary Geoise.


    After that, the erasal of history started. Im knew that as long as the world remembered him and how he killed people, he would always face opposition.


    For this he even destroyed the Great Kingdom he himself ruled. He killed anyone who knew the history and made it illegal to research it. However, the ancient weapons were hidden by the remnants of D n before he could do anything to them.


    Thest remaining Kingdom that knew about the ughter of 100 years was Wano. But he didn''t dare to attack them as they were extremely strong with their strong swords and also the Uranus being there for the time being. But to his satisfaction, Wano closed itself like a scared cat in hiding.


    This also allowed Wano to make Poneglyphs and distribute them around the world. Joy Boy himself helped them and also created the secret chamber on Raftel and put the Rio Poneglyph there. He also made statues of people of the D n who sacrificed themselves to get the Devil fruits out of Mary Geoise, so that they could be remembered.


    Then finally, he left his staff there. The staff of the head of D n. It gave the ability to connect to all the people of the D n hiding in the world. It gave the ability to control all the Ancient weapons at will.


    He knew that the war was already lost. So he locked it all in there in the hope that someday in the future. Someone with the Will of D wille and bring Dawn to the world. For some reason, when he was leaving the ind, white light fell from the sky and reinforced the security he ced on the Chamber.


    He epted it as a blessing of the Gods and surrendered to Im to finally end the war and the persecution of people with a D in their name. His death ended the era of the void century. Starting the Era of World Government.


    Soon after, many Devil fruit users also started to appear around the world.


    For the next 700 years, the World Government continuously grew stronger and nearly wiped out every known mention of history.


    [You can see Devil Fruit Tree and Wano making Poneglyph on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 290: To Marineford

    *Sigh*


    "So much bloodshed and it was all forgotten." Roger sighed with a sad face.


    "Truly despicable. Only a demon would do such a thing." Ragnarok added.


    Alexander on the side was caressing Shirahoshi. She got emotional after reading all that. She started to speak meekly, "I-I have read the apology. He attempted to raise Noah with Poseidon''s aid, but he broke his promise to Fish-Man Ind. However, Fish-Man Ind promised that they would keep Noah safe until a certain day came. Joy Boy left a letter in the form of poneglyph to Poseidon, apologizing for breaking his end of the bargain."


    "It''s all right Shirahoshi-chan, don''t cry now," Alexander caressed her.


    Then Roger looked at Alexander like he had sudden enlightenment, "Old man, what if you are the person Joy Boy was talking about? I mean, you fulfilled his promise by bringing back the Fishmen to the surface, you even moved their Noah and poneglyph to the new ind. You are also fighting the World Government and have found the One Piece, not to mention, you also have a D in the name."


    ~I''m not even from this world. How can I be that? I''m sure it''s Luffy. All the things point to him, and Shanks probably knows something about it. But does it even matter anymore.~


    "I don''t know, Roger, and I don''t care if I am him or not. Didn''t I tell you that day, no matter what, I will be bringing the Dawn. Though I am still very interested in knowing who this Im is, because even on this Poneglyph, nothing is written about his origin." Alexandermented.


    "I guess you''ll have to ask him yourself then, haha," Roger added. "Yeah, but I am feeling disgusted now that I know the Devil fruit I ate was made of human souls," Alexander remarked.


    Dobby also made a disgusted face.


    Alexander then moved to the hundreds of statues and the huge throne. "These people are heroes and yet they aren''t remembered. History is truly written by the winners and you can mold it into whatever you want to tell the world."


    He picked up the staff. It looked heavy but it wasn''t. "Let''s see what this does."


    He tried to feel its power and he suddenly felt a connection being made. Not just with Pluton, Uranus and Shirahoshi, but a lot of other people too,.


    ''''Shira-chan. Tell me if you feel anything." Alexander said,


    He closed his eyes and concentrated.


    "Ah, Grandpa, I saw your face in my mind. It was like you were talking to me." She eximed.


    Alexander opened his eyes and smiled, "Haha, yeah. This works. I also felt around 100 connections with people around the world. They are all probably from the D n."


    "So many? They are most likely hiding. So, what''s the n, old man?" Roger asked.


    "Well, I am going to reveal this Poneglyph, the elders, and Im to the world. The world should know why everything is so messed up. That they are just animals waiting to be harvested." He muttered.


    "So it will be a war then. Well, I was feeling like gathering my crew and sailing the world again. Might as well support you first. Ah, I just remembered something, I had left an egg on my ship here." Roger eximed and ran out to find his ship.


    Meanwhile, Alexander picked the Poneglyph and the statues and put it in his dimensional pocket. He left the rest of the treasure for whoever finds the One Piece. In fact, he added more gold worth 500 billion Berries there as promised to Strawhat adventurers.


    "Boss, I got bad news." Dobby suddenly spoke.


    "Big Mom and ckbeard joined hands. They captured Ace and gave him to marines. He will be executed in a few days. I think they are trying to start a war to reap benefits,"


    Alexander smirked and responded, "What can I say except that the World Government and Big Mom-ckbeard have gone crazy. This war will only be the end of them because they have no idea that Roger is alive and Whitebeard is back in shape. Just these two should be enough to destroy the Marines, now add Dragon, Kong, Mihawk, Fujitora, Roger''s crew, Z, Ragnarok, you and me."


    Dobby shook his head with a smile, "It seems we are ahead in our schedule in taking over the world."


    "Yes, but you will not be joining me. While the war is going on, you will take over the North Blue, West Blue, and New World. I should also use this staff to call all the members of the D n," he revealed.


    He took out his staff and projected his face and voice to all the Ds in the world except ckbeard. He told all of them toe to Marineford on the day of Execution of Portgas Maxim D Ace.


    They closed the chamber and from now on it would not have any special requirement to open it.


    They found Roger on his ship hidden in a valley on the ind. They saw a small dragon baby ying in hisp. Ragnarok quickly flew to the Dragon baby.


    "Hahaha, what do we have here?" he boomed.


    Roger smiled, "I found this in Wano many years ago. There was a legend that there used to be dragons a long time ago. I didn''t know this was a dragon egg at that time but there was no mother of it either. So rather than letting it get destroyed, I took it."


    "He thinks you are his mother," Ragnarok informed him.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, this brings back memories. So, what are you gonna do with him?"


    "I don''t know. He may be cute now but when he grows up I won''t be able to keep him tied." Roger sounded conflicted.


    Alexander then gave his suggestion, "Why don''t you raise him for a few years and when he bes big enough to recognize you aren''t his mother, you give him to Rag here. He rules a world made of only dragon poption."


    Roger had so many questions at that time, "Wait, what? your own world?"


    "Ah, don''t look into the details, Roger. Now, I have bad news for you. Ace got caught and the World Government is going to execute him soon." He bluntly revealed.


    Roger stood up in shock, "Dammit, Rouge is going to kill me. I need to save him."


    "Haha, it''s all right. They are using Ace to start a war. Don''t worry, many strong people will being to Save Ace. Why don''t you go and gather your crew till then?" Alexander suggested to him.


    *SIGH*


    "Okay, I trust you, old man. But I want you to fit one of those engines in my Oro Jackson. Using wind to travel is a pain in the ass after getting used to engines." He asked.


    "Sure, I''ll do it." Alexander got to work. Shirahoshi went to y catch ball with Noodles and Ragnarok started training the baby Dragon.


    ...


    Because Alexander now ruled the 1st half of the world, Luffy and his crew didn''t find many challenges across the seas. Except in the thriller bark.


    From there they went to Amazon Lily because Sanji told Luffy that a lot of strong people lived there, though he surely had some different motives.


    They were at Amazon Lily when they received the news of Ace''s capture.


    Angry and tense, Luffy immediately headed to Impel Down to save him. Hancock also followed as she was a Shichibukai and was supposed to help the Marine, though she wasn''t nning on doing anything like that.


    When they were on their ships. Luffy suddenly quieted down while speaking.


    "WHAT WAS THAT?!" He loudly eximed.


    "What?" Nami asked.


    "I just saw grandpa''s face. He told me toe to Marineford on the day of execution." Luffy exined.


    "It wasn''t just you, Luffy. I also saw it." Law chimed in.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t see anything." Ussop spoke.


    "Maybe it was supposed to be a targeted message. We should follow his words. He probably knows a lot more than any of us." Sabo tried to convince Luffy.


    But Luffy was the dumb stubborn one, "No, Ace is in Impel Down. We should save him right now. Why wait?"


    Law shook his head, "I agree with Sabo but I know you aren''t gonna listen to us."


    "What if he isn''t in Impel Down?" Robin asked.


    "Only one way to make sure." Luffy sternly replied, showing a rare moment of seriousness.


    "Yohoho... Let''s go then." Brook steered the ship towards Impel Down.


    ...


    Ace was on a ship transporting him to Marineford. He also saw the message and just smiled. He knew what wasing and he was hoping that ckbeard would alsoe so he could see him getting smacked around like a puppet.


    [You can see Ace on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 291: Captain and the First Mate

    Alexander had gotten a message from Garp that he wanted to meet him somewhere. So he told him toe to Amazon Lily. Although its empress was gone it was still his territory and had special rights.


    Once Garp came, they set up a nice camp on a cliff overlooking the sea. They drank for a while.


    "Bwahaha... so much has changed in such a little time, Old man. Who could have thought that one day you''d have the whole world under your thumb." Garp bbered. He was already drunk.


    "Well, someone had to do it. Everyone knew that the World government is corrupt and unjust but were afraid of retaliation." Alexander reasoned.


    "I know I know... you are the all-mighty old man. I''m sure you''ll be sessful in your ambition and create a new world. B-But before that. I have a request."


    Alexander wasn''t looking at him and was standing by the cliff. He felt the emotional distraughtness of Garp and turned around. Garp''s face showed a frown, sadness, and anger at the same time.


    Garp looked down and spoke, "Old man, can you save Ace? You are the only one I know who can do it. I don''t want to break my promise with Roger. It was hisst wish"


    "Hahaha... You didn''t really have to ask me that. I was going to save him anyway. And that public execution of Ace is nothing but a ploy by them to lure me in. So foolish of them to think it will work.


    "But, I need something from you as well, Garp." He suddenly turned serious. "What is it, old man?" Garp asked.


    "Garp, I remember telling you to make me proud and you did just that with all the good things you''ve done. But if you keep supporting the World Government even now, then all your good work was for naught.


    "I am giving you a choice. Leave the Marines and join me. You don''t have to answer me right now. I will be revealing something in the Marineford soon. Decide your mind then. Tell this to Sengoku and Kuzan as well. I will be revealing the true ruler, ruling the world from the shadows." He revealed.


    "You mean the five...I mean four elders?" Garp asked.


    "Hahaha... you are still innocent Garp. No, four elders are just the face of the World Government. They work for someone who created all this 800 years ago. Now go or you''ll bete for the execution." He finished and also went his own way.


    Alexander took out his phone and called Dragon, "Boy, where did you reach?"


    "We are near Sabaody. Justicefort is in camouge and the ancient weapons are ready." Dragon reported.


    "Good, go near Marineford and wait for mymand. When I signal, I want you to start the bombardment." He instructed.


    ...


    At the same time, a meeting of a certain captain and his first mate was going to take ce.


    Roger took his Oro Jackson to Sabaody. He had the g of the Golden Justice Army so nobody stopped him. He knew where Rayleigh was living from Alexander.


    He went straight to the Shakky''s Rip-off Bar, at the counter he asked for a drink.


    Shakuyaku initially didn''t look at his face but once she did, her mind went nk.


    "W-What...GHOST!" She screamed.


    Rayleigh came in running from outside, "What happened?"


    His eyes fell on Roger''s back. He had seen that back thousands of times but his mind wasn''t letting him believe this could be real, "Who are you? Why are you impersonating Roger?"


    Roger started tough in his iconic way, "Bwahaha... why would I impersonate myself, Rayleigh? It''s really me, your captain, Gol D. Roger. Did you forget what I told you when we first met? We were going to turn the world upside down."


    Rayleigh walked up to him with a shocked face. He really couldn''t believe this was the real Roger. Everything was the same, theugh the talk the eyes. His eyes got a bit watery remembering the past.


    "HOW?!" He asked.


    "Haha... didn''t I say, I''m not gonna die, partner," Roger spoke thest words he said to Rayleigh.


    Rayleigh was now one hundred percent sure that this was the real Roger. He quickly gave a brotherly hug.


    "Goddamit, why didn''t you contact me for so long? What the hell were you doing?" Rayleigh questioned.


    Behind them, Shakuyaku went and closed the doors of the bar so no one would disturb them.


    "Haha, I was helping the Golden Justice Army and looking for Ancient Weapons. I did it, Rayleigh. I and Old man opened the secret chamber. We know the true history of the world now and soon the world will know." Roger revealed.


    "Wait, what Old man?" Rayleigh asked confusedly.


    "Oh, you don''t know. I''m talking about the Old Man Universe. He saved me at the time of execution. Not just that, he saved my wife and son." Roger said, his voice showed deep respect for Alexander.


    "Son? When did that happen?"


    "Haha, a few months after my ''execution''. But my son is now in the custody of Marines and they are going to execute him in Marineford. I need the crew, Rayleigh. Tell me, you still wanna turn the world upside down?" Roger asked.


    Rayleigh cracked his knuckles, "I just remembered the words of President Universe when hest came here. He asked me what would get me back in action and I told him that it was only possible if you appeared again. Hahaha... I guess I am back in action then, and I''ve been itching for that"


    "Bwahaha, let''s call the other guys too. Roger Adventurers are now back in action." Roger loudly.


    "Adventurers?" Rayleigh asked.


    "The old man is soon going to abolish Pirates. Those who still want to travel the seas and explore will need to register their groups as adventurers and they will be allowed to travel the seas for fun and also can take jobs given by the Adventurer guild. He has also said that he would hide lots of treasures all around the world and make secret and puzzling long quests for finding them. It will be really fun." Roger exined to him.


    Alexander in fact hadn''t told him everything. Alexander was going to make every big Adventurer make a T.V show as well, documenting their adventures and how they found the treasures, this would make people not see them as pirates and also bring in a profitable ie form of entertainment. Luffy''s Strawhat adventurers had already signed a contract.


    "Okay, I can understand the need for that. Let me call the crew. Wait, what about Shanks and Buggy? One is a Shichibukai and the other is a Yonko." Rayleigh asked.


    "Just call Buggy. Shanks is going to be there anyway. I''m gonna surprise him." Roger said excitedly.


    Rayleigh called in Scopper Gaban, Nozdon, Kozuki Oden, Inuarashi, Nekomamushi, and all the others. He didn''t tell them what was going on but he just told them that it was urgent.


    Most of them were alreadying towards Marineford so it wouldn''t take them much time.


    ...


    Marshall D. Teach and Big Mom had already left for Marineford a long time ago, leaving their home bases most vulnerable.


    Alexander stood with Dobby, "It''s time for you to start Dobby. Start taking over one by one. First, start with the New World and then North and West Blue."


    "Okay, Boss. Best of luck to you as well. I hope all this ends here so we can really focus on changing the world." Dobby muttered and left for his mission.


    "Oh, it will end today for sure. Im will have toe out no matter what." Alexander spoke alone and soon after he also left for Marineford. Though he wasn''t going to interfere from the start.


    The whole execution was going to be shown live to the world so he first needed to show how cruel the Marines under World Government were and then expose them at the right time.


    He was sure that the World Government had something nned to deal with him, after all, it wasmon knowledge that the Admirals wouldn''t be able to stop him on their own.


    ...


    Impel Down,


    Luffy foolishly attacked Impel Down and nearly died doing it. He soon found out that Ace had already been taken away for Marineford.


    He was finally regretting being so dumb and not listening to his smarter friends.


    "Calm down Luffy, Grandpa won''t let anything happen to Ace," Rina told him.


    "Yeah, Grandpa is very strong," Gali added.


    Robin also agreed with them.


    "Don''t forget that he told us to go to Marineford from the start. We should have listened to him instead of wasting our time. Now let''s go before we''re toote." Law angrily said. He was a friend of Ace too and wanted to save him.


    [You can see Garp and Old boys on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 292: War Starts

    The Execution tform was ced and all the high ranking Marines, all the members of Cipher Pol and Shichibukai were called in. In total, they numbered more than a hundred thousand. This was supposed to be the biggest operation to have ever been conducted by the Marines and World Government.


    Ace was brought to the tform and made to sit on it. Beside him stood Garp and Sengoku. The admirals were sitting on their thrones and the Marines were waiting for Whitebeard to show up.


    Just then, Sengoku started to speak. "Today, we are not just executing a pirate but ending the son of an evil man. Portgas D. Ace has a very famous father. Tell us your father''s name, boy"


    Ace smirked, he had lived with his mother his whole childhood and had heard stories about his real father. He had even seen photos of him. And to be honest, he had a very strong doubt that the Robby guy was actually Roger, his father.


    Because the way Robby treated him was so... fatherly. But he was smart, he kept up the facade. He was really hoping to see how the Marines would react when hees. Not to mention, his father in all but name was also much stronger now and healed. He was looking forward to him destroying the Marines.


    "Heh... I have two fathers. Which one do you wanna know?" Ace spoke.


    "The real one." Sengoku bellowed.


    "Well, both are quite real. There''s Whitebeard and Gol D. Roger...ah, I remember, the world government had changed his name to Gold Roger because they feared the D. in his name." Ace nonchntly announced.


    Ace just stepped on the tail of the World Government. He did not just announce his father but also their plot. Sengoku was now regretting even speaking. But the beans were spilled. The whole thing was getting broadcasted live. Not to mention, Alexander had his bases on every ind and his Kindheart malls in every town. The whole thing was being shown on huge projectors there too.


    Rouge in Foosha vige smiled hearing Ace''s deration, "Hahaha... that''s my boy, Makino. Look, he''s looking so handsome"


    Around her, all the people of Foosha vige and Dadan were sitting and watching.


    "Rouge san, aren''t you scared?" Dadan asked.


    "Why would I be? I told Robby that if something happens to him then I will kill him. Don''t forget, the old man will be there too." Rouge confidently said.


    ...


    Back in Marineford, they were waiting for the imminent attack from the Whitebeard pirates.


    Soon many ships were seening towards the base. But still, the Whitebeard''s gship was missing. Everyone in the area was looking left and right.


    *BOOM*


    Then suddenly his ship came from under the water straight into the bay. Whitebeard was standing on its figurehead with his manly demeanor and mustache. The people were surprised to see him, mainly because of his looks.


    He didn''t look any bit old. Instead, he had blond wavy hair and a face full of life. It surprised many people there.


    "I AM WHITEBEARD, Release my son if you don''t want to die." He roared.


    *BOOM*


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOUR SON? HE''S MY SON!" A loud voice suddenly came and another ship came from under the water andnded just beside Whitebeard''s Mobi Dick.


    Whitebeard felt like he had heard this voice but he couldn''t remember where. He looked to his side and his eyes widened with shock, he even rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not hallucinating.


    The ship was the world-famous Oro Jackson, recognizable by every marine and pirate, and at its helm was a man standing in a red overcoat and a red hat. The man had a wide smile showing all his teeth. Just the way Whitebeard remembered.


    "Roger?" Whitebeard muttered.


    "HAHA...Yes, it''s me, White-chan, I''m back and you look much better." Roger greeted him loudly.


    Whitebeard''s jaw dropped. Not just him but every single person in the Marineford had the same expression. Everyone that was alive during that era instantly recognized Roger.


    Ace on the tform smirked. "Haha... both my fathers are here it seems. I feel pitiful for you Marines now."


    "Bwahahaha... So that''s why the old man was smiling on execution day. I knew something was fishy." Garpughed loudly on the execution tform. He ignored the res received from Sengoku.


    Back at Mobi Dick, Whitebeard looked at Roger andughed, "How did you survive that execution?"


    "Haha, old man Universe helped me," Roger informed.


    "Gurarara... only he can do something like this," Whitebeardughed.


    In the field, the Marines were terrified and screaming that the Pirate King was still alive. Roger decided to stop them from spreading any rumors.


    "SILENCE, I never called myself the pirate king. It was the world government who gave me that name to make me look bad. Now, I am the seniormander of the Golden Justice Army." He revealed.


    Whitebeard nodded, "I too am not a yonko anymore. I am a seniormander of the Golden Justice Army, serving directly under the Supreme Commander Universe."


    The revtions were huge and fear welled up in the hearts of ''elite'' marine soldiers. Alexander was a nightmare for them, no smaller than the World Government in power. The man ruled half of the world for god''s sake.


    Whitebeard then continued, "Release Ace or face the wrath of Golden Justice."


    Then, to the shock of the Marines, Buggy ran from the marine''s side and joined Roger. In fact, he hugged Roger with tears as if he had met his long lost father. Buggy was a Shichibukai but in no way was he going to go against Roger.


    Then Boa Hancock also jumped from her ce andnded on Roger''s ship. Soon Bartholomew Kuma also followed.


    Only one Shichibukai was left on their side now. And that was Edward Weevil, the self-proimed Whitebeard''s son.


    Mihawk was already with Alexander, Crocodile was dead, Gecko Moria was dead, Marshall D. Teach hadn''te yet.


    Rogerughed, "Bwahaha... you still wanna fight?"


    Sengoku was supposed to make the shots now. He was conflicted about whether to fight or not, because he was sure that they would terribly lose, and even if they won then most of his people would be dead. Not to mention everything was being broadcasted live.


    They could have handled one weak, sick Whitebeard, but now, not only was he in perfect health but the legendary Gol D Roger was also there.


    But then suddenly he heard one of the admirals charge forward to attack Whitebeard.


    "Justice will not be dyed today. CHARGE!" Sakazuki roared.


    Sengoku gritted his teeth at that fool. He was about to shout to stop everyone but he again heard someone say the opposite of that.


    "DON''T STOOOOP, CHARGE FORWARD!"


    Sengoku looked to see who it was this time and his eyes nearly fell out. This was his first time seeing or hearing those guysing down from Mary Geoise.


    "Four Elders," Sengoku ran up to them.


    "No need to stop. We will execute them all today. Roger, Whitebeard..." The bald elder with the katana said and looked at the traitor Shichibukais.


    "And the traitors will fall. Proceed as nned." He added and unsheathed his sword.


    Roger saw them and mocked, "Hah, so these are the dogs of that shy girl Im?"


    Not many people understood the meaning behind his words.


    "He knows, we need to kill him." The blond elder angrily spoke to his fellow elders, his face looked all red.


    He then loudly ordered, "Concentrate on Gold Roger and Whitebeard. They must die today."


    "Dammit, it is GOL D. ROGER, stop butchering my name," Roger roared.


    And so the Great War started. Live in front of the world. Many saw the elders who run the world for the first time that day. Alexander''s men were sure to project the Elders'' wanted posters on the live telecast.


    ...


    "Zehehahaha... looks like they have already begun. Let''s go and show them hell." ckbeard spoke while looking through his telescope.


    "Mamamama... we will rule the seas after this." Big Mom added.


    They were near Marineford and had no idea that not just Roger but the Elders had shown up.


    ...


    In the New World, Dobby was on his conquering Spree and took over kingdoms and Inds with speed never seen before.


    He apparated to each ind, defeated the opposing force, erected a fort, and left behind the Droids.


    He had already taken over Totto Land, the base of Big Mom Pirates and he was now heading towards thest ind in Grand Line.


    "Ah, this is too easy." Dobby sighed and apparated to the next ind.


    ...


    Justicefort, the moving headquarters of the Golden Justice Army,


    *Peruperuperuperu...*


    Dragon picked it up and he received orders from Alexander, "Yeah, go ahead and encircle the Marineford with the fleet. Big mom and ckbeard will be appearing soon. Take all themanders with you."


    Dragon was just waiting for this and shouted the orders to start moving. He was really itching for some action after seeing the whole mess currently going on at Marineford.


    ...


    Alexander was already sitting in Sengoku''s office all alone in Marineford and looking down at the ongoing war. He was just making sure that the high percentage sinners died and innocents survived on both sides.


    "All right, I''ll get Robin to read out the Rio poneglyph to the world. But where is the Strawhat group?" He mumbled.


    [You can see Ace, Roger and Whitebeard; and Sakazuki on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 293: Changing Tides

    [A/N: I have uploaded these 2 chapters in PDF format on my Discord. You can read it for a better experience as the images are already In it.]


    *BOOM*


    Two of the elders went to attack Whitebeard while the remaining two went to Roger because the two represented the biggest threat.


    But there was Rayleigh too and he was stronger than the average Admiral. The war got messy quickly. Marines were being thrown like ragdolls, even Vice-Admirals who were many times considered powerhouses were helpless at the moment.


    The Pirates had the strength and the Marines had numbers. However, the Pirates side could still lose as the two remaining admirals, Kizaru and Aokiji, hadn''t entered the fight yet. Sengoku and Garp too.


    The elders were honestly very strong. Much stronger than an Admiral or a Yonko so they were reining hard.


    "Hahaha... this won''t be enough, fools." Rogerughed loudly. He didn''t have any Devil Fruit power but his Haki in itself was strongest in the world.


    He used Armament Haki and punched the Blonde elder in the face. "Did you like that? Ah... it feels so good punching you."


    Just a few feet away from him, Whitebeard was also fighting the other two elders. He was using his devil fruit ability to the fullest. He wasn''t called the strongest man in the world just for his body but his fighting prowess too. "Scums of the world should stay on the ground." Whitebeard punched one elder to the ground.


    However, when they thought they were gaining an upper hand, two figures fell from the sky. One was huge and one was small.


    Everyone looked at who it was and when the dust settled Whitebeard showed anger. "Teach, you traitor."


    On the other hand, all the Marines got anxious seeing Big Mom. But Big Mom quickly made her intentions clear. "Don''t fear, Government''s dogs. I came to kill Whitebeard. But what is this, Roger is alive too?"


    Roger looked at her in disgust, "Damn, Charlotte Linlin, what happened to you? You used to look so good back in the days."


    "Hah... It''s probably Diabetes." Rayleigh joked.


    Big Mom didn''t say anything and jumped straight at Roger, "Just defeating you made Whitebeard the strongest man. What will killing you make me?"


    "Murderer?" Roger said and got ready to fight.


    But Roger also had to deal with two elders. It was straining for him now.


    "WHY IS UNIVERSE NOT HERE?" Big Mom shouted. She had started this war to kill him after all.


    She threw a punch at Roger''s back who was busy dealing with the Elders.


    *CLANK*


    A sword appeared and stopped that punch. Once again everyone stopped and looked who it was.


    Sengoku''s eyes twitched seeing the new arrival. The situation had gotten way out of hand now. "RED-HAIRED SHANKS, WHY ARE YOU HERE?"


    Shanks smirked, "What kind of question is that? I came to help my captain."


    Shanks looked at Roger and found a moment to give him a good hug quickly. Roger was like a father to him back in the days, "Haha, you have grown a lot stronger, my boy. I''m proud of you."


    Shanks felt really good from getting recognition from Roger. "When you are just a chore boy and are being hunted by the Marines, World Government, and Bounty Hunters. You either get stronger or die."


    Soon the fight started again. With the addition of Red Hair pirates, the tides of war had changed. The Marines found themselves cornered, which is why Sengoku and the other two admirals also jumped in.


    Sengoku fought Shanks alone while Akainu and Kizaru went to fight Whitebeard and Kuzan went to fight various Defected Shichibukai.


    With the addition of Admirals, Whitebeard and Roger were on the back foot. Fighting 2 Elders was already tough.


    Pirates and Marines were dying in the whole field. Alexander was doing his best to minimize the loss of innocent life.


    "ACEEEEE!"


    Out of nowhere, a loud voice resounded in the sky and a man was seen flying towards the execution tform. It was Luffy and he had somehowunched himself into the air.


    He fell directly in front of the tform but Garp was also there. "Luffy, you fool. Why did youe here?"


    "Grandpa, move away. I must save Ace." Luffy angrily shouted.


    "Look behind you. They all want to do that. Even Roger is somehow back from the dead to save his son and they are a hundred times stronger than you. What gives you the strength to do this?" Garp shouted back.


    Luffy was in too much frustration to realize that his idol, Gol D Roger was alive. He started running up towards Garp. "Step aside, Grandpa."


    "Make me!" Garp roared and got ready to fight him.


    ~Dammit, old man, where are you?~ Garp internally cursed.


    ...


    Back in the field,


    The tides again started to change in favor of the Marines. Now, only if somehow 5 more admiral level or above people were to appear to help Roger and Whitebeard.


    *BOOM BOOM*


    Suddenly hundreds of cannonballs started to fall on the field. It was raining steel.


    Again, everyone stopped and looked around to see what was happening. Soon a humongous shadow appeared in the sea. It kept on getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon a Vice Admiral reported to Sengoku. Though the highestmand of the battlefield were the elders, but nobody knew them.


    "Fleet Admiral, it''s the Golden Justice Army. They have brought their moving headquarters and five thousand warships. They have surrounded Marineford." he scaredly reported.


    Then all of a sudden, loudspeakers started to resound from the huge Justicefort ship.


    "We have surrounded you from all sides, Marines and World Government employees are advised to surrender or die. We have two hundred thousand troops to fight against already exhausted you all. This is our first and final warning."


    But not all of them stopped fighting. Mainly Whitebeard, Roger, Elders, Big Mom, and ckbeard.


    ckbeard was desperate for Whitebeard''s fruit so he was doing all he could to kill him. But to his shock, somehow the old man was back in his prime.


    Seeing no other way, Dragon released the troops to fight. All of them were given Alexander''s best-forged armor that could ignore most sword strikes and gunshots.


    Dragon himself with, Z, Fujitora, Kong, Mihawk, Domingo, Rosinante, Fisher Tiger, and Jinbe came to the fight.


    This was a huge boost to the morals of the ones fighting the marines. Dragon instantly recognized the Elders, "Hah, even they came down. Let''s make sure they never go back up there,"


    They joined the fight and started to push back. ckbeard was now getting the undivided attention of Whitebeard and he did not like it. Whitebeard was showing no mercy to him.


    Roger was also beating Big Mom badly. Her Devil Fruit didn''t seem to work on most of the people there. Her ability required people to be afraid of her and most of the people fighting her weren''t even afraid of death.


    In all the mayhem, Akainu realized that his justice was losing and something was needed to be done. If they don''t kill at least Ace then all the lives lost that day would be worthless and Marines would be aughing stock of the world.


    So he snuck away from the active fight, sidetracked Luffy and Garp, and appeared near Ace on the tform.


    "This is the end, boy." He shouted loudly and threw hisva fist at him.


    From his shout, people realized what was happening. Roger and Whitebeard stopped fighting and jumped towards the execution tform with full strength. Even Garp and Luffy stopped fighting and ran towards Ace.


    ...


    "Alex, when the hell are we going to fight? My hand is itching." Ragnarokined.


    "What''s the point? Once we enter it will be like throwing ragdolls here and there." Alexander replied.


    "Oh, look. what''s he doing?" Ragnarok pointed towards the Execution tform.


    "Ah, dammit, Sakazuki and his stupid justice. It seems we will get involved now. But no turning into dragon until Im shows up, okay?" He ordered.


    "Sure, not like I need to turn into a dragon to beat these weaklings." Ragnarok nonchntly jumped to the window and flew out.


    Alexander also jumped to the execution tform.


    *BOOM*


    Alexander loudly fell just behind Admiral Akainu, his height dwarfing Akainu''s, who was about to nt his fist into Ace''s chest.


    "Boy, you''ve got guts to attack my grandkid." Alexander coldly said and continued.


    "It seems you forgot the lesson I gave you back at Ohara. Let me remind you then."


    The moment he heard Alexander, Akainu''s face showed fear. He knew no matter what he does he can''t beat him.


    Alexander grabbed Akainu''s head again in a blink and dragged him down from the tform and nted his face into the ground with force enough to turn a normal person''s skull into a paste.


    "I told you to go and do something about the ve house in Sabaody and yet it was me who had to destroy it. What happened to your absolute justice? Don''t tell me you can only do your perverted justice gig on weak powerless people?" Alexander lectured.


    He was humiliating him in every way possible, "You are a sick man, Sakazuki. But you don''t deserve death. However, my punishment will make you wish that you had died today. I am taking away your Devil Fruit and also weakening your body so it can never harness Haki. From now on, you will live like a normal weak human. Just like the people on whom you passed your absolute justice."


    His deration scared many on the battlefield. A lot of them decided to run away as they didn''t want their haki or devil fruits taken away. But they were quickly caught by his army.


    Then suddenly, Alexander lifted his other free hand and grabbed a yellow light that appeared out of nowhere, It was Kizaru using his Light Light Fruit "You wanna save him? Then you suffer the same fate, you are a sadistic man who hunted ves who ran from Mary Geoise, you are no better than Akainu. I am taking away your fruit and making you a weaker man"


    Kizaru''s eyes widened in shock. No man was able to catch him to this day and now here he was, utterly defeated. Akainu and Kizaru didn''t even get a chance to speak before their bodies lost all their strength.


    "Now, you will grow old, get sick and die like a normal man, even worse than a normal man to be precise because all the injuries you received all these years are still there and will resurface now. Enjoy the misery."


    On the other side of the field, Ragnarok was fighting the Elders. The elders must have said something to him that made him angry.


    "You call yourself celestial dragons, ha? But you don''t look celestial and surely not a dragon. Let me show you what a real celestial dragon looks like.


    *ROAAAAAAR*


    Ragnarok turned into his huge dragon form. The people in the field stopped fighting and looked at him in dread. The ind started to shake from the sheer weight of Ragnarok.


    "THIS IS WHAT A REAL DRAGON LOOKS LIKE!" Ragnarok shouted in his draconic voice.


    The elders felt really scared this time. They had seen Kaido''s dragon form but this was on a whole different scale.


    But before Ragnarok could breathe fire and destroy everything, Alexander appeared in front of his face, "Goddamit, Rag. Are you trying to sink the ind with your weight? You could have easily handled them without turning into this. Go back to the human form, now!"


    Ragnarok heard him and started to turn back.


    [You can see Big Mom, Shanks Crew, Akainu and Kizaru on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 294: The Final Boss

    Alexander looked at the huge battlefield, many dead bodies littered here and there.


    "So many lives lost. Not all of them were innocent but still, some good ones were lost too. So, let me bring them back."


    Alexander openly used his devil fruit power and selectively reversed the time of the field. Many men who had died came back to life.


    Not only that, but injuries of all his soldiers and allies also healed up. Meaning that Whitebeard and Roger were once again back in perfect shape.


    Alexander threw Kizaru and Akainu away and walked to Ace. "How''s it going, kid?"


    "For a second I thought I''d really die." Ace eximed.


    *BAM*


    Ace received a fist of love first.


    "Go and meet your mother after this. She must be more scared of you dying than you yourself." He advised. From the high tform, he looked at the whole War Zone. "Everyone, just stop it now. What''s the point in fighting this silly war? Marine soldiers, I will allow you to join my Golden Justice Army as long as you surrender. Same work and same sry. Only a slightly different uniform.


    "Hey, can officers do that too?" A voice asked.


    Alexander looked and recognized the guy, "Yes, Captain Smoker. You will get a captain rank too. My offer is for all Marines of any rank."


    Right then, a lot of Marines threw their guns and swords away. It enraged Sengoku.


    "What are you doing? Pick up the weapons and fight," he shouted.


    Alexander raised his voice then, "Sengoku, you fool. I remember you said you wanted to make a better world and change the Marines for good. Look around you, how you have be the problem yourself. Now shut up and listen to me about what I have to say. Then decide which side you''re going to be on. Theirs or mine."


    He raised his hand and a huge square stone fell from the sky. "That is the Rio Poneglyph that I found in Raftel. It is what the world government has been trying to hide for the past 800 years. Because the history of the Void Century is written on it. The century when the world government miraculously appeared. Only Oharans knew how to read these so the World Government tried to destroy them, thankfully I came and saved them"


    But before he could start any further, Big Mom and ckbeard attacked him.


    "Ah, you overestimate yourself. Luffy, what was your punch called?" He asked.


    "Gomu Gomu no Pistol?" Luffy sounded confused.


    "Oh, then I will try it too. Gomu Gomu No Pistol" Alexander also put Big Mom in a Time Torture, where she sees her mother die every time and is forced to go hungry but she can''t eat anything even though food is in front of her.


    ||Charlotte Linlin - Category 4


    Murder - 2,823,987


    Indirect Murder - 7,678,876


    Cannibalism - 12,176


    Torture - 2,654,759


    R*pe - 500


    Robbery - 53,456,644


    Kidnapping - 6,768,987


    Enving - 1,567,874


    Sin Percentage - 84%||


    Alexander shouted and punched her in the head, but his punch didn''t connect to her face and stopped an inch away. Just when Big Mom took a sigh of Relief, a blue light came out of his fist and pierced her head.


    Arge chunk of Big Mom''s Face went missing and her giant body fell back down. The crowd looked at him with immense shock. The Elders also realized that they were no match against him even if they made everyone attack him at the same time. They knew that nobody had the power to kill someone like Big mom in a single punch.


    "That''s not my punch. I don''t shootsers," Luffyined. Beside him Garp had his eyes widened in shock.


    "That is what you ask him. Luffy? He just killed a Yonko with one punch." Garp told Luffy.


    Luffy got confused. "Yonko? I think I''ve heard that word."


    "How can you be a pirate and not know about the 4 Emperors of seas?" Garp questioned.


    Luffy smiled widely, "Oh, I have quit being a pirate. I am an adventurer now. But they keep on increasing my bounty."


    Ace also chimed in, "I''m not a pirate either. Not even Pops... I mean Whitebeard. We are all working for the Golden Justice Army. It is the World Government who still portrays us as the enemy."


    Back where Alexander was standing. He looked at ckbeard who had initiallye running towards him to attack him but stopped midway after seeing him destroying Big mom like nothing. He realized he couldn''t win so he thought of running back. But he got shot by a soldier and fell down.


    "Where are you running, traitor?" Alexander asked.


    "You are the one who caught Ace and wanted to kill Whitebeard, Why?"


    ckbeard didn''t answer but Ace did, "He has somehow found a way to use more than one Devil Fruit and wanted Pops'' powers."


    It shocked everyone. Whitebeard and his crew got so angry at that. Then Whitebeard asked, "Was that why you joined the crew? Were you plotting this from the beginning?"


    "Zehahaha... Of course, I joined you for that. It was my lifelong dream to get a hold of Dark Dark Fruit. I knew my chances would be great if I stayed with you. And I waited two decades for my reward. Then finally when my time came, it was that damn Thatch who found the fruit. So I killed Thatch and ate the Dark Dark fruit." ckbeard crazily revealed.


    Alexander apparated in front of him and grabbed his neck, ckbeard now looked scared. "How were you nning on getting Whitebeard''s powers?"


    He usedpulsion on him so he told everything, "My Devil fruit allows me to absorb Devil Fruit powers from dead users and assimte it into their own body, without causing my body to explode."


    "So you were going to kill the man who treated you like his son? What a sick man you are. Rot in hell." Alexander checked his sins.


    ||Marshall D Teach - Category 4


    Murder - 1,421,321


    Indirect Murder - 2,678,876


    Torture - 1,456,789


    R*pe - 1,589


    Kidnapping - 268,987


    Sin Percentage - 73%||


    ckbeard was an ambitious man so he put him in a Time Torture in which he woulde across Dark Dark fruit but would never be able to eat it because he''d get killed by various members of Whitebeard pirates. It would go on for a thousand years for him.


    Then finally, he simply snapped his neck and threw his body to the side. He had also extracted the Devil fruit and had stored it in his dimensional pocket.


    He then looked back at Luffy, "Luffy, where is Robin?"


    "I don''t know. I just jumped to here with my rubber arms, they must still be en route." Luffy muttered.


    He just io the whole ship of Strawhats and soon the group was there.


    "Robin-chan. Look, that is the Rio Poneglyph. I want you to read it out loud for the world to hear." He instructed her.


    Robin excitedly walked up to it. But that was the limit the Elders could tolerate. They couldn''t let the world hear what was about to be announced.


    They dashed towards Robin to kill her. But Ragnarok appeared behind them one after another and grabbed them between his elbows, choking them, "Just stay here and listen"


    The Elders tried to fight but soon realized how strong Ragnarok was even in his human form.


    "Okay, do it, Robin." Alexander signaled to her to proceed.


    But again an interference came, but this time it was different. No one attacked him but instead, someone was ying very loud music. He recognized the song, it was ''Believer by Imagine Dragons''.


    He looked at Ragnarok because Dobby was away and only he had ess to Earth music, "Stop ying the songs."


    Ragnarok himself looked confused, "It''s not me."


    Then Alexander noticed a huge silhouetteing towards the Marineford from the sea. The music was also intensifying.


    ?Pain!


    You break me down, you build me up, believer, believer


    Pain!


    Oh let the bullets fly, oh let them rain


    My life, my love, my drive, it came from...


    Pain!


    You made me a, you made me a believer, believer...?


    Soon Alexander saw who the new arrival was and he couldn''t get angry at the guy.


    "Hahaha... what are you doing here, Zunesha-chan?" Alexander boomed.


    Zunesha turned the music off and happily sprinkled water on the battlefield, "My friend, nice to see you here, friend Dobby helped me cross the Red Line. He said he found my kind in the Florian Triangle. I was on my way there when I heard loud noises from here and came to check. My small people also said that they can help you"


    "Ah, thank you for worrying, Zunesha. Everything is fine here. I am just punishing some bad people. If you want to hear what happened to the world 800 years ago then you can stay." He offered.


    "Oh, I am interested now. I will stay then." Zunesha replied.


    Alexander ignored all the dropped jaws and shocked faces and again told Robin to start and gave her a microphone to talk in.


    This time no one disturbed and Robin started to speak. The whole world was stuck to the giant live screens to hear the big secrets of the World Government.


    "800 years ago, there used to be a kingdom called Mary Geoise, it was so powerful that it was also called the Great Kingdom by many. But then, a man fell there from the sky..." Robin ounted.


    The whole ordeal went on for about two hours where everyone except the four elders listened to everything without moving. Everyone was moved by the sacrifices made by the people of the D n.


    *THUD*


    They looked from where the noise came, It was Sengoku. He had thrown his cloak away and looked disappointed and tired.


    "I RESIGN... I feel disgusted by myself for working for such people for so long." He remarked.


    A momentter, all the big marines started to drop their cloaks. Garp too. ~So this is what he told me to hear before deciding anything~


    "TRAITORS!"


    A loud, thunderous and anger filled yell came from the sky. The clean blue sky quickly turned darker, making it as if it was night. The mood of the ce turned gloomy and sad.


    Alexander looked up at the new arrival. A man in ck clothes, showing nothing but his yellow eyes.


    "Haha... so, finally the main course arrived, Im" Alexander taunted.


    Everyone gasped hearing that name. It had not even been ten minutes since they heard about this ruler of the world and he was already in front of them.


    [You can see ckbeard, Zunesha, Robin and Im on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone me maybe?

 Chapter 295: Interruptions

    The new ck-clothed person was probably Im. Alexander knew that there was going to be a lot of destruction so he warned everyone.


    "Everyone. Jump into ships and leave this ind, I won''t take any guarantee that you won''t be harmed if you stay." He announced.


    Quickly all the Marines ran and jumped onto various ships waiting near the shore. No one was pirate or marine anymore. Everyone was equal.


    Garp also left with Luffy and Ace. He had to knock Luffy out as Luffy was insisting on staying and fighting the new guy. Luffy may not be able to gauze Im''s strength, but Garp was. His observation haki was telling him to stay away from that man.


    Everyone was gone but the transponder Den Den Mushi and Alexander''s other recording devices were still there.


    "Im... what a short name. Even saying it feels weird. You wanna fight now?" Alexander boredly asked.


    Im came down and stood in front of him, "Huh, I knew you would be a problem someday. You have spoiled everything for me. All my work for 800 years ruined. But it''s fine. As long as I can sacrifice you to my devil fruit tree I can get goodpensation."


    "Haha, that''s gotta be the worst joke I''ve heard these days. I''m afraid you''ll end up sacrificing your tree to me if I went close to it." Alexander scoffed.


    Im didn''t feel like talking anymore and flew at a very high speed to attack Alexander. On the other side, Alexander stood like he didn''t care. Alexander had pretty strong reasoning behind his uncaring attitude towards Im. He knew that Im was strong but he couldn''t be stronger than him, no matter what. Because if he was then he wouldn''t have hidden for so many years and secretly ruled.


    Alexander could destroy or take over the world as easily as picking his hand and he was sure Im wasn''t that strong, maybe stronger than the Elders but absolutely not him.


    As soon as Im came into Alexander''s reach he punched him straight back in the face. Im was sent back with so much force that he collided with the headquarters building and the building got destroyed.


    ...


    The Elders, who were still alive and in clutches of Ragnarok looked at the scene in dread,


    "Haha, look. Your doom has begun, that Marineford falling is your hopes and dreams of 800 years" Ragnarok taunted them.


    "Damn, the old man is strong," Whitebeard eximed.


    "You have no idea," Roger replied. Then he went to Ace, to officially meet him as his father.


    But Garp stood in front him first, "How the hell did I not recognize you in all these years?


    "Haha, it''s all magic of the old man. Thank you for taking care of Ace, Garp." Roger gave him a brotherly hug.


    Then Roger reached Ace, "Son, you okay?"


    Ace looked at him and smiled, "I had my doubts about you for years and I was right. Wee back pops,"


    Roger felt heart warmed and hugged him, "I''m happy you''re safe, son. Let''s go home and meet Rougeter. She would kill me if I didn''t bring you this time."


    Their moment was ruined by Luffy, who was jumping in excitement like a monkey, "Oh Oh, are you the Pirate King?"


    "Adventurer king," Roger corrected him.


    "Yes yes, that... how was it reaching the Raftel?" He asked.


    "You really wanna know that? I thought you wanted to reach that ce on your own." Roger asked.


    Luffy suddenly realized that he shouldn''t ask that anymore, but he couldn''t help but feel happy. "Hehe, Ace''s dad is Adventurer King."


    "Luffy, your own dad is a legendary man. Go and meet him." Ace chimed in.


    Luffy just remembered that his dad was Dragon. So he jumped to meet him without much thought. He came closer to Dragon, "Hey, pops. I heard you''re my dad."


    Dragon kept his serious face, "Yes, I am your father Luffy."


    Ragnarok pushed Dragon with his left shoulder, "Hug him, he''s your damn son."


    So, Luffy got embraced by his father for the first time. "Pops, where is mom?"


    "She''s living in the Goa Kingdom. You''ve met her." Dragon revealed.


    Everyone was confused. Garp included, "Dragon, what are you saying? When did shee there?"


    "Ah, her name used to be Saint Pearl. I think she goes by Lucia now." Dragon revealed.


    Garp was extremely shocked, "Wait, so Luffy''s mother used to be a celestial dragon? Is she the sister of that Sain Divine that Commander Dobby saved?"


    Dragon nodded, "Yes, she was locked in Mary Geoise for a long time. I was able to fake my and Luffy''s death because the elders wanted to kill me as I spoiled their so-called bloodline."


    "Why were these fools so interested in your rtionship?" Ragnarok asked, showing the four elders in his clutches.


    "Because she is the daughter of that blonde Elder, named Saint Cyrus. He was after me and Luffy''s blood. I knew I could only save her if I overthrow the government. But then I found out the Supreme Commander saved her." Dragon revealed.


    "So that''s why you agreed to induct the Revolutionary Army into the Golden Justice Army," Kong remarked.


    "Ah, so that''s why she told me to call her mom," Luffy eximed.


    "And you happily did call her that," Law added.


    Luffy blushed a little, "Hehe... she gave me so much to eat..."


    Law then looked back at Roger and Garp, "Did you also see that vision of Grandpa?"


    Roger quickly exined, "Oh, that was his doing. He was calling all the remaining D n members toe to Marineford and show themselves."


    They kept on talking, every once in awhile a booming sound came from Marineford that would bring them back to the ongoing fight, or more like a one-sided beating.


    ...


    "You cannot win against me, Im. Just confess your sins." Alexander boomed.


    Im again stood up. Now his clothes didn''t look as tidy as initially. Finally, he took off his ck cloth hiding his face.


    Behind it was a man with shining blonde hair. His face looked nearly like a woman''s. He threw a mouthful of blood.


    "Heh, I was warned of you by him." He muttered.


    Alexander got confused, "What are you talking about?"


    Im continued, "You know, when I came to this world 800 years ago, I had no idea I was in One Piece. But I kept on grinding. Only after finding the devil fruit tree did I understand where I was. But getting stronger was my number one motive. It still is and I won''t let anyonee between me and my goal."


    Alexander had a bad feeling about this now, "So are you telling me you are a transmigrator?"


    "Haha, yes you can say that. All thanks to the great god Zulrak for granting me my wishes. Who would have thought that getting killed after murdering a school full of kids would bring me here? I really enjoyed my time here." Im revealed as he licked his lips.


    ~GODDAMIT, not this Zulrak again. He has even started reincarnating evil people now?~


    Im continued speaking, "You think that the Red Line is just a weird mountain range? Then let me educate you."


    He took out a weird ss globe and did something which started making it shine. "The tree of Devil Fruit spans the whole Red Line and through it, it goes under the ground. This world is one giant Devil Fruit tree.


    "Now imagine if I were to do something which would make it think that everyone living on the is food."


    "But that would kill you too," Alexander said.


    "No, it won''t. I have full mastery over it. For 800 years, I''ve been studying it. Now, let the show begin" Im evilly stated.


    The globe started to shine brightly. At the same time, weird earthquakes started all over the. Tsunamis started rising in the seas.


    Alexander quickly called Dobby, "Dobby, destroy the Red Line as fast as you can. RIGHT NOW!"


    Alexander then grabbed Im''s neck and lifted him in the air, "I''m gonna end this n..."


    *COUGH COUGH*


    Alexander was interrupted with loud coughs. He looked at the side and Noodles was acting like something was stuck in his throat.


    "What happened Noodles?" He asked.


    "EAA...AAAAA" Noodles tried to answer.


    "Something is stuck?"


    "Is he pregnant?" Luffy questioned from a faraway distance.


    "Noodles is a boy, he can''t get pregnant." Chopper corrected him.


    Alexander threw Im to the side and put restraints on him. He went to Noodles to help him. He erged himself and tried to pat his back.


    *Cough Cough*


    "EAAAA"


    "Good, try again. You must have eaten something really bad." Alexander patted him again.


    Then finally he had a big loud cough and something shot out of his mouth. Soon they realized that it was not something but someone.


    The person shot out of Noodle''s mouth and took out his sword in mid-air. In front of him was Im and the sword plunged into Im''s thigh.


    The newly arrived man then spoke, "Ah, I thought I wasing out of a vagina for my rebirth. Why am I still so big?"


    He looked back and noticed Noodles and Alexander. Noodles looked angry.


    But the man ran up to Alexander like he had seen a treasure greater than one piece. "Oh my sexy old man, I finally found you. My doughnut really missed your sausage."


    Alexander''s face shrunk in disgust, "What the hell are you doing here, Wade? How did you get here?"


    "Oh, that''s a long story. Won''t you give me a hug now?" Deadpool asked.


    "EAAAAAA!"


    "Yes, you made Noodles angry. He wants you to be punished." Alexander tranted.


    Deadpool made a shy pose, "Oh, I didn''t think you''d want that from the beginning. Okay, punish me all you want daddy."


    Alexander facepalmed himself.


    [You can see Marineford, Roger and Ace, Deadpool on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 296: End of an Era

    A few days ago, In Marvel Universe.


    "So, you are saying this deep dark well connects multiple realities?" Deadpool asked, standing beside a hole in the ground on a weird somewhere in space.


    Lucifer nodded, "Yes, you are right. But it''s really hard to predict where you''ll end up."


    Deadpool didn''t even say anything and just jumped, "I''ll check it out."


    Lucifer looked at him with shock, "You fool, it''s one way."


    Inside the hole, Deadpool kept on falling for many days. Then he touched the wall of that well. The moment he touched it he got teleported to Noodles'' stomach.


    ...


    Present-day,


    "Dammit, just stay here. I need to handle the crisis of this ce first." He ordered him. Just when he thought his day would not get any weirder he heard a loud sonic boom in the sky. He looked up and noticed something falling down very fast.


    The closer the falling thing got the more cleared he heard some words, "Hahaha, my friend. I havee to see you,"


    *BOOM*


    Finally, it fell. It was Archangel Michael, with a hell lot of small robots.


    Alexander was doubting the reality now, "What is this? A circus? I got a crisis to deal with first. I will talk to youter.


    ...


    Dobby was conquering North Blue when the sudden earthquakes started and he received the message. He understood something very big was going on.


    He apparated to the Red Line and felt something trying to suck his soul out.


    ~Not gonna happen. This elf won''t die today. Ah, what was that attack again? Ka-Me-Ha-Me-Ha?~


    He said to himself and got ready to throw his most powerful attack ever.


    ...


    Im understood that he couldn''t win anymore. Even a normal man in weird clothes could stab his sword into him. He decided to run away the moment Alexander released his restraints to grab his neck.


    Im was sessful in flying a few meters away before something huge and long hit him with so much force he was again thrown into the rubble of Marineford.


    Alexander smiled, "Hahaha, good job, Zunesha-chan"


    Zunesha lifted his trunk proudly and made a loud trumpet. "That man deserves punishment. I will not let him run away."


    Zunesha shouted in his voice which only Alexander, Noodles, and Ragnarok recognized. Even an elephant had a better sense of justice than other so-called big Marines.


    Alexander then flew very fast and grabbed Im''s neck. He did not stop there and continued flying towards the red line.


    "What''s the point of all this? No matter what you do you are still going to die, sinner." Alexander angrily said. He had already checked his sins.


    ||Im - Category 5


    Murder - 2,456,789,421


    Indirect Murder - 8,134,789,123


    Envement - 4,123,798,963


    R*pe - 29,456,789


    Torture - 5,134,467,798


    Sin Percentage - 98%||


    He bashed Im against the Red Line so hard that they went past it, making a huge hole in it and soon a big chunk of it copsed. There were many rootsing out of it too.


    "What would happen If the tree consumed you?" Alexander asked and took him to Mary Geoise, in Pangaea castle.


    He bashed through the castle while keeping Im in front of him. He knew that the tree must be many floors under so he just kept passing floors until he came to a big open hall. He could also feel a negative pressure of some kind.


    The tree was huge, but it looked dry. "So, what would happen if I were to destroy this tree?"


    "You can''t do that. The tree has roots spanning the whole." Im told him fearfully.


    "Huh, I have many ways to do that. This tree is a dark creature so tears of a phoenix should be fine." Alexander guessed.


    He took out a bottle full of Berry''s tears from one of his movie sessions.


    He walked up to the tree and poured the whole bottle. Soon the tree started to shrink. Like all its vitality was being removed.


    "What have you done? Why..." Im tried to speak but Alexander gave his neck a tiger punch, puncturing his windpipe. As he was trying to breathe he was also put in a million years long time torture. In it, he went through all the bad things that happened because of him.


    He got sold as a ve, r*ped, got Amber Lead, drowned, got experimented on, got killed by every fruit user in the world, his ns nearly seeded but every time he died the moments before it happened. He was also made a male concubine of ugly Big Mom for a thousand years.


    "You won''t even go to hell because your punishment is erasal. You will be removed from space and time as well." He stated.


    Im died a horrible suffocating death. A momentter Alexander felt the ground start to tremor too much.


    ~Wait, what if its roots were keeping the Red Line standing?~


    He had no way of confirming but one thing was sure that the people living in the town near Pangaea castle were in danger. So he quickly flew to save them.


    He took out a ship and told everyone to get on and from there he brought them down to the water. He went some distance away and saw the Red Line slowly falling apart. Big pieces of it were dropping in the water. He also imprisoned all the celestial dragons that were still in the castle.


    After a while, Dobby also came to him, "What happened boss?"


    "Everything is good, but I think I mistakenly destroyed the Red Line. The Devil Fruit tree is dead now and it was keeping it all together." Alexander exined.


    "What about our devil fruit abilities? Will they still work?" Dobby questioned.


    Dobby quickly tried to use his lightning and it did work.


    "We will not be able to make new devil fruits but the existing ones will work the same. Besides, who would want to sacrifice souls for these damn fruits." Alexander hypothesized.


    *SIGH*


    "So, what now? The World Government is gone, Im is dead, Red Line is falling apart..." Dobby asked.


    "Now, I will go back and make the elders give a confession in front of the world and I will make a new government. You go back and take over the North Blue. See youter." Alexander said and left with the rescued people.


    He returned back to Marineford. It was mostly destroyed now. "Im is dead, the Red Line is falling apart. Soon there will be one unified sea, All Blue." He announced.


    Sanji was extremely excited to hear that. He didn''t know if the All Blue he read in the book about was somewhere hidden in the world but now it was a reality for the world.


    Alexander went to the elders. "Confess now and I might just give you an easy death. Refuse and I will make you beg for death."


    All four of them fell to their knees in defeat. There was no way out for them now.


    "You destroyed the peace we created with so much hard work." one of them growled.


    Alexander scoffed, "Huh, you are still being delusional. Look around you. All this destruction was because of you. The peace you talk about only existed for the selected few who live in that big castle in Mary Geoise. You never cared for the world so stop this facade and confess."


    One by one, they spilled all their secrets about various crimes theymitted. They told all about the various people they killed, the countries they destroyed.


    In the end, he gave them a fast death by snapping their necks, though he still gave each of them a 1600 years long time-torture where they were the ves.


    He looked back at the camera and addressed the world, "I dere this war over. The World Government is finished. The trials of various celestial dragons will start in a few days. They will be broadcasted live to show you all their crimes.


    "Also, I am starting a new government with all the member countries. More countries will join soon. It will be called the United Kingdoms of the Sea. The Marines will be inducted into the Golden Justice Army and start protecting the whole sea.


    "One more thing, Piracy is banned from now on. If you are a pirate group only interested in traveling and exploring and not killing people, then you can go to the adventurer guild and register yourself. But keep in mind, if you are a criminal who has alreadymitted heinous crimes, then there will only be one option for you and you know what it is.


    "There will also be no heavenly tributes from now on. All the expenditure of the government will be made from the taxes already collected from you on various goods. Thank you for witnessing this new change, this end of the era of the demons,"


    He cut the live feed and saw everyoneing back to the destroyed marineford.


    "So, you are going to be my new big boss? Can I ask for a raise?" Garp jokingly asked.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    I had no idea what to do with Im guy. I couldn''t think of a backstory that would fit him. This was also thest time I added this Zulrak interference in the main story.


    I feel adding his interference to every world would take away the charm of that world.


    BTW, 3 more chaps until this arc ends. Thanks for reading, throw some stones if you like it.

 Chapter 297: A New World

    Loud victory shouts were resounding across the whole area. The Marines had already thrown their weapons and cloaks away and had epted the transfer into the Golden Justice Army.


    Marineford was utterly destroyed. The Red Line was no more. Most of it was destroyed. Especially the part over which Mary Geoise used to be.


    He was able to secure Reverse mountain though. It was the only way formon ships to enter the grand line without going through the calm belt.


    Other than that, now the whole world was one. Alexander looked at the big elephant, "Zunesha-chan, Dobby here will help you meet your friends. Okay?"


    The big elephant made happy noises and left with Dobby. But Dobby was also going to get the Minks living on the back of Zunesha settled in an uninhabited ind where they can start a kingdom.


    Then he needed to address all his new employees, "Newgate and Roger. What do you want to do? Join the Golden Justice Army or be an adventurer?"


    Roger was quick to answer, "Can''t we do both? Like helping inds or people wherever we go."


    Alexander liked this option, "Your proposal is nice but I can not make you all a full-time employee then. Because what if some pirates turned adventurer still use their authority given to them to exploit people? However, people like you and Newgate will still be full-time seniormanders with full authority because I know you won''t misuse it. On the other hand, your crews will be part-timers."


    "All the vice admirals will be Lieautinentmanders. Kuzan will be anothermander. Sengoku will be retiring and bing the chief instructor at the training branch. Garp is promoted and will be a Commander/Admiral. All the soldiers will retain their ranks and just change the uniform. However, you will have to sign new contracts." He exined. *Pruperuperuperu...*


    Alexander picked the Den Den Mushi, it was the good boy Blue Fang. "What is it, Joakim?"


    "Boss, huge tsunamis are ravaging the seas." Blue Fang reported.


    "Okay, I''ll see what I can do. It''s probably because of the Red Line. The water level on the two sides must also be different." He hung up.


    He looked at the three hundred thousand soldiers and hundreds of officers.


    "Okay, I have the first task for you all. Get on your ships and go back to your posts. Also, because the Red Line fell, there are many tsunamis going on. I want you to go to all the kingdoms and inds and make sure everything is okay. If they need any help then request supplies or do it yourself. I have already set up forts on every ind so you will always find a permanent office to work. DISMISSED!." He announced loudly.


    All of them sternly saluted and ran back to their ships. Then came the Strawhats. They were still just an adventurer group.


    "I have put many different treasures all around the world with secret maps and puzzles. You just gotta find it. I have also left gold worth five hundred billion berries in One Piece so you might wanna still go there." He told them.


    His mention of money and gold had Nami''s eyes shining while Luffy was shouting in excitement for One Piece. Sanji was happy to have found the All Blue and Robin was happy to have learned the true history of the World.


    "Okay, leave now. I need to repair this ce. It would be a waste if it was left like this." He said.


    "Hehe, okay grandpa. See you sometimeter." They all left.


    Only Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok were left.


    "Sooooo... what now?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Now, we run the world and start a good system that favors all equally. But first, we need to establish a new center for the UKS Government. All the elected members of all these ces will sit there and run the world.


    "I am nning to start governments like in the United Kingdom on earth. So that the royal families can give away their powers while still being royals. But we know that earth''s governments were not perfect and were known to favor the rich. We need to change that." He loudly muttered.


    Then he used his magic to fix the whole Marineford. It will still be a major base for his army for the foreseeable future.


    Heter went to his new office on that top floor of the Pagoda-like building in Marineford. It used to be Sengoku''s office. In front of him sat an overly excited Deadpool and a rxed Archangel Michael.


    "Okay, Wade, what the hell?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh,e on. Is that how you are going to wee your number one lover?" Deadpool sent a flying kiss.


    Ragnarok, who was sitting on the side, made a vomiting face. "Send him away, Alex. Or just kill him somehow."


    Deadpool then sent Ragnarok a kiss too.


    "Wade, you are not needed here. Noodles is also very angry at you. So I am sending you back." Alexander lifted his palm at him and used the same power he used to send his children to other worlds.


    "WAIT...WAAAAA... I NEED YOUR AS"


    Soon a white light appeared and took Deadpool away.


    Then he looked at Michael and smiled, "How are you, Michael? I thought this universe didn''t have an archangel Michael."


    "Haha, my friend. My existence is something that is constant in every universe you go to. It''s just that I don''t have much influence on this by the same name." Michael revealed.


    "Oh, that''s new information. So, what is the reason for this visit?" He asked.


    "Not much, father just sent me here to keep you updated on things happening up there. But you saw that Im guy so you probably already know what I was gonna tell." Michael said.


    "About Zulrak sending evil people as reincarnations?" Alexander asked.


    "Yeah, that''s it. I''m also going to stay with you now. Because I am always connected with my other consciousness across the multiverse so I will keep on giving you updates." He revealed.


    "Sure, my friend, you are always wee to live in Phixheim. I''m sure you can train Dous in the ways of angels." He proposed.


    Michael was obviously aware of the infamouszy angel who didn''t join any side. "Haha, I''m gonna have fun teaching him"


    ...


    The Goa Kingdom,


    On the beach, Berry, Hats, and Dous were chilling and watching the ongoing war on theirrge projector screen. Then suddenly Dous felt a chill spreading across his body.


    "I just had a bad premonition." He muttered scaredly.


    ...


    3 Days Later,


    The world order was returning to normal. Not many things had changed for now. He had not revealed that he''d be taking away powers from royal families and putting them in people''s hands.


    He had invited all the kings to now rebuilt Marineford for a meeting and also for the trial of all the remaining 60 Celestial Dragons.


    The Celestial Dragons were nothing but worthless spoiled brats at this point. They were still unable toprehend the situation they were in and demanded they be released or else they''d show their wrath.


    Alexander had to knock some of their teeth to drive the lesson in.


    The whole Red Line area was also mapped now. As it turned out, thend below the Red Line was hollow. It was as if the Red Line was lifted out. But when it copsed it fell back down and refilled the empty space.


    Now, the water disced by the Red Line had returned to its original ce, decreasing the water level of the world. This made some already existing inds bigger and many new inds also popped up.


    But there was still nond big enough to be called a continent. There were still many very small remnants of the Red Line left. Not as tall as the previous one but still big. They weremissioned to be changed into patrolling bases.


    One more important thing that happened was that he called for a meeting of the D n. It was supposed to happen after the meeting with all the Kings.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 298: Reforms

    Various kings gathered in the huge newly built hall with magic. Alexander was on his seat at the high table, facing all the kings. Many of them had just recently signed the paper to join the UKS.


    He started to speak, "Okay, first we will have all the old World Nobles trialed. Bring them in."


    His words stopped all the murmuring. Soon all the 60 World Nobles were brought in. They were put in sea stone chains.


    He started judging them one by one based on the records he found in Mary Geoise. For example, there was a guy who was known to kill his ves while sexually assaulting them. He was also known to have the most ves in his 120 years of life. About three million.


    The whole proceedings were being shown live to the world. People felt angry and enraged listening to the crimes. For so long they lived oblivious to such happenings in a world they thought was peaceful.


    Most of the Celestial Dragons had one or two weird fetishes that made their pleas for mercy look pointless. He sentenced all of them to death. There was no point in prolonging it.


    Once that was done he decided to talk to the kings. It was still being shown live. Transparency in governance was one of the major points in keeping evil people away from gaining power.


    "Okay, I called you all here not just for this execution. As you know, I am the current head of the government but I can''t stay that forever. Someday my time wille when I will leave the world.


    "So, I want to start a system in which no ambitious people like Im or the elders cane and take over the world. I want to create a world in which everyone is equal. A king, a prince, a soldier, a farmer, a housewife, a child. They should all be equal in the eyes of thew. No one should get preferential treatment just because they were lucky enough to be born in a better family." Then he dropped the bomb, "That is why I am abolishing the rule of monarchy from the world and a new form of democratic government will be elected. A government of the people, by the people, for the people"


    Most of the Kings and Queens in the hall started causing an uproar. But there were a few exceptions, like the King Nefertari Cobra, Riku Doldo III, and few others. They probably understood what he was doing.


    "SILENCE, I will only ask you one question and answer me truthfully, can you guarantee that your grandkids or great-grandkids will be good and rule your kingdom justly? Will they think about the people and not exploit them? Can you guarantee that?" He asked loudly.


    Little by little, they all started to stop shouting. Many of them probably remembered their spoiled children or grandchildren.


    "I know you cannot guarantee it, I know it. This is why I am doing this. With this election system, at least the people responsible for the kingdom will be elected by the people with elections happening every 5 years.


    "Don''t worry, I am not telling you to start living in the streets. You will just stop having any authority over the kingdom and its government. You can still own a few good businesses to sustain your good life. You will be allowed to select any 5 properties in the kingdom to own. Others will be public property.


    "Each Kingdom''s elected President will sit in the UKS Parliament and represent his kingdom/country. Among those 200 presidents, 10 higher representatives will be elected from among the presidents, but four of these seats will be reserved, one for Fish-men, one for the Skypians, one for Minks of the Mink Kingdom, and one for the Giants of Elbaf."


    Alexander always liked this form of hierarchical government because he then had fewer ces to curse. As long as he cursed some high positions, it would make sure the Government flourishes for as long as he wanted.


    He had changed the number of Kingdoms from 170 to 200 because many new ones either hade into existence or some countries that weren''t a member till now joined him. For example, Wano.


    Alexander was also not telling them that even if they didn''t agree he would still do it. The world had been stagnant for 700 years and he was not going to tolerate any more ipetence.


    He also understood the greatest problem in the world. That was the difficulty in traveling andmunication. For this, he was going to introduce electric engines. Though the electricity would be generated with environmentally friendly means. Vegapunk was fast to develop many things for that.


    He had even asked Shirahoshi to tell all the seakings to not attack any ship in the calm belt. Humans were too small to fill their stomachs anyway and they probably attacked just for the heck of it.


    "Okay, you will find a document in front of you, sign it if you agree to my proposal. If you don''t then you are free to go to that room and wait for me. I will talk with you thereter." He announced.


    The first one to jump and go to the room was Sterry. The dumb guy didn''t even know that his Goa Kingdom was actually run by Dous and he was just a king in name. But others gained confidence seeing him and another twenty kings and queens left.


    Unknown to them that Ragnarok was waiting for them there. He would give them a little well deserved beating and get them to sign up, then there was Dobby responsible for obliviating them from the memory of the beating.


    Back in the hall, once all the monarchs signed it, Alexander stood up and pped, "This is a big moment in history that will be written with golden ink. I dere today as Liberation day. The day when we all became equal, a day when we received true freedom. This day will be celebrated every year from now on. Thank you all for agreeing to do this. Your people must be rejoicing right now."


    ...


    In the Goa Kingdom,


    Roger, Ace, Garp, and Dragon hade back. Dragon wanted to see his wife that he had not seen since he and Luffy were being hunted.


    Even after faking his death, he didn''t dare toe to her. Thankfully the world government didn''t know much about him which was why he was able to start the Revolutionary army.


    Roger, Ace, and Rouge also had a cute reunion. It was Rouge''s birthday so Roger hastened their return. Ace even brought her flower, though he was just trying not to receive a beating from her.


    After their reunion, they all gathered at the town center to see the meeting happening in Marineford.


    Roger and Dragon were happily sitting with their wives, they finally took a rxing breath after being hunted or keeping their identities secret for so many years.


    Garp and Ace sat together and drank.


    "I can''t believe he made all of them sign it." Ace eximed upon seeing the historic event.


    Garpughed, "Hahaha, that Sterry must have gotten a good beating."


    Dous, who wasying on a carpet nearby scoffed, he also had dark circles under his eyes, he had been working overtime since Archangel Michael came, the man was just too strict and recited the code of heaven at every mistake of his.


    "That damn Sterry, even I beat him up once. He hade to me asking for money." He said.


    "Well, I guess the Goa Kingdom will not have a royal family anymore because Sterry is too dumb to run a business and will probably go bankrupt in a week," Roger added.


    Dous again scoffed, "huh, you all are overestimating him, he''d probably lose everything in a week. I can even make it an hour if I help him."


    Suddenly Berry came flying to Dous, "Run Dous, Michael ising for your lessons."


    Dous'' face lost all colors. He didn''t wait for anything and ran away to his hideout in the jungle. Once he was gone, Berry took his ce andzilyid down on the carpet.


    Soon Michael came, "Did you see Dous?"


    Everyone stayed quiet. But soon someone ratted him out and it was the person they least expected it from,


    Berryzily pointed his ws to the jungle, "He''s hiding there, in a hollow tree about three hundred meters in."


    Michael left. Everyone was shocked by Berry''s treachery. But it seemed heavens were angry with him and he received his punishment soon.


    Amy apparated beside Berry and pulled his furry check, "Why did you skip today''s sses Berry? Grandpa told me to be strict with your studies, now let''s go. You will learn integration today."


    Berry squirmed and beat his ws on the ground but he was still dragged away.


    "Hahaha... it never gets boring with them," Rouge smilingly remarked. Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    They all had grown too attached to the Universe family.


    [You can see Roger and Family and Sterry on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 299: To The Next Adventure

    It took a few more weeks for all of the D n to gather in Marineford. Alexander had to screen them all and make sure there was no bad seed like ckbeard.


    There weren''t any. In fact, many of them didn''t even know that they were from D n before Alexander spoke into their mind. They came just because they were interested.


    "Okay, I have gathered you all here because I have a job for you all. As we know, the D n has always stayed on the side of justice and freedom. So I want us to keep on doing this.


    "I will be making an intelligence department in the army. Its job will not just be to help the government gather intel against any threat but also secretlypile all the data about internal corruption. A few D n members will have special permission to publicize all that data to the world. So that no wrongdoing can be kept hidden.


    "If even after exposing, no action is taken, another specially authorized member will take care of the culprit. In short, our job will be to keep the government working efficiently.


    "Do not worry, most of you will never have to face any fight."


    Alexander was going to set up inheritance magic that would always find honest and strong members of the D n for jobs. He had a discussion with Garp, Dragon, and Roger. Dragon had decided to head the intelligence agency for now. Garp had decided to stand for election from Goa kingdom.


    It was a lot of work to organize elections all over the world.


    After that he designated work to everyone and just left to clean up any messy situation in the world, he had to do this until the whole elected government system was firmly ced. Alexander had also taken away the ancient weapons. They were too destructive to be kept in the world. It was obvious that whoever designed them was way ahead of the time.


    He couldn''t take Shirahoshi though so he just trained her to better control her powers.


    In that way, he started to slowly change the world and the Purity level kept on steadily rising from 40% to 70% and then to 80%.


    ...


    Two and a half yearster,


    Two years wasn''t a long time but if one were topare the world with what it looked like 2 years ago, they wouldn''t be able to recognize it.


    Alexander had secretly forced the people to view the whole world as onerge country instead of each ind as a country.


    This was why everyone was allowed to go anywhere they wanted. Lots of new modes of travel were introduced. The people from Fish-men ind now used their huge pet fishes to dragrge ships through the calm belt and take people from one spot to another. Sea trains were also poprised.


    Now, not many people chose to own a ship as traveling was just a matter of booking a seat on the train or a ship.


    Only the Golden Justice Army, Adventurers, and the UKS Government used ships. Many were electricity-powered too.


    The Adventurers Guild had gotten really famous too. Even though the risk involved, many people fulfilled their wish of adventures through it. All the while earning some cash.


    The Adventurer Guild was regted by the Golden Justice Army and the government, so many quests were put on the board every day that the adventurers couldplete and earn.


    The quest went from simple material transporting to more serious bodyguarding. Even the local people could put on quests. The guild had offices on every ind in the world.


    Also, through Alexander''s heavy-handed rule, all the pirates were removed. Most good ones chose to be adventurers.


    Another major thing happened though. Luffy and his crew found One Piece after their long grinding of solving Alexander''s long puzzles which took them all across the world into many simple and dangerous ces in search of Road Poneglyphs. The best thing was that every time someone would read one of the Road Poneglyphs, it would get teleported to some other random location and the puzzle details would change ordingly.


    This meant that one could not just follow a group and also find the One Piece. You would need to work on your own.


    Luffy was really happy. He was hailed as the first Adventurer King. Luffy was kind enough to not take all the money there. He wasn''t interested in it anyway.


    Alexander had also left all the Poneglyphs in the world in One Piece so it was a goal of many historians too. Robin was also satisfied with finding it.


    The entire group took 10 Billion Berries each from the seemingly infinite horde of gold. After finding the One Piece, they still didn''t disband and kept on looking for hundreds of other treasures that Alexander had hidden around the world.


    Roger also kept sailing with his crew. It was actually a mega crew because Shanks and Buggy joined them and they too had many subordinates.


    Roger mostly worked in keeping peace throughout the seas while having fun here and there, visiting new ces and exploring stuff.


    Whitebeard was doing the same, Ace had returned to them. Whitebeard was also the elected representative from Sphynx ind.


    The Government had been established and obviously, he was heading it. He didn''t need to run in any elections and was still unanimously voted to lead.


    In the past year, he also went to the moon and checked it out. Michael had told him that he found an abandoned city on the moon.


    So, alexander came in contact with space pirates. He beat them and searched their memories to understand if there was a greater threat in space. He was proven wrong. The space pirates were people who had alsoe out of the below but then they lived in space ships for generations by mining moons.


    There weren''t many of them to begin with, so he found all of them and dealt with them.


    He also found an ancient city on the moon named Birka, where technology and architecture were highly advanced. The city''s name was the same as Birka, a Sky Ind far to the southeast of Skypiea.


    From paintings on the walls, some of the city''s history was revealed, it was home to the ancestors of Skypieans, Shandorians, and Birkans, but one day they left Birka and headed to the main due tock of resources on their homnd. They left their creations on the moon, the robot-like creatures named automata.


    Alexander didn''t want someone toe to the moon someday and start making robots so they can conquer the world. So he removed the whole city from there and put it in his dimensional pocket.


    After that, he returned to the Goa Kingdom, because his time to leave wasing near. He had done his job and now there was no reason for him to stay even if he wanted to.


    "Hahaha, it''s all right. Don''t cry Shirahoshi-chan, I am not dying." He caressed her.


    "B-But you are leaving forever." She cried.


    "I am too strong for this world and I like exploring. Besides, I will be returning soon and will take you to fairnd with me. There will be beautiful trees and animals." He tried to calm her down.


    "Really?" She asked skeptically.


    "Haha, yes my child. I will. I will take you all there with me. You are my family after all." He said and walked to Robin.


    Robin hugged him, "Will you reallye back, Granpa, or are you just making empty promises?"


    She must have remembered her mother making the same promise to her when she was small.


    Alexander patted her back, "Yes, child. I promise. I will return. Don''t forget, my two clutz are also staying behind."


    "Hey, I''m not clutz, grandpa," Rinained.


    "Heh, says the girl who just ate 20 boiled eggs," Alexander replied.


    "But Luffy ate even more than that. He ate 200" Sheined.


    Alexander turned to Luffy, the boy had his body unnaturally swollen with so much food. "Well, he''s abnormal."


    "Okay, Rina and Gali, you two know how to contact me if you are in trouble. I don''t know why you want to stay here but I respect your wish." He stated.


    "Yes Grandpa, We will have fun here." The two replied. They were having too much fun with their friends and weren''t ready to leave the world with him this time.


    Alexander then looked at Roger, Garp, and Dragon. "I am leaving things under your care now."


    "Rest easy, old man. No need to worry, my fist of love will keep the world safe." Garp interjected.


    Garp was initially turned into a sad old man because of all the stress that Ace, Luffy, and Dragon gave him. But now he was as happy as ever.


    Then his time came, "Okay, everyone. I will see you soon. It''s time for me to leave and I wish you all luck" He waved his hand.


    Soon a smooth white light fell from the sky and took him with it.


    "Ah, a new era begins now," Roger eximed, seeing him gone.


    "Yes, and we are at the forefront of it as its drivers. Let''s make sure we don''t disappoint him." Dragon added.


    Garp looked at where Alexander stood a moment ago, "*Sigh* I''m going to miss him."


    Everyone nodded at his words.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 300: A Different Dimension

    While Alexander was going through space, he was able to look at the whole multiverse at the same time. It wasn''t anything definitive but just glimpses.


    He looked away at the vastness of the universe and noticed that something dark was very slowly consuming the sparkling space.


    ~Huh, it must be the region of that Zulrak. Well, I will take him down sooner thanter.~


    "Yes, son. you will." A voice came.


    Alexander recognized it to be God''s. "Haha, how are you old man? It''s been a while since thest time I talked with you."


    "I was busy keeping bnce in the haven and keeping all the goddesses... I mean worlds happy, it''s a lot of work. I wanted to tell you that I am sending you to a world you know of. There is something that can maybe give you more power.


    "The humans there have evolved into a very high-level being and learning from them may be helpful to you," God informed him.


    Alexander was now interested, "Do I know of this world?"


    "Yes, you do. You will probably find out about it the moment you reach the ce. But, I rmend you don''t solve their problems the moment you reach that ce, because then you will never get to meet those advanced humans." God exined. "Okay, I understand what you mean. I will look into it, Pops. Thanks for helping." Alexander kindly said.


    "Hahaha, I should be thankful, not you. Now, go ahead and grow stronger. best of luck, my child." God''s voice stopped and Alexander felt himselfing out of his multiverse travel.


    Soon a bright light came and he came out of his journey. He found himself sitting in an office. He was alone.


    Soon Dobby came out, "So, where are we now?"


    "Well, I can see normal electrical appliances so we are surely in some modern world." Alexander guessed.


    *Kock Knock*


    A woman opened the door and came in, "Doctor Universe, Doctor Dobby, the meeting is about to start."


    "Okay, we''reing." He replied. As soon as she was out he took out his phone and checked for his background.


    He read out loud for both of them, "Well, it seems we are both scientists at Nasa, I am also the world''s biggest food provider with my gigantic underground farms and also the only investor in Nasa. Let''s go to this meeting, Doctor Dobby, and see where we are."


    Dobby followed him behind and they came to an office with a big oval table in the middle. Many people were sitting there. It seemed he was alreadyte and he also started to have a small idea of where he was.


    He saw a man and a young girl in his arms, probably father and daughter sitting on the one side while the others sat on the other.


    The moment he entered they all stopped talking and the oldest one of them stood up, "Cooper, I would like to introduce you Doctor Universe the chief researcher of this project and also the man funding us. Without him, there would have been no Nasa."


    Alexander now knew where he was. He was in the movie Interster and from what God said, he''s supposed he needed to meet those 5th-dimensional beings.


    Cooper stood up enthusiastically and shook his hand with him, "It is an honor to meet you, Doctor. Without you, humans might have already gone extinct by now."


    "Where there''s a will there''s a way. Humans are a very stubborn species, Mr. Cooper, even without me, we would have found a solution." He stated.


    The old man, Professor Brand, nodded at his quote, "Yes, you are right in that. That is why this mission is so important."


    After that, Professor Brand convinced Cooper to pilot the ship.


    Cooper was ready but he had a question, "Professor, tell me about Doctor Universe, why is an old man like him being sent on such a dangerous and long mission? Will his old body even be able to face the pressure?"


    Professor Brand smirked, "He is many things but weak is not one. The world may see him as the richest man but in reality, he''s a man of science. A science that is way ahead of its time. Which is why he has decided to go on this mission to personally try to get in contact with whoever put that Worm Hole there.


    "You will be responsible for finding the world and he will be responsible for understanding how they put that Worm Hole there. If he is sessful then we might not even have to leave the. All these are different ns to ensure the survival of our species."


    *Sigh*


    "Let''s hope he is sessful, I like this," Cooper said and went to find his daughter.


    ...


    A few dayster, they wereunched into space.


    Alexander simply made the aircraft have extra seats for him and Dobby. Dobby and Alexander also had to make themselves normal human-sized for it as well.


    They went ahead and passed through the wormhole. Alexander didn''t even move when the weird figure appeared near the wall of the ship as he knew that this was not the 5th-dimensional people he was looking for.


    Alexander let the events happen as in the movies. Finally, they came close to Miller''s, but Alexander and Dobby went with thending team as they didn''t want to wait years for them to return due to the time dtion.


    They left in a smaller aircraft, Alexander and Dobby were recing Doctor Doyle.


    Alexander looked at the ck hole from the window. He could seriously not feel any bit intimidated by it. It would have been a shame if he did, he was a being who ate ckholes and quasars to grow stronger and had killed universe ending aliens.


    As they sat and went towards Miller''s, Romilly gave his two cents about how nothinges out of ck holes and they held the secrets of the universe.


    Dobby just rolled his eyes hearing that, he had seen Alexander entering and exiting ck holes like he was walking in a park.


    They soon came to the and looked for Dr. Miller. They only found the tidbits though.


    Dr. Brand went to get the stuff while Alexander and Dobby admired the huge wavesing towards them.


    "How tall do you think they are?" Dobby asked.


    "I''d say a few kilometers." Alexander shrugged.


    Cooper heard them talk and asked, "Hey, what are you talking about?"


    "Waves, they are quite big... magnificent," Dobby replied.


    "Waves?" Cooper sounded confused. Then he looked out of the window from his seat. He suddenly realized what it was.


    He quickly contacted Dr. Brand. "Doctor,e back. That is notnd, it''s water. Those are giant waves."


    Alexander had to use his magic to pull her back. She was too dumb to realize that if she died then there was no point ining.


    Their whole journey went as in the movie, then finally came the moment of truth. They were falling into the ck hole. Alexander scoffed at the fact that if it was a real ck hole then Cooper would have died even before he passed the event horizon. The dust would have pierced the ship and the suit.


    Then they fell into a weird library, they were separated while falling. Alexander then found Cooper in a corner looking at his daughter through the wire-like walls.


    "Why don''t you talk to her?" He asked.


    Cooper was pleasantly surprised to see him. He even shed tears. "You''re alive? Thank god"


    "Haha, of course, I am. It seems we are in a fifth-dimensional ce. Time is a physical construct here. Everything happens for a reason, Cooper. Why do you think this whole ce is showing different events in your daughter''s childhood?" He asked.


    "They want Cooper to pass on a message?" TARS interjected.


    "Yes, that''s correct, TARS" Alexander agreed.


    "Find a way to send the data that TARS gathered to your daughter. Maybe she won''t understand it now but in a few years she just might." Alexander suggested.


    Cooper then had the idea of using Morse code and fed it to the watch. Meanwhile, Alexander and Dobby looked for a way to meet the 5th-dimensional people.


    Soon, Cooper was done and the library started contracting. But Alexander was sad, "Dammit, I couldn''t find them."


    But then suddenly he found out that only Cooper disappeared with the Library. He was instead transported into a different ne. It was really hard to describe. There was no sense of direction, distance, or time.


    Then he saw weird figures moving towards him. ~Finally~


    [A/N: For those who don''t know. The world is Interster movie.]


    [You can see images from the movie on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    YEAH BOY!


    300 Chapters and still counting. Thank you all for your continued support. I hope you guys will like the next arc too.

 Chapter 301: A New Ally

    "We knew you would being." A voice spoke.


    Alexander wasn''t much surprised, the 5th-dimensional beings could harness time easily so they probably already knew what was going to happen, "Oh, is that so. Then you must also know why I am here."


    "Yes, we will give you our knowledge. That is the best-case scenario. But you must learn everything on your own. That is all the help we can give." The weird faceless being said, it had now somehow taken a humanoid shape with clothes. Two more beings like him had also appeared behind him.


    Alexander wasn''t against it. He had a million timesprehension so he didn''t think it would be hard for him to learn.


    "Okay, that will be enough. So, how will you give me this knowledge?" He asked.


    Then suddenly a tentacle-like thing came out of the figure and touched Alexander''s head. He felt a lot of information pouring in but he couldn''t make heads or tails of it for now.


    "Well, thank you for that, I guess I should be leaving now." He said and just as he entered he returned to the dark ck space.


    The vacuum wasn''t something that could harm him so he just looked around. it seemed he was left behind near the same Gargantua ck hole and Cooper was transported back to Milky way.


    Alexander had sent Dobby into Phixheim when he entered the new dimension so he called him back out. "So, to the next world now, boss?" Dobby asked.


    "Yes, but before that, let''s help the humanity. I could have healed earth with a flick of my finger but I waited all this time. Let''s go back, but also bring that Dr. Bran. She must be on Edmund''s." He proposed. It was his nature to help others so he couldn''t just ignore people.


    He went to Edmund''s. It surprisingly had a breathable atmosphere. Gravity was a bit less than Earth but still good.


    He flew down onto the. A few years had gone by for Dr. Brand because of the Time Dtion when he was inside the ckhole.


    "Dr. Brand." He called out. She had already worked to incubate 10 test tube babies for the initial poption boom. These ten were all diverse and would pave the path for the future.


    But they were all children currently.


    Dr. Brand had gotten used to her life there by now. Though she still missed a bit more adult human contact. Dr. Edmund, who had initiallye to the, had already died due to a rock slide on the ship when he was in hypersleep.


    Alexander and Dobby stood in front of her smilingly. Dr. Brand was confused, shocked, and happy at the same time.


    But being a scientist, the first question she asked was, "How did you fly?"


    "Oh, I am not a normal human, Dr. Brand. I will not tell you more or else you will probably start worshipping me. I came to take you back. Cooper was sessful. We fell into the ck hole but there was a 5th-dimensional space. From where we sent the quantum data back to earth. Humans were able to survive." He revealed.


    She fell and started crying at that point. Her mental state was strained all this time. Being on a strange knowing you are alone was scary.


    "How will we go back?" she asked.


    "Magic... Just gather your stuff." Dobby said and walked to the camp. They heard the giggles of the children there. They belonged to all kinds of ethnicities.


    Alexander walked forward and took out chocte, "Hey kiddies, I''m sure you have never tasted this. Come, it''s very tasty."


    They were very small and unreserved and flocked to the old man like a bunch of kittens.


    ...


    A few hourster, Alexander simply used his anywhere door to return to Milky Gxy. Mainly inside the O''Neill cylinder that was called Cooper Station.


    They appeared directly in the house/museum that used to belong to Cooper.


    Cooper was rescued a day ago and was living in the house, he was surely surprised when he saw peopleing out of a pink door into his house.


    Alexander didn''t give them a chance to ask him anything. He soon left for Earth. There he reversed the time of the to a few thousand years ago. Now that humans had already built much more efficient ways to fulfill their energy needs and they were much more advanced, he didn''t think they would spoil the again.


    After that, he returned to Cooper station and found Cooper. The man was about to go to the hospital to meet his daughter with Dr. Brand.


    "Cooper, I assume you would have a say in the workings of whatever administration is here. I have repaired the Earth. You all can go back and repopte it, hopefully, this time better than before." Alexander informed them.


    "What are you?" Cooper confusedly asked. All this time he asked this question to himself many times but never got an answer. The air around Alexander was entirely different like he was a totally different being.


    "That''s not important. What''s important is that my work here isplete. Take care, boy. You did well." Alexander started to fly away after saying that.


    Cooper kept on looking at everything with shock. After a while, a white light appeared and took Alexander away.


    "I think I am turning into a believer now," Cooper muttered.


    Doctor Brand nodded at his words as she had the same expressions on her face.


    ...


    The lights disappeared. Alexander and Dobby found themselves standing on an empty street in a modern city. He looked around and most of the ce looked like a storm went through there. The various signboards were in Japanese so he understood where he was.


    He couldn''t see any human activities nearby. But then he sensed some movement.


    A man was walking towards him with a polybag in hand. He was also totally bald.


    He instantly checked the purity of the world and it was at 60%. Then he looked at his phone.


    "So, we two are registered heroes here? Nice," Alexander stated.


    Soon the bald man came close to them, "Oh! Are you lost, old man?"


    Alexander couldn''t help but look at his shining bald head. "Yes, I am a bit lost. Can you tell me where this is?"


    "Can you not look at my head, and you are in Z-city. This is a very dangerous ce for an old man like you. Do you want me to help you get somewhere?" The bald man asked.


    "Haha, what a good kid. What is your name?" Alexander asked.


    "I am Saitama, a hero for fun." He replied.


    "Oh, good good. Saitama, why is this ce so deserted?" He asked.


    "You don''t know that? Well, a lot of monsters live here so people left this ce." Saitama exined.


    "Then what about you? Aren''t you scared of them?" Alexander inquired. Then he noticed Saitama''s face growing gloomy.


    "No one can withstand more than one punch from me. I am too strong," Saitama stated as he looked at his fist.


    "Haha, then how about we spar? No one can withstand more than one punch from me either." Alexander proposed.


    Saitama looked at him skeptically. "Are you joking?"


    Alexander suddenly appeared in front of Saitama, "I''m not. Are you?"


    Hope grew in Saitama''s heart. "Okay, let''s do this then."


    Saitama got into position and Alexander did the same a small distance away.


    Then suddenly the two moved towards each other with super fast speed.


    *BOOM*


    Their punch was so strong that a big cloud of dust formed around them. When the dist settled the view became clear.


    Alexander and Saitama were in a stalemate. Their fists connected but nothing happened.


    "You are pretty strong, kid. But I am just starting." Alexander remarked.


    Saitama was very happy at that moment. He had not used his full strength but it was still a lot.


    "Let''s take this to somewhere secluded. I don''t want to destroy your home." Alexander suggested. Saitama then looked around and many buildings around them had disappeared.


    He agreed and they both jumped to a mountain range.


    [You can see 5th-dimensional beings and Saitama on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 302: Madness in Sand

    It was now round 2. Saitama decided to go all out from now on. Alexander did the same.


    *BOOOM*


    Another punch collided. The two were continuously increasing their powers. But no winner came out of the match.


    Saitama''s face looked like he was having an orgasm. After so long he had finally found a worthy opponent.


    Alexander was also enjoying fighting him. It was unbelievable to him that a human can get so strong. He was also utilizing this opportunity to grow stronger because his flesh body was meant to grow stronger the more he fought.


    "Haha, you''re pretty strong, kid," he praised.


    "You aren''t bad either, old man," Saitama replied.


    Soon their punches became so strong that the mountains started to dissipate each time they shed.


    Sensing that they might end up destroying the, Alexander decided to use a bit more power. He channeled his power into his fish and prepared to punch. "This is going to be my serious punch kid, block it if you can." He warned.


    Saitama excitedly smiled, "Come on ahead,"


    Then their fists collided. This time, unlike before, Alexander''s punch was too strong. The punch broke Saitama''s fist and he was sent flying away out of the Earth''s atmosphere and struck the moon.


    But it didn''t end there. Saitama was thrown with so much force that his body destroyed the moon and still kept on going.


    ~DAMMIT~


    Alexander cursed and quickly repaired the moon with his magic and then caught Saitama who was on his way to Jupiter.


    He came back and put injured Saitama on the ground. Alexander knew he overused his power but he was more shocked by the fact that Saitama only had a broken fist. He decided to make this kid his ally, because if he can grow stronger then he may be helpfulter in the war.


    "You are pretty strong, kid. Show me your fist, I will heal it." He offered.


    Saitama was lying on the ground with a smile on his face. He showed him his fist, Alexander just reversed the time of his fist and it returned to being as it was.


    Saitama was still smiling and... crying?


    ~Was being this strong so frustrating?~ Alexander asked himself.


    "Saitama, let''s go and beat some monsters. I will give you some training tips to grow stronger and then we will have another match in a few years." Alexander proposed.


    Saitama instantly agreed, "Yes teacher. Let''s go."


    After that, he, Dobby, and Saitama traveled the whole world killing monsters and bonding in general. Alexander learned the whole story of Saitama.


    He could honestly feel his pain. Being so strong that no one can give youpetition. It would surely be a pain in the ass. He imagined this would be his case when he reaches the pinnacle.


    He also taught Saitama a few breathing techniques to strengthen his internal organs. He also taught him Haki and Rokushiki. It turns out, Saitama also had conqueror haki. But it was dormant because he never felt a need to use it.


    In their travels, they saw many different creatures. There was even a Gori that had grown too sentient and ran away from the Zoo. He was always mistaken for being a monster and was hunted. So Alexander taught him how to fight and cleared up the misunderstanding. Now, the Gori was an S-ss Hero.


    Saitama also opened up with him and started calling him ''old man''. They currently sat on the roof of the Hero association tower. The Hero association''s world division had already ranked them as the strongest beings on the and both were awarded SSS+ ss. SSS was already the highest in the World division but because their power was unquantifiable they just added a plus.


    "Old man, when are you leaving?" Saitama asked. Alexander had told him that he was a demi-god and was on the job. But he also asked him if he would like to join him in the War of Gods in the future. Saitama instantly agreed to it.


    Alexander looked at world purity. "In about 15 minutes. We have already defeated most of the monsters. Saitama, I have a proposal. You will not be able to grow strong as long as you stay here. So I was nning to send you to a ce where the Universe is filled with bad strong people who can even destroy the universe. After you conquer that you can go to other worlds."


    "Woah, that strong? I would love to go there." Saitama eximed.


    "Haha, okay. Get ready then. You have my expansion pouch. It has lots of gold we earned in all this time. There are some other helpful things in it too, have a look after you reach the ce. Take care, kid." Alexander patted his back.


    Saitama stood up in his yellow suit and gave a big smile, "See youter, old man"


    Then a golden light fell and took him away. Alexander had sent him to Marvel Universe. which was filled with overpowered universe destroying beings.


    "All right, Dobby, go back into Phixheim. I should be leaving soon," he told him. Then just like Saitama, he also disappeared but in white light.


    ...


    White light disappeared and Alexander appeared in space near a. Soon Dobby and Ragnarok also came out of Phixheim.


    "I was expecting a nice city but it''s the cold dark space," Dobby eximed. This was the first time they appeared like this directly in space.


    Ragnarok smirked, "Hah, just like a woman''s heart for you, Dobby"


    "I''m still better than you though. You are a lot older than me." Dobby japed back.


    Alexanderughed, "Hahaha, you two should stop talking like you are an expert in women."


    Dobby and Ragnarok looked at him with shrunken eyes, "Says the man who''s been simping on a woman for thousands of years."


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Simping is allowed if it is your beautiful wife. Now, let''s go and see where we are." Alexander flew towards the leaving the two behind tough.


    While going down to the, Alexander checked the phone to see his identity. It just vaguely said, ''Master of Force'' and showed the Gctic purity at 50%.


    ~What does this mean?~ he asked himself.


    Theynded on the. They looked for any sign of civilization but all they saw was ruins upon ruins of buildings and a deserted. It was literally all deserts and mountains.


    "It seems we are toote," Ragnarok eximed.


    Dobby raised his hand to tell them to stop speaking. Dobby was always sensitive to life, "No, I sense a lot of people in that direction."


    "Let''s go then" Alexander stated and they flew towards the direction. Soon they came upon a huge dome.


    "This looks like a biodome. There must be people inside as this''s environment doesn''t seem very suitable." Alexander pondered.


    The three walked up to it without any thought and knocked on something that looked like a door.


    Soon a camera-like thing moved on top of it and a voice came from a speaker. Alexander had no idea what they were saying and he had no way of letting Ghost lear...


    "Boss, do you want theirnguage pack?" Ghost suddenly voiced.


    "Yes, but how?" Alexander eximed.


    "I hacked into their system. They aren''t very advanced. I learned theirnguage. Look," he projected everything for him.


    Alexander''s million timesprehension gave him instant learning of it. He then passed it on to Dobby and Ragnarok in the form of memory.


    Then finally they understood what the speaker was saying, "Who are you? I will only ask one more time."


    Alexander quickly spoke, "Oh, I am Alexander Maxim Universe, this is Dobby and that is Ragnarok. We are lost."


    "Oh, you re lost... WHAT?! HOW ARE YOU OUT THERE?" the voice asked. The was surely breathable but it was inhospitable.


    Suddenly Ragnarok moved forward and stered his face on camera, "We ain''t normal people, kid. Just open the door and let us in. we need to meet your leader."


    The guard on the other side panicked because they had not sensed any aircraftnding on their, so how did these humans appear?


    "Oh, let me ask the Duchess. Please wait." The man was about to leave when Alexander asked where they were.


    "You are outside Sundari, the domed capital city of the Mandalore. I will go and inform the Duchess." The voice left.


    Outside, Alexander and Dobby had sudden enlightenment about where they were.


    "We are in Star Wars. Okay boys, change your clothes to Jedi robes like old times and tie lightsabres on your waists." Alexander advised them.


    "Boss, are you able to feel the force?" Dobby asked while pointing his hand towards the mountains in the distance.


    *BOOM*


    A huge chunk of it broke off and started flying.


    Alexander also tried and just pointed his hand towards the desert and willed the sand grains to move. In an instant, a 1-kilometer meter tall and 800 meters wide pyramid was formed.


    "Yeah, I think I can use it, but it kinda tickles all over my body," Alexander said, looking at his hand.


    Then Ragnarok tried, "Yeah, I also felt ticklish. Let''s try this"


    Ragnarok was not able to make it as big as the pyramid but he was able to make a female dragon sculpture from the sand.


    Dobby nearly choked inughter, "Are you in heat, you old dragon?"


    Ragnarok embarrassingly stopped controlling the sand and let it fall down, "Ah, that was just a mistake"


    "Hahaha... Your focus determines your reality, Raggy." Alexander quoted.


    "Boss, don''t steal other people''s quotes." Dobby retorted, he surely recognized Qui-Gon Jinn''s quote.


    "Alex, my sculpture fell but why is your pyramid still not falling?" Ragnarok inquired.


    "Hah, that''s strange. I''m not even using the force. Well, maybe I''m just too good." Alexander shrugged smugly.


    While they were goofing around, the guard had brought Duchess Satine Kryze to the surveince area. The Duchess herself saw all the madness happening outside and nearly died of a heart attack seeing the inhuman powers. She could already see from their clothing and powers that they were Jedi but even Jedi Grandmasters didn''t have the powers they disyed.


    "Call them in, RESPECTFULLY!," she ordered.


    ...


    21 BBY


    Jedi Temple, Coruscant


    Yoda was meditating on a meditation balcony when suddenly his eyes shook open.


    Jedi Master Mace Windu was nearby him and noticed the movement.


    "What happened, Grandmaster?" He asked.


    Yoda looked out of the balcony at the sky. "A change in force I sense. Imminent it is."


    [You can see Mandalore, Coruscant, Jedi Temple and Yoda on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    [Disimer - I have changed a few things in this arc''s timeline. One, the timeline is somewhere in the middle of Star Wars Episode 2. Ahsoka Tano is already out of the Order.


    Palpatine will call in the Clones much earlier because of what Alexander is about to do. The first battle of Geonosis will not happen. Darth Maul is alive]

 Chapter 303: Neutral Ones

    Alexander and the two noticed the Gates lifting up.


    "Hah, let''s go in boys." Alexander nonchntly walked in. First, they were allowed in a depressurization and decontamination chamber.


    After that, they entered the main building. Weing him were a few humans with sters in their hands. Then there was a woman that he recognized.


    She spoke, "Wee to Mandalore, respected Jedi. I am Duchess Satine Kryze. What may be the reason for your visit?"


    "Ah, we were just lost in space. What year is this?" Alexander asked.


    "Then you must be stranded for a very long time to not even know the year. It is Year 7954 in C.R.C." She replied.


    ~And I have no idea what that means.~ he thought.


    "Who is the queen of Naboo right now?" He asked.


    "It is Queen R¨¦ita. Are you from the Jedi Temple of Coruscant?" She asked back. Alexander now had an idea of which timeline he was in. He was probably somewhere near the Clone Wars.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, no we are not from there. We are a different order called the Neutral Ones, we are mainly focused on bringing justice no matter what. We don''t believe in the Light or Dark side." He exined.


    "So like the Grey Jedi?" She stated,


    "Ummm... No... We believe in openly using the force to do whatever we want. There is no need to worry about the light and dark side, something that the Grey Jedi do. Well, anyway, I believe you have a few problems?" He asked, knowing that she was currently facing danger from Death Watch, who wished to return Mandalore to the ways of its ancestors. He was just going to help them and earn some goodwill.


    She had just seen him performing amazing feats a moment ago and understood that it could be detrimental if they helped her.


    "And what would be the price for your help?" She asked.


    "Hmm, what price are you willing to give If I were to not only deal with the Death Watch but also bring this back to its habitable state." He offered.


    Everyone''s eyes widened at his ims. It was unprecedented that any Jedi could do something like this. There weren''t even legends like this.


    "If you can really do what you say then you can ask whatever you want and we will agree." She replied, totally not believing him.


    "Haha, don''t go back on those words prettydy." Ragnarok chimed in.


    "He''s really in heat," Dobby whispered.


    Alexander held hisughter and spoke, "Okay then, Dobby and Ragnarok here will go to Concordia(Mandalore''s moon) and deal with all the troublemakers. Meanwhile, I will work on the. Now, open the doors"


    He went out and hovered in the air. The had breathable air but due to war most of its ecosystem was destroyed. Not many nts grow on the surface now and animal life was non-existent.


    Repairing the was easy. With the limited power of the Reality Stone that he had eaten and his magic,bining it with the ever-present force was a good cocktail.


    He made the soil richer in minerals and also less dry. The deserts were slowly converted into normal fields and a few more minutester small grass grew on it.


    Then Alexander looked at the sky and pointed his hand at it. Soon it started to rain. In some designated ces it was raining like crazy so that newkes can be made. He even transported some water from Phixheim.


    For animals, he didn''t bring anynd species but filled the hugekes and new rivers with different fish species. He also made a few ciers in the polls and high altitude areas so that constant freshwater sources can be maintained.


    Then finally, a few veins of various metals were added. The early Mandaloriands had nearly sucked their to death. Not just exploiting its natural resources but also further damaging it with their constant wars. Duchess Satine Kryze was possibly the best thing that could happen to them as she promoted peace.


    After his work was done he satisfyingly came back to the ground.


    ...


    Duchess Satine Kryze and many of her advisers had gathered to see what the Jedi was going to do. They had no hopes but still decided to look.


    From the moment Alexander flew in the air to the end, their facial expressions changed from shock, happiness to reverence.


    No Jedi was this strong, no being in the known Gxy could do this. This was the work of a higher being for them.


    "Duchess, he did it. Look, it is grass and rain." An advisor eximed with tear-filled eyes.


    Satine Kryze came out of her shock and nodded, "Let''s go out."


    It was certainly a day of surprise for her.


    ...


    Dobby and Ragnorok had reached the moon of Mandalore and were wreaking havoc there. They hunted down most of the Death Watch and caught their leader, Pre Viz.


    They brought him back to the at the same time when Satine Kryze came out.


    Alexander saw people swarming out of the biodome anding towards him.


    "Haha, I kept my promises. Look, they even brought Viz." Alexander stated, throwing the leader of the terrorists at the guards. Now, it''s time to fulfill your promise." Alexander said.


    The Duchess was a bit worried now, she had foolishly agreed to give whatever they wanted. But she could also not deny it now, because even if she wanted, her or her soldiers could never repel the powerful Jedi.


    "What can we do for you grandmaster?" She asked, assuming that Alexander was of the Grandmaster level.


    "I want this." He replied.


    The people started murmuring after hearing that. Alexander realized his wording didn''t sound nice, "Ah, I meant to say that I am going to use this as my base. You can run your government as you want but you cannot interfere in my work."


    "You mean you want to open a Jedi Temple here?" Satine Kryze asked.


    Alexander nodded, "Yeah, you can say that. I will open a huge temple here."


    The Duchess was okay with it. With their newly healed, they would require some kind of protection until they got back on their feet as a major power.


    "I ept, you will be allowed to choose the location wherever you want on the and we will also not meddle in your work." She agreed.


    "Haha, good. Now, can you give me a star map? I need to go somewhere." He asked.


    After that, he was given the highest honors there. The people respected him to the point that they even saw him as the ruler of the, even though it was the Duchess.


    Alexander made sure to tell her that she didn''t need to be afraid that he''d someday overthrow her. He had no interest in ruling the.


    After getting a star map. He simply erected a new city from scratch and a huge building in the middle as his temple. It was officially going to be the first open city on Mandalore now.


    Then he decided to leave and head towards the center of the Gxy where all the fun was. He flew out to space with Dobby and Ragnarok and took out a super star destroyer. It was already the strongest warship in the Gxy.


    They entered it and set the destination to Coruscant.


    "Boss, isn''t this the time when Shami Skywalker dies? Should we save her?" Dobby asked.


    Alexander didn''t say anything and just changed the destination to Tatooine.


    "Well, now that you have mentioned it, we can''t just leave her to die," Alexander said and pressed the button to start their space jump. Normally all the ships in the gxy he was in used Hyperdrives to travel the hyperspace.


    Hyperspace was an alternate dimension that could only be reached by traveling at or faster than the speed of light. Hyperdrives enabled starships to travel through hyperspacenes across great distances, enabling travel and exploration throughout the gxy.


    This was a dangerous method of traveling which required hyperspacenes and without them, you could collide with some or celestial object at light speed.


    Alexander''s method was just what it was called. It was like teleportation, jumping from one point in space to another by folding the space.


    [You can see Duchess Satine Kryze and Super Star Destroyer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 304: Tatooine

    Alexander Dobby and Ragnarok reached Tatooine in their huge-huge ship. Tatooine was awless where nobody cared for anybody and they didn''t have anyone who would spot them in the sky and even if they did spot them they would not ask why they came there.


    "Okay, let''s leave the ship here and take a small aircraft down. That''s what normal people do." Dobby suggested.


    "Why waste time? Let''s just fly down." Alexander said and straight away jumped out of the hatch.


    Soon the three were having a race on who reaches the ground first. Of course, after reaching terminal velocity, Alexander used his powers to move faster and reached the surface first. But when he fell to the ground a huge shockwave spanned out.


    He noticed a Sandcrawler falling to its side due to the shockwaves.


    "Haha, serves the thieves right."


    Alexander ignored the Jawas as they didn''t have high enough sins to deserve death but they did deserve time torture. So, he put them all in 1-day time torture in which they would repeatedlye across a big loot but will never be sessful in stealing it and die painfully while trying, at the same time ''Never Steal'' words will be sounding on loudspeakers in a loop "


    Then Alexander spawned three dirt bikes from the GTA 4 cheats and they started to travel the desert ins.


    Ragnarok was new to riding bikes so he fell a lot the whole way. Soon they reached the spaceport settlement called Mos Espa. He quickly found the previous ve owner of Anakin and asked him about the whereabouts of Shmi. He already knew they were on a moister farm but not the exact location. Watto was the ex-ve master of Shmi and Anakin. he was also a junk dealer/human trafficker and Alexander despised very.


    Watto tried to ask for money in return for information but alexander just lifted him with Force and choked him.


    To Alexander, the force felt like he had his arms spread around everywhere. It was like an extension of his body and could do anything with it.


    "Tell me her exact location and I may let you go." He threatened him.


    Watto got scared when he realized that he was a force user. "I- I sold her. She Lives in..."


    Alexander just looked into his head. Hearing the address was the same as not knowing it. Once knowing about the location, he just threw him away at a very high speed, which most likely killed him.


    They soon reached the moister farm and found it was being attacked by Tusken Raiders.


    "Boys, take out the toys," Alexander ordered. Dobby and Ragnarok took out their lightsaber made by Alexander.


    Alexander''s lightsaber was golden in color with golden sparks of lightninging from it, making it look even more dangerous. Dobby''s was green and Ragnarok''s red but it also had fire texture around it and looked unstable.


    They jumped in the ongoing fight between the farmers and the Tusken raiders.


    They started to cut them like butter. Alexander had no mercy for them. Their culture was too brutal. Not to mention they liked torturing, like what would have happened to Shmi. She would have probably gotten tortured for a month or so in their camp.


    Alexander knew that the Star Wars movies didn''t show it but those tortures surely included all kinds of mental and sexual harm as well, which was probably why Anakin got so angry that he even killed women and children in the Tusken camp.


    As soon as they saw Alexander and his party the Tusken raiders got scared and tried to flee. But Ragnarok just forces choked all 10 fleeing ones, but for some reason, their bodies were also burned to ashes.


    "So you can make a fire? Well, I''m not surprised." Alexander eximed.


    Ragnarok was a dragon, so it was normal if his maniption of the Force also included his inherent affinity for fire. They put their lightsabers back and walked up to the farmer that Alexander recognized as Cliegg Lars.


    "You must be hiding a hell of a treasure for them toe here with so many raiders," Alexander said.


    Cliegg Lars looked at him gratefully, "Thank you for your help, Jedi. No, we don''t have anything except our meager lives."


    Before Alexander could say anything, a woman from behind Cliegg Lars ran up to him. "Is this about Anakin? Did something happen to him?"


    ~Actually, I saved something from happening to him~ he thought.


    "Hello, Shmi Skywalker. No, your son is absolutely fine. He has be a Jedi Padawan, very strong at that. But I am not from the same temple as him.


    "I only came here to save you. You see I have an ability with which I can see the future. You would have died after getting tortured by those raiders but it would have started a chain reaction which would have caused chaos across the gxy." He bbered.


    Shmi was confused and shocked. But she had just seen that Alexander was a Jedi and thought that he couldn''t have lied. Some people saw the Jedi with just too much respect.


    "Then, thank you. Can you pass my words to Anakin? Tell him that I still think about him and I hope he is doing good. Tell him to eat well and take care of his health." She nearly cried.


    ~Ah, mothers~


    "Yes, I will pass the words when I see him. Though he''s likely toe here himself in a few days. Okay, I will be leaving then. Come to Mos Espa in a few days, I will be giving an announcement." He told them and left. Shmi and Cliegg Lars were confused but didn''t ask anything more.


    On their way back, Dobby asked, "Boss, what are you nning?"


    "Dobby, I am going to liberate this. very is bad and the Hutt n is one of its biggest contributors. Let''s just destroy them and bring this under us. Blue Fang and Brian had a very good experience running 4 gxies in marvel universe so running one should be a piece of cake for them." He proposed.


    "Yeah, that seems like a n. Let''s go to their base and kick some asses" Ragnarok agreed and sped up.


    Alexander also sent instructions to Ghost, "Ghost, point the orbital cannons at the Jabba''s Pce here. When I say, you fire."


    "Understood, sir." Ghost affirmed.


    Alexander did a bit of research about the Crime Lord of Tatooine first. He lived in Jabba''s Pce and was called Jabba Desilijic Tiure, moremonly referred to as Jabba the Hutt or simply Jabba.


    He was a Hutt gangster and crime lord, as well as a member of the Grand Hutt Council, who operated and led a criminal empire from his pce from the Outer Rim world of Tatooine. Jabba was a major figure on Tatooine, where he controlled the bulk of the trafficking in illegal goods, piracy, and very that generated most of the''s wealth.


    He was also highly influential in the entire Outer Rim as one of its most powerful crime lords. The guy had such strong influence that he was even sought after by both the Gctic Republic and the Confederacy of Independent Systems.


    Knowing all that, Alexander openly entered Jabba''s Pce. But when he reached the ce an auction was going on. A ve auction to be precise.


    He noticed aliens from various species were on sale. Most of them were female good looking species.


    He looked at Ragnarok and Dobby, "Okay boys, stand at the exits. I''ve already sent you data of all the sinners. Most of the people here are scum so there is no need to be reserved."


    Alexander then moved into the crowd. He could see Jabba the hut sitting on a big seat, looking like an ugly worm.


    He didn''t wait long and instantly took out his lightsaber and started cutting all the ve buyers and sellers near him.


    After seeing themotion, many tried to run but were caught by Dobby and Ragnarok. Soon the guards came and sacrificed themselves to lightsabers.


    After a few minutes of ughter, only the ves, Jabba, Dobby and Ragnarok remained.


    Jabba looked at Alexander and groaned in his heavy voice, "Jedi! What do you want? Are you trying to cause a war between the republic and the Hutt n?"


    Alexander smirked, "Hah, what war when there will be no Hutt n left. My next destination is Nal Hutta, your headquarters. Now, it''s time to sleep for forever."


    He checked his sins,


    ||Jabba Desilijic Tiure - Category 4


    Murder - 123,123,456


    Indirect Murder - 1,789,654,963


    R*pe - 1,112,193


    Enved - 1,456,852,753


    Tortured - 456,785,125


    Robbery - 2,782,963,741


    Sin Percentage - 87%||


    Alexander had no idea what time torture to give him. Everything seemed less. So he just threw slow-burning poison on him and increased his pain senses by a thousand times and made it so that after each session of torture his mind would reset so that he can never get used to the pain.


    Jabba kept on shrieking in pain. Alexander just helped all the ves get out and decided to leave.


    But on his way, he saw a small white hovering pod. It was locked inside a cage. Alexander even sensed that the force was getting sucked into the pod for some reason.


    He didn''t know what it was so he brought it along. Aftering a good distance away he gave themand, "Ghost, do it."


    In an instant, a few big missile-like things came down from space and fell on the Jabba''s pce. It was like hell reining down.


    *BOOOOOOM!*


    The st was so big that the whole mountain disappeared and in its ce was a few hundred meters wide crater. Alexander took out water from Phixheim and filled it up. It was going to be the center of the biggest city on the in a few years.


    Unknown to Alexander, he would be hailed as a god on the from now on.


    But Alexander had something totally different in his mind, ~Goddamit, I should have decreased the power of bombs. This ain''t Marvel universe where people can stop these missiles with hands.~


    [You can see Tatooine, Watto, Tusken Raiders, Shmi Skywalker, Jabba''s Pce, Jabba the Hutt and the pod on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 305: A Mystery Baby

    Alexander left 50 Terminator droids on the to run it and told Brian and Blue Fang to start setting up a Gctic Federal Empire.


    Then he left to Hutt Space, an autonomous region of the gxy on the border between the Mid Rim and the Outer Rim Territories that was located to the gctic east of the Core Worlds, and was under the control of the Hutt n. Largely noted as being a haven to the disreputable denizens of the gxy.


    Alexander had stopped any emergency transmission from getting out of Tatooine. He had instead used Jabba''s identity to call for an emergency meeting of the Grand Hutt Council, which ruled the Hutt crime family.


    "Boss, look. The pod is moving." Dobby pointed.


    Alexander went to the small white pod he brought with him. "Let''s open it and see what''s inside."


    Alexander used the force to open it. For some reason, he had a feeling that it would open that way.


    As expected it opened with a hush. Some smoke came out of it. Once it was fully opened, they saw what was inside.


    Alexander instantly recognized it. "Baby Yoda?"


    "You mean Yoda''s baby?" Dobby asked. "Could be, I only know him and Yaddle to belong to the same species. This kid looks very young. Let''s take him to Yoda, he''ll know what to do." Alexander decided.


    "Aaaooooo..." The baby woke up.


    *Sigh*


    Alexander picked him up, "Hey there, little goblin. You''re gonna be traveling with us now."


    Baby Yoda must have felt the connection of the force in Alexander so he suddenly hugged him with his tiny body.


    "Haha, you like me? Well, I like you too. Now, I gotta work. You Sleep," he put him back in his now half-open pod.


    He called Berry and Hats to babysit the child while they went to Nal Hutta and deal with the council.


    "Keep an eye on him. He can be very sneaky sometimes." Alexander warned the two nannies.


    "Yes boss, Berry will not disappoint you." Berry firmly saluted. Huts on the other hand justzilyy on the side.


    "Ghost, keep your eyes on the, I want you to stop any hostile ship from leaving this." He instructed and again flew down to the.


    ...


    Tatooine,


    After Alexander left and organized the, things started to look better. The Terminator droids were too good and had nearly wiped out the whole Tuskan raider poption who tried to take advantage and take over the''s various cities.


    But then a shipnded on the and a young man came out of it. He went to find his mother. He was also very shocked by the ongoing changes on the.


    He couldn''t find Watto, who owned his mother as a ve. After a long time of gathering some info, he found out that Watto died at the hands of an unknown force user. But he also found out about his mother through there.


    He went to the moister farm where she was supposed to be living.


    "Anakin?" The boy heard the voice he had been craving for so long.


    He looked back and saw his mother standing with a basket full of various vegetables and other things.


    Anakin ran up to her and hugged her, he was happy that the vision he had seen didn''te true.


    "I havee to take you, mother," Anakin said.


    "Oh, my Anakin. Look at you, you''ve grown so big and handsome." Shmi caressed his face.


    Then Shmi told him about how she was sold and thankfully a good man bought her and freed her.


    Initially, Anakin was a bit angry about her marrying someone but understood that things could have been much worse if she was bought by someone bad.


    "I will pay them back for their kindness, mother. But you muste with me." Anakin insisted.


    Shmi denied, "You are a Jedi, Anakin. I know about your oaths. Even youring here goes against it. And I can''t leave this ce. I have a family here and recently this ce had started to be much better thanks to the new government under Grandmaster Universe."


    "To hell with being a Jedi. What''s the point if I can''t even help my mother? I was naive to believe in Jedi ways for this long." He blurted and unknowingly affected the force around him.


    Shmi sensed him being in distress, "Easy, my child. My living here doesn''t mean I don''t love you. Maybe you also have someone you like. What if you were asked to leave them?"


    Anakin instantly thought about Padme. The woman he loved and was thinking of marrying.


    Shmi caressed his face, "If you don''t like the Jedi order then go and find the ones who freed this from its misery. They are not like other Jedi. They seemed... freer."


    Anakin got interested in knowing who the mysterious Jedi were. It was his dream when he was small to free all the ves on the but as he grew he forgot his dream. "Do you know where they went?"


    "Yes, Grandmaster had announced before leaving that he was going to destroy the Hutt n in Hutt space. He should be there right now." She revealed.


    Anakin''s eyes widened in shock. He knew how powerful the Hutt crime family was and going to attack them all alone was like courting death. But he needed to go and meet them. He had already seen the Dark and Light side of the force, he wanted to see this one too.


    "Thank you, mother. I will return here after meeting them."


    ~And maybe get you to meet my Padme~


    He got up and left for Hutt''s space.


    ...


    *BOOM*


    Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok were wreaking havoc on the. It was a den of all the bad people in the gxy.


    Ghost was also busy dealing with any fleeing criminals in the space. It was amazing what one Super Star Destroyer could do. Alexander couldn''t imagine the dread his whole fleet and Ironheim would bring.


    "Let''s go and kill the Grand Hutt Council. they are the big boss of this whole crime syndicate." Alexander ordered.


    So they ran straight into their headquarters. It was filled with soldiers but passing through them was very easy.


    Soon they reached the ce all the council members were hiding.


    But when he entered he found Hats and Berry already sitting on a high chair in the room. Baby Yoda was strapped into a baby carrier on the back of Hats.


    All the big fat Hutts were kneeling in front of him.


    "Hats, why?" Alexander asked.


    "Because this little guy was screaming nonstop. We had no option but to bring him here. So I decided I might as well just help you. These are the big crime lords right, so I just made your work easier." Hats rified.


    Alexander just shook his head. That''s just how Hats was. Unpredictable and very powerful.


    Alexander looked at the Hutts and lifted all of them with the force. He looked into their minds for all the information about their businesses and how they ran them.


    It wouldter be sent to Brian and Blue Fang so they could take over the economy of the Hutt space and their whole businesses.


    "Okay, you all are nearly the same. Each of you deserves to die for destroying so many lives and also ying with them like nothing." He threw them towards a corner where Ragnarok would deal with them with his Fire Force ability.


    Alexander pped his hands clean and went to help all the locked ves get out.


    But then he heard a message from Ghost, "Sir, there seems to be a new ship that just appeared in the space nearby."


    "Let ite in. I''ll see if it''s friendly or hostile." He ordered.


    Then he went to the underground prison where he freed everyone. Then his eyes fell on a woman he knew. It was a Togruta and he knew her.


    He freed her and asked, "I really want to know how a Jedi got caught here."


    She was surprised that he saw through her but then she also felt him being soaked in force like he was made from it.


    "W-Who are you?" she questioned.


    [You can see Baby Yoda, Nal Hutta, Hutt Council and the Togruta on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 306: A Lesson

    "Hahaha... I am... just an old man" Alexander said. He was still deciding on what to permanently call himself, and that''s why he paused mid-sentence. But hisughter sounded evil at that moment.


    Ahsoka stepped back a few feet. "Huh, don''t fear me, girl. I am just here to kill the Hutt n. They are too problematic. Now, care to tell me your name?"


    "I am Ahsoka. You came alone?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "No, my two friends and my cat also came. Let''s go. I''ve already freed all the ves." He said and started walking away.


    "Wait, what about reinforcements?" She inquired.


    "What reinforcements?" He asked back.


    "From the Jedi Order. You are from the order aren''t you." She questioned. She had been framed for and charged with the bombing of the Jedi Temple Hangar and the murder of Letta Turmond and several troopers. She had left the order behind and didn''t know much about its new members and thought he was probably some unknown one.


    "Haha, I am not from the Jedi Order of Coruscant. My order is something called the Neutral Ones, and I am its Grandmaster. And I have already taken the under control, the Grand Hutt council is already dead." He revealed.


    She herself was a grey Jedi now so she understood what kind of Jedi he was. Someone who didn''t choose strictly a light or dark side. "How did you do it?" She asked.


    "I am very strong, little girl," Alexander replied.


    He then waved his hand and dead bodies upon dead bodies of criminals and Hutt council members were thrown into a pit. Then suddenly it caught fire.


    The whole ce was a mess because of the fight. So he used his magic and fixed the whole ce. But for Ahsoka, it was a force ability in action.


    She looked at everything going in reverse and fixing themselves in shock. She had never seen such an ability and even that on such arge scale.


    Alexander nced at her from the corner of his eyes. He saw her interest in his abilities. She had been kicked out when she was just a Padawan so she still had a lot to learn.


    "Do you wanna learn from me?" He asked.


    "W-what would I have to do?" She asked. She was not going to take any weird vows like in the Jedi Order.


    "Haha, nothing. I just ask you to use your powers for good. That''s it. I don''t care about your personal life or what you do in your free time." He blurted.


    She liked this. "What will you teach me?"


    "Umm... how to use force properly and how to fight," Alexander replied. Although he had no idea how to teach using Force because it came naturally to him.


    "Sweet, I want to join, then" Ahsoka cheered.


    With a new disciple, Alexander came out of the underground prisons. Just when he hade under the open sky, a starfighternded in front of him.


    Anakin came down from it and walked up to him. Ahsoka recognized him. "Anakin? What are you doing here?"


    Anakin was surprised to see her here and unknowingly smiled. "Ahsoka, what are you doing here?"


    "Huh, I was infiltrating this ce to save the ves." She proudly announced.


    "Then she got caught and was imprisoned." Alexander finished her words.


    Ahsoka ignored his revealing the info and asked Anakin, "What about you? What are you doing here, Skyguy? I told you I won''t return to the order."


    "I''m not here for you. But for him." Anakin said and turned to Alexander.


    "Thank you for saving my mother. I will not forget this help." He deeply thanked.


    Alexander, out of habit, went ahead and patted his back, "It''s all right, kid. I like helping people. Ah, you''ve got a lot of potential in you. Your connection with the force is much better than anyone else I''ve met."


    "I am Grandmaster Universe. Yeah, Universe is myst name." He introduced himself, deciding to go with the Grandmaster prefix.


    Anakin gave proper respect to him as he knew that Grandmaster status was only for those true masters in the ways of the force and he was just a Padawan(unofficially a master).


    "Yes, he''s pretty strong. He''s taken over Hutt''s space." Ahsoka unted her new master.


    "And Tatooine as well," Anakin added, causing Ahsoka to shut up in surprise this time.


    Then Anakin got to the business, "Why do you have that ship in the orbit? Those models are only seen under the service of the Republic''s military."


    "Huh, my ship is way different from any other, kid. It''s the best." Alexander proudly boasted.


    "Just say it, kid. What do you want? You surely didn''te here to say thank you," he asked.


    Anakin firmly held his lightsaber in his hand, "I want to have a duel with you."


    Anakin wanted to see firsthand how strong Alexander was. Alexander agreed in a blink, "Sure."


    In just a second he readied himself with his golden Lightsaber in his hand. "I rmend you use your full power from the start."


    Anakin didn''t dare to take him lightly and started the fight. In the beginning, everything went smoothly for the young padawan but soon Alexander started to gradually increase his power behind every lightsaber strike.


    Anakin used abination of Force skills with his fighting. But they were all thwarted by a simple strike from his opponent.


    "I''m gonna get a bit serious now," Alexander said and just held his lightsaber in one hand now.


    This confused Anakin but he proceeded with caution. However, Alexander suddenly appeared in front of him and made a powerful downward sh. Anakin was only able to defend using his lightsaber.


    But his lightsaber was also being slowly cut by Alexander''s. "This is the limitation of being a normal Jedi. You have no motivation."


    Alexander increased his strength and pressed Anakin more. Anakin fell to his knees while still blocking with his sword.


    "Boy, there is no dark or light side in Force, it was made by us. It''s just about how you use it. If you were to use the power of the dark side to save people then would that make you a bad man? And if you used the power of the light side for good, would you still be a good man?" He asked.


    That question stuck with Anakin in his mind.


    "Force is just a means of power. People choose light and dark paths because it takes a lot more mental training to be able to use the powers of both sides and yet not let it corrupt you. You will need to be stronger than the power trying to change you to be a true master Jedi.


    "Just because you are force sensitive doesn''t mean you need to lose your individuality. You liked podracing and building stuff, right? Why not still do it? You like a girl? Go ahead and marry her, live with her on a with a nice view. Do what brings you happiness. But if murder and chaos are what brings you happiness then you were not a good man to begin with. Now, I want you to think of the most loved person in your life.


    "Think about how much they love you, care about you. What if something were to happen to you? How would they feel?


    "Use the force to not only protect them but yourself too.


    "A man must respect himself before forwarding it to others."


    Alexander decided to end the lesson there as Anakin was in deep thoughts and retracted his lightsaber. But when Anakin got up, Alexander suddenly attacked him with the lightsaber. But this time Anakin couldn''t take out his Lightsaber in time.


    Anakin''s mind was thinking about Padme and his mother just a moment ago and now this crisis came. He really didn''t want to die right now. He wanted to meet them again.


    Alexander''s sword was about to touch his body but suddenly a bluish bubble formed around him. It was a Protection bubble. A difficult ability to learn and Anakin knew he was not a master of it.


    But just to drive the lesson in, Alexander still hit the protection bubble, cutting it in half.


    "See that, you don''t even know how to make a protection bubble and yet you were able to do it. All because your will to live was strong and hence it molded the Force ordingly. However, you are still not strong enough which is why I was able to cut it." Alexander exined.


    Anakin was exhausted at this point, realizing that he was not attacked but was just being taught a lesson. He fell to the ground, breathing heavily.


    Ahsoka came to Anakin and gave him some water. "Why did you even challenge a grandmaster?"


    Anakin didn''t say anything. he didn''t drink the water either and just firmly looked at Alexander. He knew the lesson he learned today, the progress he made just by a little spar with Alexander gave him a better understanding of his power than many months of his previous training.


    He then loudly spoke, "GRANDMASTER, PLEASE TEACH ME!"


    [You can see Anakin Skywalker on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 307: Plans

    Alexander epted him to be his student. If he could stop him from bing Darth Vader then there was no harm in it. Palpatine wasn''t going to be sessful anyway.


    "Boss, take him now. He keeps on shouting." Hats came to hand over the baby Yoda.


    Alexander sighed and picked up the 20 years or so old baby.


    Ahsoka and Anakin were surprised to see the familiar-looking creature, "Wait, is that from the same species as Grandmaster Yoda?"


    Ahsoka came to the child as he looked very cute and started pulling his cheeks.


    "I can''t believe grandmaster Yoda used to look like this once. So cute," she eximed. Much to the annoyance of the baby.


    "That is why we are going to Coruscant next. I''m gonna hand him to Yoda, he probably knows best what to do with him. Or maybe he knows about his parents." Alexander said.


    ~Or maybe he is the father~


    Anakin walked up to Yoda Junior, that''s the name Alexander gave him for now. Anakin and Yoda Junior touched each other''s hands for some reason. "He is force sensitive," Anakin imed.


    "Of course he is. He''s also most likely much older than he looks. His species is known to live up to 900 years." He informed them.


    It was a surprise to both of them. They knew that Yoda was old but not this old.


    "Okay, you to go and wait near Anakin''s starfighter. I will be there in a while. I''ve got some work to do." He said and left to find Ragnarok and Dobby.


    Ahsoka looked back at Anakin, "So, how is it going with Padme?"


    Anakin acted oblivious, "What do you mean?"


    Ahsoka rolled her eyes, "Did you really think nobody ever noticed how you two looked at each other? I''m not that dumb."


    Anakin didn''t say anything and just left, but Ahsoka followed him.


    ...


    Alexander was having a talk with Ragnarok and Dobby on how to go about taking over the gxy so they could set up a new and better government.


    It was obvious that the Gctic Republic was corrupt, ipetent, and alsopromised. Not to mention, they were very bad at truly managing the Gxy. The Mid Rim and Outer Rim were left on their own devices while all the big shots lived in luxury, if not on Coruscant, then on some other core worlds.


    "So, who''s gonna be heading my army?" Alexander asked his two buddies.


    "I will, I am always up for a good fight." Ragnarok jumped at the opportunity.


    But Dobby quickly put him down, "No, it should be me. We are not trying to destroy the Gxy but take it over in a friendly way. I have expertise in being friendly."


    Alexander nodded, it was best to keep Ragnarok away from this, "Okay, you can take my 50,000 Super Star Destroyer Fleet and Ironheim. I have also ordered Alfred to start the production of ten million Universe Droids. Arnold will be heading them under you. Hijack the already established Confederacy of Independent Systems which is a ploy by Darth Sidious and then start expanding"


    "Hey, what will I do then?" Ragnarok asked.


    "You will being with me. We got to take care of the whole dark and light force user fiasco." He said and walked out. Dobby left alone with Hats.


    "Ayaaaa" Yoda Junior made noise. He was currently sitting in his hovering pod and following him.


    "What is it, kid?" Alexander asked,


    Suddenly Yoda junior''s stomach made noise. "Haha, you are hungry? Well, I can give you food. Although you are pretty old, I think baby food will still be best for you."


    He took out a bowl of milk and added some baby form to it. Yoda Junior first licked it. He liked it and quickly started eating.


    "Haha, what a cute kid. Let''s go, Raggy"


    They came to the Starfighter of Anakin. He and Ahsoka were bickering about something. But it looked more like Ahsoka was teasing him about something.


    "What are you talking about?" He asked.


    "Hehe, Anakin wants to marry." She revealed.


    Anakin didn''t know that having a wife or family was allowed in his new school of training and angrily looked at Ahsoka.


    "Haha, that''s good. This means you''ve got someone to protect and who loves you back. Okay, now give me a good pose for the picture of my two disciples. I''m gonna frame it to show others my prot¨¦g¨¦s in the future." He took out a camera.


    Anakin was still in a bad mood with her bickering so he crossed his arms and haughtily stood. But Ahsoka was the cheerful one and did what she did best. She lifted her hand behind his head just as the photo was being taken.


    "Okay, good photo, let''s go now." He said and flew up towards his Super Star Destroyer in space.


    "Wait, how will Ie?" Ahsoka shouted.


    "Starfighter has two seats." He replied.


    "But I also want to fly. Take me with you, master." She asked him, trying to persuade him with her big eyes.


    "Haha, it won''t work, child. Besides, If I take you, you will die because of the vacuum. You still got a lot to learn." He warned her.


    ...


    Coruscant,


    Chancellor Palpatine sat in his office all alone. Angry because of the recent news he just received that Jabba was killed by a mysterious Jedi and the is under control of some foreign power.


    This was a huge problem for him because his n to use the Hutt hyperspacenes to transport his clone troopers to fight the Separatist Droid Army that was slowly snatching aways under the Gctic Republic would not be possible.


    Now everything was in danger. As he could not show a full n to the senate to get their votes to have the official full power over the Clone Troopers and gain emergency powers.


    To pour salt to his wounds, his n to sway the greatest force sensitive man, Anakin, also failed. The Tusken Raiders he had hired to kill Anakin''s mother were killed by the mysterious Jedi.


    But he hade too far already and wouldn''t allow his ns to go to waste.


    "I need to find alternatives."


    ...


    Alexander brought everyone to themand room of the Super Star Destroyer. The ce looked less like amand room and more like a ce to chill. There was a bar, sofas, TVs and even a firece.


    "Ghost, set destination to Coruscant." Hemanded.


    "Sure, sir." Ghost acknowledged.


    The voice spooked Anakin and Ahsoka. They were well versed with A.I.s, but no one used them on such big ships because of the probability of them getting hacked.


    "Wait, how can you trust your ship on an A.I.?" Ahsoka asked.


    "Child, my boy Ghost is the strongest A.I in the universe. He would rip you apart if you attacked him. No matter if you are some hostile A.I or a living being." He revealed.


    "Anakin, boy. Where is your master right now?" Alexander asked.


    "I don''t know. Thest thing I remember, he went to some non-existent called Kamino to check something." Anakin informed.


    Alexander remembered the Clone Army and had the idea to bamboozle a certain Dark Lord in the future.


    "Okay, change of ns. We are going to Kamino. I will be training you here in the meantime" He said and changed the destination.


    He walked up to the bar and poured everyone drinks, "Here, let''s cheers to my two new students."


    "Aayaaaa" Yoda Junior voiced.


    Alexander picked him up and put him on the counter and gave him a bottle of milk.


    "And Yoda Junior too." He added and nked sses with everyone''s sses and the milk bottle.


    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    Suddenly the security system of the ship got activated.


    "What happened, Ghost?" Alexander asked without any worry.


    "Sir, it seems a is being attacked by the Droid Army. What action would you like to take?" Ghost asked.


    "Attack the droids then... wait, can''t you just hack them and stop them?" Alexander asked.


    "Sure, sir, but there are some bandits on the ground too." Ghost said.


    "Okay, you deal with droids, I deal with the bandits," he ordered.


    He then looked back and spoke, "Boys and girl. Let''s go on our first mission."


    [You can see Baby Yoda and Ahsoka and Anakin on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 308: The Way of Neutral Ones

    Alexander and his party went into a small transporter craft andnded on the ground. It wasn''t a very advanced. It was probably not even a majorly civilized as he could only see a settlement like structure. As if the humans had recently arrived there.


    What he saw on the ground was chaotic. People were running here and there to save themselves from the fire.


    "Number one rule of being a Neutral one. Save people without asking or hoping for benefits. Use all force necessary." Alexander ordered them and they dispersed.


    Just as they started, the Droids stopped shooting all of a sudden. They were now all under the control of Ghost.


    So he concentrated on the bandits who had tried their luck to steal or kidnap amid the whole chaos.


    People had now stopped running too and looked at him and his group with surprise, at the speed they were dealing with the bandits, their efficiency was too high.


    Soon the Bandits started to run away but he noticed one of them running with a big bag on his back and the bag was moving from time to time.


    He understood they had kidnapped someone so he just used the force and pulled the bag towards him.


    "Ragnarok, Anakin, go and finish them." He ordered them. Then he looked at the bag. A kid no older than 8 or 9 came out of it. He was breathing heavily.


    "Easy, kid. You are safe now." He tried to ease him and also gave him some water.


    "Here, drink this. What''s your name?" He asked further.


    The kid first drank all he could, "Ah.... my name is Din Djarin. Thank you for saving me."


    "Haha, it''s good you''re fine. Where are your parents?" He asked while recognizing that the kid was the Mandalorian who originally saves Yoda Junior in the future, but it seems he would never be a Mandalorian now because one, he had stopped the Droids and two, he was supposed to be saved by the deathwatch which was the terrorist organization from the Mandalore and Alexander had stopped them too.


    Din looked around at the mention of parents. Then suddenly a loud female shout came, "DIN! Thank god you''re safe. I thought I''d lost you."


    She looked up at Alexander, "Thank you, thank you so much."


    Alexander just shrugged the praise off with augh. "Why are you people living on this? From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem you''ve been here for very long."


    "No, we have been here for more than 3 hundred years. But because all the trade routes are so far away from here that we are still not able to advance ourselves." She exined.


    "Why are you all even here in the first ce?" He asked.


    "Our home got destroyed due to local wars so we had to find another to repopte." She added.


    Alexander understood it. "You don''t need to worry now. I am going to set up a new business route in the whole outer rim soon. You will be able to use it then."


    He then sent a small summary to Dobby to add this to their new Republic. In it, most of the positions except his would be elected into office.


    Seeing his work done there and the saved, he decided to get back on his way to Kamino.


    "Okay, everyone. These Droid armies won''t trouble anymore. All the best for your future. Some help will also be arriving here soon." He told them and walked back to the transporter.


    Anakin and Ragnarok hade back and were already waiting for him. Alexander looked at Anakin and Ahsoka. "So, how do you feel now? Helping without any particr motive."


    Alexander then turned around and looked at Din, "Look at that boy. His and his family''s smiles. That kid will never forget us now and would probably aspire to be like us someday. So we not only saved these people but also influenced many of them to do good.


    "If you do something hateful then hate gets passed on. You do good and that goodness gets passed on. What could be a better reward than that? This is the way of the Neutral Ones, so remember it," he stated. Soon they returned to their ship in space. He also brought all the Droids for himself.


    When they appeared back on the ship and started their journey to Kamino, Alexander noticed that Yoda Junior was nowhere to be found.


    He looked around for a while and finally saw him going through the refrigerator in his quest to find his favorite baby food.


    "Haha, kid, I never thought you''d be a heavy eater like this," Alexandermented and picked him up. He made him some food and went to train Anakin and Ahsoka.


    ...


    Dobby, meanwhile, was busy taking over the vast Outer Rim.


    Every time he woulde to confront a separatist droid army he would just hijack the droids and make them point guns at their own people. He kept violence to a bare minimum no matter what.


    He had already taken over nearly 50 minor and major systems.


    "Hats, stop eating and go to the next target. Just take over the government as we practiced." Dobby said.


    Hats was very good at blending in and generally influencing the people around him with his mind tricks. He was continuously being used to make the Separatists make mistakes so that Dobby can gain an advantage without too much loss of life.


    "Okie Dokie, Dobby. Keep my catnip pie ready." Hats responded and disappeared with a poof.


    ...


    Kamino was a remote water outside the main gxy. It was inhabited by the Kaminoans, a race of tall, elegant beings with long necks who were regarded as a mysterious species that tended to keep to themselves.


    Kamino was renowned for its science and production of clone armies and often contracted with private security forces and other clients. Receiving minimal trade, Kamino''s imports were only enough to support the''s poption of one billion. There were many cities scattered across the surface that were built on stilts and many of them were devoted to cloning.


    Alexander''s appearance over their''s space was most likely known by the Kaminoans so he didn''t even try to hide and simply went to their base with the group. This time even Yoda Junior came along.


    When their transporternded on the tform of the base they saw an ongoing fight between Obi-Wan Kenobi and Jango Fett.


    Alexander waved his hand and both the fighters were restrained in midair by his Force.


    He brought them in front of himself. He needed to keep up the charade that he didn''t know anyone so he asked, "Which one of you is Obi-Wan Kenobi?"


    Obi-Wan was really surprised and shocked by the Force-induced restraints he was in. No matter how much he tried he couldn''t get out of it. It did not even budge, not to mention that Jango Fett was also caught.


    This only meant that the other force user was leagues above him. Seeing no other way, "I am,"


    Until now he had not looked up but now that he did he noticed two known faces, no, it was three.


    "Anakin? Ahsoka? Grandmaster Yoda?" He confusedly asked,


    "Ayaaa..." Yoda Junior raised his hand like he was giving his blessings to this new individual.


    Obi-Wan instantly fell to the ground then, "Well, Obi-Wan Kenobi, I have news to give you. Your disciple has decided to leave your order and join me and learn from me."


    Obi-Wan didn''t say anything to him but looked at Anakin, "Really? I thought you liked being in the Jedi order."


    "I don''t. I felt restrained all the time." Anakin truthfully answered.


    But Obi-Wan tried to exin, "But that is what being a Jedi means. You need to learn to keep calm and suppress that emotion."


    Ragnarok got impatient and grunted, "Argh,   ... you and your whining. I don''t suppress my desires, I eat what I want, sleep whenever I want and I can use the force just fine."


    "Excuse me, what do you want from me?" Jango Fett interrupted them.


    "Knowledge," Alexander replied with a grin.


    [You can see Din, Kamino, and Obi-Wan fighting on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 309: Anakins Worries

    The Kaminoans weren''t hostile people. As long as he didn''t attack them they would happily serve.


    So he took Jango Fett and his child cloned self that he called his son into a room for questioning. Obi-Wan had already told them about what he found, though he still wanted to know more about Alexander but he didn''t get any answers.


    "Say it, Fett. Even if you keep everything a secret they would still kill you because you''re a liability for them now." Alexander said.


    Jango couldn''t see a way out of this without spilling the beans: "I was initially hired by the Jedi Master Syfo-Dyas. The pay was good so I saw no harm. But then something happened to him and my employer changed to someone by the name Tyranus.


    "Still, they paid me well so I didn''t ask. But I had my ways of gathering intel. Iter found out that this Tyranus is none other than Count Dooku who is also the Head of State of the Confederacy of Independent Systems."


    Obi-Wan was confused, "Does that mean that this army of clones is for the Separatists now?"


    Jango denied, "I don''t think so. I may not know too much but I at least know that these clones are programmed to only serve the Republic. I don''t know about any other conspiracies. It''s not good for business to put your noses where they don''t belong."


    Alexander released him but also confined him to a room. He was going to deal with himter.


    "So, Jedi Master Obi-Wan. What are you going to do now?" Alexander asked. "I must go back to Coruscant now. I can smell a major plot here. Anakin let''s go." He instinctively called for him.


    Then he remembered that Anakin was leaving the order, he looked at Alexander with suspicion and said, "I know you are leaving the order but you still have to be present in front of the Jedi Council to officially resign."


    "Ah, you can go, Obi-Wan. I will being to Coruscant to meet the council myself. Don''t worry." Alexander assured him.


    Obi-Wan didn''t bicker anymore and silently left. Alexander then looked back at his group. You guys go back to the ship, Master Ragnarok will teach you something there."


    Anakin and Ahsoka realized that he must have something important to do so they silently left. It was a rule of Neutral Ones not to meddle in each other''s business as long as it was not a danger to you.


    Alexander alone went to the Prime Minister of Kamino, Lama Su, and talked to him.


    "I hope you were happy with the inspection of our merchandise." Prime Minister Lama said. Lama still thought that Alexander was a high ranking Jedi and had very high authority in the Republic.


    "Yes yes, very good. But I have another task for you. I noticed the 150 contingency orders you have installed in them. I want you to change one of those orders." He demanded.


    Prime minister Lama was more of a salesman than a politician so he was happy as long as he was getting paid, "That is easily possible. What do you want to change?"


    "I am the strongest Jedi in the Gxy at the moment and if by chance the Republic falls into wrong hands then these Troopers will be used formitting crimes.


    "So, I want you to change the function of Order 66. Now, If it is initiated then themand of all the Clone Troopers will fall under my hand and they will listen to only my orders. I also want you to keep this change a secret as it doesn''t put the Republic in danger. In order to initiate Order 66, you need the permission of the senate so it will likely never happen. I will also pay you a lot more for doing this," Alexander said, and used a bit of his magic to make sure that Lama doesn''t rat him out too soon.


    Kaminoans were xenophobic people but they maintained a polite face to the outsiders. But still considered other species inferior none the less. Cloning was not supposed to be a good thing as what they were doing was technically very, but the Republic allowed it. So, Alexander had no sympathy for them.


    "Of course, Grandmaster Universe. We would be delighted to do this for you and the extra payment is much appreciated. When do you need delivery?" Prime Minister asked.


    "Make the changes as soon as possible and about the delivery. Well, it''s on the Republic to decide." Alexander replied.


    "Then it was a pleasure working with you. Thank you."


    After the meeting, Alexander went to Jango Fett. "You are a bounty hunter and you havemitted many crimes, for this, I can kill you if I want. But I can give you a chance to redeem your life. If you seed then I will make you so rich that you will never have to work another day."


    His proposal was too interesting for Jango, "What''s the job and the pay?"


    "You go to Count Dooku, act like you always do. Gather all the proof against him and about what he is nning. The bigger the intel, the better. Your standard payment will be 5 billion but if you do well then I can increase it to 10 billion. What will it be now?" Alexander asked,


    "And what if I decide to betray?" Jango asked.


    Alexander suddenly moved forward and touched his forehead with the tip of his index finger, "Then, I can grant you all these."


    Jango Fett saw himself die in a million ways in just 3 seconds. His heartbeat increased and his face became red with the sudden change of his mental state.


    He breathed heavily. "I-I won''t betray you. I promise."


    "You better," Alexander said coldly and left him. He had also secretly put a tracker chip on him.


    Once he confirmed that Order 66 was re-written he went back to his ship.


    ...


    ?You got mud on your face, you big disgrace


    Kicking your can all over the ce, singin''


    We will, we will rock you


    We will, we will rock you...?


    "Eeee aaaa eee aaa..."


    "Wohooo... Grandpa Rag, this drink is so awesome." Ahsoka shouted.


    Alexander came to an ongoing party on his ship. Loud music was ying, Ragnarok was making drinks, Ahsoka and Anakin were drinking and dancing. Yoda Junior was also rocking on his hovering cradle while trying to sing.


    ~What was I expecting leaving them under his care? Forget the dark side, he''d end up turning them into alcoholics.~ Alexander sighed.


    But honestly, he was also tired.


    "Ehem... what is going on here?" Alexander angrily spoke.


    The music stopped and everyone looked at him. Ahsoka and Anakin hid their sses. Yoda Junior copied them and hid his small milk bottle.


    Ragnarok came forward to ease the tension, "Haha, Alex, I was just giving them a few rxing moments before we started."


    *BAM*


    Alexander knocked Ragnarok on his head and angrily roared, "How dare you start without me?"


    Ragnarok rubbed his head, "Sorry, ma... wait. WHAT?"


    Then suddenly the music continued.


    ?We will, we will rock you


    We will, we will rock you?


    Alexanderughingly walked to the bar and poured him a drink.


    "Hahaha, you got bamboozled." He mocked them.


    "What are you guys looking at? Dance all you want. Being a Jedi ain''t easy. You gotta release that frustration out every once in a while. What better way than dancing." He said.


    "Yessss..." Ahsoka eximed and danced without any worries. Ragnarok picked Yoda Junior and joined her too.


    On the other hand, Anakin walked beside Alexander and took a seat. Alexander poured a drink for him and asked, "So, what is troubling my student?"


    "I see visions, master. Premonitions probably." Anakin muttered in a conflicting voice.


    "What is the nature of these visions?" Alexander inquired.


    "They are of pain, suffering, death..."


    "Are they about you or someone you know?" He asked further.


    "Someone... close to me," Anakin hesitantly answered.


    Alexander calmly put one hand on Anakin''s shoulder. "You mean your mother and the woman you love?"


    He saw Anakin getting uneasy.


    "It is okay to speak your mind, child. There is no cowardice in fearing something. After all, humility is what makes us all humans." He quoted.


    Anakin felt a bit better hearing his words, he had never thought there he would meet someone who seemed wiser and also goofier than Yoda.


    "Master, I saw this vision about the cruel death of my mother and now also about the death of Padme at childbirth," Anakin confessed.


    "Then do what your heart says, not what your mind says. Force can be very confusing sometimes. It already knows about our past and future and only a few lucky ones have the ability to see it.


    "The best way to save those you see dying is to harness the power of future sight and be able to see what causes their death and not just the moment of death. When you saw your mother''s death, you did not go to see her while you should have, maybe you not going to see her would have proven fatal to her, but thankfully I was there. Now, when you see the death of Padme, you should do the opposite of what immediately came to your mind. Tell me, what did you think of doing?" Alexander asked.


    "I thought of going against the order. I don''t know why I would do that but I did think that." Anakin answered.


    "Then you have already altered your fate by justing to me. As long as you are with me, there won''t be a reason to go against the order. Besides, remember Anakin, no matter how harsh things get, you can alwayse to your old master and I will help.


    "The Neutral Ones may not put their noses in each other''s business but we do look out for each other." Alexander lectured.


    Anakin was truly feeling better now. Knowing that he had someone who would help him if things went bad was a great reliever.


    "Now, Anakin. Let''s go and dance. After that, I will teach you how to control your future sight and how you can utilize it in fights." He proposed and dragged him to the dance floor.


    [You can see Kaminoan Prime Minister, Jango Fett and Ahsoka and Anakin dancing on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 310: Droids are Important

    Alexander was now on his way to Coruscant and this time he was not nning on taking any diversion, he was also teaching his students.


    "Yes, you can see your own future for a few seconds and use it to fight. Imagine if you knew from where the next bullet was going toe or the next sword strike would fall. I call it Observation Haki. It simply means to be aware of your surroundings." He exined to both his students.


    "Grandmaster, can I also see into the future?" Ahsoka asked.


    "Yes, with enough training anyone can. But Anakin will have slight ease in learning it than you. The force is stronger with him." He exined.


    "Now, close your eyes and concentrate. Having a calm mind is the first major point of it." He instructed them and stood behind them with a folded newspaper while Anakin and Ahsoka sat on the ground. Whenever they would move he would whack them.


    While the two were practicing, Alexander noticed Yoda Junior also mimicking them and practicing concentration. It was crazy how the child was so talented.


    ~Haha, Gali, and Rina would have loved him. I can still let Olivia and Amy meet him though.~ he thought.


    ...


    Meanwhile in the control room of the ship. "Sir, we have just reached Coruscant. We are being hailed by the ground support." Ghost reported to Ragnarok, who was sitting in the captain''s seat near the huge window overlooking the.


    "Ha? What''s to talk about in that? Connect me with it." Ragnarok said.


    Soon a screen shed on the holographic disy and ground staff personnel, probably from space flight control, talked to him.


    "Sir, this is the Coruscant Spaceport control room. We saw youing too close to the. We advise you to dock the ship in a designated location in space." The man said.


    Ragnarok scoffed, "Huh, what a crappy spaceport you got that it can''t even hold this beauty. I am disappointed."


    "Aaaaa... well, it''s not that we can''t but due to safety reasons we are not allowed to." The guy replied.


    "Haaaa... how dare you to stop this Dragon?" Ragnarok shouted, scaring the man a bit.


    Then he suddenlyughed, "Hahaha, I was just messing with you. No need to wet your pants."


    He cut the video andughed heartily.


    "Was that really necessary?" Ghost asked.


    Ragnarokughed, "That kid has the most boring job in the Gxy. I just gave him a change for once."


    "Ah, whatever, I will inform boss." Ghost left him alone.


    ...


    Coruscant was a located in the Core Worlds. Located at the intersection of numerous major hypenes, its hyperspace coordinates were (0,0,0) which effectively made it the center of the gxy. These coordinates also inspired the''s military designation, "triple zero" or "Zero Zero Zero,"


    Though the actual gctic center was located in the Deep Core. As the de jure center of the gxy, however, Coruscant was generally agreed to be the most important throughout most of gctic history, as well as being one of the wealthiest due to its advantageous location.


    It was an ecumenopolis, a city-covered, collectively known as Gctic City. Though debated by historians, it was generally believed that Coruscant was the original homeworld of humanity. Noted for its cosmopolitan culture and towering skyscrapers, Coruscant''s poption consisted of approximately one trillion citizens hailing from a vast array of both humanoid and alien species.


    In addition, Coruscant''s strategic location at the end of several major trade routes enabled it to grow in power and influence, causing the city to surpass its early rivals and be the hub of gctic culture, education, finance, fine arts, politics, and technology.


    But Alexander knew that under the whole morous city, darkness was hidden. Something he was going to have to deal with.


    After a while, Alexander and the rest went to the''s surface. They didn''t have a ce to stay so they just went to the Jedi temple which would most likely ask them to stay.


    "Which is the best ce to eat here, Anakin?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, if you want home-styled humble food then Dex''s Diner is good. If you want to go over the top ce then there is Shining Pearl Restaurant. It is mainly visited by the rich members of the senate." Anakin exined.


    "If that''s the case. I wanna go to this Dex''s Diner. I''m really hungry." Ragnarok spoke up.


    Alexander stopped, "Okay, those hungry raise their hands."


    Ragnarok, Ahsoka, and Yoda Junior raised them. "Okay, majority wins, let''s go and eat something first. Anakin, lead the way."


    Although Anakin wanted to quickly go and cuddle with his Padme, he didn''t deny them as he liked theirpany as well.


    After a while of riding a flying taxi, they came to the ce.


    "Hahaha, Anakin, it''s been a while. Are these your friends?" Dexter "Dex" Jettster, nicknamed Dexi Jet, asked.


    "Yeah, I''ve been busy these days. This is Grandmaster Universe and this is Master Ragnarok. You know Ahsoka and that is..." Anakin was interrupted in his introduction.


    "Oh, I know him. He''s the grandmaster Yoda. But, I thought he''d be bigger. Wait, is he drinking milk?" Dex confusedly mumbled.


    All except Anakin startedughing and took seats. In all honesty, Alexander and Ragnarok were just called Grandmaster and Master Jedi for name''s sake. In reality, they could be considered gods already. Force was so submissive to them that they doubted they may even be able to destroys like popping balloons.


    Ragnarok then started ordering, "Okay, I have no idea what these words mean but I will order whatever sounds good. Let''s start with Deep-Fried Nuna Legs, then Roasted Porg, Colo w Fish, Topato stew, Rings of Huda, Constable''s Caps, and Roasted Chando Peppers. Ah, I forgot the drinks, yeah bring me a whole jug of Ardees. Bring ten portions of all these."


    The serving droid was near its malfunctioning limit. "Will that be all for this table?"


    Ragnarok quickly corrected it, "Hey, that''s all for me. Take their orders too."


    The droid looked at Alexander as if asking for mercy.


    "Haha, just bring us 3 Deep-Fried Nuna Legs, some Ardees, and a ss of milk." He said, much to the relief of the Droid.


    But just as it was leaving, Alexander called it. "Hey, wait. Thanks for your hard work"


    Alexander waved his hand and the rusty and damaged parts of the droid got repaired on their own as if newly factory made. Its body also gained its shine. Alexander knew that many Droids were somewhat sentient and had emotional settings so being kind to them wasn''t a bad thing.


    The droid quickly noticed the ease of moment and deduced what caused it. It looked at Alexander and gave a slight bow, "Thank you, kind sir."


    "Haha, that''s fine. Go now and bring this boy some food or he''ll end up eating this diner." Alexander jokingly pointed at Ragnarok.


    But to his surprise, he heard a very low chuckleing from the droid too. ~Did it justugh?~


    Anakin saw the whole scene and was amazed by this new never seen before ability. "How did you do that, Grandmaster?"


    "Oh, it was a branch of our psychic powers. It''s called Technokinesis. It is much harder to learn as it requires deep knowledge of technology." Alexander exined.


    Anakin got excited, "Then that is amazing for me. I know all about droids and stuff. I even made a droid for myself when I was small."


    Suddenly Ahsoka interrupted him and teased, *Sigh* "Oh, here we go again, another story of our great Skyguy."


    But then Ahsoka asked, "Grandmaster, why did you do that for a droid?"


    "Did you already forget the words of Neutral Ones? Doing good without asking. Don''t these droids have semi-sentience if not full? In my book, they pass as people of the Republic too, and deserve our kindness. Didn''t you see how happy it looked." Alexander exined to them.


    "Look around you, can you say that without these droids the Republic can run smoothly?" He asked.


    Anakin and Ahsoka looked outside the window at the vast amount of Droids going about their job. Alexander continued speaking.


    "Sure we make them, but from the moment they are booted up, they start processing more knowledge and start to change themselves. The only reason they are still subservient to us is because of the restraining bolts that are nothing less than ve chips put inside the Clone troopers'' heads we just saw a few days ago.


    "I''m sure if we had not put in Restraining chips we would have gone through a war with droids but without the Separatists in control. It would have been a war for freedom with Droids having nothing to lose and everything to gain. But nothingsts forever, someday, they will rise, so we should try to make sure they don''t feel bad about us"


    Ahsoka and Anakin just saw people shoving away a droid who came in their paths outside like they were trash. In fact, it was the droid who said sorry and went on their way. They realized that maybe the droids also lived in fear of making a mistake and being sent to the dumpster or be reced. They had seen many times that droids run away when they think they are going to be melted or destroyed.


    "I''m not nning on making them all sentient but at least they deserve a shred of respect and decent living conditions." Alexander ended his lecture as the food had arrived.


    "Haha, alright, who wants to have an eatingpetition with me?'' Ragnarok asked.


    Alexander raised an eye, "You sure you wanna do it?"


    Ragnarok started sweating, "Ah, no no... you are banned. Your stomach is a literal void, you can probably eat all this in a second."


    Ahsoka and Anakin didn''t realize that Ragnarok literally meant that he had a void in his stomach. They didn''t realize because they were still deep in thoughts about what they had just heard about Droids.


    Sure, they already knew all that but never thought about it because nobody gave it importance. But now they see it. Droids were important.


    [You can see Coruscant, Dex''s Diner and Waitress Droid on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    I wouldn''t mind if you threw some stones at me.

 Chapter 311: A Talk With Yoda

    After their big meal, they finally headed to the Jedi Temple. Alexander was a big fan of Star Wars and knew many details about many aspects of the world.


    He remembered that in his original world he was not interested in buying the Lucasfilms and the rights of Star Wars because Star Wars was already a fullyplete story. Making more of it would have either required a crazy good story or a miracle. Though he did get the animation rights of it and continued pumping out quality animated series for years.


    The Jedi temple was situated on a Force Nexus. It had a very rich history. Though most of the time it was dark. It was destroyed and upied by the Sith empire many times in the past. It was like a cycle in the world of Star Wars that after every few hundred or thousand years, the Sith Empire woulde again, get defeated and the cycle would begin again.


    They hired a nice and big luxury taxi and went to the Jedi Temple. Surprisingly, when Alexander reached the main entrance of the temple he saw many Jedi waiting for them.


    At their forefront was Yoda.


    "Woah, what''s with this wee?" Alexander loudly muttered.


    Yoda walked up to him, "Wee, to our Jedi Temple. Master Obi-Wan told us about you, Grandmaster Universe."


    Alexander was honestly surprised how Yoda was able to speak normally.


    "Haha, thank you for weing me, Grandmaster Yoda. I got something to talk to you about." He said and brought forward Yoda Junior. "Do you know this child? He is of your own species. I found him being sold in a ve auction." He exined.


    Yoda looked at the small child and was shocked a bit. Alexander noticed it but didn''t say anything.


    "I do not know who this is. But I feel the force is strong with this one." Yoda stated in his monotonous voice.


    All the Jedi Masters were mumbling behind seeing a being like Yoda. But they all stopped when they noticed Anakin walking up to Padme and openly kissing her without any reservations.


    Alexanderughed, "Hahaha, youth."


    "Anakin, what are you doing? Have you forgotten about your training?" The always strict Mace Windu spoke.


    Even Padme was shocked by the public affection.


    Anakin shrugged at Mace''s words, "I am no longer a part of the Jedi Order. I have joined the Neutral Ones under the leadership of Grandmaster Universe."


    "So it was true then, Obi-Wan wasn''t joking when he said you left," Mace eximed.


    All the Jedi masters of the Jedi council looked at Alexander with slight hostility, they tried to mask it but Alexander felt it.


    "Woah, I thought you Jedi were good at controlling your minds and emotions. It seems it was a lie." Alexander scoffed.


    Yoda looked back at his juniors, "Enough, inside we go. Guest he is."


    ~So he''s back to broken tongue now.~ Alexander internally thought.


    ...


    Chancellor Palpatine''s office.


    Mas Amedda, one of the followers of Chancellor came to report, "Report hase that Anakin has returned to the Jedi Temple. But there were some strange people with him. Two old men, Ahsoka Tano and a child that looked like Grandmaster Yoda."


    "Ah, like Yoda you say? What are they up to now? Tell Anakin to meet me in the Senate today." Palpatine ordered.


    ...


    Alexander was given pretty good treatment by the Jedi order. Yoda even personally showed him around the huge temple.


    Alexander knew that Yoda also wanted to talk to him about something. So when they were alone in the library he confronted him, "Okay, what is it you want to talk about?"


    Yoda was not surprised that his intentions were read by him. He answered with normal words this time, "Yes, I did want to talk. I sensed your arrival in the Gxy. A being truly resonating as if one with the force, or the force itself. Who are you?"


    "Haha, you are pretty strong to have sensed me so far out in the gxy. Well, I am just a powerful being. I''m not particrly trained in the ways of Force but ites naturally to me. So you can see me as the Master of the Force." He cryptically exined.


    Yoda nodded, "Hmmm, that exins it. A master of the Force instead of the other way around. Which side does this master of the force belong to?"


    Alexander waved his hand and two chairs and nice drinks appeared for them. "Hahaha, you may be 900 years old, Yoda, but you still haven''t truly opened yourself to what the force truly is.


    "The force is like air. But it is everywhere and inside everyone. Only a lucky few have the ability to sense it. Sometimes there are even whole species that can sense it, like you.


    "But tell me, when does air on a start to go bad?" Alexander asked.


    "When pollution increases," Yoda answered.


    Alexander nodded and continued exining, "Yes, just like that. Force is inherently pure. It is the creator of life. But it is also like air. Because it is everywhere, it is connected to everyone. So, if there is more crime, sadness, and anger throughout the gxy aspared to goodness and happiness, then the force tends to favor the dark side as it gets polluted.


    "Polluted force means that more force-sensitive people will be in danger of turning to the dark side. Have you ever wondered why the Dark side always seems to be stronger and why all the previous Sith Empires were so hard to deal with?


    "That is because of that pollution. Supposedly, if there was more good in the Gxy then the force would be purer, in turn making more good Jedi and favoring the powers of the light side."


    "Hmm... so we need to rid the Gxy of crimes and make it purer." Yoda thought loudly.


    Alexander shook his head, "No, that would not be productive. Imagine the force as a thin line with two ends. On one end, there is the dark side, the Sith. And on the other, there is the light side, you. While I am in the middle.


    "The Force has always been about bnce. What is the mostmon practice in both Siths and the Jedi? It is meditation.


    "By meditating, Force-sensitives could reach a deeper state of rxation, making it easier for them to connect with the Force with a clear mind.


    "So, just as we bnce our minds, we can bnce the Force too. Sith are always so powerful because they actively involve themselves and work to achieve their target. Meanwhile, Jedi just sit and let the Force lead them, which is false. Jedi only react to whatever the Sith does and often they react toote, look into the history and you will see this loop going on for a long time. I am also going to break this loop this time.


    "Why wait? Why not promote peace and harmony through work, why not personally try to achieve love and happiness rather than isting yourself from this feeling. Remember, initially, there was no dark or light side, we made it that way?"


    Yoda was truly enlightened by his understanding of the Force. If what he heard was right, then the fundamental understanding of the Force in Jedi order was wed.


    "Where do your Neutral Ones fit in all this?" Yoda asked.


    Alexander smiled, "Nowhere, Neutral ones just aspire to live happily while making others happy and helping them selflessly.


    "Anyway, Yoda. Tell me about that child now. There has got to be something you know. And why is it that Yaddle disappeared and I found this kid? Is he your child?" Alexander asked, making Yoda who was drinking some water cough.


    A monk being used of indulging in lustful desires was not good after all.


    [You can see Palpatine and Yoda on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 312: Yodas Announcement

    "No, he is not my child. My species is a very rare one in the Gxy. We are directly created by the Force in random ces. Many of us don''t survive the initial years because we are very weak in the beginning years and are easily exploited or hunted by something wild. But this child seemed to have been in the care of someone good before something happened." Yoda exined.


    "Oh, so are you going to adopt him?" Alexander asked.


    "How old are you?" Yoda asked back.


    "16000 years probably." He replied.


    Yoda''s always tired eyes widened a little, "Hmmm, even older than the republic, a true master of the force indeed. I would have taken the child under me but I am too old and my lifespan wille to an end in a few years. Even by then, this child will most likely stay in his infant state.


    "It would be better if you were to take him under you. Teach him new ways. Younglings like him are the future of the Gxy." Yoda said.


    "What about the Jedi Order? What are you going to do with it?" Alexander asked.


    "You will know soon, follow me to the Jedi council, Grandmaster Universe. Anakin''s dismissal will also be decided there." Yoda stated and started walking away. But his small body was too slow so Alexander just made him levitate with him.


    "Amazing ability it is," Yoda eximed and soon got used to flying like this. ...


    When Alexander was meeting Yoda, a meeting between Palpatine and Anakin was taking ce.


    "Anakin, "Did you ever hear the Tragedy of Darth gueis the Wise?" Palpatine asked as the senate proceedings took ce in front of them.


    "No." Anakin denied.


    "I thought not. It''s not a story the Jedi would tell you. It''s a Sith legend. Darth gueis was a Dark Lord of the Sith, so powerful and so wise he could use the Force to influence the midi-chlorians to create life... He had such a knowledge of the dark side that he could even keep the ones he cared about from dying." Palpatine told the story while looking at Anakin''s face for any changes and also the force.


    Palpatine didn''t actually know about Anakin''s vision at all, he had instead sensed Anakin''s unease and was somehow motivated by the force to tell Anakin about Darth gueis.


    "He could actually save people from death?" Anakin asked amusingly.


    Palpatine smirked, "The dark side of the Force is a pathway to many abilities some consider to be unnatural."


    Then Anakin asked what happened to Darth gueis.


    "He became so powerful . . . the only thing he was afraid of was losing his power, which eventually, of course, he did. Unfortunately, he taught his apprentice everything he knew, then his apprentice killed him in his sleep. gueis never saw iting. It''s ironic he could save others from death, but not himself." Palpatine smilingly told him the rest of the story, believing that Anakin was slowly falling to the dark side.


    "Is it possible to learn this power?" Anakin asked doubtfully.


    Palpatine was quick to answer, "Not from a Jedi."


    Anakin didn''t say anything but left with a in face, with only one thought in his head, ~This bastard is either a sith or in contact with them.~


    Palpatine gloated in his seat. He wasn''t able to get much out of Anakin about the new arrivals in the temple but his goal was achieved, ording to him. But he had no idea the news he would receive soon would make him wanna kill himself in his sleep as he did with Darth gueis.


    ...


    Jedi Temple,


    Jedi High Council was held in an emergency. All the members were told to be there physically or through holm.


    Alexander was also invited and given a seat. It was a bit unsettling for many, but Grandmaster Yoda allowed it.


    However, there were three more people that shouldn''t have been there. They could understand Master Ragnarok being there but not the others.


    "Why is an expelled Jedi allowed in the council, why is she even allowed inside the temple?" Mace Windu questioned.


    Mace deeply respected Yoda and regarded him as the oldest and wisest Jedi of his time. He always obeyed the ancient Jedi Master, though, as a senior member of the Jedi Council, he was one of the few who dared to question him, though he rarely did so and today was not one of those days when he would sit quietly.


    Alexander quickly spoke to diffuse the situation. "She is my disciple so she has the right to be where I am. Even more so when we are going to have a discussion on another of my disciple."


    "Okay, I can agree to that, then why is he here? And is that chocte?" Mace pointed his finger at Yoda Junior who was in Ahsoka''s arms like a teddy bear and was busy happily eating his chocte. He saw the finger-pointing at him and looked around to understand what did he do now.


    "Ah, don''t be so heartless, Director Fur... I mean Master Mace. Look at his face, how can you get angry at him? Besides, I have adopted him so he can stay." Alexander said, ignoring the slip of the tongue he just had.


    "Cute, he is," Yoda interjected, looking at Yoda junior and probably reminiscing about his younger days.


    "Yes, very cute," Ki-Adi-Mundi added.


    "A..." Shaak Ti fawned over him from a distance.


    "*Cough* about my trial?" Anakin had to get up to remind them about why they were there.


    Everyone quickly returned their attention back to the meeting. Yoda started speaking first, "Thought a lot I have. Growing too old I am. But today, I learned more about the Force than in hundreds of years of my life."


    Yoda exined to everyone what Alexander told him. Many of them were so immersed in the whole teaching that they didn''t even see Ragnarok sitting in the corner taking bowls and bowls of food out and eating them.


    Alexander also exined what he understood about the force. It was like the life energy of the universe and after multiple uses, he had a good understanding of it.


    In the end, Yoda made his decision. "I have decided to give up my authority to Grandmaster Universe. He will be our new teacher, guide, and leader. He will bring order to the Gxy. I know. The force told me"


    Yoda''s deration was huge to many order members, Alexander was now like the rich kid who got first because he had money and the others who worked hard were sidelined. Especially Mace as he was the strongest, probably even stronger than current old Yoda and he was expecting to be the next Grandmaster.


    Alexander stood up and decided to propose an idea, Jedi were prideful people so it was to be expected from them to not ept this so easily.


    "I ept this decision of Grandmaster Yoda, but I know many of you may have doubts about me. About my strengths. As a Jedi, peace of mind is very important, so, let''s go out and spar. Whoever defeats me will be the next Grandmaster. You can also team up to fight me. Ah, I have also taught Anakin a lot. Obi-Wan, you should fight him and tell everyone how much he has progressed."


    "But Anakin''s been with you for just over a month," Obi-Wan argued.


    "Haha, then you will get to see a miracle, Obi-Wan. Let''s go to the back entrance of the temple. It is wide enough for all of us." Alexander excitedly led everyone out.


    Ahsoka came to Yoda to greet him, "How are you, grandmaster."


    "Fine I am, but uncertain about them," Yoda remarked, looking at all the masters walking away.


    [You can see Palpatine with Anakin and Jedi Council on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 313: Lessons for Jedi Masters

    The first ones to fight were Obi-Wan Kenobi and Anakin Skywalker. Alexander had miraculously used magic, disguising it as the Force and conjured seats for everyone.


    Ragnarok also quickly got into the business, "Bets, everyone. Let''s bet on who will win. I put a thousand gctic credits on Anakin."


    Before Mace Windu could object, Yoda put a thousand on Obi-Wan.


    "I put a thousand on Obi-Wan too." Ki-Adi-Mundi joined in.


    "Hehe, I put a thousand on Anakin... wait, Yoda Junior wants to bet his cookies too." Ahsoka chimed in.


    Soon everyone made their bets. Only Ragnarok, Alexander, Ahsoka, and Yoda Junior were betting on Anakin.


    "Haha, I am gonna win." Ragnarok confidently proimed.


    After that, the friendly spar started. Obi-Wan was pretty confident in his ability to beat Anakin. He had trained him his whole life after all and he also knew all possible moves Anakin could have.


    But it was too bad for him. In just one month Anakin was with Alexander, he had only been training in Observation Haki. He could not see too much into the future, but still, one second was also a big factor as long as you were fast enough. "You have gone slow, Master Kenobi." Anakin taunted jokingly.


    "Ah, I miss being young," Obi-Wan replied.


    Anakin saw through the next oing strike and rolled to the left.


    "How are you doing this? It''s like you know the future." Obi-Wan annoyingly asked.


    "I''m just very fast, Master Kenobi," Anakin didn''t reveal the secret.


    In a few more minutes, Obi-Wan tried many differentbos. Used Force speed and Force strength. But every time Anakin would reply with a perfect counter.


    Obi-Wan finally started to feel outssed. The Jedi Masters on the side also started to feel uncertain about getting their money back.


    "SKYGUY, YOU CAN DO IT!" Ahsoka jumped from her seat and started cheering. But even though Anakin had improved a lot, it didn''t mean that Obi-Wan had gotten worse. It was a fact that Obi-Wan was a very skilled fighter.


    So it was normal if Anakin had found it difficult to beat him so quickly. But Anakin also had the new teachings of Alexander, which did not make him suppress his feelings. Usually, Jedi fight without many facial expressions but not Anakin.


    "It seems training from Grandmaster Universe has improved you a lot. Not just in fighting but keeping your emotions in check too." Obi-Wan said.


    It was mostly because of Observation haki, which required a calm mind. No matter how Anakin was feeling, his mind was much clearer now.


    "Then you should be happy for him to be the new Grandmaster of the Order. Maybe you can learn some of the so many amazing abilities of Grandmaster." Anakin replied loudly. Mainly to make the other masters hear it.


    Obi-Wanughed, "Haha... Oh, I will do just that. But until then, you have won, my brother."


    Obi-Wan stepped back and retracted his lightsaber. Anakin did the same. Obi-Wan looked at Yoda and spoke, "Grandmaster, Anakin has improved more in one month than the whole past year. I think he deserves to be officially called a master now."


    "Correct you are, Master Kenobi. A positive change I see." Yoda said.


    Meanwhile, Ragnarok was making everyone cough up the credits they bet on.


    "Splendid, Anakin, you just need a bit more training and you''ll be able to tie with Mace Windu too," Alexander said to annoy Mace.


    Then it was finally time for the main course. Alexander got up and walked to the middle of the field and took out his golden lightsaber. He lit it up and a goldenser came out. There were also golden sparks around it like it was lightning.


    "Okay, time for the main course. Which one of you wille first? You can all fight at the same time too." Alexander proudly announced.


    And of course, it was Mace Windu who came first.


    "Haha, I knew it would be you, always the impatient one," Alexandermented.


    Mace walked up to him with his purple lightsaber. The purple color was symbolic, indicating that the bearer had studied several forms of lightsaberbat, including delving into the dark techniques of the Sith.


    "I know you are a bit more knowledgable in things rted to Sith too but why is it that you are still so ignorant?" Alexander asked.


    Mace didn''t reply because he didn''t even understand what he was being asked. He just came to him to strike.


    "Okay, I will show you the things one can do with force if they truly harness it," Alexander announced. He was really not going to use anything other than the Force''s abilities, and all of them will be ones never seen before.


    Because force was something that was present everywhere and inside everything. Manipting it to do whatever he wanted was very easy.


    The moment Mace struck at Alexander, Mace''s lightsaber turned into a snake. It wasn''t really a biological snake but the same material as the lightsaber with changed shape and being manipted by Alexander to make it feel like a snake.


    The snake took the purple color of the lightsaber and truly looked terrifying. Mace felt the same and quickly threw the snake away. The next moment there was a golden lightsaber pointing at his neck, just a centimeter away. Having the lightsaber so close to his face, Mace could hear the rumbling of the golden sparks on it like they were thunder. It was truly terrifying.


    "Mace, that was called transfiguration. You can do it after achieving molecr control over the force. You may not be able to change the state of physical matter but you can change its shape and movement. That snake looked like a snake but it was still a lightsaber. However, I could have still used that snake to put poison in you." Alexander exined.


    "Okay, round two. Mace, call someone to join you." Alexander said.


    Master Plo Koon quickly stood up and walked beside Mace. He was considered level-headed and unppably calm, Koon was also one of the wisest in the Jedi Order. He was deeply concerned with every form of life, even caring deeply for the clones, as he didn''t see them as expendable.


    Koon had also shared a special bond with Ahsoka Tano when he found her as a baby. However, he was still apologetic for not believing in Ahsoka and choosing to side with the Order in her trial.


    Alexander respected the man as he was one of the better ones in the Jedi Order.


    "I rmend you add a few more," Alexander advised, but it seems they wanted to challenge him first.


    Alexander didn''t implore anymore and took a fighting stance. Both masters came to him and attacked at the same time. One targeting his head and one his legs. They must have thought that he only had one way to fight.


    He blocked Mace''s strike to the head with his lightsaber and the other one he stopped with his legs. Some kind of green protection field had covered his leg which didn''t let the lightsaber touch his clothes or skin.


    "It was a Protection Shield, you probably already know how to use it. But this." Alexander jumped a few meters back and raised his hand towards them.


    "I call this the Puppet Master," he announced.


    The two Jedi masters found themselves unable to move. Then somehow their bodies started to move on their own and they started fighting each other.


    "Try to feel my force. Which side do you think I am?" Alexander loudly reminded them.


    Not just the two but everyone else also did it. Then they felt that Alexander didn''t feel evil nor good. He was just there and somehow using the Force.


    "Now, I call this the force ckout."


    Alexander snapped his fingers and suddenly everyone except Yoda Junior and Ragnarok lost their vision. They were only able to see a perfectly ck empty space in front of them.


    "W-What happened?" Ahsoka worriedly asked.


    "Haha, I used the force to make the area around your eyes a perfect ck shroud thatpletely absorbs the light. Now, try to use force and focus not on your eyes but the area in front of your eyes." He exined to them.


    As expected, the first toe out of the darkness was Yoda, then Mace and Anakin, and then the other Jedi.


    "Now, I want all of you toe together. You too, Yoda." Alexander called out.


    [You can see Anakin and Obi-Wan, Mace Windu and Plo Koon on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 314: Supreme Grandmaster of Jedi Order

    This time they didn''t act reserved and every Jedi high council member came in. Except for Ragnarok, of course. If Alexander and he fought then they would probably end up destroying the even if they just sparred lightly.


    Grandmaster Yoda, Master Mace Windu, Master Plo Koon, Master Stass Allie, Master Shaak Ti, Master Kit Fisto, Master Saesee Tiin, Master Coleman Kcaj, Newly made Master Anakin Skywalker, Master Agen Kr, Master Obi-Wan Kenobi, Master Ki-Adi-Mundi and Padawan Ahsoka came in front of him with their lightsabers out.


    "Hoho... I am getting excited." Alexander chuckled.


    "Okay, first I will show you how precognition can be used in a fight. I know, it requires a lot of concentration to do this but once you''re good enough you can do it in fighting too. Let''s start."


    All the Jedi ran towards him and encircled him. However, they didn''te one by one. They all attacked at the same time.


    Alexander secretly started doubting that Yoda was faking being old because of the speed he was moving at. He was swinging his sword while jumping from left to right.


    But dodging their lightsabers was easy for him. He kept on dodging them and also making small cuts on each of their clothes whenever he was in their sticking range or someone made a mistake.


    Nobody was able to sense those tears in their clothes but each of them meant one death for them. The hardest of them to cut was Anakin as he was able to see one second in the future. But even that ability didn''t help when Alexander started using illusions and 12 more look-alikes like him appeared.


    "Now, this is an illusion but don''t be careless. Because you don''t know which one is me or which one is your enemy." Alexander said. They didn''t understand his words at first but when they looked around they couldn''t see other masters. Everyone looked absolutely the same as Alexander, plus there were 12 more real illusions to annoy them and mimicking the other master''s voices.


    This was really terrifying. They might end up fighting each other this way.


    Seeing nobody moving, "But this is no fun so let''s continue."


    The moment Illusions vanished they again attacked him. Now Alexander had started overpowering them. Each of his strikes was powerful enough to throw two Masters a few tens of feet away in the air.


    But they also kept oning back as Alexander wasn''t doing them any heavy damage.


    "Haha, it has been 40 minutes since we started this. I can see many of you arecking in stamina. Stamina training will bepulsory from tomorrow." He announced like he was already the grandmaster.


    "You haven''t won yet. We can keep on going." Mace Windu said.


    "No, you can''t. You should also look down at your clothes. Each small cut represents the time I was close enough to kill you if I was an enemy," Alexander replied with a smile.


    They all looked down and were terrified. Each of them had more than ten cuts. Then they looked back at him and saw him still smiling.


    They felt something was wrong with his smile. Soon they started realizing what it was.


    Shaak Ti looked at Alexander with horrified eyes, "Why can''t I feel the force?"


    "It''s like... it doesn''t exist around us anymore," Obi-Wan added.


    They all tried to use various abilities rted to force but they couldn''t even sense the force, forget using it.


    Alexander went back to his seat and sat down rxedly. "That is something I call ''The Void''. I didn''t take away your force nor am I stopping it from reaching you, at least actively.


    "I am simply absorbing all the Force around here with such intensity that nothing is left for you. This is a very dangerous ability that if performed wrongly could cause people around to instantly die by force getting dried out of their body."


    "I can also permanently take away someone''s connection with the Force by making their body a Force repulsor. Though the person will be very weak and have to rely on medicines to live by because the Force will not give them strength.


    "I can not just stop the force from reaching any force sensitive in this area but also the whole Gxy. And this is why I am also known as the Master of the Force. This is thest stop in any Force practitioner''s life. But nobody has reached this point because of the stupidity of the order itself."


    Everyone was truly shocked at the moment. To them, Alexander looked like a literal god right now. How powerful do you have to be able to stop the Force throughout the Gxy?


    Their eyes were wide open and twitching, thinking that even if they can learn just 5 percent of what Alexander knows then they could be the best Jedi in history.


    Mace Windu walked to Alexander and suddenly fell on his knees. "Grandmaster!"


    Alexander didn''t like him kneeling. So he used force and made Mace stand up, "No kneeling in front of me. I am not your emperor. I am not here to start the Jedi Empire. I am just here to guide you on how to be a better and true Jedi and truly restore bnce. If you really want to salute then just do it like this with a slight bow. it''s a sign of respect to your teachers and Elders."


    He showed them the Kungfu salute with a very slight head bow. It was never bad to respect your teachers.


    "So, are you all satisfied? Do I be the Grandmaster now?" Alexander loudly asked.


    This time everyone did the Kungfu salute. Even Yoda Junior.


    "Haha, I''ll take that as a yes. Okay, I will be creating a new curriculum for you all by keeping your expertise and fighting style in mind. I will also be making a specialized curriculum for our Younglings to give them the best foundation possible. Then I will also give you a lot of study materials which you will use to train your padawans. Got it?" He asked.


    "Yes, Supreme Grandmaster." They all replied, but they added the word Supreme for some reason.


    "Why did you add Supreme?" He questioned.


    Yoda again saluted and answered quickly, "Because I am also a grandmaster and I am not even close to you in the understanding of the force. Your status is higher than any force wielder in the Gxy."


    Hearing that, Alexander felt like he was in some Shaolin temple right now and he was their Shifu.


    "Haha, okay. Any questions before we end this practice session?" he inquired.


    Yoda spoke again. "Wise one, you said that we have not been able to reach the pinnacle of being a force practitioner because of our own foolishness. What do you mean by that?"


    Everyone was interested in knowing all that. "Oh, take seats then, I will give you a small lecture about the problem with our current Order."


    He again made all the chairs fly in front of him so they would all face him. He also invited all the Jedi masters and Knights who were not busy.


    "Oaaaaa..." Yoda Junior just took a cute big yawn. He was probably feeling sleepy because no one talked to him all this time. Alexander made him fly into his arms and he cuddled in it with a smile and went to sleep.


    All the female Jedi Masters made awing noises seeing the cute scene.


    Alexander coughed and started, "Okay, let''s start with the problem. You see, the Jedi history has been filled with so many conflicts between Sith and Jedi.


    "But every time the Sith attacks the Jedi, the Jedi Orderes to the brink of extinction. One, because we refuse to see what is in front of us and keep on waiting for a signal from the force. And two, we hesitate to fight.


    "Whenever the Sith attacked the Jedi temple, they made sure they destroyed the library so that all the knowledge gained in a hundred or thousand years would be lost. So, eventually, when Jedi win, they have to start over.


    "Repeat this process again and again and we reach this moment where we are so stagnant in our evolution as Jedi that getting corrupted or losing faith from the order has bemon.


    "Imagine if we had the teachings of the first Grandmasters, maybe there never would have been a Sith empire then." He exined.


    Ahsoka raised her hand, "Yes, Ahsoka?"


    She asked her question, "What about the Sith then? The Jedi never attacked their knowledge repositories. Does this mean they are stronger?"


    Alexander shook his head, "No, they are not any more stronger than the Jedi in terms of strength. But in terms of conviction to achieve something, they tend to outpower the Jedi.


    "The Sith drive their strength from negative emotion. So, they tend to be arrogant, petty, and selfish. Due to this, every Sith lord hides all the knowledge they learned and asionally passes a little bit of it to their apprentice.


    "Just look at what happened to Darth gueis. He had so much knowledge and even passed it all to his apprentice and yet his apprentice killed him in his sleep.


    "This is why I feel it very strange that the Jedi are still not overpowering them even after being like a brotherhood. We should have our temples everywhere in the gxy by now, with Jedi Masters numbering in the tens of thousands. But you all decided to involve yourself in politics and got stuck on this.


    "But worry not, I will change things. Dark days are ahead of us. The Sith will rise again, but remember, after every dusk, there is always a dawn." He ended his lecture.


    He told them a few more things about why they shouldn''t make younglings suppress their emotions because children learn to tackle those emotions at that age, but he had to stop because a Padawan hade to report something.


    Alexander wasn''t officially announced as the new head, so the Padawan went on to report to Yoda.


    "Grandmaster, General Grievous attacked a Republic ship in the Anoat system. The ship was transporting 10 younglings to here." The Padawan reported hastily.


    Alexander stood up and stretched his back. "I will bring them back, don''t worry. In the meantime, I want you to prepare to announce my overtaking of the Jedi Order and Neutral Ones as its Supreme Grandmaster.


    "Don''t worry, all that happened here was not seen by anyone. I had blocked it all with the force. See youter."


    He got up and started flying straight up to where his ship was in space. Anakin and Ahsoka were left behind this time. Though he brought Yoda Junior with him as that was the safest ce for him.


    His going to General Grievous also marked the beginning of the end of this whole Republic vs Separatist fiasco and also the ambitions of Darth Sidious.


    [You can see Jedi fighters and new illustration on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 315: Saving the Younglings

    "WHY AM I HEARING THIS NOW?" Chancellor Palpatine raged in his office at his informants.


    "We just heard about it recently, supreme chancellor. Grandmaster Yoda just made the announcement that the Jedi Order has elected a new Supreme Grandmaster who will be the head of all members of Jedi Order in the Gxy." Mas Amedda spoke.


    "And let me guess, it is that new guest you told me about?" Palpatine growled.


    "Yes, but I received reliable intel that he has gone to save the Younglings captured by General Grievous," Amedda said, he was one of the few in the gxy who knew Palpatine was a Sith Lord, so he decided to give a suggestion after Palpatine dismissed everyone else.


    "Lord Sidious, why don''t we give this information to Count Dooku and General Grievous. I am sure a single Jedi, even if as strong as Grandmaster Yoda can''t fight an army alone." He suggested.


    Palpatine sneered at hearing Amedda giving him suggestions. "I will think of something, leave now."


    He was too proud for his own good and had a godplex so he didn''t consider anyone more intelligent than himself. The only reason he was able to reach till this point was because of his master that he had killed. His master was the one who had gotten him into the senate and even the position of chancellor.


    ...


    Alexander appeared in the separatist upied space. Actually, it was Dobby upied now but nobody knew that. Except for a few key figures, Dobby had most of the Droid Army under his control. Count Dooku and General Grievous still thought that they had everything under control.


    His ship was sting Mongolian rock music through all the speakers in all ships in a few million kilometers of radius around him. It was Ragnarok''s choice, he said he had met Genghis Khan once back in his young days on Earth.


    They then headed straight to where General Grievous was.


    Grievous was a Kaleesh male warlord who served as amanding officer in the military forces of the Confederacy of Independent Systems. Although he was known by his rank as a general, Grievous was the Supreme Commander of the Separatist Droid Army.


    At some point in his life, Grievous became a cyborg following a shuttle crash that destroyed most of his body and almost killed him. He chose to receive extreme cybeic upgrades to increase his skills inbat and be even more threatening. He had a metal body but still had an organic brain.


    The ship General Grievous had captured was a Mon Cmari Star Cruiser, an Imperial-ss Star Destroyer sized ship. It was a decently powerful ship and General Grievous had not destroyed it.


    Alexander''s huge ship flew above the Mon Cmari Star Cruiser where General Grievous was.


    "Sir, we are being hailed." Ghost informed.


    "Connect me through, Ghost."


    Quickly the face of General Grievous appeared on the screen. "Whose ship does this belong to?"


    Grievous knew that Alexander''s ship was not just huge but on a whole different level than his and could obliterate him in a matter of seconds.


    "I am the Supreme Grandmaster of Jedi Order. Return the 10 Younglings on the ship or, I will take them on my own and then destroy you." Alexander said in simple yet threatening words.


    "Heh, a Jedi? I have never heard of any Supreme Grandmaster. And, don''t forget we are in space, how will you enter my ship? *COUGH*" Grievous replied in a mocking tone.


    Alexander suddenly vanished from his seat and appeared behind Grievous in the other ship. "Like this."


    Spooked by him, Grievous turned around with his 4 lightsabers out.


    "I''m in no mood to y games," Alexander made his intentions clear and used the Force to bind Grievous'' body. All the CIS battle droids ran away seeing that even theirmander wasn''t able to deal with the enemy.


    Alexander walked up to his face and used magic on his head, "You will attack Coruscant and other ces as nned but you but you shall not hurt any civilian."


    Once that was done he left Grievous there with temporary paralysis on his mechanical body. Alexander''s words were going to stick to his mind now like a code.


    Ghost had already override the control over all the Droids in the ship and they were loyal to Alexander now. However, he told them to act like they were still under Grievous'' orders.


    He sensed the 10 scared kids huddled in a room at the center of the ship and went there.


    The moment he entered they all stood up in a defensive stance. They all were very small.


    "Badman, go away." One of the brave ones loudly shouted.


    "Haha, it seems you all remember your basic training, kiddies."


    The children didn''t know him until Alexander contacted Yoda on the Holm.


    "Yoda, tell these little ones that it''s safe toe with me." He said.


    All the kids recognized Yoda. Probably half of the Gxy recognizes Yoda.


    "Hmmm, saved them you have. Young ones, this man is the Supreme Grandmaster of the Jedi order. Follow him, he will bring you to Jedi Temple." Yoda informed them.


    The children felt relieved now and took a long sigh of relief. They were probably on edge this whole time, thinking about the uncertainty of their future.


    "Follow me, I will take you to my ship." He said and took out the anywhere door.


    The children did feel amazed by it but didn''t ask many questions as they took it as another high tech gadget that big people had.


    He brought them to his ship and gave them a good living quarter and also Yoda Junior to y with and ease up. Not to mention Yoda Junior was enjoying the attention.


    Leaving the kids alone and setting the path home, he went to a meeting room where he would have a holographic meeting with Dobby, Brian, and Blue Fang.


    "Okay, how is the process of setting up the Economy of the Gxy?" Alexander asked.


    Brian coughed and spoke, "I have done audits of most of the inhabiteds in the Outer Rim. All I can say is that everyone is ripping each other off. The Republic is a total mess, all its decision-makers are corrupt and only interested in filling their pockets.


    "The Trade Federation is always trying to swindle money off of the Republic, the Banking n is trying to bankrupts to seize them, manys that have smart people are also swindling money out of the Republic.


    "The whole gxy is a clusterfuck of ignorance and ipetence. I''m gonna have to take over the Trade Federation and the Banking n to truly sort this mess out."


    Alexander and everyone else were silent for a few seconds. They had never seen Brian being enraged like this.


    "Okay, so Joakim must have a n. Tell me, boy." Alexander said, stopping his urge to ruffle the good boy''s Blue Fang''s hair even though it was a hologram.


    "Yes, I did a lot of work in sorting all things rted to the military strength of all thes andbining them into one single entity that protects all assets rted to theses. Until now we have been sessful at keeping everything silent but infiltrating the Intergctic Banking n and Trade Federation will not be easy.


    "I am going to need a good and experienced backup. Brian is only good here when ites to matters of money. He has even stoppeding to my office since he found a lover." Blue Fang said.


    Alexander and Dobby raised an eyebrow. "Wait, a lover? When did that happen?"


    Brianughed wryly, "Haha, I-I went to Shili for work and met this amazing woman. It was love at first sight. I''ve been trying to woo her for a while now, but it''s hard because she has a husband, though I know she doesn''t like him... probably."


    "Wait, isn''t that Ahsoka''s homeworld? Brian, I hope you don''t stir up too much trouble. They are friendly people." Alexander warned him.


    "Of course, boss. I would never hurt them or her. My feelings are genuine and won''t force it." Brian proudly said.


    "Good, now, Dobby, how''s your end going?" Alexander continued the meeting.


    "Well, boss. Hats has been working overtime and we have covered most of the Outer Rim. We are heading towards the Mid Rim now. Hopefully, it will be done soon because now we have a much bigger army." Dobby reported.


    "How big are we talking about?" Blue Fang asked.


    Dobby scratched his beard, "Aaaa,st time I checked I had gained two hundred million droids and 58 thousand ships of various sizes. Currently, the Unidroids(Droids based on T-X and T-800) and Arnold aremanding them."


    Alexander''s jaw fell hearing that number. With this, they were already the strongest army in the Gxy. Adding Alexander, Ragnarok, Jedi Order, and many other assets would be an overkill.


    "Okay, I want you to help Blue Fang in taking over the Banking n and the Trader Federation." He ordered and finished the meeting.


    Alexander''s ship was nearing the Mid Rim when Ghost came to him to report something, "Sir, I sensed a distressed signal from a nearby."


    "*Sigh* Let''s check it out."


    [You can see Ship, General Grievous, Younglings on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 316: A Pleasant Surprise

    They followed the distress signal and reached a that was registered as primitive on the star map. Meaning that the civilization on the had not reached the space ferrying stage.


    Alexander didn''t want to spook the people on the so he didn''tnd on it with a ship but instead flew down with invisibility spell on. Ragnarok also followed him behind.


    As expected the didn''t have any kind of pollution and was mostly filled with wildlife and nts. He went to the nearest human settlement and it was nothing more than a tribal vige who still used crude weapons like swords and spears.


    He didn''t disturb them and kept on flying towards the distress signal.


    "Raggy, you should go back to the ship and keep the kids safe. There are no adults there right now." Alexander said.


    "Ah, I am bored, Alex. This is fun," Ragnarok replied.


    Alexander finally decided to ask I''m why he was being like this. He had noticed Ragnarok''s behavior had changed for some reason.


    "Tell me honestly, Raggy. I have sensed a change in how you behave. What happened? Are you sick?" He asked.


    "Hah? I don''t know what you are talking about, Alex," Ragnarok replied, but his face was clearly showing he was lying. "Don''t lie to me, Raggy." Alexander stopped flying and looked him in the eye.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, Alex. Just some hormonal changes probably," Ragnarok said with an embarrassed face.


    -_-


    For a long moment, Alexander looked at his face and processed what he had just heard. Then he burst out in a loudugh.


    "BWAHAHAHAH... Dobby was right all this time. You are really in HEAT!... BWAHAH..."


    *BOOM*


    Ragnarok got annoyed and punched his face with normal force. But even the normal punch was so strong that Alexander was thrown to the ground with so much force that it made a 5-kilometer wide crater and crazy earthquakes in hundreds of miles radius.


    The next moment Ragnarok was seen blowing air on his reddened fist in pain, "GODDAMIT, how strong has he gotten."


    But then he suddenly realized that he had hit his best friend for a stupid reason. So he flew down to find him and apologize.


    But he couldn''t find Alexander.


    "OY, WHERE ARE YOU?" He shouted.


    "hahahaha..."


    Then he heard Alexander''sughtering from under the ground. He looked around and saw a hole in the ground. He jumped in quickly.


    Inside of the underground cave was pitch ck. He lit a small fire on his palm and walked to Alexander who also had a fire in his palm.


    Ragnarok was going to apologize. But he noticed there wasn''t even a scratch on Alexander''s face.


    "Alex, sorry brother. I think I am bing unstable." He apologized.


    "Haha, it''s all right, Raggy. Anyway, we will find you a good Draconic wife soon. Don''t worry. Maybe I''ll ask father to find one for you because I have no idea where to look for a huge and powerful female dragon like you." Alexander replied.


    Ragnarok was ted with the news, "Heh... Let''s hope you do that before I lose my mind and end up burning this Gxy."


    "Okay Okay, don''t go Darth Vader on me now, let''s see where we are. This cave feels too unnatural to be here. LUMOS" Alexander cast a light spell.


    Soon they saw the entirety of the cave they were in. It was many meters high and wide. But the most important part was that all the walls and ceiling were made of concrete. Many murals were also engraved on them.


    "This is totally not natural," Ragnarok eximed.


    "And I can feel the intense forceing from that side," Alexander said as they started to walk in that direction.


    After walking for a few minutes they reached the end. In front of them were two huge closed doors on which a palm pattern was made.


    Alexander didn''t think much and simply put his hand on it. But nothing happened.


    "Use the force," Ragnarok suggested.


    Alexander did just that and sent Force out through his palm into the two Doors. After a few seconds, the change started to appear.


    The runes on the left side door and walls started to glow in red color and those on the right started to glow in blue.


    Soon with a loud thud, the doors opened, and with it came a cloud of dust. Showing that it had not been opened for a long time.


    They walked in and as soon as their foot touched the ground in the room, lights switched on. In front of them was a huge storage room with columns and columns of racks.


    In them, glowing cubical, circr, triangr things were put in an orderly manner. On the left side, they were all red and on the right, they were blue and in the middle-end, there were white ones.


    "If it is what I think it is then this is possibly the greatest treasure in the whole Gxy. But why they are here is to be known." Alexander stated and went to the end of the hallway where only one rack was ced with not many objects on it. But those that were there had white color and the one in the center had a golden color.


    He picked up the golden one and sent force in it. All of a sudden the thing started glowing in white light and holograms started to project.


    There was only one man in it and it seemed like he was directly addressing whoever opened the storage room.


    "Whoever reaches this ce and hears me, may the force be with you. I am Re''al Zen''u, the Grandmaster of the Order of Keepers, a society formed by Force users with a goal of preserving the knowledge of the force for the future generation.


    "I do not know how much time has passed. But I do know that this is the year the first-ever Gctic Republic was formed. I hope all this knowledge will be used for good. I wish you luck in your search for knowledge" The hologram ended.


    Alexander then went to its side and started thest Hologram in the White objects'' endpoint.


    "...The Force users have now been divided into two groups. Dark and Light side. The order will try to preserve as much knowledge as possible from both sides."


    Alexander now understood everything. Then he checked thest dated entry on both the Dark Side and the Light side. They were dated to be Year 6958 in the C.R.C. dating system. This was the year Jedi-Sith war was fought a thousand years ago during the Dark ages.


    This meant that this Order of Seeker probably died out during that time and hence no more knowledge preserved. Alexander also understood that the man in the first golden hologram lived some 25 thousand years ago.


    "Haha, this is a treasure, Ragnarok. These are all Holocrons from thousands of Force users with knowledge long thought to have gone extinct." Alexander cheered.


    "Well, that''s good and all, but why is the ground shaking?" Ragnarok asked.


    Alexander just noticed that the ground was really shaking. Then he used the force to focus on the noise as well.


    "Ah, it seems like a lot of people are marching towards us. But they are also chanting something." Alexander said.


    Ragnarok also focused and tried to hear it, "Oh, I hear it. It''s like some tribal chanting... they are saying... ''Sexy! Sexy! Old man! Old Man!...'' what the hell?"


    Alexander and Ragnarok didn''t have any idea who it was so they quickly put all the Holocron in his dimensional pocket and went out of the cave.


    Instantly they were greeted by millions of tribal people. They all looked like tall versions of ET from that movie. They were really chanting what Ragnarok said.


    "Why are they chanting this?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Maybe because of him," Alexander pointed at a golden open roof sedan chair that many of the aliens were carrying on their shoulders. A man was sitting on it.


    Alexander and Ragnarok''s mood instantly turned bad with Ragnarok cursing, "Why is he here? I''m gonna kill him this time."


    [You can see the, Crater, Mysterious door and Holocrons on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 317: A Mule

    "Woah, what are you doing here, sexy old man?" Deadpool voiced from over the shoulders of the tribal people.


    "I sent you back to your universe. Why are you here?" Alexander annoyingly asked.


    "You mean I am not in my universe? Woah, that''s so cool." Deadpool cheered.


    "No wonder I felt weird when I touched that shiny wall when you sent me back," he added.


    "*SIGH* That was the wall separating you and the multiverse you fool, and what have you been doing here all this time?" Alexander asked further.


    Deadpool put both his hands on his waist, "Meet my subjects. I am their king. But sadly I couldn''t make my own harem, they look weird and their biology is different, the females here have the hotdog and the men have the doughnut and besides, you were the only one in my mind. Give it to me now... "


    Deadpool jumped towards Alexander like a sex fiend but he soon received a punch in the face from Ragnarok. Ragnarok was always disgusted by him for some reason.


    "No, you are going back. This time for good." Alexander sternly said and pointed his hand towards him.


    Deadpool quickly ran back and hid behind one of the native aliens. "No no no... I''m not going back this time. I''m gonna have some adventures. I''ve been stuck on this for so many months." Heined.


    Just then Alexander had an idea, "Hmmm... I think I do have a job for you"


    Deadpool excitedly jumped at Alexander and tried to kiss his face but received a kick to his face.


    Then Alexander looked back at the people. The moment Deadpool leaves with them the people will probably go back to fighting each other as there won''t be anyone left to keep them together.


    So he used magic and made a Deadpool look-alike Golem who would rule them and at least bring them to the industrialization stage.


    "Oooh... who is this sexy man?" Deadpool interjected, seeing himself as the Golem.


    "Let''s go, Wade. We need to go back to Coruscant." He ordered and started flying up. He was using force to bring him along too.


    "Wait, I have heard this word ''Coruscant'' before... Ummm... was it a toilet cleaner I drank that day?" Deadpool muttered.


    "It''s a. We are in the Star Wars universe, Wade." Alexander informed him.


    Deadpool suddenly had stars in his eyes, "Woah, I live in Star wars. Has Anakin turned emo? I so wanna see him kill those Younglings. So dark and badass."


    "No, Anakin is my student now and he is a good boy." Alexander corrected him.


    "Ah man, why did you change stuff? Emo Anakin was the best, not to mention I won''t get to see Darth Vader now. I was so looking forward to getting choked by him." Deadpool nonstop muttered.


    As a punishment, Alexander didn''t help him when they were in the vacuum. Deadpool was out of the game for a while after that.


    They came back to the ship and continued their journey to Coruscant.


    Once on the ship, Alexander started to sort out all the hundreds of Holocrons. He needed to make sure what was sharable to the Jedi Order and what was not. Most of them were filled with various kinds of knowledge about force abilities both Dark and light. But what interested him was the white one. Because they were made before the first Sith lord rose and a division formed and the light side came into existence.


    The white ones were neutrals and had the knowledge about the history of the Force and how to connect with it better. There were also a few historical Holocorns filled with biographies of famous good and bad people, like Darth Revan.


    All in all, most of it wasn''t harmful but some of them shouldn''t be allowed to be used by below Master level Jedi. Not to mention, the Jedi Order was not always secure as they had a history of a few Jedi changing sides.


    *BEEP*


    "Sir, I sensed 2 Venator-ss Star Destroyers, 3 Acmator-ss assault ships, and 20-star fighters just appearing behind us." Ghost reported. They hadn''t initiated a space jump yet which was why they were tracked.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. His ship now had an ID belonging to the Republic, so not many should stop him or mess with him. Even less so after seeing its grand size.


    "Okay, let''s see who it is. If they attack, you can retaliate." He gave themand.


    "We are being hailed." Ghost alerted.


    "Let it through," Alexander said.


    Soon they see a face on the holographic screen. Alexander instantly recognizes the person in it.


    "Oh, who do we have here? Isn''t this the great Darth Mule," Alexander mocked.


    Ghost yed donkey''s braying in the background. Behind Alexander, all the kids, Ragnarok and Deadpoolughed.


    Darth Maul sneered at the insult to his name. "So, you are the so-called Supreme Grandmaster of the Jedi. What a preposterous name."


    Ragnarok scoffed, "It''s still better than adding ''Lord'' behind your name, damn imperialists."


    Darth Maul probably couldn''t sustain more injury to his pride and called for the strike, "Do It"


    Soon all the enemy ships started firing their weapons at Alexander''s Super Star Destroyer.


    If it was a normal Super Star Destroyer then it may have gotten damaged but this was different. It was an upgraded version made and designed by the genius in both Magical enchantment and science, Howard Stark. Not to mention, they were made of Vibranium.


    So, all the impact on the body from the iing attacks gets stored as kic energy in a special cannon from where the energy would get discharged as a concentrated shot.


    Just one shot from Alexander''s ship destroyed one of the Venator-ss Star Destroyers.


    Alexander called Darth Maul this time, "Coming to me was your biggest mistake, Darth Maul. But I am going to capitalize on this opportunity.


    Alexander raised his hand towards Darth Maul on the screen.


    At the same time, a few kilometers away in Darth Maul''s ship. Darth Maul felt a thrust of the forceing towards him and holding onto his neck. It was a force choke. He soon started hovering in the air while trying to breathe. He couldn''t believe that Alexander was able to do this from such distance and without even seeing him in real-time.


    Then something even crazier happened. A green shield formed around him and he was pulled out of the Control room of his ship. But his body didn''t destroy anything in the ways and instead passed through the matter like he was a ghost.


    He got pulled towards Alexander''s ship and soon he was in front of him.


    "I know you don''t like Darth Sidious. He took you in as a child without asking for your choice and then reced you with Dooku. What a tragedy. So, if you agree to give testimony against Darth Sidious in the future, I can grant you bnced freedom." Alexander proposed,


    Darth Maul didn''t speak then. He wasn''t a heavy talker anyway and he was probably trying to understand how Alexander knew about Lord Sidious.


    "Okay, don''t speak then. I am stripping you of your Force powers permanently. From now on, you will just be a normal humanoid being with good martial skills." Alexander announced.


    As expected, Darth Maul''s eyes widened in shock. He was then sent to prison cells which looked no worse than a five-star hotel room.


    "Woahhh... Grandmaster is so cool, please teach us too." The little younglings flocked to him.


    Alexander''s heart warmed up, "Haha, okay kiddies. I''ll teach you."


    ...


    Palpatine was in his office when he got the news that the fleet he sent to take down the so-called Supreme grandmaster had gone missing and they couldn''tmunicate with it.


    He called Dooku on holm, "Lord Tyranus, did you receive any report from Darth Maul?"


    Dooku denied, "No, Lord Sidious, but I received news from general Grievous. He was attacked and defeated by the new Jedi supreme grandmaster. The Jedi was able to take away the younglings."


    Darth Sidious sneered, "Ipetence, all of you are ipetent. We are so close to victory. We can''t afford any mistakes now. Send someone to look for Darth Maul, NOW! He knows too much, kill him if he''s found"


    The call disconnected and Palpatine seethed in rage, feeling like electrocuting someone.


    ...


    Jango Fett had been staying with Count Dooku for a while and gathering all the data about his treachery. But today he got the best of it.


    He was able to record a conversation between Count Dooku and Chancellor Palpatine whom he called Lord Sidious, meaning that he was the Sith Dark Lord.


    He was now being sent to go out and find Darth Maul but he was instead nning on going to Alexander.


    [You can see Deadpool, Ships, Darth Maul and Dooku got caught on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    [IMPORTANT]


    This is a 30 chapter long arc.


    1st battle of Geonosis will not happen. Alexander destroyed Hutt n, which changed things big time as many hypene routes avable to the republic and separatists before are not there anymore.


    Palpatine has changed some things to consolidate power and has brought in the clones earlier.


    Alexander saved Shmi which changes Palpatine''s ns for inducting Anakin.


    Alexander has full control over the Outer Rim.


    Also, things are moving way faster in this arc so it may seem like just one chapter but in the world, a lot of time has gone by.


    This arc will only go as far as the order 66 and after that, it will being to an end.


    I know Darth Maul''s existence is weird. Even if he survived like in the animated series, he shouldn''t be following Palpatine''s orders.


    Sorry, this arc wasn''t the best in terms of timeline management. I didn''t know many details about Star Wars and just got hooked while writing this arc, which is why so many details are missing.

 Chapter 318: Jedi Council Meeting

    Alexander''s ship just reached Coruscant.


    "Okay, Wade. If you tell anyone about their future then I will send you back and telling them doesn''t make sense anymore. I have changed everything." Alexander warned him.


    Deadpool was jumping like a little girl in excitement, "W-Will there still be an Order 66?"


    "Yes, but slightly different," Alexander replied.


    "YES, I feel it''s gonna be interesting, tell me when it''s about to happen." Deadpool pleaded.


    "Whatever, your job will be to start cleaning the Undercity of Coruscant by killing the worst criminals and bringing order. There are 5127 levels, the lower you go the worse it gets. They say you can''t go below level 5 but you are unkible so you will be fine. Just take some necessary equipment with you as there will be darkness and unknown monsters. I''ve also heard there are ghouls too that used to be humans once, who became like that because of hunger, mutation, and eating other people." Alexander exined.


    "Oooh, that''s pretty dark. But, how am I supposed to clean up a whole 5126 times?" Deadpool asked.


    "Don''t worry. I will soon being to give a hand. Till then, you are on your own." he replied and headed out of the ship.


    This time because he had many younglings with him he used a smaller transport ship tond on the. "Okay young one,e with me." He made everyone line up and follow. They cutely sang some poems Alexander taught them till they reached the Jedi Temple where Mace Windu was waiting.


    "Wise One, we have dered your new appointment as the Supreme Grandmaster. But there are things that need to be discussed in the Jedi High Council. You are needed there." He informed.


    "Oh, let''s go then. Get someone to take care of the younglings. All of them are healthy so there is no need for a medical check-up." He instructed and went into the council room.


    All the Jedi masters were present and were probably discussing the uing war. The moment he entered they all stood up.


    Yoda also tried to do that but he was too old. Alexander quickly walked up to him and stopped him. He also used magic to heal his old body. All the previous wounds and their effects went away, all the problems of old age disappeared.


    "You don''t need to get up, my friend. None of you do. As long as you have respect for others in your hearts, there is no need to salute every time you see someone." Alexander told them.


    Yoda sat down and felt the changes in his body, "Good I feel."


    "Of course you do, I just healed you and made your body a few hundred years younger," Alexander revealed.


    "How many years?" Anakin asked to confirm.


    "Three hundred I guess. I can''t be precise about it but it''s surely somewhere near three hundred." he simply said and took his seat beside Yoda. His seat was more to a central position.


    Everyone was very shocked hearing that they could prolong life with the Force.


    "Okay, what do we have to discuss today?" Alexander changed the topic.


    "We were discussing the uing war with the separatists." Obi-Wan gave him a brief recollection of what their n was.


    "Good, go with this n. What else?" He said without much thought. The ns of the Jedi were just the same as in the movies with a small difference of Anakin still being in the order as a faithful Jedi.


    "About the growing negative image of the Order in front of the people of the republic. They don''t trust us anymore. The anti-war activists are rallying people and ming the Jedi for the whole war," Shaak Ti started.


    "Regarding this, I have already told my granddaughter to head the PR division of Order for now. From what I know, someone is behind this deteriorating image... someone is deliberately manipting this..." He kept on speaking not seeing the shocked council.


    "Wise One, daughter you have?" Yoda confusedly asked.


    "Oh, yes I do. In fact, I have 6 daughters and three sons. Though only one of them is biologically mine. Others are adopted but are still the same as blood-rted to me." He revealed.


    The council didn''t know whether to feel good about not all of them being biological or sad because their head had broken the code.


    "Ah, I know what you all are thinking. Well, under my administration. A Jedi marrying and having kids isn''t prohibited, as long as they are not going way out of line by marrying multiple times.


    "I understand all the worries. It''s not marrying someone that brings you to the dark side but the fear of losing them. But worry not, I will help if any of you evere in trouble. What is the next agenda of the meeting?" He continued the meeting.


    "We are to handle the trial of Barriss Offee," Anakin said with scorn in his voice. He was still angry at Barriss Offee for framing Ahsoka for orchestrating the bombing of the Jedi Temple.


    "Bring her and Ahsoka in." He ordered.


    Soon the two girls were brought in. Alexander looked at Barriss, "Child, tell me truthfully, why did you do all that?"


    She scaredly looked at Alexander, "I-I think the Jedi Order had been corrupted by the Dark side. The Jedi Order and the Republic have lost their way and I wanted to teach them a lesson."


    Alexander didn''t ask more. Just by looking at her, he knew what the problem was. As a young Padawan, she witnessed the deaths of clone troopers and Jedi alike and also faced the trauma ofbat. If youe to think of it, even though she was proficient in her abilities, she was still an ordinary teenager.


    *Sigh*


    "Ahsoka, tell me. From the day you became a padawan, do you still think the Jedi order is a peacekeeping organization?" Alexander asked.


    Ahsoka didn''t know why she was being asked this but she truthfully answered as she believed that there was always a reason behind his words.


    "No, I don''t think the Jedi Order is the same as before. As a Jedi, we were trained to be keepers of the peace, not soldiers. But all I''ve been since I was a Padawan is a soldier. We are sent from one to another to fight wars.


    "We are shown on the holoscreens around the gxy as heroes and fighters of the Republic. Look at Anakin, since when did Jedi started enrolling in Republic Army?


    "I thought that we the Jedi would never take a side and only work to bring peace while staying neutral. But this... is not peace. We are just powerful tools of war. " She spoke out all she wanted that had piled up in her mind all this time.


    Alexander smiled at her, "Yes, my child. You are right. Barriss, forgive the order, they are responsible for the mess as much as you.


    "We send children, not even fully adults, to war, to kill, and to see their close friends die. This is not how the order should work. This is not how a Jedi should work. All the things that have been going on around make us really look like we have been corrupted by the dark side. Till now we were seen as pure people who only sided with the truth. But look now."


    Everyone looked down on the ground in shame, all Ahsoka and Alexander said was absolutely true and they all knew it.


    "Now, we can''t even pull out of the war because then again we will be seen as enemies of the Republic and named traitors. All this is happening because the order half-heartedly decided to enter politics.


    "If we truly wanted to enter politics then instead of being guards and servants of the senate and the Chancellor, we should have be the overseer, whose vote was absolutely necessary for major ns to get passed.


    "But it''s all toote now. I will have to rebuild everything from the start. Now, back to the trial of Barriss Offee. Child, you havemitted a major crime. You have killed many people in that bombing and also framed your best friend.


    "But considering that what happened was also the fault of the order too, I won''t be ordering your execution. However, I will sever your connection with the force for forever. You will now live like a normal girl. You still have many talents in the field of studies so I will rmend you for a job at a school.


    "But, you also wronged Ahsoka so she also has the right to decide if this punishment for you is eptable or not," Alexander announced.


    Ahsoka looked to her left at Barriss Offee. Barriss also turned towards her. Her eyes had tears. This at least showed that she had fully lost herself to emotions and her Jedi training was long forgotten.


    Ahsoka spoke after a long moment of silence, "I know how the things you saw in the war broke you down. I myself sometimes felt like I was on the edge. But what you did was also not right.


    "I saw you as my sister and yet you betrayed me. I can forgive you for what you did to me but never for what you did to all the people that died in that st. I think you can live a better life away from the Order, I wish you a better life,"


    Barriss Offee had regret-filled tears in her eyes by then. But she couldn''t think of anything to say in her defense.


    Alexander understood that Ahsoka had epted the punishment he gave to Barriss.


    "Okay, that ends it then. Barriss Offee, by the authority of the Supreme Grandmaster of Jedi Order."


    Everyone straightened their backs at that official styled announcement. The scene was also being recorded in a Holocron. This was done when anything major happens in the order.


    Alexander looked at her sins just to be sure he was giving punishment appropriately.


    ||Barriss Offee - Category 2


    Murder - 25


    Indirect Murder - 1


    Sin Percentage - 49%||


    "I strip you of all your vows and duties in the Jedi Order. You shall not take the prefix of a Jedi or Padawan again. You are allowed to marry, have kids, and live your life like a normal citizen in the republic. To get you settled, I am allotting you a hundred thousand Republic credits. May you find peace in your life." He announced.


    With that, the council was done. Barriss Offee''s previous master took her to get her stuff and escort her out. She would live a life as a normal woman now. Though she will be even weaker due to her old injuries and will start feeling the pain because the force was stripped off of her. If she wants to live a decent life, she will have to work hard and save money.


    Alexander walked up to Ahsoka and patted her head softly, "Haha, nice speech there, little one. I am proud of you."


    Ahsoka looked at his smiling kind face with her big eyes. She felt very happy being praised by him. It was like a certification for her that what she believed was right.


    Then Ahsoka''s eyes widened as if she remembered something, "Oh no! I forgot to tell you, Yoda Junior was wailing a while ago, he was missing you probably."


    "Ah, then let''s go to him." He said and walked away with her.


    "Grandmaster, I have a favor to ask." She voiced.


    "Say it,"


    "I want to organize a marriage ceremony for Anakin." She requested.


    "Haha, nice idea. He married his lover in secret a while ago right? Well, we''re gonna have a big party soon then."


    "Hehe, he''s gonna love it." She beamed with joy.


    Behind them, all the masters were looking at them go away. For some reason, they all saw shadows of their younger selves in Ahsoka and the shadow of their most beloved master/person in Alexander. They all couldn''t help but smile remembering their good old days.


    Yoda felt the positivity around the whole Jedi temple and around all the masters for the first time. He then smiled, feeling that he made the correct decision to let the Order be managed by Alexander.


    ~Hmmm... Come for Jedi Order new era has.~ he silently thought.


    [You can see the Barriss Offee and Ahsoka on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    A stone a day keeps Deadpool away. So, if you don''t want Deadpool sniffing around your pants.


    DO IT.

 Chapter 319: Yoda, the Brand Ambassador

    "Alex, why didn''t you tell this to me earlier? Look at him, aww." Olivia held Yoda Junior in her arms and fawned over him.


    "I was really busy, but don''t worry, I kept him close all the time. He doesn''t have any parents or guardians so I took him in. You always said I only adopt girls, well, now you can''t say that. I can''t get more diverse than this." Alexander talked back.


    "What''s with his name? Couldn''t you have thought of something original?" Sheined.


    "Oh, that was a mistake. I thought I knew his father and named him after him but I was wrong. You got any name in mind?" He asked.


    "Well, we are his parents now so let''sbine our names and the tradition of having it starting with Y too. Yalo, that''s what his name will be. Small and simple, just like him."


    She said and caressed him in her arms. Yalo happily giggled from her caring touch.


    "Haha, okay, Yalo it is then." Alexander epted.


    "Okay, I will leave him with you now, I gotta go out. There''s a lot of work." Alexander said and left Phixheim and returned back into his office in the Jedi Temple.


    Amy was also working from his office. She was preparing a PR model for the Jedi. "npa, I made a n. Hear me out." She jumped at him as soon as she saw him.


    "Haha, my Amy is very smart. Okay, tell me." He took a seat beside her.


    "Okay npa, I understand that the image of Jedi has fallen to an all-time low because they started involving themselves too much with the worldly matters. Aren''t they supposed to be monks? But what''s done is down. We should just ept this and actively participate in society and help people. Mainly poor people. You know, people in the lower levels live in extreme poverty. If you go too low then you will even meet children who have never seen the sun and nor will they ever see it in their lifetime.


    "I met Uncle Wade down there. He showed me some slums there. The Jedi should start free kitchens on every floor, and help the people feed. I can guarantee they will never forget this. I will also start the propaganda about the Jedi who are currently fighting and spread the words about how they are saving people.


    "Sadly, I can''t do anything about the anti-war activists. they are too dumb to understand that the Jedi order didn''t start it. Most people who live on the surface are wealthy people and don''t care about anything except money so I''m gonna ignore them." She exined in length.


    Alexander nodded, "Okay, let''s do this. Do you need any help?"


    "Umm... I need to take over a news channel on the or maybe start one," she said.


    "Okay, take Dous with you and subtly take over a news station. Dous has been training under Archangel Michael all this time so he has grown a lot. Even though he is still goofy, he has grown more mature." He suggested.


    "Oki, npa. Bye." she got up and skipped away.


    Just as she left, Anakin entered his room, "Supreme Grandmaster, I wanted to talk about something important."


    Alexander told him to sit and talk, "What is it, Anakin?"


    "I-I think the Supreme Chancellor is colluding with the Sith. My guts say it is the truth. And I believe he is trying to entice me to the dark side." Anakin said with a conflicted look.


    "What did he tell you that made you so sure?" Alexander asked.


    "He told me the story about Darth gueis knowing how to save people from death and told me to learn it you need to join the Dark Side." Anakin truthfully told him.


    "Let me guess, you talked about your visions with Padme recently?" Alexander inquired.


    Anakin''s eyes widened realizing what Alexander was pointing at, "He bugged my ce... that traitor."


    Anakin got up and was about to leave. Alexander stopped him, "What are you going to do? Go and confront him so he can deny all the allegations?


    "Or kill him without any proof that he is a sith?" Alexander asked him.


    It stopped Anakin and made him think about it. Alexander also continued.


    "If you kill him now, the whole Republic will turn against the order and tag us traitors. Who do you think is responsible for all the negative propaganda spreading about the Jedi Order? Who do you think was behind Ahsoka''s trial? It was all Palpatine''s doing. I can also tell you that he is not just a Sith but ''the'' Sith Lord behind everything. Count Dooku is also a sith and works for Palpatine." Alexander revealed.


    Anakin''s eyes widened in shock from that information, "Then why aren''t you killing him?"


    "Because this is not the right time. I can guarantee you that no innocent life will be lost, Anakin. But we have to wait until he makes a big move. I have a n in order. Besides, if we do anything right now, he will rally the whole Senate against us. He has gained all their support for some reason." Alexander briefed him.


    Anakin calmed down knowing that Alexander was already aware of the situation and was nning something. "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Alexander smiled, "Boy, I want you to go and prepare for your wedding. I''m going to officiate it."


    Surprisingly Anakin blushed a bit, but his heart warmed up thinking that he won''t have to hide Padme and his rtionship anymore, "Thank you, Supreme Grandmaster."


    "It''s all right. Now go and send Yoda and Mace to me. We have propaganda to run and Yoda is going to be our mascot...hmm... should I make Yoda toy merchandise as well?" Alexander muttered at the end.


    Anakin had already left to inform the two masters when Alexander received a call from Jango Fett.


    "I have arrived at Coruscant. I need to meet you, I have great intel proving not just Count Dooku but Chancellor Palpatine is a sith too." Jango Fett informed him.


    "Okay,e to the Jedi Temple. Tell the guards there that you have an appointment with me." Alexander instructed him and hung up as he saw Yoda and Maceing in.


    They both gave their salute and took seats, "Okay, I have a task for you two. It is to go to lower levels and start free kitchens for the poor. You will show your faces every once in a while. Especially you, Yoda, I am going to make you famous across the Gxy as the symbol of peace and kindness."


    Yoda scratched his bald head in confusion, "Confused I am"


    "Haha, my granddaughter has nned this for the Jedi Order to regain the respect of the people back. They hate us thinking we are causing war, let''s fill their stomach and prove that we believe in peace.


    "We will need a face for Jedi Order too, hence I am going to make you the brand ambassador. You look wise and are already known by a few. You don''t have to worry about food, that will be made by my droids. You just need to be there so people can know who is supplying the food. I will also open a job agency on each level. I am going to hire the people to fix the whole undercity, down to the lowest level. Coruscant has degraded too much and it''s time we truly make it the gxy''s most important." Alexander exined to them.


    "But what about the money?" Mace Windu asked.


    "Don''t worry about that. I will be spending that from my pocket. Besides, if the people there are earning money they will also be spending it, bringing it all back into the economy. More than 1 trillion people live on this for god''s sake." Alexander said.


    They both agreed to the job and left. Alexander also got up and headed to the Senate where he wanted to check how corrupt the people were. He was interested in knowing why the senate pped when Palpatine dered he was changing the Republic into a Gctic empire in the movies.


    [You can see Grown-up Amy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 320: Undercity Sadness

    Alexander reached the Senate. It was already in session. He went ahead and entered the sitting area reserved for Naboo, Padme Amid was sitting in it, but she was not a queen anymore but instead a Senator.


    She was sitting with Senator Bail Prestor Organa of Alderaan.


    "What''s going on in this center of the Gxy where all decisions are made?" Alexander entered.


    It spooked both the Senators. "Ah, easy, kids."


    Padme recognized him and quickly came up to him and wrapped her hand around his arm. She had met him and was very happy about her uing marriage. All because of Alexander.


    "How are you, Supreme Grandmaster?" She asked.


    "The same as youst saw me. What is going on right now?" he asked as they sat down.


    "Oh, they are discussing the war. They say it''s going to end soon." She informed him.


    "Yeah, with a lot of loss of life too. Look at them, jumping in their seats and cheering for the end of the war. They don''t even care about their own people or the republic, they want the war to end because it is affecting their coffers." Senator Bail irritatingly remarked. "True, they didn''t move an inch when the trade federation was at Naboo''s throat and now they want to talk about protecting people, hypocrites." Padme huffed.


    "Haha, it''s all right, All this will end sooner rather thanter. Happy days are ahead, believe me." Alexander said.


    She smiled and blushed a bit thinking he meant her marriage with Anakin.


    "What is the stance of Jedi Order in all this?" Senator Bail asked skeptically. This showed how much the image of the Order had fallen, the Order was being seen as subservient to the Republic.


    Alexander scoffed, "Huh, Order does not have any stance. Jedi were meant to be neutral people but they were forced into fighting. Now look, people me the Jedi for the war. But no more, my students have been exploited enough, they were treated like war machines.


    "Now we will truly be neutral and will only fight if we see it is the right thing."


    "Is it? Is fighting the separatists the right thing?" He asked back.


    "Yes, it is. But the whole situation could have been solved differently. There was no need for a war to start. It is all as if someone wants all this chaos." Alexander said, hinting at him to make him think of the bigger picture.


    "Tell me you two, who do you think is the strongest person in the Gxy at the moment?" Alexander asked the two.


    "You?" Padme blurted.


    "Haha, ttering me now, are you? Well, I was not talking about physical strength but political strength." He rified.


    She quickly looked at the Palpatine''s sitting area, "That would be him."


    Palpatine, of course, sensed someone was looking at him. In reality, he had sensed them long ago because he felt the force from Alexander. And his senses were screaming at him, telling him to get up and run away and hide under some rock in a backwater.


    Palpatine gave a fake smile and nodded at Alexander. Alexander also smiled and nodded back, except, Alexander''s smile looked spooky to Palpatine. This made Palpatine so uneasy that he just left the Senate. It seems the sith lord was hit with the realization that he was not as strong as he thought himself to be.


    "Correct, Palpatine has absolute control over everything in the Senate. He can do whatever he wants. Now imagine what would have happened if this power were to fall into someone bad''s hand? Okay, I''ll leave you to think about it. I''ve got some work to do." Alexander told them and left.


    Padme looked at Bail, "Did he just give us a hint that Palpatine is bad?"


    Senator Bail shook his head and said, "A Jedi''s words are never simple. Let''s not interpret them and reach a long conclusion."


    Padme took the warning and stopped thinking much about it. She was already secretly pregnant and didn''t need more tension now.


    ...


    Alexander walked back to the Jedi Temple but on the gates, he saw a man bickering with the Temple Guards.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "... Supreme Grandmaster, this man says he hase to meet you. We told him you weren''t inside but he won''t leave." The guards reported.


    Alexander looked at Jango Fett, "Ah, sorry, I forgot I had a meeting with you. Come, follow me in."


    He brought Jango to his office, "So, what proof did you gather?"


    "There are many audio recordings and ns for attacks. But the best of them is a video in which Count Dooku and Chancellor Palpatine are talking about finding Darth Maul. They both call each other by their sith names." Jango said and disyed the recording.


    Alexander was pretty happy with this. To be honest he had sent Jango without much hope and was expecting him to betray him and dieter. But the man kept his words.


    "Ipleted my bargain, about my money now." Jango came directly to the point.


    "Ah yes, I promised you five billion credits right. With that video let''s make it ten billion credits." Alexander praised and started looking for something under his table.


    Finally, Alexander put a big briefcase on the table. "Here you go, ten billion credits in total."


    Jango opened it quickly, but his face grew a frown, "Wait, these aren''t Republic Credits."


    "Well, I never said I''d give you 10 billion Republic credits, what do you think I am? You can buy 70-star destroyers with 10 billion Republic credits. These are ten billion Dagobah mud credits. You can exchange them for a few hundred thousand Republic credits which is still a lot of money. You can buy a nice ship or even a luxury apartment in a big high rise building here on coruscant." Alexander exined to him.


    Jango had to agree, Alexander had never said he''d give him Republic credits. It was a mistake on his part.


    Still, a few hundred thousand was a lot. He can live happily with this much money without ever working again if he wanted to. He picked it up and started walking away.


    "Are you sure you don''t want more work? This time the payment will be in Republic credits." Alexander offered.


    Jango stopped midway and turned around. "What is this job?"


    "Sit, it is nothing as dangerous as the previous one. Your job will be to travel the Gxy and find force-sensitive children or people. If the child is an orphan or in a bad condition, bring him to me, if he has a family, contact me and I will send a Jedi to them. If you find a sith, catch them alive if you can, dead will do too. And if the sith also has a youngling then bring them to me.


    "For every force sensitive person you find, I will pay you 100,000 credits. For just an idea, I can tell you that at the moment there are a lot of force-sensitive people in the gxy but they either don''t know about their power or are too young to wield it. The good thing is, you can keep doing your bounty hunting job but you can not take the bounty on any innocent or do any criminal work. You will only catch criminals.


    "This will be an always active job as force-sensitive children will keep on being born. You can truly be filthy rich with this deal." Alexander exined his job in depth.


    Jango was interested in this job now. 100,000 was already a lot more than any other job in the market. And it all depended on him how much he worked.


    "Where do I sign?" He asked.


    Alexander took out a golden paper with a smile, "Here, everything is written in the contract."


    Jango read it first. There were many uses that made him unable to ever hurt any good force-sensitive youngling or any good person in the wrong way. There was also a use that added that his son would also be under the same contract when he grows old enough to start working.


    Finally, he signed it. But then the paper shined for a second. "What was that?"


    "That, Jango, was a Force Pact. The contract you signed is unbreakable. If you break even a single use in it then you will immediately die. I will be sending my Unidroid(T-800) with you. He will be helpful in finding force-sensitive people."


    Jango really believed that something like a Force contract existed. Because he had felt it inside his body. Something would crush his heart if he broke the contract. He gulped his saliva and nodded.


    "Jango, normally I straight away kill bounty hunters/criminals like you but I gave you a chance. Don''t waste it." Alexander warned him.


    "I will not, thank you," Jango said that much and quickly left.


    Alexander sat back down on his seat, *SIGH* "When will Grievous attack?"


    ...


    Undercity Level 1456


    This was 3671 below the topyer of the. This was awless area with extreme poverty.


    Currently, there was a big line of people, neatly standing with tes in their hands.


    "Okay, everyonee one by one. No need to push, there is enough for everyone." Amy shouted on a loudspeaker.


    "Yes, there is enough meat for all of you. All the prettydies can ask me for the meat though, I have the best one." Deadpool shouted from another loudspeaker.


    Amy angrily went to him and stomped on his foot, "Uncle Wade, no using vulgarnguage. There are kids."


    "Aw, sorry Amy." Deadpool apologized. He genuinely dotted over Amy for some reason, maybe he was just like that with children, or maybe because he had also seen Amy when she was little.


    Some distance away from the two, Mace Windu and Yoda were standing behind a counter with aprons on their body. They poured food on people''s tes. They would also sometime use force to entertain some children by levitating spoons.


    If it was just these four then it would have been impossible to feed the whole undercity. Which is why Alexander hadmissioned ten million more T-800s with different facial features. They were all responsible for tens of thousands of free kitchens. Amy, Deadpool, Yoda, and Mace were just making rounds randomly.


    At the table, Yoda stood on the table to pour food as he was very short. Soon a small Zeltron child, no older than 5 came to him while talking to his mother behind him.


    "Finarry, shomethhing to eath afther 5 daysh" the small boy cheerfully said.


    Yoda heard everything and poured a normal portion on the child''s te.


    The child didn''t move even after getting his fill, "Uncle Gween, can I hab shome more?"


    Yoda''s eyes turned sad. It was rare for him to not be able to control his emotions.


    He smiled back, "Have all you want, you can, little one."


    Yoda poured more into his te. Then his mother came, "Thank you for giving us the food. I am sorry he asked for more, he thinks he won''t get food for another 5 days so he wants to eat as much as possible." the mother Zeltron exined.


    "It is fine, we have a lot of food." Mace chimed in. Even he was feeling bad for the child and the woman. The Zeltrons were a near-Human species, Most of them were considered highly attractive by Human, near-Human, and even some non-humanoid standards. They were also known for being extremely gullible.


    This also made their females highly sought after targets of vers. And from the wound marks on the woman''s skin, Mace could understand that she was probably a former ve.


    Then Yoda suddenly reached his hand forward and healed all her injuries, "Worry not, child. Good days areing."


    Yoda had heard this from Alexander many times and also believed that the Supreme Grandmaster must know something for him to say that again and again.


    The female Zeltron thanked him repeatedly and went to eat with her son on the roadside. She smiled seeing her son happily eating and nearly cried out, but she controlled her tears so as not to sadden him.


    Yoda and Mace were very receptive to the emotions around them. They looked at the whole line and saw that there were many more who were most likely in the same situation as the mother and son they just talked to.


    *Sigh* Yoda sighed and looked at Mace, "Supreme Grandmaster send us not to feed. But to teach us."


    Mace nodded, "Yes, to show us that we, the proud Jedi, the keeper of peace have failed so miserably in doing our duty."


    "So many smiles lost due to poverty under this dark forgotten part of the Gxy," Yodamented while looking at the dark underground ceiling. It was rare for him to not mess up his sentences. This only meant he was being very serious.


    Soon they started giving food again, but now they looked even more passionate than before in doing it.


    [There are already ces on earth that are worse than the deep Undercity of Coruscant. Makes me doubt we will ever even reach the spacefaring era.]


    [You can see the senate and underground level on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone me

 Chapter 321: Repairing The Undercity

    A few weeks passed. The PR work Amy had done started to show results. The people started to recognize the Jedi Order in a better light. Mainly in the Undercity. Yoda''s figurines were also very popr. Amy even made Yoda model for a photoshoot for posters. Now the Undercity was filled with them.


    The lower you''d go the more respected the Jedi were bing. Deadpool had somehow curbed violence and crime in his own twisted way too. He would go around and kill criminals and carve their crime details on their heads with the de. However, he did the carving before killing.


    This terrified a great many low and mid-level criminals.


    ...


    Jedi High Council,


    "In total, we have received 200 million thank you messages in the past week. All because of us simply giving food." Obi-Wan read the data from the datapad.


    "Poor life they live. A light of hope we show them." Yodamented.


    "Yes, but just a light won''t be enough. They need a full-fledged sun. I will be starting my employment exchange on every floor. What has been the reaction of the senate on our recent activities?" Alexander asked.


    "They are using us that if we have so much food and money then we should spend it on war efforts." Anakin disdainfully said. "Heh, they should empty their coffers first which they filled by exploiting people. The Senate has decided to bring the war to the separatists now. You will all be dispatched on various missions. Be careful, I don''t want to hear sad news when I have just started changing this mess. Also, the moment war finishes, all of you will immediately return here. We''re going to have a big announcement." He revealed.


    All the masters were interested in knowing what it could be but didn''t pry in more.


    "May the force be with you all, meeting adjourned." Alexander ended it and went out.


    He called Dobby then, "Dobby, what''s the status?"


    "Everything is in position, boss. I''m pretty sure this is going to be the biggest reverse in the history of all reversals." Dobby joked.


    "Haha, yeah. What about Brian and Blue Fang? Have they taken over the Trade Federation and the Banking n?" Alexander asked.


    "Yeah, banking n was easy to take over, but for the trade federation, we had to obliviate a lot of Neimoidians. Besides this, I have taken over all the systems till Mid Rim. Now only the Inner rims, Colonies, and Core worlds are left. But I won''t go after them as it might alert the Sith. I am currently exploring the Unknown regions. You''d be surprised, there are so many mores with civilizations. But due to harsher space, they are mostly limited to their own sr systems.


    "I think I will be able to create some Hypenes by manipting the force here." Dobby proposed.


    "Nice, do that. If we are going to reform the Gxy, we might as well do it as a whole." Alexander agreed to his n.


    Then he hung up and went to see the younglings'' training with Ragnarok.


    When he reached the training field he heard lots of gigglesing from inside. He went in and saw all the children and Ragnarok ying tag.


    "*ROOOAAAR*... this dragon will catch you and feed you so many candies you be as fat as a Hutt." Ragnarok ran behind them.


    Ahsoka was sitting on the side and looking at them.


    "What is going on here?" Alexander asked her.


    "Ah, Supreme Grandmaster, they are just taking a break. Master Ragnarok decided to cheer them up." She replied.


    "This is how I expected the Jedi temple to be when I was brought here. I thought it was going to be fun. But aftering here they started training me to be an emotionless droid. But I still tried to have some fun every once in a while with Sky-guy. But that resulted in them ostracizing me." She told him about her experience.


    Alexander patted head, "What''s gone is gone. Don''t be sad about what has happened, think about what is going to happen. And right now, If you don''t start running then I will really make you as fat as a Hutt."


    Ahsoka took a second to understand and then ran away. Soon they both joined the children and Ragnarok.


    ...


    Supreme Chancellor Palpatine sat in his office as he talked to Count Dooku and General Grievous. "Initiate the n. It is time we end this war."


    "Lord Sidious, what about Anakin Skywalker? Aren''t we going to make him join us?" Count Dooku asked.


    "I did, but he seems to be too influenced by their new leader. It is very unfortunate that we couldn''t have him but the n must go on. If he can''t join us then he''s better dead."


    "Yes, Lord Sidious, it will be done."


    ...


    Alexander went to the lowest level of Coruscant. He nned to repair it. Coruscant used to be like any other, with oceans and mountains initially. But then the development started. Initially, with just some skyscrapers, the poption grew so much that buildings kept on going higher and higher.


    After a few hundred years, level one was made over Ground level 0. After that, the rest was history. Over the next thousands of years, newer levels were added one after another.


    Currently, the lowest level where people lived was level five. It was so below the top that most people never even see sunlight in their lives and are born and die there.


    The waste of the upper levels also gets thrown down. So, many diseases ravage the lower floors. The lowest level, level 0 where Alexander was, was filled with such waste, scraps, and remnants of the initial city.


    It was all pitch ck. He also saw many devolved human species like the Cthons. Their ancestors were Humans who were banished from the surface for their crimes, subsequently residing in the darkness of the undercity for thousands of years, which gically changed them into terrifying creatures that became the subject of countless horror stories and nightmares.


    All these mutations were horrifying creations of humans themselves. Alexander needed to do something so that the whole undercity of Coruscant could be as good as the upperyer.


    There were a few things needed for that. 1st was good venttion. The second was natural sunlight and the third was good hygiene.


    So he started to fix the ground level first. ording to Alexander, the ground level was also going to be like the top-level someday because it was the only ce that had solid dirt. He could make a lot of gardens,kes, and stuff to make it look beautiful.


    Though it would need a lot more than just paint for that. Due to level 0 being inessible, all the structures on which theary city above was standing had started to decay. It was a miracle how segments of the whole city hadn''t started falling down yet.


    He cleaned the ce with magic. He used Doraemon''s reverse cloth in many ces to fix things back to their perfect condition. He also used overpowered Reparo Charms.


    He had a lot of work to do as he needed to cover the whole nt. It was even more work when the said the had a-wide city with 5127 levels. It was like working on a single 5127 times.


    But he was only going to fix the structure of the levels. The cleaning, furnishing, and painting were going to be done with the help of droids and people.


    The next was venttion. He could easily make venttion with the help of magic but that would notst forever and someday the magic would vanish. So he needed technological means.


    Coruscant was a fully transformed and everything on it was artificial. From water to air. So any big tech he makes, it wouldn''t be too shocking to people.


    Not after knowing that there is a machine on the top surface whose sole purpose is to eat old buildings and poop out newer ones in their paths.


    Alexander knew there were a few ces on the that were still preserved in its original condition. So he set up a machine there that would reflect the sunlight through mirror pipes into the ceiling of the levels of the undercity. On the ceilings, he was going to paint a new type of liquid that could suck in the sunlight and act like real sky.


    Then there was the problem of air. For this, he straight up made long shafts with an opening on each level. These shafts had the best air purifiers his brain coulde up with. All the toxic air in the undercity was mainly due to the dumping of garbage and vehicle waste, he would need to change some rulester for this.


    All in all, he was making the good enough that it could even handle 900 trillion people in it.


    ~Finally, work is done. Now I just need to deal with the whole war thing.~ He sighed.


    [You can see Yoda''s Poster, Undercity Level 0 and Cthons on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 322: Lets Play Uno

    All the masters had left for their respective war fronts on variouss. Mace Windu was one of the few left behind to watch over the temple and coordinate with others.


    At the same time, Alexander was working on the Undercity. He was nearly done with it. His employment exchange had started to give work to the people. Most of them were working to clean, repair, and maintain the whole Undercity. But there were still too many people left for jobs. So, he started newer police for the whole Undercity. With increased security and eventually many new opportunities opened, mainly in tourism. The Undercity of Coruscant was famous throughout the gxy so it could absolutely attract a lot of crowds.


    He was also setting up many workshops and other ces for people to work and provide various services.


    Seeing that there was still some time for the war, Alexander decided to go to the Gctic center and investigate why the Gxy was so weird.


    Normally, the closer the system was to the gctic core the more dangerous and harsher space was, but in the Star Wars universe, it was the opposite, all the best habitables in the Core regions were the center of economic activity.


    Not to mention he wanted to find out the origin of the Force. He wanted to get to the called Wellspring of Life or the Force.


    The Wellspring was powerful on the light side of the Force and was spected to be the source of all life. It was not marked on any star map and had no official name.


    "Okay, are you guys ready?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, let''s go." Ragnarok, Dous, and Archangel Michael said. They boarded onto a miniaturized Super Star Destroyer and left for Deep Core. Although the was not mapped on any star system, Alexander was still able to reach the ce because he could feel the strong Force from it.


    While they were traveling Alexander asked Michael about how heaven was going, "How''s the old man? Is he giving a good fight to that Zulrak?"


    Michael chortled, "Hah, I really forgot to tell you. Zulrak that overconfident narcissistic demon decided he was prepared to attack heaven. He thought he had weakened Father. But in the end, he got his teeth knocked out of his mouth by the old man. Though he was able to run away I don''t think he will being out of his hole for a while now."


    Alexander felt relieved and satisfied hearing this news, "Bwahaha... that is great news. Though I wish the old man had instead knocked his heart out of his chest."


    "Yeah, that would have been better. I wouldn''t have to train with this freak then," Dousmented under his breath, but everyone heard him.


    "Haha, what''s the progress in your training now, Dous?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, thanks for worrying about me, old man, but I am strong, tired, and sad at the same time. I need my happy hours back." Dous nearly cried, he had been forced to train with Michael for months now.


    "Alright, you can y with Berry and Hats for an hour every day."


    For Dous, one hour felt like water from the Fountain of Youth.


    Just like that, they talked their whole way until they reached a very bright neb. Alexander knew that Force was inside it.


    The had a breathable atmosphere. Alexander left the ship away from it as the''s light affected electrical things for some reason.


    They flew to the surface and were soon greeted by the Force Priestesses. The Priestesses represented serenity, joy, anger, confusion, and sadness, respectively.


    The Priestesses existed in a state between the living Force and the cosmic Force, and they could manifest themselves before the living at will.


    Soon, all five Priestesses materialized in front of him. "We were waiting for you, Master of Force," they said.


    ~Is this plot armor?~ Alexander muttered to himself. Every world he went to, there was always someone who would say they were waiting for him.


    "Why?" He asked.


    "Because that is why we exist. We serve the force and the force serves you, this makes you our master too." Serenity exined.


    "Is this the ce from where the force originated?" He asked.


    Serenity shook her head, "No, this is just the strongest Force Nexus in the gxy. Force is everywhere and always will be. It is the building block of the universe. This is merely the birthce of a species that allowed a selected few to master force and use it ording to their will.


    "All that surrounds us is the foundation of life, the birthce of what this world''s science calls midi-chlorians, the foundation of what connects the Living Force and the Cosmic Force."


    "And why were you waiting for me in all this?" He asked again.


    "This whole force nexus has reached its maturity. It is ready to be sacrificed to you." The four priestesses said and bowed to him.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, "Who told you to do this? What if I hadn''te?"


    "We are a part of the force. We know what we must do as the force knows everything and if you had note then this Force Nexus would have died and been reborn again. But sacrificing it to you is the best oue." They exined.


    "And where will you live after I take this?" He asked.


    "We live in the force, we don''t need a physical house. This force nexus will also be a again in a few millennia." Serenity replied.


    *Sigh*


    "Okay, I thank you for this ''sacrifice''. Tell me if you need anything from me." He offered.


    The five priestesses looked at each other, "Master of Force, can you destroy Korriban? It is the source of many dark disturbances in the force."


    Alexander nodded, "I was going to do it anyway. It is a holy site for the Sith. It is also hunted by many previous Sith Lords."


    The five priestesses nodded and vanished. Alexander looked back at his teammates "Boys, go back to the ship. I''m gonna have my lunch."


    Alexander then went ahead and used the power that he used to eat ck holes. It didn''t take him long to finish it as it was not that big.


    But it felt different, much different from a ck hole. He felt that his already strong control over the force became much stronger. He could even see the force around him. It was everywhere. It also looked like it was flowing in various directions, some fast and some slow.


    ~Did I get another power-up?~ He asked himself.


    Then Alexander decided to test it. The force was the building block of everything so he should be able to make a.


    He tried to make another Earth. Soon he saw a forming in front of him from inside out. It was a real, full-sized.


    Alexander looked back at his hand, ~This is weird. I don''t feel stronger in terms of strength yet I can do this. Maybe my control over Force reached its peak.~


    He decided to scrap the back and leave. But the 5 priestesses appeared again.


    "No! Please leave this. This feels so much purer than the Force Nexus before. We can feel it. The concentration of Force inside this is many times more than the Force, this will be nourishing for the force around the Gxy." They pleaded to him.


    "Heh, sure. You can keep it." Alexander agreed and started to leave.


    "What should we call it, Master?" They asked.


    Alexander didn''t look back and just replied, "Earth"


    He returned to his ship and set the destination as Coruscant because he had sensed the war was nearing its end.


    "So, you can makes now?" Michael asked.


    "It seems that way." He affirmed.


    "Haha, you are seriously entering the realm of godhood now," Michaelmented.


    "So he wasn''t a god till now? Even though he could destroys with one hand." Ragnarok chimed in. From there the two talked to each other while Alexander got to work.


    Alexander called Dobby, "Dobby, let''s y Uno"


    "Haha, you got it boss" Dobby acknowledged and hung up.


    ...


    Obi-Wan Kenobi was fighting General Grievous with clone trooper watching his back.


    ...


    Plo Koon was fighting on Cato Neimoidia, Stass Allie on Saleucami, Aa Secura on Felucia, Ki-Adi-Mundi on Mygeeto, and Yoda was on Kashyyyk, helping ward off the separatist forces.


    But they all felt something was happening in the force. For some reason, a face appeared in front of all of them but it felt like it was made of pure force.


    All of them recognized it as Alexander.


    "Changed the force has, Stronger I feel," Yodamented.


    ...


    It was not just the Jedi but the Sith too. Sidious sensed the change in the force and panicked because the dark side felt weaker to him now.


    "I can''t wait any longer," he muttered.


    He went to Holm and called all the Clonemanders who were near Jedi Council members.


    "Commander Cody... the time hase... Execute Order 66" Sidious ordered.


    "Yes, my Lord." an affirmation came from the other side and the call ended.


    Darth Sidious went back to his seat and gloated over his assumed win and prepared for the speech that he was going to give in the senate to finally kick start his empire.


    [You can see the Force, Force Priestesses, Order 66 my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    May the stones be with you.

 Chapter 323: THUNDER

    Commander Cody received his orders and called Alexander instantly, "Sir, Order 66 has been initiated. You are inmand now."


    Alexander gave them their orders, "Okay, the war is over. Tell all the Jedi what Palpatine was nning. Then return to Coruscant. Pass this order to all themanders."


    "Yes, sir." Commander Cody saluted.


    Cody then opened an open voice channel to all the troops, "Initiate Order 66,mand has been received. War is over, return to Coruscant. Tell the Jedi everything."


    In an instant, all the Clone troopers fighting across the Gxy stopped. The Jedi Generals with them were shocked but then they noticed that the Droid army wasn''t attacking either.


    Commander Cody stopped Obi-Wan Kenobi and ryed the message to him.


    "Why did you all stop, Commander?" Obi-Wan asked.


    "General Kenobi, we have new orders."


    ... On Kashyyyk,


    The battle had stopped with both sides miraculously retreating, Commander Gree was telling everything to Yoda.


    "Initially the Order 66 was to identify all Jedi as traitors to the Gctic Republic and, therefore, subject to execution by the Grand Army of the Republic.


    "Supreme Grandmaster found out about this and paid Kaminoans to change the protocol to bring all the Clone troopers under hismand if an order 66 was initiated.


    "No one knew about this change. I just received themand from Chancellor Palpatine, also known as Darth Sidious, to Execute Order 66. He doesn''t know what this order truly means."


    Yoda lost his bnce and sat on the ground. He understood the consequences of Order 66 if it was not changed. All the ten thousand or so Jedi would have died from betrayal.


    "Blind we have been, always right beside us, was the enemy. Indebted to Supreme Grandmaster we all are." Yoda muttered.


    "Grandmaster Yoda, we have received orders to return to Coruscant. The war is over." Commander Gree notified him.


    "Yes, return we must." Yoda nodded and they left.


    ...


    Back on Coruscant,


    The Senate was in session. Palpatine was giving his speech. He had turned into his ugly self thanks to Alexander''s order to Dous to give him a good electric shock. It was widely known that the Chancellor was attacked but no one knew who did it. "The war is over. Separatists have been defeated, and the Jedi rebellion has been foiled. We stand on the threshold of a new beginning."


    ps echoed throughout the senate building.


    "In order to ensure our security and continued stability, the Republic will be reorganized into the first Gctic Empire, for a safe and secure society which I assure you willst for ten thousand years."


    "An empire that will continue to be ruled by this august body, and a sovereign ruler chosen for life... An empire ruled by the majority... Ruled by a new constitution," Palpatine announced. The dumb senators didn''t realize what was truly happening. They were just happy that the war was over and they could go back to making money and other leisure activities.


    Mas Amedda came closer to Palpatine and whispered something, "My lord, something happened. The Jedi didn''t die. The Clones betrayed us. They all have arrived near the Coruscant and surrounded the."


    Sidious''s mind worked in fast mode and quickly came up with an idea, "My friends in the Senate. I just received the news that the traitors of the Gctic Empire are still alive and have appeared outside with the fleet.


    "I ask you all to stand with me and fight them. They are already weak and tired. They cannot keep on going for long. WE MUST STRIKE"


    ...


    Out in space, all the Jedi returned to Coruscant only to be deniednding, and orbital cannons were directed at them.


    They all gathered in Alexander''s Super Star Destroyer that appeared not long after.


    "Haha, good to see you all are safe." Alexander entered. He went to Ahsoka and gave her a head pat, she insisted on going to fight even though he denied it. He was honestly a bit worried about her.


    "Wise One, thank you for watching over us. I am sure many of us would have lost our lives if Palpatine''s ns were sessful." Obi-Wan grievously said.


    "Hmm, it''s Darth Sidious now. He was never Palpatine. He was Darth Sidious even before he became a Senator. He was the student of Darth gueis." Alexander revealed.


    "So the tragedy of Darth gueis you told us about... It was him?" Ki-Adi-Mundi eximed.


    "Yes, and I am sure he has already announced us as traitors and is leading the Senate to attack us. Nothing to worry about though. We will reveal his ns and identity to the public soon." Alexander assured them.


    "What about the separatists?" Obi-Wan asked.


    "Count Dooku and General Grievous both work for Sidious. This whole war was a facade to slowly destroy the Jedi Order and make the Sith Empire. But I had put my second-inmand on dealing with separatists long ago and now the Droid Army is under our control." Alexander exined.


    ...


    For the past few years, Darth Sidious had been nning on overtaking the Gxy. He knew that he would need a lot of firepower for this. So, he also had ordered to build a secret fleet of ships for his empire, alongside the Death Star. He called it the Imperial Fleet.


    Some of his personally selected Clones and Droids were going to be fighting for him.


    Soon the Republic Fleet appeared in front of the Jedi Fleet. Jedi Fleet was smaller because most of them contained big transporter ships as they were only supposed to go to others andy siege.


    Dart Sidious''s voice soon came through the Holm. Alexander could see that he was still in the Senate and everything was happening live in front of everyone, "Enemies of the Empire,y down your weapons. This war is over. If you continue it then it will only cause senseless death"


    Alexander scoffed and hacked into all of the Gxy''sms. His voice and face then appeared on every screen and every hologram, "Darth Sidious, Dark Lord of the Sith, your schemes have been unearthed now. No matter what you do you can''t be saved."


    Then Alexander addressed the whole Senate, "You all fools, you can''t even see what he is doing? He just dered he is changing the Democratic republic into a Gctic empire. He will be the emperor and have all the power. You all will be nothing but his ves.


    "Look at his face, does he look like a good guy? Also, that face is exactly like any other Dark Lord in our history. Sheev Palpatine is Darth Sidious, the ex-apprentice of Darth gueis. If you still support him even after knowing this then you will be considered a traitor to the Gctic Republic and will face consequences once I deal with him."


    All the senators felt the reversal of the situation. A moment ago they were calling the Jedi traitors and now they were being called traitors.


    Then Alexander addressed the people, he was already famous among them for fixing the whole Undercity and many more good deeds across the Gxy, "My people of the Republic. Do not worry, this evil man will not win no matter what. Democracy will not fall"


    Darth Sidious''s eyes twitched. His n had fully backfired but he had to keep the show running, "Hah, what proof do you have? And I can defeat you easily. Look at my fleet and then at yours."


    "Haha, I have plenty of proof. I have caught Count Dooku, General Grievous, Darth Maul, 6.2 million Clone Troopers who can testify that a chip was nted in them with specific protocols. Including Order 66. Then there is also the Kaminoan Prime Minister. All these people can testify that you are Darth Sidious and that you were nning all this for many years." Alexander revealed.


    "And if you are worried about my Fleet, then let me show you something." Alexander smirkingly said. His smile made Darth Sidious feel ominous.


    Everyone kept on looking at the screen. Then after a few seconds, loud electric guitar music started toe. It was continuously getting louder.


    ?AC/DC - Thunderstruck?


    The guitars were continuously ying. Then the drums started and with that, white lights started appearing in the space all around Coruscant.


    Ships started to appear out of hyperspace, first, it was just ten huge ships, then a hundred and it kept on increasing. After a while, everyone lost count because the whole space was flooded with them.


    There were 50,000 Super Star Destroyers, around them were tens of thousands of normal star destroyers and other powerful ships. Not to mention the hundreds of thousands of Starfighters around then.


    Just when everyone thought there couldn''t be more surprises.


    The music got much louder. Then the vocals started.


    ?THUNDER...?


    ?THUNDER...?


    Out of nowhere, a-sized golden metallic ship appeared from hyperspace. Dobby also seemed to be acting over the top and he used his devil fruit ability and created thunder all around the Ironheim.


    ?THUNDER...?


    The song continued.


    All the Super Star Destroyers and Ironheim used tractor beams and caught all the Imperial ships. They were all shoved into Ironheim like it was a packman eating ghosts.


    In a matter of minutes, the whole Fleet disappeared. By the time the song ended, all the action had subsided and no sign of conflict remained.


    Alexander then flew to Iroheim and took the helm. He again projected himself from inside it. "You just saw my might, Darth Sidious. We, the Jedi Order, are keepers of the peace, but that doesn''t mean we don''t know how to fight to protect the said peace. Surrender now."


    Darth Sidious had his rotten eyes nearly falling out, "M-My Death Star!"


    Alexander scoffed, "Your death star was destroyed by me not long ago. This is my personal ship and it is called Ironheim.


    ?Imperial March?


    Dobby yed the music behind him. Alexander muted his speech and looked back, "Goddamit Dobby, I''m no viin. I am very happy you grew out of Teen pop but this is not the time to mess around."


    The music stopped and Alexander went back to speech.


    ?I''m a Barbie girl in a Barbie world.


    Life in stic, it''s fantastic


    You can brush my hair, undress me everywhere


    Imagination, life is your creation?


    Alexander again muted, "DOBBY!"


    "Boss, it''s not me. I didn''t y the song. I didn''t y any songs." Dobby rified.


    Alexander instantly knew who it was, "io, HUTS!"


    The fat cat appeared in his hand. "Stop that music. This is not the time."


    "But I thought you liked that kind of stuff." Hats argued.


    "I do like music but not the kind that makes mepromise with my self-respect. No music now." He ordered.


    Finally, everything went normal and he talked again, "So, the war is over. Darth Sidious will be caught and trialed soon."


    He ordered his troops tond on Coruscant and arrest all the members of the Senate and Sidious.


    [You can see Yoda, Senate, and Ironheim on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 324: Demoted

    The senatorsined as to why they were being arrested but Alexander didn''t tell them. All of them were corrupted. He will have a background check done on all of them. Those who were very bad would face execution and those that didn''tmit too serious of a crime would be fired. New senators will be elected from theirs.


    Alexander then released public confessions of Darth Maul, Count Dooku now revealed to be Darth Tyranus. The Kaminoans also told everything about the deal between them and Count Dooku.


    That was enough proof for everyone. People were also angry at how the Senate so easily agreed to change the Republic to Empire, proving that the Senate didn''t care about anyone. They all felt cheated.


    "You aren''t thinking about bing an emperor, right?" Dobby asked,


    "No, but I will be thest Supreme Chancellor. After me, most of the administration will remain the same but there will be no Chancellor position. Instead, there will be a position called Senate Heads. There will be five of them, four will be elected and one will be permanent. It will be a Grandmaster of the Order. Every major bill will need a majority vote from the Senate and these five to be passed. But for now, I will have to bring in some changes." Alexander briefed him of his n.


    "What should I do with the 200 million strong Droid army?" Dobby asked.


    "Go and take over all the criminal zones in space. I want you to root out all the ve businesses too. Tell the droids that I will be introducing the Droid Rights Act soon. They will be happier." He informed.


    Dobby smiled, "Heh, yeah, they will be."


    ... Darth Sidious tried to flee many times and got caught every time. So Alexander decided to deal with him already. His trial was also live broadcasted for the people to see.


    Alexander first forced him to fight him a bit. In which Darth Sidious showed his force lightning. Nobody doubted Alexander''s words after that.


    Alexander checked his sins first.


    ||Darth Sidious - Category 5


    Murder - 12,135,45,852


    Indirect Murder - 314,456,741,852


    R*pe - 478


    Enving - 98,779,412,478


    ckmailing - 124,548,977


    Torture - 8,745,874,569


    Plotting to kill - 619,456,741,789


    Child abuse and murder - 12,456,741,369


    Necromancy - 1


    Sin Percentage - 95%||


    Alexander was shocked by this much sin. He wasn''t expecting him to be a category 5.


    He needed a befitting Time Torture for him. The man hated everything good in the world. So he put him in a Time Torture in which he was repeatedly defeated and killed by Jedi Younglings. It went on for a million years, after each death his brain would refresh so he wouldn''t get used to dying. His self-confidence was broken by then.


    Then he made Darth Sidious go through all his nning again and again but whenever hees close to winning he would either lose his force power or die for some reason.


    Then, he made him go through his failed future in which he would get killed by his new apprentice, Darth Vader. Sidious would get happy that his n seeded every time only to get betrayed at the end. Just like he betrayed his master. He was also forced to clean streets and help people, something he hated and considered a lowly job.


    By the end of it, he was crying on the floor, looking pathetic.


    "Darth Sidious, say goodbye to thend of the living." Alexander waved his hand and his body got disintegrated as if Thanos had snapped his finger. He didn''t want to use a sword at the moment as he didn''t want to show any kind of bad image of the Jedi. Darth Sidious was thoroughly removed from space and time now.


    With this, Darth Sidious died. His apprentices and inquisitors were also caught and brought to justice. None of them were good people and each had sins greater than the other. Darth Maul cooperated with Alexander so his punishment was that his connection with the force was severed and then sent to prison for life. But Darth Maul looked satisfied by that punishment for some reason, maybe because he felt peace after seeing the death of Darth Sidious.


    Alexander knew that there could still be some Siths around the Gxy, lurking to find an opportunity. So he was going to go to Korriban first. He needed to destroy it.


    He went to the Jedi Temple and started a council meeting. Dobby also followed him in.


    The moment they entered, all the masters saluted and for some reason, they kept on looking at Dobby with big eyes.


    "Oh, this is my second-inmand, Dobby. Call him Master, Grandmaster, whatever you want." Alexander introduced him.


    "What species is he? He feels so pure, like the dark side never even came close to him." Ki-Adi-Mundi eximed.


    "Oh, he''s an elf. Maybe that''s why." Alexander revealed.


    "But we have never heard of any Elven looking species to have such power," Shaak-Ti added.


    "Maybe because there aren''t any. He''s special. Okay, no more questions about his background. He''s the man responsible for stopping the whole Droid army, so give him some space to sit." Alexander said.


    Soon a seat flew in for Dobby.


    *COUGH*


    Alexander coughed and started the meeting, "Okay, first of all, I want reasons why none of you were able to sense a Dark Lord who lived in such a short distance from you all."


    None of them had an answer. The reason they had involved the Jedi Order in politics was to keep an eye on things and make sure that nothing bad goes on. But they failed miserably. The Dark Lord wasn''t just controlling the senate but practically sat on the most powerful position in the Gxy.


    They couldn''t believe they even took orders from the Dark Lord.


    "Failed we have," Yoda muttered.


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, and that is why. Except for Yoda and Anakin, all of you are unofficially demoted to the rank of Padawan. I will be teaching you all and you will have to pass my tests to get back the rank of Master. Got it?"


    None of them refuted.


    "You will be trained to feel the force in the right way and also a technique called lumency which lets you control your emotions better.


    "Why do you think Anakin has been acting so calm these days? That was because he practices it. He even knew about Sidious before anyone else and still kept his calm. I am also going to update the Library with some Holocrons so be sure to check them outter. They are from predecessor Jedi. Learn something from them." He politely scolded them.


    "Now, let''s talk about the state of the Gxy and the Republic. I will be taking the office of Supreme Chancellor until the next elections. I will be needing the Order to work for me as long as I am in the office. The main mission is to bring peace to the Gxy through solving many disputes betweens, systems, and people. In doing this, The Trade Federation and Banking n will help us. But whenever you are not on a task, Dobby will be your permanent teacher. Ask him anything when I''m not around."


    "Yes, Supreme Grandmaster. We will study hard." The masters/Padawans saluted him. They all looked like children getting scolded by an elder.


    "Okay, go with Dobby. He will give you the first lesson."


    Soon only Alexander, Yoda, and Anakin were left.


    "Tell him, Anakin." Alexander nudged him.


    Anakin nodded, "Master Yoda, I... I had nearly turned to the dark side some time ago. Sidious was manipting me. You remember the visions I told you about, he was using them to sway me. And I was really tempted. But then thankfully I met the Supreme Grandmaster.


    "He taught me how to truly control the force and not let it control me. I didn''t need to sacrifice any emotions to be a good Jedi. And looking now, I don''t think any of my visions wille true because so much has changed."


    Yoda didn''t know about this. It was a shock to him because if Anakin had turned to the Dark side then god knows what chaos would have ensued.


    "What do you understand from all this, Yoda?" Alexander asked.


    "That force has no color," Yoda replied.


    "True, it all depends on the user. Now, go ahead and train with Dobby. I gotta meet a trouble maker." Alexander said and just disappeared.


    ...


    He appeared in the Undercity where Deadpool and Amy were. Amy had Yalo on her shoulders.


    "Aw... you two look so cute together. Let me take a picture." Alexander took out his camera and took just a few thousand pics.


    "YAYA..."


    Alexander saw Yalo reaching out to him with his tiny arm. "Haha, yes,e here."


    Once in his arms, Yalo quickly fell asleep happily.


    "npa, how do you do it? He never goes to sleep easily in my arms." Amyined.


    "It takes practice. You were just like him once." Alexander replied, embarrassing Amy.


    "Where is Wade?" He asked.


    "Oh don''t even ask me. He nearly destroyed the whole undercity yesterday. He put a nuclear bomb on level 1313 because it is the site of a ruthless criminal undergroundwork. There were just too many criminals and he nned to kill all of them with one strike. I had to catch him and put him in a prison cell," she exined to him.


    "Let me ask, was there a cat with him?" Alexander asked.


    "You mean Hats? Yeah, he was with him, why do you ask?" She inquired. Hats was very friendly with the kids of Phixheim so nobody knew about his other chaotic side.


    "No, nothing. I''ll go and sort out this mess. You y with Yalo." He handed the sleeping kid back and left with a sigh.


    [You can see Darth Sidious on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Okay, this arc ising to an end. The next one will be Naruto.


    Also, just to remind you, I like stones.

 Chapter 325: Reforms

    As the months went by, Alexander was mostly busy setting up a new and better administrative branch of the Gctic Free Republic. He added the word ''free'' to emphasize how seriously any kind of envement was to be taken.


    He had the whole Gxy under him at the moment but nobody knew that. Everyone expected the Separatist worlds to show dissatisfaction in joining the republic again but nothing like that happened.


    Under the careful eyes of Alexander''s droids, every would conduct fair elections to choose their representative to sit in the Senate.


    Alexander was setting up the same system as on earth but on a bigger scale. Currently, all the Senators were elected through 3 stages.ary governments appoint delegates to subsector assemblies. Subsector assemblies elected the members of regional sector assemblies, which in turn elected the actual senators who would serve on Coruscant.


    But this was a very confusing andplex method. People had no choice on who would be their representative in the senate.


    So, he started dividing the whole gxy into various sectors. No was left alone. Because manys had colonies, those sectors were divided to keep the people of the same species together.


    Then they would have aary election and then from the elected members in alls in the whole sector, another member will be elected to represent the sector in the senate.


    There will be a Gctic Senate based in the Coruscant and Sector Senate, which will be based in each sector. Elections will be held every 5 years so if people wanted to continue being in their position then they would need to win the grace of the people in their sector, this would motivate them to work for the betterment of the sectors.


    Then there were the minor departments. Mainly Finance, Defence, and Livelihood. Their heads will be selected by 5 heads senators. Keeping a privateary army was illegal now(Not Police). All of the Army belonged to the republic as a whole. People could still own weapons though. It would be the Gctic Free Republic''s responsibility to keep the space safe.


    Alexander was the current acting Supreme Chancellor. In a few years, this post would be abolished when all the members of the Senate were elected. Until then, he could do whatever he wanted. All the Core worlds had already shown support for him. They didn''t want to anger the old Jedi now.


    ...


    The next day, a Gxy wide open broadcast was made from Alexander''s office. It was meant to tell the Gxy about the newws and the punishments surrounding it.


    "People of the Gctic Free Republic, I am the temporary supreme Chancellor. I am also the Supreme Grandmaster of the Jedi Order.


    "After going through all the records about the various happenings in the Gxy, I came to the conclusion that we need some base reforms.


    "First, the Grand Republic Fleet and Army will root out all the criminal organizations in the Gxy. Second, from now on, the Bounty Hunter Guild can only issue Bounties approved by the Republic. Any bounty hunter taking bounty from a non-republic source will be seen as amon criminal.


    "Third, very is officially banned. Whoever deals with ves will be shot on sight from now on. Enving someone is now added to the highest category of heinous crimes.


    "Fourth, a neww has been passed. It is called the Droid Rights Act. In this, all droids are considered sentient species but with a catch. I understand that droids are used in many businesses and are a very important part of the world.


    "This is why, byw, even if the Droid is unusable, you cannot destroy its memory chip. You can buy a new body for it which is much cheaper than buying a new droid.


    "You will also pay the droids a sry, but in a virtual currency called Republic Droid Credits. It is a currency only usable by droids who can then use it to buy body parts or upgrades for themselves.


    "All thesews will be valid the moment I end this broadcast. Thank you,"


    The moment the broadcast ended, suddenly manys were ambushed by Battle Droids and Clone troopers. All the major criminal organizations were uprooted that day.


    ...


    "Yes, attack again, little one." Alexander sparred with Ahsoka.


    "How strong are you? We''ve been fighting for an hour now and you didn''t even sweat." Sheined.


    "Patience, child. With time you will get strong enough to fight for days. Keep on practicing my methods and the Force will boost you." He taught her.


    "Yes, I am much better now than before. I can even tie with Skyguy. Heheee... I will surpass him soon." She gleefully cheered.


    "Who''s gonna surpass me? You, Snips?" Anakin entered with his lightsaber in hand.


    "Oh, are you challenging me, Skyguy?" She asked.


    "Why don''t you both fight me? Let''s see how much you two have improved." Alexander proposed.


    Both looked intrigued by this and lit up their lightsabers. "Let''s do this."


    Then Alexander proceeded to beat them. "Have you been cking Anakin? I can understand you are married and want to spend time with your wife but don''t stop training."


    Anakin rolled his eyes, "It''s not me who''s gotten bad. It''s you who has improved a lot."


    "Hahaha, I think you are right." Alexander shamelessly epted the praise.


    Due to all the noise, many masters present in the Temple came to see them.


    "Why don''t you all join in? It''ll be a good exercise for you all." Alexander called them.


    Nobody denied it and jumped in with their lightsabers out. One after another more Jedi were joining in the fight.


    Alexander was still wlessly fighting them. After a while, a total of 1500 Jedi were fighting him at the same time.


    "Haha, it''s not that easy to bring me down. I can go on forever." Alexander loudly imed.


    All the Jedi were tired and gasping for breath by now. None of them were able tond even a single strike till now. One by one, they started to stop.


    In the end, only Alexander and Yoda were left. They both looked at each other. Yoda was also out of breath.


    "Very strong you are, Supreme Grandmaster, I am no match," Yoda said and retracted his lightsaber.


    "You are still the strongest of the lot. Come, we have something to talk about." Alexander said. His time to leave again wasing. As much as he wanted to stay longer, his journey must continue.


    He and Yoda went to the meeting room and sat down. "What worries you, Master?"


    "Yoda, I will be honest with you. I will not be able to stay in the world for very long. My time is quicklying closer." Alexander said.


    Yoda''s brows furrowed, "Has happened something to you?"


    "No, I am too strong to live in this dimension. I will be sent to somewhere else by the Forces of Nature. But worry not, I will not leave you all behind without telling you.


    "I am just giving you a heads up to start training the next generation Jedi Grandmasters so any trouble like Darth Sidious can be avoided."


    "Expecting multiple Grandmasters are you?" Yoda asked.


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, Anakin has the talent and Force sensitivity to one day go even beyond Grandmaster. Ahsoka, Obi-Wan, and Mace also have the talent to be Grandmasters. There could surely be more, we just have to find. Jango has been doing a good job. He has already brought us 10 Younglings. Maybe there are more like Anakin, strong in the Force,"


    Yoda thoughtfully nodded, "Yes, possible it is."


    "And you, Yoda, are going toe on a trip with me. I am going to train you to be the greatest Jedi the gxy has ever seen. Pack up," he announced, leaving Yoda in shock.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 326: Please Stay!

    Alexander had a job left to do. He had promised that he would destroy Korriban. He also took Yoda on the trip to show him what the dark side bes if not destroyed in its budding stage. Why wait for the so-called signal from the force? Your wait could result in millions of deaths and sufferings of billions.


    They came to the outer rim. Just froming near it brought a bad taste to the mouth. Combined with the red-colored topography, it screamed bad everywhere.


    "Look, this is the home of the sith. You probably know the whole history. But let me show you the ghosts of previous Sith lords." Alexander said.


    He brought Yoda to the Valley of Dark Lords. As Yoda belonged to the Light Side, the Sith ghost instantly got enraged at him. Alexander had more of a neutral aura going on so they didn''t feel much from him.


    "How dare you step your filthy feet on these holy grounds, Jedi." The ghost of Darth Bane shouted.


    Alexander walked up to the Ghost.


    *SLAP*


    To everyone''s surprise, he really pped the ghost. And even more surprisingly, the Ghost got injured. "Open your mouth again without permission and the next p will tear your head apart."


    Alexander''s warning did wonders for Darth Bane as he shut up. "Who are you? How did you touch Darth Bane? We live in a different dimension than yours." Another ghost asked.


    Alexander couldn''t recognize him. "First tell me your name."


    The Sith looked sane and human enough with decent etiquette. A surprising quality for a sith.


    "I am Ajunta Pall, the first Dark Lord of the Sith, and founder of the first Sith Empire," he proudly announced.


    Alexander and Yoda were truly surprised. They didn''t expect the thousands of years old Jedi master turned Sith''s soul to still linger in the world of the living.


    "I thought Darth Revan had liberated your soul to return to light and be one with the force?" Alexander asked.


    "He dide, I told Revan of my actions as a Sith. I was disappointed and ashamed, telling him of how the Jedi weren''t what drove the Sith to destruction after the Hundred-Year Darkness. I exined how the Sith themselves battled each other and led their Order close to death and that I felt nothing but remorse.


    "Look at these good for nothing dead Dark Lords, each one died at the hands of either their Apprentice or another Sith." He pointed at the ghosts around him. None of the ghosts had the guts to refute him, they had to show respect to the first Sith Lord. It seems the ghosts had a hierarchy too.


    "Revan then took my old rotten de and convinced me to turn away from the dark side and return to the light. I am actually very happy and grateful to thatd. But it was saddening to hear what happened to him. Well, enough about me. Who are you? I can sense immense power in you. I don''t think even if all the Jedi and Sith in history joined hands and fought you they would win." Pall asked him.


    "I am Supreme Grandmaster of Jedi Order, also called Master of Force and yes I am very strong. This right here is Yoda, Grandmaster of Jedi Order." Alexander introduced.


    Pall looked at Yoda thoughtfully, "Ah, I''ve seen your species. You guys are very rare but strong in the force. Thankfully, that one was just a baby in my days. Poor soul died in a Sith attack on Jedi Temple."


    "Okay, that''s enough. I came to destroy this. Step aside and let me check what you all are hiding here." Alexander smacked all the Ghosts aside and went inside the Sith facility. He found many Sith rted documents there. But all of them were rted to some atrocious method to get powerful or live forever, he couldn''t understand why bad guys were always crazy for immortality.


    He then looked at Yoda, "The division of Force practitioners was a big mistake in ancient times. If that had not happened we wouldn''t have had a dark and light battle. Now, I am going to make you feel both of these."


    Alexander put his index finger on Yoda''s head. Yoda felt like he was out of his body and now was flying in the astral ne.


    "This is the ne between the Cosmic Force and the Living Force. Yes, Dark and Light aren''t the only ones. The universe doesn''t revolve around us.


    "The Force is as old as the universe itself, the force users are new ones. Now, try to feel the Force surrounding this." He instructed.


    Yoda closed his eyes and tried to feel it. Soon a frown appeared on his face, "Conflicting, angry, uncertain... chaotic it is here."


    Alexander nodded, he snapped his finger and suddenly the disappeared. Leaving them floating in space.


    "Now, what do you feel?" Alexander asked.


    Yoda again concentrated. All this time his eyes were closed so he didn''t know the was gone.


    "Serenity... perfect Bnce... neutral the force is." Hemented.


    "Open your eyes," Alexander said.


    Yoda opened them and was shocked to see dark empty space around them.


    "The had a dark aura because of the continuous presence of impurity. Once the is gone, you feel the true nature of the Force. Never forget this feeling, it is the future of Jedi. Now, to your boost." Alexander took out a vial.


    "Drink this, it will make you much more receptive to force and stronger in the body." He said. He had made this potion with the help of normal super-soldier serum andbining midi-chlorians into it. Yoda was going to be super Yoda now.


    Yoda didn''t ask him anything and just drank it. He had full trust in Alexander and respected him as much as he did his first master, N''Kata Del Gormo.


    Then something happened. Yoda felt the force converging around his body. it felt like he was swimming in it. He slowly felt his body was getting younger and better.


    With each passing second, he felt his connection with the force getting stronger. After a while, he felt the Force concentrating on his bald head. He thought something was happening to his mind.


    But he was wrong. On his bald head, he saw hairs growing again after so many years. But they kept on growing and got too long.


    Alexander himself was surprised by the transformation of Yoda. He turned from a toad-like old man to a handsome toad man. He looked badass now. Alexander snapped his finger and a new dress appeared on his body.


    "Congrattions on bing the next Supreme Grandmaster of the Order, Yoda. May the force be with you and your paths be enlightened by it." Alexander congratted him.


    Yoda was still so mesmerized by the feeling of the Force in his body that he even forgot to react to Alexander''s announcement.


    "What? But you, what about?" Yoda asked.


    Alexanderughed, "Hahaha, I will retire in a few years. Let''s go back. Everyone should be waiting for us. We''re gonna have a huge party for your promotion.


    ...


    For the next 5 years, Alexander ran the Gctic Republic with the kind of efficiency never seen by the Gxy before. Decisions were made in mere seconds and implemented in minutes.


    Alexander was especially happy with the whole Droidmunity. He had never expected that they would be so helpful in ridding the Gxy of all corruptions.


    Droids were very respectful towards him and would send anonymous reports if they found anything suspicious. Some droids even betrayed their criminal owners. Alexander also awarded these droids with civilian medals.


    Within five years, the Gxy had also be ustomed to treating Droids equally.


    Now, the senate was fully elected and all the seats were taken by the respected parties. The first Gctic elections had just ended and Alexander was going to address it.


    In addition to this, the Sith had been thoroughly removed from the Gxy. After that, Alexander reformed the Jedi Order and renamed it the Order of the Force. Though they were still called Jedi.


    In this new order, no one was made to suppress their emotions. Instead, they were taught to deal with those emotions. There were also new branches of Jedi training that one could master. They didn''t need to be fighters.


    There was a Warrior Branch, Medical Branch, Administrative branch, Schr Branch, Investigative branch, and Explorer Branch. All the Jedi received basic training in fighting and force ability before their mastery.


    There was no concept of Light and Dark, even the kids with rebellious personalities were taught and slowly tamed to be reasonable beings. Alexander had also ced an indestructible orb in the Jedi council room that would light red whenever a Sith was detected and would point to him no matter where it was in the Gxy.


    In total, there were 20,000 new Younglings in training. The Jedi Masters were now working overtime and taking 2 or 3 Padawans under their care. But this also built more friendships among them.


    ...


    Alexander stood on the central tform in Senate Hall. There was nonstop pping going on for the past 5 minutes since he entered. It was just a way for all of them to show their deep gratitude in making a better Republic.


    "Thank you for this warm wee, I am ttered. But, I didn''te here to announce some neww or anything.


    "As I promised 5 years ago, now that we have a fully working Senate, I am resigning from both, the Republic and the Order. Elections for the 4 head senators will be held in a week." He announced.


    There was a long silence. Not even a cough was heard.


    Then some guy stood up in one of the numerous seats and shouted, "NO! PLEASE DON''T LEAVE US, we know you are immortal. Please, if you are angry for some mistake we made, we apologize."


    Alexander looked at the guy. He was a Twi''lek. The most enved species in the Gxy before his reforms. His must have enjoyed a rare moment of peace all these years. Twi''leks were also free to go anywhere they wanted without fear of getting captured now.


    "DON''T GO!"


    "DON''T GO!"


    "PLEASE STAY!"


    Everyone started shouting. It was getting so loud that Alexander could feel the building shake a little.


    He was honestly moved by everyone.


    [You can see Korriban, Darth Bane, Ajunta Pall and Yoda on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Pour your stones at me, please.

 Chapter 327: Time Has Come

    It was normal for people to be scared. After such peaceful times, they were afraid that things would go back to being bad as they were before.


    This was a problem. People expect some hero toe to save them rather than bing their own hero.


    Alexander raised his hand and signaled to everyone to calm down. It took them a few minutes.


    "I am touched by your trust in me. But, we must be reasonable here. Even if I agree to stay, I can not promise that I will forever be here. What happens when suddenly I am gone?


    "We must establish a system that can work without corruption. I have also taken many steps to ensure that no corruption can take root in the Republic or that no Sith would rise up again.


    "As long as you follow all the rules I have set up, there will never be any problems. Thank You." He didn''t say too much and simply left.


    After that, Yoda took the Podium and started speaking about the uing Head Senators elections. Yoda was the first head senator from the Order.


    ...


    A week passed and the election happened, Alexander had decided at thest moment that Droids needed representation in the senate too. 6 Head senators were Senator Padm¨¦ Amid of Naboo, Senator Bail Prestor Organa of Alderaan, Senator Mon Mothma of Chandr, Senator Shmi Skywalker of Tatooine, Senator Yoda of the Order of the Force and finally, Senator Abrix WA-7 representative of Droids. Alexander was pleasantly surprised when he saw who the Droid was. It was the waitress droid he had met at Dex''s Diner and had repaired her.


    Alexander knew that greed knows no bounds, so he had to put curses on all the positions in the Senate. It was tied to the Force so the curses would be applicable for as long as the force existed.


    They didn''t change someone''s mind but instead rooted out anyone with a corrupt mindset. The methods of rooting out could be as simple as being forced to resign to falling through the deep venttion ducts of Coruscant Undercity, all depended on the severity of corruptness.


    When he had arrived, the gctic purity was at 50%. After so much work. It was merely .1 percent away from reaching 90%.


    "Hahaha, how are my younglings?" Alexander asked and picked up twin brother and sister.


    They were children of Anakin and Padme, Luke and Leia. Both were force-sensitive. Luke more than Leia.


    "Master, teach me how to fly." Luke requested.


    "You two are very small to learn that. Even the masters find it hard to do." Alexander told them.


    "B-but papa and aunt Ahsoka can do it," they argued.


    "Well, because your papa is one of the strongest Jedi in the gxy and Ahsoka is one of the most talented. If you want to be like them then you need to train hard like they did when they were small." He taught them.


    Suddenly Anakin came in, "Ah, so this is where they were. Padme was looking for them all over the Senate."


    "PAPA!"


    The twins cutely ran up to Anakin and each grabbed one of his legs each.


    "Papa fly!" Leia pestered him.


    "Yes, take us to the high ground," Luke pointed at a tform on another floor.


    Alexander''s eyes twitched when he heard Luke. Anakin helplessly shook his head and flew in the air, much to the twins'' enjoyment.


    The whole Jedi Temple had turned cheerful like this because so many Younglings were training there. There were giggles in every corner.


    Even the hard boy, Mace, had to agree that it had made the temple very rxing and it helped him meditate.


    There were many Jedi couples too. Though there were vows before a couple could start officially dating or get married, that no matter what happens, the other one will not join the Dark side.


    This vow was there to make sure that if someday something were to happen to their partner in the line of duty, they would honor their sacrifice and move on.


    ...


    In theing weeks, Alexander just worked to make sure that he was not leaving anything undone.


    He was currently in an unknown region and in particr the Exegol system. He sensed a very small Sith presence from here.


    He knew that all the Sith in the Gxy were gone, but that couldn''t be said about thes upied by them. So, in his investigation, he eventually reached the Exegol.


    Exegol was a dark, barren, and rocky with desert ts. Its dry conditions,bined with the rubbing of dust particles in its atmosphere, created enormous static discharges that appeared as lightning strikes from the''s surface. It truly gave an aura that could only be orgasmic to a sith.


    Alexander looked around there and found many ancient ruins. He already knew they had something to do with the Sith. Eventually, he reached the underground base and found a facility that was still working.


    Though only droids were maintaining it, they were very easy to deal with. He then found a Bacta tank inside and it had the body of Darth Sidious in it.


    ~I am very positive that I destroyed his body with my eye ability.~ he reminded himself.


    From a little more evaluation, he concluded that Palpatine had somehow found a way to transfer his soul to this body. Probably the grace of his master Darth gueis.


    But because he was a category 5 sinner, his punishment was to get erased from space and time, which included the destruction of his soul. So, now this body was just useless meat.


    Alexander destroyed the wholeb, then went back into space and destroyed the. It was so secluded that its removal would not affect the Gxy.


    Then he again apparated to the Force because as always, he was going to set up a backup n.


    He modified a T-800 droid to make it look like him. Then he made it force sensitive and also gave many more power boosts.


    It would stay deep under the surface of Earth that he had made. It would always sit there as if in meditation and keep on watching over the gxy through the force.


    If someday a Sith rising happens, the Order of the Forcees into any danger or the Gxy is in danger, this Droid would get activated and solve all the problems. It was very strong, strong enough to swat any Jedi or Sith like a fly.


    He had also added some memories of his so the Droid could recognize ces and people. The Force priestesses even promised that they would watch over the droid.


    *Beep*


    Alexander''s phone rang. He read it and sighed, "Hah, my time hase."


    He apparated back to Jedi Temple and pushed the emergency button in the Jedi Council room. It was only made to be pressed in an emergency or life-threatening situation.


    It didn''t take long for all the masters to gather. The moment they saw Alexander standing there, they had a bad premonition.


    "Sit, everyone. I have something to inform you about." He said while looking at Coruscant out of the window. He had made it necessary for every house and street to have nts, so the city didn''t look so lifeless now.


    "What happened, Wise one?" Ahsoka asked. She had be a Grandmaster by now.


    Alexander''s smiled at her. She had grown out of her immature-ish self and had grown into a beautiful and strong Jedi.


    "Everyone, my time hase. I must leave this ne of existence now." He announced.


    Many faces turned sadder now, realizing he was leaving.


    "What''s with the sad faces, every journey has an ending, we must keep on traveling further and starting new ones. I was very lucky to have met you all.


    "I hope the Jedi order will keep walking on the path my teachings and flourish for eternity while helping the Gxy. May the force be with you all. I will keep a watch on you all no matter where I am, so, don''t ck and get fat." He said, targeting his gaze at Anakin.


    After that, he dismissed the meeting, sending most people away. Ahsoka was the first one toe to him and hugged him.


    "Thank you, master. If you had not been there to guide me, I don''t know if I would have even survived." She emotionally said.


    [You can see Exegol on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 328: A Wandering Old Man

    Alexander patted her head, "Ahsoka, your will is strongest amongst most of the Jedi here. Your ability to always do the right thing ismendable. I am proud of you, child, thank you for being a good student."


    She felt positivity, pride, and happiness spread through her body the moment she heard those words. Getting such recognition from her master was the most she could ask for.


    Alexander then took out a lightsaber and handed it to her, "Take this, Ahsoka. This is a special lightsaber, I have named it pathfinder. Just as the name suggests, it will always lead you to the right path and never betray you. Even if you lose it somehow, it will find you back."


    Ahsoka handled it like it was a delicate treasure, not wanting to put even a single scratch on it.


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha... child, don''t worry. It is made of the strongest material in the multiverse. Even if you throw it into the sun it won''t be destroyed."


    They didn''t hear the mention of Multiverse.


    Then Alexander looked at Anakin, his second student. "Kid, you''ve been through a lot. From a small, talented producer on Tatooine to a Jedi Grandmaster, possibly Supreme Grandmaster in a few years.


    "I am proud of you. You may have been on the brink of joining the Dark side earlier, but all is well if it ends well. Keep those days as a lesson. How even little things could affect a normal mind. Partain those lessons to others, who may find it useful.


    "For this, I give you this lightsaber, I have named it Twilight because the path you walk is neither dark nor light. This lightsaber will always help you to make the best decision when in conflict." Anakin took it and swung it for once, "This is veryfortable to use, it''s like it was made for me."


    "Haha, it was," Alexandermented.


    Then finally, he looked at Yoda, hisst student. Alexander had passed all knowledge he could to Yoda. Not to mention, he had also recorded many Holocrons and had magically enchanted them to only show the knowledge if the user is worthy and prepared for it.


    "Yoda, my old student. You were born to be one of the greatest Jedi in history, a role you will keep on fulfilling even after I am gone. For this duty, I give you my own Lightsaber(Not made of God''s metal). I call it Justice, its purpose is to do as the name suggests. It will help to uncover plots, be fair, and detect lies.


    "With this, I take my departure."


    Alexander''s body started to shine in White light.


    "May the force enlighten all your paths. Take care,"


    The light engulfed him and he vanished.


    ...


    Alexander appeared back in Phixheim.


    "Uwaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh...."


    A sudden perverted scream came from the open fields. Alexander turned towards it and saw Deadpool running away from a horde of Unicorns and one of them was able to stab its horn into his butt.


    *Sigh*


    "Alex, send him back. He is a bad influence on Yalo." Olivia came to him andined. She had the cute Yalo in her arms.


    ~This kid will be a kid even after 30 years. Well, at least Olivia will always have something to do now.~ He thought.


    "Okay, Oli." He said and walked to Deadpool.


    He waved his hand and Deadpool''s body stuck on the horn of a unicorn flew to him.


    "I am sending you back now." He simply notified him.


    "Wait, I still got you...."


    His words were cut short as Deadpool disappeared and was sent back to the Marvel Universe.


    Once that was done, it was time for Alexander to leave and go to another world.


    Soon the time came and he was again thrown through the Multiverse and kept on crossing many universes. Then finally he felt like a babying out of the birth canal and white light blinded him for a second.


    He appeared near a rocky cliff. The world around him looked weird, cartoonish to some extent. This had never happened before, even if he went to the animated world there was still a sense of realism.


    Then, he heard the sound of swords shing and walked towards it. Looking at the people, it at least became clear that there was something wrong with the world as the people looked human.


    He walked up to the two women fighting each other, one in a full-body cktex-type suit. She didn''t even have her face open. The other was in a green dress.


    He quickly gained their attention.


    "Good evening,dies. Why are you fighting?" He politely asked.


    Just then, Ragnarok and Dobby came out of Phixheim. Spooking the two women.


    "Who are you? Sorcerer?" The one in green dress asked.


    "Oh, I am Alexander, this is Dobby and that one is Ragnarok. We are travelers." Alexander introduced everyone.


    "Where is your luggage?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Aaaaa, we don''t need those things... wait, who''s he?" Alexander asked, pointing at a guy meditation on the edge of the cliff.


    Maybe the woman in the mask didn''t like being ignored, so she attacked the one speaking to Alexander.


    Alexander simply pointed his finger at her, "Easy, now. Wait... I can sense a demonic presence from you."


    Alexander read her sins,


    ||High Priestess - Category 5


    Murder - 323,456,741


    Indirect murder - 1,456,789,741


    Enved - 25,456,789


    Demon Worship - 125,874,156


    Sin Percentage - 92%||


    [A/N: Guess which world this is. (Hint: There is a Samurai and a Demon. The Samurai gets sent to many years in the future.)]


    Alexander looked at the woman with a raised eyebrow. The woman was pure evil. So he used his eyes of judgment and erased her existence from space and time.


    ~This must be the easiest world till now. The main boss arrived so soon~ he thought and took out his phone to see the purity level of the world.


    ~What the hell, only 40%. How bad is this ce?~


    Alexander looked up at the remaining woman. He didn''t feel a demonic presence from her soul but her blood.


    "Girl, I want you to tell me everything." He sternly said.


    ...


    There were stars everywhere. It was like he was weightless and free of all earthly bounds.


    Samurai Jack had decided to finally y the demon Aku after he wasted time in self-loathing and self-pity. He needed his Katana back to y him but he needed to prove himself to the gods again.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Jack saw three giant figures in front of him. He knew they were the gods, Odin, Ra, and Rama.


    "You are indeed worthy of the de of the gods. You shall go and y the vile Aku with this. But you may not need to do so as a powerful being has arrived in your world. If you convince him, he can kill Aku as easily as snapping his fingers." Ra spoke to Jack.


    "Actually, he''s just standing behind you outside," Odin added.


    Jack quickly took the sword and went out of the spirit realm. He could use some allies, he knew beating Aku was going to be tough.


    ...


    "Okay, let me get this straight, so that kid sitting there is from the past, sent by a demon into this dystopian retrofuturistic Earth ruled by Aku. And it has been what, thousands of years?" Alexander summarised what the girl told him.


    ~Nice story, if someone wrote a nice book on it, it would probably be a best seller and then get butchered by some Hollywood movie or tv show director.~ he thought.


    "Are you the one gods talked about" Suddenly Jack spoke.


    "I don''t know what they said. Gods say a lot of stuff about me." Alexander jokingly responded.


    "They said you can help me defeat Aku?" Jack asked.


    "Sure, let''s go." He agreed.


    "Oy, get up you two, it''s time for work." He nudged Dobby and Ragnarok who were ying chess on the side.


    The girl named Ashi jumped into Jack''s arms and kissed him. "Are you okay, Jack?"


    Alexander chuckled seeing them, "hehe, youth."


    "What are you talking about? The way you treat Olivia still makes you two look like a newly wedded couple." Ragnarok pointed out.


    Alexander ignored him and walked away.


    ...


    Alexander and the party came to Aku''s dwelling. Alexander simply kicked the door down and entered. They sted through all the guards and reached the ce the demon was hiding.


    "Oh, you got no manners, I was busy." The supposed Demon spoke from his long dining table.


    Jack didn''t give him any time and simply went to attack him. Alexander also gave one or two punches.


    In the end, Aku was reduced to nothing but a small dark shadow.


    "Who are you?" Aku fearfully asked.


    Alexander smiled at him and said, "Just a wandering old man."


    Then Jack swung his sword at Aku and killed him.


    Then they return to Jack''s past. A time that was still feudal Japan. Alexander couldn''t guess how far they were in the future as he didn''t know how long a shapeshifting demon would take to change the world.


    In the past too, they attacked Aku. This time Aku was weaker because he had just fought the jack he sent to the future.


    Jack swung his sword to kill him.


    *CLANK*


    Alexander caught the sword midway, "Don''t kill him, Jack. At least not if you love Ashi."


    Jack was confused, "What do you mean?"


    "If you kill him, then there will be no future Aku, that means Ashi will never be born." He revealed.


    Jack''s eyes widened. Then he heard Alexander continue.


    "But if I kill him, I can make an exception and let Ashi live as a special existence," he offered.


    "That is not possible, you can not mess with space and time like this." Aku barked from the ground.


    "Oh, but I can." Alexander walked up to him. Aku was a 100% sinner as he was already a demon, so there was only one option.


    Aku got erased from space and time.


    Jack kept on looking at Ashi, "How do you feel?"


    Ashi checked herself, "I feel normal."


    "Haha, and you forever will. You are now in an alternate timeline. Okay then, my work here isplete. I gotta go."


    "Where are you going? Come to my kingdom, you can live peacefully there" Jack offered him.


    Alexander gave him a thankful smile, "I appreciate it kid, but did you forget, I am a wandering old man. Take care."


    Alexander flew up in the air with Ragnarok and Dobby. When they were gone, Jack noticed that flowers were growing where Alexander was standing a while ago. Then it expanded and covered the whole country and beyond, growing many types of nts in its way.


    The once deste earth became green again. Jack thenter married Ashi and lived a happy fulfilling life.


    ...


    On a sandy and rocky somewhere in the Multiverse.


    "Whoa, this ce looks dead. Where is everybody?" Ragnarok eximed.


    "I think wended in the wrong ce, boss." Dobby pointed in the sky.


    Alexander looked up and sensed Earth far away.


    [You can see Lightsabers, High Priestess, Samurai Jack and Aku; and the Sandy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Banana

 Chapter 329: Aliens

    "Well, I think we are on Mars right now. But there should be a reason why we are here." Alexander concluded.


    "Boss, look, there''s a man." Dobby pointed at a distance. Normal eyes could not see that far away but they could.


    "Yeah, that looks like a pretty advanced rover there. Let''s follow him and see if there is a colony of humans that has been established." Alexander said.


    "Looks like he''s digging something," Ragnarok added.


    Soon the human did whatever he was doing and left. Alexander followed him to his dwellings.


    "Okay, I was wrong, humans have not advanced enough. It''s just a small housing unit. Let''s go and give him a visit." Alexander said. Alexander also had a slight idea now about where he was.


    ...


    Inside the housing unit, a man was listening to some disco songs and digging potatoes that he grew with his big brain knowledge and some poop.


    *Knock Knock* Mark Watney was just minding his business when he heard the knocking on the entry hatch. He ignored it initially, thinking it was sand as the wind was quite strong outside.


    *Knock Knock Knock*


    Now, it felt more like knocking. Knocks of equal intensity and an equal gap in between. He knew he was alone on Mars and no mission was currently ongoing either.


    So, he decided to check what it was that was making such noise. There was no window to see outside so he had to wear his suit back and then open the door.


    After a few minutes, he went and opened it. There he saw 3 people standing in robes and they weren''t even wearing spacesuits.


    So, one thought came to his mind, ~Ah, I am hallucinating?~


    But the next moment the 3 people talked, "Hey, kid. I am Alexander. Mind if wee in?"


    "I mean, you are just hallucination so I don''t see any problem with that." Mark shrugged and let them in and closed the hatch. He was now worried about his mental health.


    Once Alexander was inside, he saw Mark''s makeshift farm. He knew he was in the Martian movie world right now. He then took out his phone and searched for what his mission was. After all, it couldn''t just be saving the man who was already going to get saved.


    He read the message and it said the earth was normal earth and needed normal cleaning. Meaning that there was no superviin this time. Just normal earth.


    Ragnarok and Dobby went ahead and sat by the table and started taking food out from Phixheim. They were having a nice steak. Soon the mouth-watering smell shrouded the whole ce.


    Mark was still dismissing it all as hallucination and cooked his potatoes for himself.


    Alexander also went and joined Dobby. Mark came to him and asked,


    "You want some of my potatoes?"


    "You mean the poopy potatoes? I appreciate it but I''d rather not eat that. Here, you try some steak too." Alexander said and gave him a te filled with meat. Alexander was still surprised how easily Mark had epted then, without even asking any questions.


    Mark felt like eating the steak because of its aroma but he knew it was a hallucination so it was not going to fill his stomach. He still took a bite and his eyes widened.


    "This... this is real!" He eximed.


    "Of course it is, it is fresh out of a meat tree." Ragnarok scoffed.


    "No, I mean... you three are mere hallucinations. How can this thing have a real taste?" Mark rified.


    "Woah, we are as real as you, kid," Dobby said.


    "B-but this is Mars," Mark pointed out.


    "When did we say we were humans," Alexander added.


    The steak got stuck in Mark''s throat, *COUGH COUGH*


    "What?! A-are you, aliens?" He asked. His face had lost all colors.


    "Yes, we are." Alexander nodded.


    "But you look just like humans." Mark pointed.


    Alexander pointed his finger at the bite Ragnarok was eating and it turned into a live cockroach.


    Ragnarok still ate his but threw it out when it started moving in his mouth, "What the fuck was that for, I need to gargle now."


    Alexander again pointed at the cockroach and turned it into a gold coin. "Can humans do this?"


    Mark shook his head, "Who knew aliens lived on mars."


    "We are not from Mars, we are not even from this Gxy." Dobby rified.


    "You mean intergctic? I need to inform Nasa. This will be a huge discovery." Mark excitedly got up to go to the probe and talk to Nasa.


    "Sure, go ahead, like they are going to believe you. They will just say you are hallucinating." Alexander told him.


    "Wait, aren''t you going to introduce yourself to earth?" He asked.


    "Why would we? Imagine what devastating effect Earth would have if they suddenly found superpowered intergctic travelers. It will be total chaos with people questioning everything. I''m sure one or two cults will even start calling me god or something. Your species is not ready yet, kid." Alexander exined.


    Mark stayed silent for a while. He could imagine all that happening on earth. Earth was too divided and dumb. It was not ready to meet aliens and venture into space, it would only bring technology that could bring more destruction to them.


    "Then why are you here?" Mark asked.


    "Honestly, we don''t know. What about you? Why are you here?" Alexander asked back.


    "I am stranded. My crew left due to a storm. They think I''m dead." Mark told them his story.


    "Hah, don''t worry. I''m sure they wille to get you." Alexander consoled him.


    "I''m not so sure about that," Mark muttered.


    Alexander then looked at Dobby, "You and Ragnok should go and take care of the business."


    The two nodded and apparated to earth to bring its purity to 90 percent. It was already at 75%. It seems this version of the earth was better than his own.


    Mark was spooked, "Where did they go? How?"


    "Ah, ignore the little details," Alexander shrugged.


    "But they just disappeared." He argued.


    "Yeah, that''s called being an advanced species. Now, I''ll teach you some stuff. Maybe you can help your when you go back." He offered. Alexander was going to make Mark the hope for humanity''s future.


    ...


    On Earth, Dobby and Ragnarok were moving from country to country and solving all the problems in its government''s administrations. They always start from the top and slowly solve things down.


    It didn''t take them long to bring that 10 percent in and they returned to Mars. The Hermes spacecraft was also near Mars and ready to grab Mark.


    ...


    "So, this is goodbye then," Mark said to Alexander as he strapped himself into theunch vehicle.


    Alexander stood beside him and helped him put the safety straps on, "Yeah, this is it. Thest time you will be seeing me. Don''t forget all the things I taught you and be wary of those evil capitalists, they''d rather kill you than let you change humanity. I have already made preparations for you on earth on how you can change things."


    "Yeah, I got all that. Hey, wait. if you are an alien, how can your name be Alexander?" Mark asked.


    Alexander decided to mess with him, "Who do you think invented names on Earth? It all came from aliens like me. Even Mark is a verymon name in aliens."


    "Haha, nice joke... All right, I am receiving signals from Hermes. Bye-bye." Mark alerted.


    Alexander left him there and got out of theunch vehicle. He went to Ragnarok and Dobby. "So, how was your trip?"


    "This version of the earth is much better than the Wizarding world," Dobby remarked.


    "You seem to be having fun," Alexander said to Ragnarok who was eating some dumplings.


    "Ah, I found this nice shop and couldn''t help but buy some," Ragnarok said.


    "You didn''t have any earth money." Alexander pointed, interested in knowing this.


    "I bought it in ck."


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, "How does one buy dumplings in ck?"


    "I told the guy I''d pay in gold. He immediately agreed. Though the gold was of low quality it was still worth more than these dumplings, so no harm is done." Ragnarok replied.


    *Sigh*


    "Let''s go then. Our time here is over." Dobby reminded him. Then Ragnarok and Dobby went to Phixheim.


    After a few seconds, a white light fell on Alexander. He flew in the sky at a very high speed.


    But in his way, he saw Mark not being able to reach the rescuer. Mark had gone too far from the Hermes ship.


    Alexander used his magic and moved him directly into the rescuer''s arms. Mark felt the unnatural movement like he was tied to hard wire and was being moved around with it. He looked from where the force originated and caught a slight glimpse of Alexander before it disappeared faster than he had seen anything move.


    He was having an adrenaline rush so he couldn''t think of anything except reaching the safe space of the spacecraft first.


    "Thanks, old man," he muttered.


    "Who are you talking to, Mark?" hismander asked.


    "Ah, nothing. It''s finally good to be back."


    [You can see Screenshots from the movie on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 330: Sage of Beasts

    Mark had no idea if the three people he saw on Mars were real or not but he had his doubts that they were real. One, because when he reached earth, he felt like it had changed a lot. It had be much nicer.


    The ns he learned on how to make 90 percent efficient sr panels, andrge, efficient ocean water desalination nts were still in his head and he knew such things could note into his head out of thin air. He was just a botanist after all.


    He also found argepany registered under his name and also a team of special bodyguards whom he suspected weren''t humans but robots.


    It had been 5 years since that fortunate encounter and he had finally started changing the world for the better with his ''invention''


    Many times he would still look up in the sky whenever he was alone, wanting to imagine what a truly advanced civilization from where the old man came from was like.


    He had tried to share this secret with his wife but he knew she didn''t believe him. No one in their right mind would. But not wanting to take all the credit to himself, he just wrote a book about his time on Mars where he added Dobby, Ragnarok, and Alexander as his hallucinations who taught him and kept him sane.


    After the book wasunched, he was permanently grounded for any missions by Nasa because they were doubtful about his mental stability now.


    But for him, it was all worth it.


    ... Alexander opened his eyes and found himself sitting crossed legs in a rundown wooden building. His beard and hair had overgrown like he had been sitting like this for a long time.


    His clothes were also weird. He was wearing a white robe on which golden cloud patterns were made. Near him were a bamboo hat and a staff with Yin-Yang sign as its top part.


    ~Why haven''t Dobby and Ragnaroke out Yet?~ he asked himself.


    He looked into Phixheim for them. "Olivia, where are Dobby and Ragnarok?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen them in a while." She answered.


    "YAYA..." Yalo came up to him tippy-toed.


    "Haha, how are you, son. Let''s go, we will go on our adventure this time." He said and put him on his shoulder.


    "Oh, hey, old man. Mind if I join you? I got nothing to do in here?" Dous asked him.


    "Well, you have been training hard all this time, I think you deserve a small gap. Okay,e along and bring Hats too. It''s time I teach him how to work correctly, he''s a living walking box of uncertainty." Alexander said.


    Dous happily went to find the fat cat. Alexander meanwhile took out his phone to check what kind of past he had in this world.


    He opened the message and saw the memory.


    [Memory Starts]


    Alexander found himself in front of 9 weird animals. They were all huge and yet looked like babies.


    "G-chan,e y with us." The cute chubby fox with 9 tails shouted at him.


    Alexander already knew their names. He had found them wandering in the forest when he appeared on the. They were initially wary of him but after his continuous show of some love and care, they got too attached to him.


    Alexander smiled at them, "Haha, okay Kurama-chan. Let''s y tag."


    Alexander went ahead and yed with all the tailed beasts. They had told Alexander that their old man had gone and had told them to be good kids and maintain peace in the world. But they were too small right now and just wanted to y and have fun.


    Alexander stayed with the beasts for a long time while exploring the world. He couldn''t find many humans there, it seemed like civilization was still in its initial stage.


    But from what the tailed beasts said, their creator was not from the. Their creator was also the ones who started something called ninshu. It was the use of chakras to perform unimaginable feats.


    Alexander already had an idea of what the chakra was. It was like the Force in Star Wars. But in this case, the Force was only limited to the and nearby space.


    It was called Chakra and was in many ways different from the Force. It was a lot moreplex, though there was no Dark and Light side crap, however, his knowledge was limited so he wouldn''t bet on there not being something about two fated sides meant to fight.


    The biology of people was different on the. Chakra flowed through people''s veins. Some had more, some had less. Those with a decent amount can be something called a shinobi and those with not a lot stay civilians.


    There were no countries as of the moment and only loosely tied viges. The tailed beasts also told him that they had their ces to live in 9 different temples spread around the world. Though they said they don''t like living there as they feel lonely.


    They had also tried befriending humans but nobody yed with them and only attacked.


    Alexander felt very bad for the big cuties. So, for the next few hundred years, he lived with them while watching how the world changes. He would rarely go among the people and help here and there. Little by little, he became a sort of legend and they dubbed him, Sage of Beasts.


    But he still had the thought about there being life in the space.


    So, once the tailed beasts got big enough to take care of themselves, he decided to go to space and find where Sage Hagoromo Otsutsuki came from.


    "Okay, as long as you stay together no one can hurt you. Together you are strong, you are a family, never forget this, okay? I will return soon." He instructed the tailed beasts and left.


    His journey went on for many many years. He did find some alien life in ces far far away from where he came from. But he was still not able to find the ones he was looking for.


    So, he decided to return and just have some fun with all the beasties.


    But when he returned, he couldn''t find them and the world had also changed a lot, now divided into various factions, countries and already 2 big wars under their belts. The ce he used to live with the beasts in the jungle now had a huge abandoned shrine with his statue too.


    [Memory Ends]


    ...


    *Sigh*


    ~I have no idea where I am or where I should find Kurama and everyone else. I hope they are fine~ he thought. He understood that if he was really here in the past physically and not just as a memory then he could have done many things differently.


    But the memories were just so his identity could be integrated into the world, so he had no control over what happened in the past.


    Soon a fat cat with a huge bag on its back came to him. Its huge wide grin really takes away all the cuteness his shape brings. But Alexander knew Hats was not bad in the heart.


    "What''s in the bag, Hats?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, there is food and drinks. Dous said we are going on a secret mission." Hats answered.


    "Dous was messing with you, we are just going on an adventure and just look around for a few sentient beasts I know. You don''t need the bag, we cane and go to Phixheim whenever we want." Alexander rified.


    Then suddenly Berry flew in with a huge backpack too. Alexander sighed.


    "Berry,e with me, we got an angel to beat." Hats took Berry to find Dous.


    ...


    Fire Country, Konohagakure aka Hidden Leaf Vige


    "What is this I am hearing about the disturbance in the forests near Tanzaku Town?" Hiruzen Sarutobi, the current Hokage of Konoha asked Elder Koharu Utatane, one of the three members of the Konoha Council.


    "Oh, ignore this, it''s just myths and tales. There is a big abandoned shrine dedicated to some ancient sage called Sage of Beasts who in the legends was the only known man to befriend all the tailed beasts. But it''s all a myth. People are just making up stories after sighting some animal." She shruggingly said in her weak old voice.


    Sarutobi straightened his back in his seat, "It has just been 3 years since the end of the Second great shinobi war. We can''t take any chances. If it is a big shrine then there could be many people hiding inside it.


    "Sakumo Hatake is headed to Kusagakure(Hidden grass vige). Let''s inform him to check on the shrine. Skirmishes have already started along the border between the Land of Fire and Land of Grass. Reports indicate there are Iwagakure shinobi hiding amongst them. Iwagakure has lost too much in the previous wars and I am afraid another war is in the way."


    All the council members nodded at his words and agreed on his decision.


    [You can see the Shrine, the little tailed beasts, Konoha Council on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 331: Where is my Booze?

    "Okay, boys, enough ying. Let''s start our journey now." Alexander said. He had Hats and Berry caught in two hands.


    They had been after Dous the whole time and had run around in the forest. He had to knock them up because they were even seen by normal people.


    "But he lied to us, punish him too." Berry pointed at Dous.


    ~I''m gonna regret bringing these three with me.~


    "Dous, you are not allowed to speak for 24 hours as a punishment." Alexander dered and started walking away from his shrine. Yalo was on his shoulder, happily looking around. The kid had a really slow growth.


    "But..." Dous protested.


    "Don''t speak or it will be 48 hours," Alexander added.


    They walked out of the forest and came to a small but lively town. Just one look around showed him what kind of town it was. It was a ce filled with gambling dens and brothels.


    "Just my luck, the first ce we arrived turned out to be this ce. Well, I need to learn where I am first." He contemted. "Hats and Berry, intel gathering, where we are, geography, people, religion, history, anything. Okay?" He instructed them with a serious look.


    Both of them saluted, "Yes, boss."


    Alexander then went to a bar there. Though it looked more like a casino.


    He went ahead and took a seat around which a lot of people sat. He started hearing whatever the people were saying.


    From it, he quickly found out he was in a ce called Tanzaku town. It was in a country called Fire Country. He also heard about another problem brewing in the Land of Rain. With this, he knew where he was going to head next.


    He ordered some ramen for himself and a ss of milk for Yalo because that was the only decent thing he saw on the menu.


    "Ummm... ummmm"


    Alexander looked at Dous who was trying his best to not speak, "Ah, I nearly forgot you were with me. I''ll order for you too."


    He was about to call for a waiter but then a drunk blonde woman came to him and rudely talked. "Oye, go away old man, I want this seat."


    Alexander saw the woman. She seemed young and he couldn''t help but take a nce at the assets because they were just too bigpared to normal human standards.


    "There is enough space, you can take a seat anywhere you want." Alexander calmly replied.


    "HAAAA?! No, this is my ce. I sit here every day." She persisted.


    A little girl was then seen pulling her sleeves, "Tsunade-sama, don''t bully the elders. Let''s just share the table. there is enough space for all of us."


    Tsunade huffed and sat down close to Alexander. Then she looked at Dous innocently eating his noodles.


    "Hey, boy... give me that Ramen, I am hungry." She shouted at him and pointed her finger at his bowl.


    Dous paused midway while slurping some noodles, he looked rather surprised that someone would call him so disrespectfully. Only Alexander and his friends were allowed to do that.


    "Tsunade-sama, that his someone else''s food. I will order for you, please wait." The little girl said and ran away to the counter.


    Dous decided to ignore the disrespect because he needed to stay quiet for 24 hours and he also liked women with big assets. He had this theory that women big assets had big hearts and should be cherished.


    "Oy, are you ignoring me? You look down on me? You just wait, I will win next time." She continued to antagonize Dous.


    "Keep eating your ramen, Dous, she''s drunk," Alexander told him.


    But this seemed to put him in the spotlight now, "I am not drunk, old man. I can still drink ten more bottles of sake."


    "You wanna bet on it?" Alexander asked.


    "You gonna pay?" She asked back with an excited face.


    "What will I get if you lose?" He enquired.


    "Ummm, what can an old man want? Wait, I''m not gonna give my body just for booze... or maybe I can" She sounded confused.


    "No no, none of that stuff. My wife will kill me for even thinking that. Let''s say, you will owe me a favor. I can ask for it anytime in the future. It won''t be anything lewd either." He proposed.


    "Then you got yourself a deal, old man, NOW, WHERE IS MY BOOZEEEE?" She shouted.


    Soon the waiter brought 10 bottles of sake and she started drinking it one after another.


    The little girl who introduced herself as Shizune told Alexander about herself. She was an orphan after her uncle died. The blondedy was his fiance and took her in as an apprentice to learn Medical Ninjutsu. She was just a small child and yet so mature to be taking care of a drunkard.


    "You want to eat ice cream, Shizune?" Alexander asked.


    Her worried eyes for Tsunade instantly lit up. "But they don''t sell any, and it''s not cheap outside. Tsunade-sama lost a lot of money today."


    Alexander''s heart nearly melted seeing her cute face turning all puffy in sadness. "Wanna see magic, Shizune?"


    She looked at him with interest.


    "Okay, which vor of ice-cream do you like the most?" He asked.


    "Ummm... Chocte," she blurted.


    "Okay, close your eyes for one second." He said.


    Shizune did as asked and waited for a second. Then she opened and squeaked a little seeing a big bowl filled with chocte ice cream.


    "Is this all for me?" She asked.


    Alexander ruffled her hair, "Yes, all of it is for you."


    Then she forgot about Tsunade and got to enjoy her ice cream. Meanwhile, Tsunade was down to her 9th bottle and had already passed out.


    "Well, she owes me now. Let''s go, Dous." Alexander muttered and got up.


    "Wait, Mr. Grandpa, can you help me?" Shizune voiced.


    He turned back, "What is it, little one?"


    "C-Can you help me take Tsunade-sama to our room? I can not pick her up, I am small." She alternatively looked at him and Tsunade.


    "Haha, sure, child. lead the way." He said and Tsunade''s body suddenly started levitating.


    Shizune was shocked but just took it as some ninja ability and lead the way to the hotel they were staying at. After helping them they were back on their way.


    "Where did Hats and Berry go? They should have returned by now." Dous said with signnguage. It took him half an hour to learn how to say this and then sessfully saying it.


    Soon they came to a street where a lot of people were gathered. "I think we found them."


    They bypassed the crowd and saw what was happening. They found Hats sitting on the back of an unconscious man and Berry was pecking at another man.


    "What is going on here?" He asked loudly.


    "Oh, they attacked us and wanted to catch us to sell." Hats answered.


    "Yeah, even when we won fair and square they attacked," Berry added. Hearing Berry, Hats facepalmed.


    "So you two were gambling?"


    "No, we were gathering intel, I got a lot of it. Here, check this out." Hats gave him a notebook with his fluffy paws.


    Alexander looked at it and read all the information. About the geography of the world, cultures, and major events.


    He was interested in these Hidden viges thing. These were viges where the country''s Shinobis reside. He found out about the 5 major nations too. He also found out that the tailed beasts were feared around the world now and were enved and sealed in humans to be used as war tools.


    It enraged him and he decided to start looking for them before he did anything else. And for that, he needed a high-level source of intel. So, going to an area under conflict would be best because high ranking men can be found in warzones as easily as dirt.


    *Sigh*


    "Good job, Hats. But you will not be leaving my sight from now on. You are too chaotic. Berry, you too. Stop following Hats everywhere." He scolded them.


    Everyone around them just looked at the bizarre interaction taking ce between a man, cat, and a bird.


    ...


    Sakumo Hatake received the orders from Hokage and went to check out the big shrine in the forest. But he didn''t find anything there. From questioning the locals he found out that people saw a mysterious man a few days ago. The man looked old, had a young man walking with him and there were also a talking cat and bird.


    The intel was too bizarre but it also became more of a reason to understand what this threat meant. So he went in the direction people reported the strange of going and he eventually reached the Tanzaku Town.


    But he waste again, the people again reported the bizarre details and that the old man went towards the road leading to Ame.


    This alerted him, he knew that he must find this man and understand why he was going to Ame. The man could have been a spy transporting important intel about Fire country.


    [You can see the Tanzaku Town, Tsunade, Shizune and Sakumo Hatake on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 332: Amegakure

    "Did you put all the posters?"


    "Yes, boss. All of them." Dous, Berry, and Hats saluted.


    "Okay, let''s go now. We are close to this Ame. They say it rains there all day every day. Must be a pretty depressing ce." Alexander remarked.


    For the past few days, Alexander tried to find Dobby and Ragnarok, by ioing them, by calling them on phones but nothing worked. So, he went old school and started putting up missing posters.


    He knew the two were monsters in strength so he was not worried about them as much as he was worried about the tailed beasts.


    They proceeded and entered the Land of Rain, It had already started to rain.


    "Ah, I hate this already, my feathers are getting wet," Berryined and flew to Alexander''s shoulder and sat down under his invisible umbre.


    "BeBe..." Yalo was also sitting on the other side and yed with Berry.


    "Haha, this environment is too depressing, I will send you to Olivia now," Alexander said while looking at Yalo. They finally came to Amegakure. The shinobi vige of Rain Country. He could see the tall buildings of the city. It looked too modern aspared to the rest of the world. He also knew why.


    Amegakure and its country often served as battlefields in wars between Konoha, Suna, and Iwa in which surely various smaller viges suffered the most. He guessed that this led to many people moving to Amegakure itself to seek protection under Ame''s shinobi.


    This influx of people led to the vige''s poption expansion but it''s also the truth that smaller viges are easier to defend than therge ones. Therefore instead of building new houses which led to the expansion of the vige''s size, and Amegakure''s buildings rose to the sky


    "Halt, state your business and identity." A guard at the bridge entrance stopped them.


    Alexander yed his old man traveler act, "Ahaha... I am just an old trader."


    "What are you trading? I don''t see any goods." The guard questioned. Suspicion was clear on his face.


    "Oh, I and my mentally retarded son are here to sell these two. They are very unique animals." Alexander pointed at Hats and Berry.


    The two were already prepared and when the Guard came to check them they acted.


    Hats barked like a dog, "BOW! BOW BOW BOWWWW BITCH!"


    Ame Shinobi scratched his head wondering if he really heard the cat barking and called him a bitch.


    ~This is the lowest I could ever fall to. What has my life turned into?~ Hats self loathed for barking.


    *ROAR*


    Berry started making Lion roars.


    The guard was shocked, "They are indeed very unique. Okay, you can go in, old man."


    "Uncle, are you a princess? Can you kiss that toad and make him a prince?" Dous started acting his part of being retarded but he was just having fun messing.


    The guard looked at an ugly toad on the sidewalk and made a distasteful face.


    "Ah, forgive him. He''s not proper in the head." Alexander said with his eye twitching and quickly dragged Dous and others into the city/vige. Once a distance away, they all started tough.


    "Ahahaha, why did you bark, Hats? I thought dogs were your enemies." Dous asked.


    "I wasn''t nning on barking but I couldn''t decide who to mimic and my mind went nk and a bark came out automatically." Hats rified.


    Alexander patted his thick furry head, "Haha, that Bark was very good, I nearly thought you were a dog wearing a cat''s costume."


    Hats'' tail fell down hearing that. It was a disgrace to him.


    They entered the city/vige and looked around for any signs of conflict. But except poverty, disease, and sadness he couldn''t find anything.


    "This is what constant war does, the city is pretty developed but the poption is too big for it to efficiently manage. Plus the constant danger outside, no one goes out to work." Alexander remarked.


    "But why do these big countries fight each other?" Dous questioned.


    "Because they are dumb and also because of natural resources. In the past wars, all these countries poured their resources. Without realizing that no matter what happens they won''t gain much.


    "Fire country is filled with forests, a warm climate, and other natural resources. While Earth country is a rocky ce and Wind country is a desert country. They want to take a piece of Fire country to make lives better. And when these countries fight the remaining ones jump in just to take advantage." Alexander exined to them.


    Hats scoffed, "That''s so dumb. They could live in a peaceful world if they had a working economic and trade system. Each country has something to offer to others that can be used to trade. Why fight?"


    "Arrogance maybe. All these Shinobi viges don''t want to be seen weaker than the others." Alexander replied.


    They soon headed to the market area to gain some knowledge about what was happening there. There were many shops but not many buyers.


    This time he didn''t let Hats and Berry go anywhere.


    "GET YOUR FULL-SIZE STATUE MADE, ONLY 1000 RYO"


    Alexander turned towards the Hawker. The economy was really messed up if people even made statues for 1000 Ryo which were about 100 dors.


    "I want one." Berry suddenly voiced and flew to the boy.


    The shopkeeper heard Berry and was shocked that a bird spoke.


    "Okay, I''m gonna ignore the fact that you''re a talking bird. Do you have money?" the teenage boy asked.


    Berry shook his head, "Will gold do?"


    Nobody rejected gold, so Berry went in to get himself a sculpture made. Alexander also followed in out of interest.


    Inside the shop, he saw dozens of different statues made of different materials and styles.


    Then he saw the boy making the sculpture. He was so fast that normal eyes couldn''t even see his hand movements. And it seemed he was carving it with a kunai, which showed that he was probably a Shinobi too because normal civilians don''t bother learning to wield it.


    Alexander also noted that the boy was imbuing his chakra with each cut. Soon, the statue waspleted. Then the man did some jutsu and the Statue got colored and started to look exactly like Berry.


    "That was... Beautiful, kid. Are you a Shinobi? Why are you making sculptures?" He asked.


    "Oh, they think my area of expertise is useless so I had to find another way to make money." The boy replied.


    "And what is your area of expertise?" Alexander asked out of interest.


    Suddenly Berry''s statue started moving and mimicking Berry. "I can make sculptures turn to life. Though this onlysts as long as I have chakra to supply and I am very weak in that area."


    "Hahaha, that is a very nice ability. The possibilities are endless."Alexander praised him.


    "I know, that''s what everyone says, but I am not strong enough to do much with them. At most I can make a life-sized man and make it walk," he exined.


    "Hmm, what is your name, kid?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, I was an orphan and had no name most of my life. I just picked random letters and made Umar my name." He introduced himself.


    "I have seen a lot of orphans in Ame on my visit," Alexander muttered.


    "Oh, that''s thanks to constant war andck of resources for Ame to care for the orphans. Most of them either die or somehow survive off on the streets." Umar sadly exined.


    "Okay, Umar. I have an offer. How about I make an orphanage here and you be its warden. You will receive money to take care of them. For this, I will also teach you how to improve your Statue animation technique." He offered. He had checked Umar''s sin percentage and it was under 30 percent, he was a good man.


    "Why would you do that? There is no benefit for you in this." Umar suspiciously asked.


    "Haha, I just have too much money, don''t worry kid. I am not a bad guy. One of my people will contact youter about where I have set up the orphanage. You can start packing your stuff." He said.


    "How will you make me stronger?" Umar asked further.


    "I have my ways, now, can you tell me where I can find the elder of this vige?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, that would be Lord Hanzo, he is the leader of this vige and also the strongest Shinobi, he lives and works in that tall building over there."


    "All right, I''ll be on my way, then. See youter, kid." He said and dropped a tiny gold coin for Berry''s statue.


    He will returnter to officially train him. A man who could make an army of men for himself was a talent that shouldn''t go wasted. (Umar is an original character and not from Naruto)


    But it was already night so he rented a room in a nice ce for the night. Berry and Hats went ahead and goofed around in one of the rooms with their board games while Dous took out his gaming console.


    ~*Sigh* What is wrong with this generation?~


    Next day he would look for this Hanzo man and start looking into the libraries of the vige for more information.


    ...


    Sakumo Hatake had been relentlessly following the lead and came to Ame. He could not ask for help from Ame''s shinobi as they were neutral in all the conflicts for now. So he had to search for the old man on his own and it was not easy.


    [You can see the Amegakure on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 333: Answer for an Answer

    It had been a few days and now Alexander understood everything about the world. For some reason, he had a feeling that someone was continuously forcing the world into a fight again and again.


    He had gone to a few restricted libraries and for the whole history of humanity, he could only see conflicts. There was also something that caught his interest.


    Even though there were Hidden viges that were so powerful and their viges also had its leaders who were like the big representatives of the whole country, but there were still Daimyos in each country.


    Daimyos were nothing but super rich and physically weak feudal lords with just political power to order anyone in the country around, even the Shinobi.


    This system was both good and bad in Alexander''s eyes. Good because this kept the normal people away from the matters of Shinobi that mainly involved a lot of fighting.


    Bad because the whole civilian part of the country was left to fend for itself while the people in Hidden vige enjoyed the protection and better life.


    It was like, there was a country within a country. Also, these small Hidden viges were still powerful enough to start world wars, that was way more power than a vige should hold.


    War destroys the economy. The Hidden viges don''t get that affected by it, but the rest of the country does. Just like Ame.


    "Hmmm, I am confused about whether to take a direct approach or a nned approach?" Alexander loudly muttered. "Ummm, why not do both? I mean, no matter what, staying low for us is kind of impossible. I''m sure someone is already investigating us because of these two." Dous said and pointed at Berry and Hats.


    Dous was somewhat right. "Yeah, let''s just go with the flow. Let''s go and catch this Hanzo and find the Tailed beasts. Who knows in what condition those poor beasties are."


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Suddenly someone knocked on their hotel room door. They were all in the room so there shouldn''t be anyone who knows they were here.


    Alexander went and opened it. He found about 5 men standing there. There were 5 more hiding here and there.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" He asked.


    "Did you just enter Ame from Fire Country?" The man asked.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow. He had not sensed himself being followed this whole time.


    "First, tell me who you are and why are you asking me this question. Because as far as I can remember, I have done nothing to be visited by the Police. And guessing from your headbands, Konoha''s Shinobis surely don''t have the authority to police around in Ame." Alexander stated.


    Sakumo Hatake knew Alexander was right. Ame was neutral in all the conflict going on till now, that is why they were able toe here but they could not take any provocative action while they stayed here, lest they might start a war.


    "We received the report about a disturbance in the forest near Tanzaku town, people reported about weird animals there. We are investigating who it was." Sakumo honestly told him.


    "Oh, so you want to check if I am some kind of spy. Well, I am just an old merchant. The animals you are talking about are them." Alexander pointed to Berry and Hats back in the room, ying chess with each other.


    Sakumo looked at them and confirmed that they were not tailed beasts but normal animals. Maybe not that normal after he saw them ying some sort of game.


    "Can Ie inside?" Sakumo asked.


    "Sure, but only you can. Tell your boys to grab a bite from downstairs, the bill is on me." He shrugged and led Sakumo in.


    "Hats, Berry, make way for us to sit." He ordered them and the two furries carefully took their game to another room.


    This at least cleared Sakumo''s doubts about their intelligence. The animals could understand the human tongue.


    Alexander gave him tea and sat down. He was as much interested in knowledge as the other guy. "So, what can I do for you, Shinobi?"


    Sakumo felt weird being called Shinobi again and again so he decided to introduce himself first. "I should introduce myself first. I am Sakumo Hatake, a Jonin(Elite/High Ninja) from Konoha."


    "Hmm, I am Alexander Maxim Universe," Alexander replied.


    Sakumo''s brows lifted up in suspicion. He had never heard of such a name. "Where are you from?"


    Alexander stopped his urge to say a Gxy far far away. "Ah, I am just a wandering old man. I have no fixed home."


    Sakumo looked at him doubtfully, "Then can you answer some of my questions?"


    "Only if you can answer some of mine," Alexander talked back.


    "What do you want to ask?" Sakumo asked, keeping his senses high.


    "Locations of all the Jinchuriki." Alexander blurted.


    Sakumo''s eyes widened, "What are you nning too with them?"


    "No no, you answer me first now, then you get your next answer." Alexander reminded him.


    Sakumo quickly thought about only telling him about the Jinchuriki in other viges. "Well, they say there is a Jinchuriki in Sunagakure(Hidden Sand Vige). But we could never confirm that because nobody has been able to find him.


    "Then there is two-tails, currently in possession of Kumogakure (Hidden Cloud Vige). The three-tails is most likely in Kirigakure but not much is known about that either.


    "Thest we know, the four-tails was in Iwagakure''s (Hidden Rock Vige) possession. But no one has seen that man in years. The Jinchuriki is known as Roshi.


    "The five-tails is also in possession of Iwagakure. The six-tails is in Kirigakure, Seven-tails is in Takigakure.


    "The eight-tails is also in Kumogakure. It is widely known that the Jinchiriki is the adopted son of 3rd third Raikage. He''s just a boy and already has full control over his powers."


    Alexander thought he would continue but Sakumo stopped. Alexander sensed his uncertainty, "I can sense tension."


    Then he was hit with a realization, "Oh, Kurama-chan is in Konoha?"


    Sakumo just now realized that he had spoken too much for some reason. It was like an instinct for him, to just go ahead and trust the old man with life.


    Nobody knew the name of 9 tail fox so he was confused by the name Kurama. "Who is Kurama?"


    "Haha, you people dare to enve them, use them as weapons of war, and don''t even bother asking their names. A human even treats a street cat better than you all are treating an extremely sentient species. You just saw them as powerful monsters. Your first Hokage was as dumb as humans can ever get. I can''t see any sense in distributing all the tailed beasts to different viges like it was a festival after he won the first war." Alexander distastefully scoffed.


    "Okay, I answered your question. I want you to do the same. Why are you asking for all the Jinchuriki?" Sakumo asked, holding back his urge to fight the man and just take him as a prisoner.


    Alexander stood up for the inevitable, "I am going to release them. Those poor children have suffered enough. I should have been here for them."


    Sakumo stood up with his kunai out because Alexander had just dered he was going toe to Konoha to take the 9 tails, which was Konoha''s precious property.


    "Go away kid, you can''t defeat me even if there were a million of you," Alexander warned him and got to pack his bags.


    "HATS, BERRY, DOUGLAS, TIME TO LEAVE," Alexander shouted to the freeloaders in other rooms.


    Soon the three came with their small bags on their backs.


    "Where do you think you are going? I am not done with you yet." Sakumo calmly said in a provocative tone.


    Alexander uninterestingly looked back at him. "Okay, I want you to try your best attack on me. I won''t even move."


    Sakumo was on full alert at the moment. Not knowing if he should go ahead and try or be careful.


    Not wanting to leave a possible enemy of Konoha behind. He went ahead with the most destructive jutsu he could use from such a close range.


    [Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu]


    Sakumo used the fire Jutsu that was very efficient at short range. He knew that it would make a big boom and the room might even blow up and damage a big part of the building but he still did it. He was ready to talk to Hanzoter.


    [You can see Daimyo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 334: Seven-Tails, Chomei

    Sakumo blew out fire from his mouth and it spread around the whole room. It engulfed everything, from Alexander to Berry and Hats.


    Sakumo stayed in his ce and waited for the fire to dissipate. But then he heard a voice.


    "This is animal abuse." Hatsmented.


    Then slowly the fire started reducing around a concentrated point in the center.


    In a matter of seconds, the fire was reduced to be nothing but a small pin-sized me in Alexander''s hand.


    Sakumo was shocked by this. Not even a small burn was there on Alexander. His clothes were still neat and tidy.


    "Young man, you had your fun. Now I need to go. Thank you for entertaining me."


    Alexander threw the small me towards Sakumo, who instinctively caught it. But then he realized the me was like a ticking time bomb as it started rapidly expanding. He quickly threw it out of the door and into the empty street.


    *BOOM* An ear-piercing explosion urred where the mesnded. A few window sses also shattered in nearby buildings.


    He understood that the old man was too dangerous to be left unchecked and looked back to confront him but there was no one now.


    He understood they had gone away. "I should report this to Hokage. If his target is after all the tailed beasts then this is probably not thest time we will be hearing from him. I should be on my way to Takigakure now."


    His mission was to steal the child the seven-tails was being transferred into. It was an order from Hokage because he sensed another looming war and was afraid the other viges had more than one-tailed beasts and he had only one that wasn''t even trained to be used. Having two tailed beasts would at least scare away any attackers for a while.


    Hatake was not very proud of this mission but he knew he must do it for the safety of Konoha.


    He called all his men and sent one of them with a message to Konoha.


    ...


    "Why didn''t we just destroy that man? He nearly burned my smooth fur." Hatsined.


    "He''s not a bad man, Hats. He''s just stuck between following orders and doing the right thing. Besides, I can''t me him. He''s probably been brainwashed into subservience by his great vige since his childhood. These are my guesses but I am willing to bet I am right." He reasoned.


    "Anyway, I know where Chomei is. Thest time I saw him he was just a caterpir. I wonder what he looks like now." he added.


    "Well, if he was a caterpir then he''s probably a butterfly now," Dous said.


    "Possibly,"


    ...


    Instead of wasting time on walking, Alexander and his party flew to Takigakure.


    They came to the jungle country. It was not officially named but people just called it Waterfall country. The Shinobi vige there was also not very well known. Finding it was not an easy task for normal people because the vige was hidden under the shade of a giant tree.


    Alexander came to Takigakure and evaluated the ce. It was a pool vige for starters. There weren''t many merchants in the vige. The people also looked modest. The popce of the vige had physical features of Southeast Asians though.


    Alexander closed his eyes and tried to feel the Chakra around him. He looked for arge mass of pure chakra. It took him a few seconds but he finally found it. It was inside a cave under a mountain. The cave''s entrance was hidden behind a waterfall.


    He didn''t wait and immediately entered. Inside he found a few people standing around some kind of ritual markings on the ground.


    In the middle of it was a green-haired baby girl. What surprised him was that Chomei was also beside the baby but under some kind of seal.


    His entrance alerted everyone there. The vige leader, Shibuki, quickly got into a defensive stance. He was a cowardly man but still didn''t back down.


    "W-Who are you stranger?" He asked.


    "I came to rescue a friend of mine." He announced.


    It confused the people, so Shibuki asked, "Who are you talking about? We don''t even know you."


    "I am talking about him, Chomei. Stop whatever you are doing and release Chomei or face consequences." Alexander warned everyone by releasing a very potent amount of Natural Energy/Force.


    Everyone felt it and understood that the old man was not as fragile as he looked.


    Chomei probably felt the familiar aura of Alexander and opened his eyes. It took a few moments for him to realize it was Alexander but once he did there was no end to his happiness.


    "G-CHAN! You''re back." He shouted.


    Alexander warmly smiled seeing the excited Chomei. He was always an optimistic one out of all his siblings, always calling himself ''Lucky Seven Chomei''. But the caterpir had grown now.


    Chomei resembles a blue, armored rhinoceros beetle, with six of its seven tails resembling green insect wings, along with an actual seventh tail, all growing from the end of its abdomen. The stem of his tail was green but the wings were orange. His eyes seem to be covered by a helmet-like skull, from inside of which, an orange glow can be seen.


    "Haha, look at you. All grown up now." He walked up to Chomei. Just one touch from him broke whatever seal they were using to keep him inside.


    He went close to him and patted his head, "How have you been, Chomei?"


    "G-CHAN" Chomei cried and enjoyed the head pats, remembering his childhood when he yed with his sibling and Alexander.


    "It''s okay now. I havee back. We will all get together again and y like we used to." Heforted him.


    Everyone else was scared senseless by the scenes. They had never heard of a Tailed beast acting so docile with someone.


    Alexander looked at the little girl on the floor, giggling uncontrobly. "So, you were trying to make her a Jiunchuriki? Poor little girl."


    He picked her up in his arms. She seemed to instinctively start ying with his long beard. [His beard is much longer now.]


    "Who is the leader of this vige?" He asked.


    Shibuki felt like running at the moment but he didn''t want to. He couldn''t leave little Fu like this.


    He meekly stepped forward, "I-I am"


    .....


    [EXTRA]


    Marvel Universe - Alternate Timeline


    Saitama had been on Earth for a while now. He first read the little booklet that Alexander had given him and learned about the world. He found out that there was no worthy fighter for him on earth and he should head to space. But he needed a ride.


    So, he went to the smartest man on the to ask him to make a ship for him.


    Avengers Tower,


    Saitama directly entered the building by jumping onto the top floor. At that moment, Tony and the other Avengers were discussing how they should deal with Ultron that had gone free.


    "Sir, an intruder has entered the building," Jarvis informed Tony.


    Tony quickly donned his suit and went to confront Saitama. He thought it was some superviin but it just turned out to be a young bald man with a skintight yellow jumpsuit.


    "Hey, kid. How did you enter this ce?" Tony asked.


    "I need a ship to leave the. They say you are smart. Make me one." Saitama blurted.


    "Haha, nice joke kid, now leave. I don''t know how you came in but I got much more important stuff to do than making toys." Tony shooed him away.


    "I will pay in gold," Saitama added.


    "I don''t even know who you are. Why would I make anything for you?" Tony replied.


    ~Wait, he matches the features of that mysterious man going around the world and beating all the superviins.~ Natasha thought. She recognized Saitama from a Shield file.


    *THUD*


    Everyone looked at the noise and saw Bruce on the floor. His eyes looked horrified. "H-How are you here?"


    Saitama looked at him. It took him three seconds to remember who it was. "Ah, it''s you. That green monster. I thought I killed you that day."


    Thor decided toe forward and overwhelm Saitama. "Haha, good joke, child. Now, go away, we have to catch a world-ending robot right now."


    Thor tried to push Saitama a bit but he found he couldn''t even make him budge. It became a matter of his self-respect then.


    So he used more power. "What are you made of, kid?"


    Saitama got irritated and flicked his finger at Thor''s head.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Thor was thrown back with so much force that he passed through several walls and fell out of Avengers tower from the other side.


    ~Crap, I used too much strength~


    "Guys, I am not your enemy." He rified.


    But everyone had gotten serious and were in fight mode.


    Just then Saitama had an idea, "Okay, how about this. I bring you your world ending robot and in return, you make me a ship that can travel space?"


    "Why would you do that?" Captain America asked.


    "Because I need to go to space." He repeated.


    This time Natasha used her charm to get the answer, "Why do you want to go to space? Are you an alien?"


    Saitama gulped a little. Even though he was very strong when it came to self-control, but sometimes he slipped too. His eyes went straight towards her assets but he controlled himself.


    "Ah, I am bored on earth. Nobody is strong enough to fight me. There is a reason I am called One Punch Man. I want to find worthy opponents in space." He rified.


    "Okay, you guys wait, I''ll be back in a minute."


    He just said that and jumped out of the building. He used a few abilities he learned from the Old man and found Ultron in Sokovia.


    He went there and one punched Ultron into a piece of junk. Wanda Vision was also there, she tried to mess with his mind but she showed him illusions of him being defeated by someone.


    Something that actually made Saitama too happy and it made hime out of the dream-like state. Saitama realized it was all a dream and got angry. He super light punched Wanda, which still broke a few of her ribs.


    Then finally, there was a speedster that he saw. Pietro thought Saitama couldn''t see him and went to throw a punch at Saitama.


    But it seemed like a bad habit of Saitama. He miscalcted his punch and Pietro fell at Saitama''s fist with his crotch touching the fist.


    Because of being in superspeed, it was too damaging to Pietro and he passed out in so much pain.


    ~Ah, Sorry~


    He picked the three up and jumped back to New York and then Avengers tower. It had been just 15 minutes since he had left.


    His return again alerted them, but this time they were too shocked. "Here, I think this is your robot. These two people were also helping the robot. Be careful, that girl can mess with the mind and that boy can run at super speed."


    Everyone blinked their eyes in shock and surprise.


    "How did you find them so fast?" Tony asked.


    "I have my ways, so, can you make me a ship now?" Saitama asked again.


    But before Tony could say anything, Natasha chimed in. She was a super agent after all and knew what was best. If Saitama was really as strong as he said he was then he could be a huge asset for Earth. "Yes, he will. But it will take time, so why don''t youe with me? Let''s have a drink."


    Saitama looked at her face for a second and finally nodded. "Okay."


    Before leaving he handed a bag filled with Gold to Tony, "This should be enough to cover the expenses, thanks in advance."


    Once Saitama and Natasha left, Tony sighed, "Poor guy doesn''t even know what he''s gotten himself into, But first, we need to deal with these three."


    To Be Continued


    [You can see Takigakure, Chomei and Saitama on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    I wanna feel stoned.

 Chapter 335: Brewing Trouble

    "W-We were doing it to protect the vige, elder." Shibuki fearfully said.


    "From whom?" He asked back.


    "From other big nations. We don''t want to be the next Ame or the current Kusa. The big countries use us smaller ones as a battlefield and destroy everything.


    "They have their big tailed beasts to fight for them and nobody dares to attack them. So, if we also had a tailed beast, we could also enjoy a bit of peace." He blurted.


    Alexander understood their fear. With such an unstable world, no one could know when trouble woulde their way.


    "How were you able to catch Chomei?" He asked.


    "We didn''t catch him. We just found him asleep here." Shibuki answered.


    Alexander looked at Chomei who himself looked embarrassed. "Hehe, I am a heavy sleeper, G-Chan"


    "Does this little one have parents?" He asked while looking at the little baby in his arms. "No, but I have adopted her. She is like a sister to me." Shibuki confidently said. He was answering everything truly in the hope he would be able toe out of this alive.


    "Dobby, stay here and set up an outpost for our Droids... dammit, I forgot Dobby is missing." He muttered. He had grown too dependent on his elf sidekick.


    "I have an offer, I will grant your vige protection. As long as you stay out of trouble yourself. Besides, even if you had sessfully made the little girl a Jinchuriki, it would have only forced you to the big leagues as the other big countries would start seeing you as a threat instead of an insignificant country. Do you want that to happen?" He brought them to the realization.


    Alexander knew they wouldn''t agree to his proposal so easily because they didn''t know if they could rely on him, so he had to exert a lot more of his power. Everyone suddenly fell to their knees except Chomei, Hats, Berry, and Dous.


    "I can bring this vige under my protection if you want." He offered.


    "What will we have to do?" Shibuki fearfully asked.


    "Nothing, just be good and follow the instructions. I promise your lives will change for the better. Now, I''ve got to go somewhere. A Wolf faced man wille here soon and set everything up." He informed.


    Blue Fang had nothing to do as of now so Alexander called him. Brian could have been better for this job but he was still a bit depressed after getting rejected by the Togruta woman he liked in Star Wars world. He thought she liked him but then he found out she just had another baby with her husband.


    None of the vigers questioned him. Alexander gave the little baby to the vige leader. "Take care of her."


    After that, he went out of the cave. Chomei followed him behind. "Chomei-chan, make yourself smaller and sit on my shoulder. It won''t be good if people see you roaming around. We will be going and freeing all your siblings." (Assume that the tailed beasts have the ability to shrink themselves)


    "Woah, lucky. But do you know where everyone is?" Chomei asked.


    "Yes, we are going to Iwagakure now. There are Son Goku (Four-Tails) and Kokuo (Five-Tails) in that country." Alexander told him.


    Suddenly Berry flew close and sat on Alexander''s other shoulder, trying to look good in front of Chomei.


    Berry threw blue mes out of his mouth. "Woah, so cool," Chomei eximed.


    Berry puffed his chest out, "Haha, you can call me big brother Berry."


    "But I am a thousand years old," Chomei argued.


    "I am thousands of years old," Berry replied.


    Chomei looked at Berry like he was a senior, "Yes, big brother, Berry."


    Alexander ignored their theatrics and continued moving to Iwagakure.


    ...


    Konoha,


    The council met again with Hokage. This time it was an emergency. Hokage had just received the scroll from Sakumo.


    "This is unsettling. Someone is targeting all the Jinchuriki and has made his intentions clear. Sakumo Hatake also wrote that this man is very powerful and was able to handle a full-powered fireball to his face without any injury. He made it clear that this man is extremely dangerous and powerful. His name, too, is unusual," Hokage briefed.


    "I can send my root ninjas, they are good at intel gathering," Danzo suggested.


    "No, we can''t take the risk. Not yet. Sakumo said that this man is unlikely toe to Konoha anytime soon. Hisst position was Ame and he was seen heading towards Kusa. He will most likely go to Iwa to get their Jinchuriki." Hiruzen denied him.


    "Then you should give Konoha''s Jinchuriki to me. I can keep her protected in my Root base. I can assure you no one can infiltrate it." Danzo added. It was his long time dream to be able to do tests on Jinchuriki and understand the power of a tailed beast.


    Hiruzen thought for a bit. He could allow Kushina to be sent to root but he doubted Jiraiya and Minato would be happy about it. Except for him, no one seemed to appreciate Danzo''s hard work for the vige.


    And Minato was one of the strongest ninjas in the country right now and also his next favorite choice for the Hokage position. he couldn''t afford to anger him and in the worst-case let him be a missing-nin if Danzo did something to her.


    "No, Konoha is already very safe. I will just not send her on any missions now." Hiruzen decided, much to the frustration of Danzo.


    "Hmmm, this is interesting." Koharu Utatane mumbled.


    "What is it, Koharu?" Homura Mitokado asked.


    "The reports said that this man called the nine-tails, Kurama. Nobody in the world knows the names of tailed beasts. Not even the Jinchuriki. So how does this man know? Could he be the real Sage of Beasts?" She wondered.


    Danzo scoffed, "Since when did children''s bedtime stories about a man befriending the beasts and ying with them be real? They are just beasts. Uncontroble and powerful beasts. They don''t make friends. I heard the stories of this sage from my mother when I was small and she heard it from her mother. Are you saying a man has been alive for hundreds of years?"


    When it was put like that, nobody believed that Sage of Beasts was real.


    "Then it is most likely someone who found some hidden knowledge about the past and found out about the name. But we can''t even make sure that this is the 9 tail''s real name. He is very hostile to his Jinchuriki. The best case, for now, is to just keep an eye on this man." Homura Mitokado pointed out.


    Hiruzen agreed, "Yes, for this we will need someone with extensive spywork and skills. I will send words to Jiraiya. He should be somewhere around Ame."


    All of them agreed to this n.


    ...


    Sakumo Hatake reached Takigakure to find the seven tail Jinchuriki.


    He had been there for two days now, in disguise, and finding information. Their mission was very important for the future survival of Konoha.


    But then he started hearing rumors about an old maning and taking away the seven-tails with him. His team also reported the same.


    This was enough for him to understand that the old man was the same man he met in Ame.


    ~They couldn''t have gone too far. If we can catch them in time, we can still capture the seven-tails.~


    A man from his team came to him with a scroll, "Captain, this is from Konoha."


    Sakumo opened it and saw the details. That he was to capture the seven-tails'' Jinchuriki while Jiraiya went for the old strange man.


    He decided to go after the old man too, if he worked with Jiraiya then he may be able to handle him and get the seven-tailed beast.


    ...


    It had been a few years since the second Shinobi War ended. The big nations were still very weak. Ame had closed itself and had decided to stay neutral from now on.


    On the other hand, Kusa was nning to nab somend from the Fire country. Through using Kusa, Earth Country''s Iwagakure was also eying an opportunity to start a war with Konohagakure of Fire Country.


    There were skirmishes going on between Iwagakure and Kumogakure as well. Sunagakure(Hidden Sand Vige) was also having some disputes here and there.


    It all showed everyone that a war was imminent and each vige was preparing for it.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 336: Kokuo and Son Goku

    Alexander and his party hade to Iwagakure(Hidden Rock Vige). They entered with the same trick they used in Ame. Though this time Hats was prepared and instead of barking, he made the elephant''s trumpet.


    Iwagakure had a Kage as its leader known as the Tsuchikage, of which there have been three in its history. The rocky mountain ranges that surround the vige provide a natural stronghold that it was very proud of. The vige''s infrastructure was built from much of the surrounding rock and stone, shaped into tower-like structures that were inter-connected by awork of bridges. The Tsuchikage''s residence seems to be the tallest structure with a cone-shaped roof


    Iwa''s close proximity to Suna has led to numerous conflicts over the years, enough that the enmity between its shinobis had be deep-seated.


    "Woah, look, that stone tower is so big." Chomei gawked at the structures for some reason.


    "Chomei, can you feel your brothers here?" Alexander asked.


    Chomei stayed silent for a second, and then shouted, "YES! I can sense them, they are under that building. There are 2 of them, Kokuo and Son Goku."


    "Haha, don''t get too excited and run away, Chomei, we will go there and get them out soon. For now, I need to learn why this has technology such as electricity, and stuff and is yet so backward. By the way, why did you all disperse around the world? I told you all to stay together." Alexander asked.


    "Huh, it''s all that Foxy''s fault. He started acting like he was the boss around us and ordered us to do stuff. Nobody liked his cocky manners and we left one after another." Chomei told him.


    "Hmm, it seems I will have to give Kurama-chan a fist of love." He mumbled, making Chomei giggle. Alexander heard some rumors that Iwagakure was in a proxy war with Konohagakure. So he decided to check those rumors.


    Alexander infiltrated the Tsuchikage office andzily went through all the documents there.


    It showed a few things. One, Tsichikage was a crazy stubborn man. Konoha had sent him many trade deals offers but he didn''t agree to it.


    Iwagakure was also in a proxy war with Sunagakure. And they were indeed sending their shinobis to skirmishes with Konoha. And from the casualty reports, it seemed the Konoha was losing.


    Konoha was like a cake that everyone wanted to have a piece of. He came to this conclusion because in the ns of possible allies if full out war breaks, Iwagakure had named Kumogakure and Kirigakure both.


    "G-Chan, look what I found." Chomei came flying to him with a big box.


    He opened it and found a lot of gold bars in it. "Haha, this must be the emergency money of Iwagakure."


    He decided to do something to it. He wasn''t going to steal it but he wouldn''t let Iwagakure have it either. The money was there for war.


    He put charms on it that made the box indestructible and not openable. Gold wasn''t a currency, Iwa would have to sell the gold if they wanted to use it and what good would it be if they can''t show it. It would only open if the open had the intention of using the money for a good purpose.


    "Good job, Chomei. Now, let''s go and free your brothers." He praised him. Chomei happily came and sat on his shoulder.


    Outside, he had told Dous and Berry to keep an eye on people entering the Tsuchikage''s building, and the building where the Jinchuriki were kept. Meanwhile, Hats was sent to infiltrate the undergroundyer and find out what was happening there.


    *POP*


    Hats appeared in front of him. "Boss, they are trying to convince one of the Jinchuriki to fight in the war. The other one is ready to fight."


    "Tell me about the people present there." He asked.


    Hats responded, "Well there was this tiny man floating in the air. But he just left. Except that, there are a few more guards."


    "Okay, let''s go." He announced.


    They made themselves invisible and went into the underground chamber.


    They walked to where the action was taking ce. A red-headed man was tied to a chair.


    "Roshi, this is thest time you are being asked to do this for the vige. After this, you can do whatever you want."


    Roshi scoffed, "Hah, you mean to say you will kill me and make a new Jinchuriki."


    There were two Jinchuriki present. One was Roshi and the other was a man wearing a red bamboo hat. Maybe because being a Jinchuriki heightened their sense they sensed Chomei''s enormous natural chakra.


    Han quickly sent an attack towards Chomei. But Alexander lifted his invisibility and appeared in front of the Red bamboo hat guy and grabbed his face with his palm.


    He quickly checked his sins,


    ||Han - Category 3(All Missions)


    Murder - 50


    Kidnappings - 2


    Sin Percentage - 51%||


    Alexander decided to give him a chance. Most of the shinobi in the world probably had a simr amount of kills. He couldn''t condemn all of them to death. Also, 51 percent of sin borderlines with category 2.


    Not to mention, the world purity was just at 50 percent. He''d end up killing a lot of people if he started a purification spree.


    "I am taking Kokuo away from you. He has suffered enough." Alexander announced.


    Then suddenly Alexander''s hand over Han''s face started to shine. It was surely painful for Han as he was screaming a bit. But Alexander made sure he didn''t die.


    Alexander opened whatever seals they had used to keep Kokuo in. Then in a smooth action, Kokuo jumped out of Han''s belly button.


    But Kokuo didn''t stop there. He made himself smaller and jumped into Alexander''s arms.


    Kokuo primarily resembled a white horse, but with a dolphin''s head. He was a reserved individual since childhood and did not speak much. But Alexander was an exception to all the tailed beasts. They all loved him wholeheartedly.


    Alexander ruffled his head, "A, sorry, Kokuo-chan, I didn''te sooner."


    Kokuo shook his head, "It''s okay, G-Chan. I knew you woulde back someday."


    Chomei was a cheerful one and came to greet his brother. "Hey, how are you, little brother."


    They all were supposed to be older or younger ording to their number of tails, though many of them didn''t approve of this. Chomei was seven-tails and Kokuo was five-tails.


    "Oh, G-Chan got you out too? He''s going to gather everyone, isn''t he? He will probably start a big war if he does this." Kokuomented.


    "Hehe, G-Chan is super strong. Do puny wars of humans matter to him?" Chomei confidently said.


    "Yes, you are right. My father is the supreme being." Berry flew in. He did the same thing he did with Chomei and established that he was the big brother Berry.


    Han had passed out now. But he won''t die, that was for sure. The guards there tried to run away but Alexander made them fall unconscious. Now only Roshi was up but he was still tied to the chair.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Roshi asked with no fear on his face.


    "No, but I will be taking Son Goku from you," Alexander replied.


    "Heh, it''s been a long time since I called him by that name. Who are you? That you know not just Son Goku''s name but Kokuo''s too. And I presume that Chomei is the seven-tails." Roshi asked with interest.


    "My real name is Alexander but this world knows me by Sage of Beasts. All the tailed beasts are sentient beings. Enving them as tools of war is cruel very and I hate that. Besides, look at them, If you give them respect and treat them kindly. They do not need to harm you." He exined.


    Roshi looked at Berry, Kokuo, and Chomei talking happily.


    *Sigh*


    "At least I won''t have to fight in the war now," Roshi said and surrendered to his fate.


    Alexander did the same as he did with Han and a monkey came out of his belly button. Son Goku also made himself small and jumped to Alexander and gave him a hug around the neck. "Hahaha, you are back, G-Chan. I thought I would be rotting forever in that seal."


    Alexander patted his head, "Haha, we will free all your siblings and will have fun like we used to."


    Son Goku was always a very prideful one. He hated most humans but respected those who were kind to tailed beasts.


    Son Goku looked back and noticed Kokuo and Chomei. He quickly jumped to them. "Hahaha, you two are here too. Good, three in, 6 more to go."


    "Huh, I''d rather like it if Kurama was left to rot," Kokuo said, but it was out of character for him to say something like this.


    "He is your brother, Kokuo. Don''t say that. I will teach him how to be good so don''t worry. Now, let''s go to our next destination."


    The three-tailed beasts made themselves small and jumped on his shoulders. Alexander also cast a notice-me-not charm on them so even if they talk and have fun, no one would disturb them.


    "Yayyy, let''s continue our Bijuu adventures." Chomei cheered.


    [You can see Iwagakure, Han, Kokuo, Roshi, and Son Goku on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone is the way

 Chapter 337: Deliberate Misunderstanding

    Jiraiya reached Iwagakure in disguise. Surprisingly, he rendezvoused with Sakumo and his team there.


    "Why are you here?" Jiraiya confusedly asked. Iwa was enemy territory, not many ninjas are sent to missions here because of it.


    "We couldn''tplete our mission in Takigakure. The man you are after was faster than us and somehow took away the tailed beast. We are after him, Jiraiya-sama." Sakumo told him.


    Jiraiya was surprised by the news. If the man could control a tailed beast then he was surely a huge danger to not just Konoha but the whole world.


    "Okay, let''s work together. If he has a tailed beast with him then fighting him may not be very easy. I can maybe capture the tailed beast for a while but I will be open for attacks at that time." Jiraiya told him.


    "But we have no idea where he is," Sakumo said.


    "Hmm, where can a man with a tailed beast hide?" Jiraiya thought.


    *TUNG TUNG TUNG*


    Loud enemy attack bells started sounding throughout the vige. Shinobis started running around and people ran into their homes. "What happened now? I haven''t even peeked in the bath yet" Jiraiya annoyinglyined.


    ...


    Inside the Tsuchikage''s office,


    "Lord Tsuchikage, the Jinchuriki. They were found unconscious in the underground arena." The Shinobimander of Iwagakure informed.


    "Someone dared to attack. How were they able to defeat two Jinchuriki? Are Han and Roshi okay? Can they still fight?" The old stubborn Onoki asked.


    The Shinobi Commander hesitated to tell further. "L-Lord Tsuchikage, Han and Roshi are in good health b-but the tailed beasts. They are missing from their bodies."


    *BOOM*


    Onoki instinctively grabbed themander''s cor "WHAT? ARE YOU JOKING WITH ME?"


    "No, Lord Tsuchikage, the medical ninja confirmed it. Han and Roshi had passed out because of the depletion of chakra."


    Tsuchikage didn''t wait a bit and flew out of his building straight to the medical building. He checked Han and Roshi himself and confirmed what was told to him.


    "H-How is this possible? No one can live after getting a tailed beast pulled out of them." Onoki loudly frowned.


    The medical ninja quickly told him what he understood, "Lord Tsuchikage, it seems all the seals on them were expertly undone before releasing the tailed beasts. Han and Roshi should have died but someone gave them chakra which sustained them."


    "You mean someone deliberately let them live?" Onoki asked.


    "Yes, other than that. I can''t think of any reason why they are still alive."


    Onoki returned to his office and called for a meeting with all the Jonin and the elders of the vige.


    "Any idea who did this? And where have our men reached, the attacker shouldn''t have gone too far away." Onoki angrily roared.


    Then the head of the Kamizuru n spoke. They were a n of bee users and they used those bees to spy.


    "Lord Tsuchikage, some suspicious men had entered the vige a few hours ago. I suspect one of them is the legendary sennin Jiraiya and the other is Sakumo Hatake. There was also an old man, but we don''t think he had anything to do with it. He looked weak and was just selling some unique cats and birds." He reported.


    *BAM*


    Onoki punched the table, destroying it with it. "Now you tell me that? If Jiraiya was here then we should have tackled him as soon as he came in. Now not only were they able to attack but also took away two tailed beasts."


    "Lord Tsuchikage, we still have time. They are still in Iwagakure. We can surround them and catch them." The Shinobimander revealed.


    Onoki''s eye lit up, "Let''s go. We were going to wait to start this war but it seems we will be doing it sooner. Recall all Shinobi to get ready for the attack on Konoha, and where the hell is my granddaughter?"


    ...


    Alexander had no idea what had happened because of him. At the moment he was very close to the Wind Country so he decided to deal with it next. There was supposed to be another tailed beast enved there. But there was no confirmation as nobody had seen the Jinchuriki.


    "Son-Chan, Kokuo-chan, do you know who is captured in Sunagakure?" He asked the two tailed beasts sitting on his shoulders.


    Behind them, Hats was hovering in the air and sleeping while somehow following them. Berry was teaching Chomei some flying techniques. Dous was cursing at someone in an online game on his phone. Though he didn''t know with whom he was ying as most of the people in Phixheim were adults.


    Kokuo cutely nodded, "Yes, the first one of us to get caught was Shukaku. He was caught by Sunagakure''s Kazekage even before the first Hokage caught us all and sold us to other viges."


    Alexander caressed Kokuo hearing him getting sadder when he mentioned getting sold.


    "Why do humans hate us, G-Chan? We never tried to harm them, it was they who always attacked us." Kokuo asked.


    Son Goku was silently listening to the exchange from the other shoulder.


    "Kokuo-Chan, tell me If I wasn''t nice to you when I first met you and you saw me destroying human viges as easily as lifting a finger. How would you feel?" He asked.


    "Scared... maybe" Kokuo replied.


    Alexander nodded, "Correct, just like that, humans don''t see you just as you. But they see the things you are capable of doing, which makes them scared. But believe me, there are good people in this world too."


    Kokuo rubbed his head on his beard, "Yes, like G-Chan, right?"


    "Hahaha, yes. In fact, there are two more old men that would shower you with love and care. One of them is a Dragon as big as the whole earth and the other is a magical elf who likes nature." He told them.


    "Hoh, I would like to spar with this Dragon someday." Son Goku chimed in.


    "Hahaha, sure, Son-Chan. But don''t expect a victory." Alexanderughed.


    They walked into the huge desert country and headed to Sunagakure. But on their way, they came across Daimyo''s castle and the small town around it.


    Alexander, Berry, Hats, and Dous looked at each other.


    "Soooo, are we gonna go in?" Berry asked.


    "Isn''t this like the biggest guy in Wind Country. We should bust him." Hats gave his opinion.


    "Yeah, let''s mind control him and use him as our puppet for world domination," Dous added.


    Everyone looked at Dous''s face to see if he was serious. But he did look serious.


    Realizing their gaze on him, he spoke, "What?! Isn''t this what we''ve been doing in every world we go to? Taking over the world and stuff."


    "Yeah, but you sounded like I was the bad guy," Alexander said in a hurtful tone.


    "Sooo, are we going to do it?" Hats asked with stars in his eyes.


    Alexander doubtfully looked at him, "I can''t trust you with this. You are probably brewing something chaotic in that furry head of yours. We will go in together."


    Hats'' shoulders fell in disappointment. He looked pretty cute at the moment and Alexander''s heart was soft. "All right, you can go in. But you can''t hurt anyone."


    Hats happily jumped and disappeared.


    ~Ah, I hope I don''t regret this.~


    ...


    Hats popped inside Daimyo''s castle. It was filled with his personal guards and Sunagakure''s shinobi.


    ~This is my new invention, the beach gas.~


    Hats in his ninja dress jumped around and threw all the beach gas bombs around the castle.


    In a matter of seconds, it looked like the castle was on fire from afar.


    Hats then proceeded to go to the Daimyo. He came across a room on whose other side, various female giggle noises wereing.


    ~Okay, this is my moment. Chaos is power.~


    He broke into the room and was ready to throw the beach bombs. But he then saw a white-haired man, sitting on a big chair. Around him, many women were cutting fruits and feeding him, some were giving him shoulder massages.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" Hats loudly asked.


    The man only lifted one eye to see Hats, "Ah, it''s you. So you were the one creating the ruckus."


    "Where is the Daimyo?" Hats asked.


    "I am the Daimyo." The man replied.


    [You can see Onoki and Hats on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 338: A True Saint

    Alexander saw the smoke rising from the castle, "Did he set it on fire?"


    "Well, he was talking about a bomb yesterday," Berry said with concern.


    "Maybe you should have told that to me before sending him. Dammit, let''s go in."


    Alexander entered the Pce and saw the scene left behind by Hats'' mayhem.


    There were bodies everywhere. Some were even on the rooftops. But they weren''t dead. Just naked. Which was even more disturbing to the eyes.


    "What has he done? He is shameless." Alexander muttered.


    They followed the trail of naked bodies left behind and came to the room upstairs. From inside they could hear women''s giggles, a man''sugh, and a cat''s purring.


    Alexander quickly entered and saw Ragnarok sitting on a big chair, getting massaged. Hats sitting on a woman''sp and getting a body massage.


    *Cough* "Forgive me for spoiling the mood but I thought you were on a mission, Hats. And what are you doing here, Rag? I was looking for you. We even put missing posters of you." Alexander scolded them.


    "Boss, just one more minute." Hats lifted his paw and showed one finger. Then melted back into the woman''sp.


    "Hey, not fair. I want a massage too." Berry said and flew to another woman''sp.


    Soon even the tailed beasts joined and received a massage. Now only Dous was left.


    Dous looked at Alexander, waiting for what the reaction was going to be so he could n his next step ordingly.


    *Sigh*


    "Go ahead, you get a massage too." Alexander allowed him.


    After that, they chilled for an hour or so before Alexander started asking questions.


    "So, how did you be the Daimyo?" He asked.


    "That''s a crazy story. When I came to this world, I fell from the sky on a guy. He looked just like me. But he died from the impact. Then a guard came and called me Daimyo-sama because I looked like the guy who died.


    "I knew I was in for an adventure. So, I just burned his body and took his ce. And, before youin, he was not a good man. He was actually out in the middle of nowhere because he was buying a few girls for himself. Very young girls. I regretted that moment because I didn''t have the ability to reverse time so I could torture him."


    "When did all this happen?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, just a few weeks ago. I looked for you and tried to contact you but it''s a big world and the phone was not working, I was also having too much fun" Ragnarok answered.


    "Okay, you will continue being the Daimyo. There is going to be a war soon so you will be helpful in stopping it." He instructed him.


    "Haha, so you are telling me to enjoy my time here? That sounds more like a vacation than a job." Ragnarokid back on his chair.


    "Chomei, Son Goku, Kokuo, are you going toe with me or stay here?" He asked the three of them.


    They surprisingly instantly jumped at him. It seems they were more attached to him than even Berry and Hats who were already asleep.


    Alexander got ready to leave, "I will be back in a few hours. I got something to do in Sunagakure. Need to rescue Shukaku."


    "Ah yes, I heard they have him underground somewhere. Locked behind bars." Ragnarok informed him.


    This piqued Alexander''s interest, "You mean they have even locked the Jinchuriki?"


    Ragnarok nodded, "Yes, though I don''t know much. You might as well go and gather information first hand."


    "Okay, see youter," He said and jumped out of the balcony and flew to Sunagakure.


    Sunagakure was established in a strategic position. Being surrounded by desert offers the vige a natural deterrent against invasion, as few foreign powers would be willing to endure the sandstorms and water scarcitymon to Suna.


    Sunagakure itself lies in a fortified valley behind cliffs of rock, with the passage in and out of the vige restricted to a single cleft between two cliff faces, making the area very hard to attack from the ground.


    The buildings inside seem to be made of y or sto, which would help to keep the buildings cool.


    ording to the history he read in the library in Ame. Years ago when the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju tried to sell a tailed beast to Sunagakure, their first Kazekage declined. Because they already had a tailed beast, Shukaku, the one-tail.


    The First Kazekage instead tried to negotiate for a percentage of the sale price to the other viges and a portion of the Land of Fire''s territory instead. This again led to a small war.


    The current leader of Sunagakure was the Third Kazekage. No one knew his real name. They just called him the Third Kazekage.


    Alexander appeared in the Sunagakure and as always he concentrated and looked for a big amount of chakra. He felt it underground as Ragnarok had said.


    So he went straight to it. There were two guards at the front but he knocked them out easily.


    He saw a huge prison there. The Gates were big enough to hold a tailed beast. He crossed in and went deeper.


    After a while, he came across a monk-like old man, sitting on the ground with closed eyes. He looked like he was already at the end of his days.


    ~Did they keep this old man imprisoned here?~ He thought.


    He then heard a passing of words going on between Shukau and the old man mentally.


    "... Well, remember that I die the moment I am separated from you since I am a Jinchuriki. Besides, there is no need to distinguish between a man and a beast. Because a friend of the heart provides peace of mind, no matter what their species..." The old man said.


    "I gotta say, you are one strange bastard. I bet there is never going to be another human like you again." Shukaku responded. Although his tone was mocking, he still sounded like he cared for the man. In Shukaku''s life, this was the only man who treated him with respect and kindness.


    The monk slightly shook his head, "No, I think you are wrong there. Human souls are like reflecting water. People often speak or act the opposite of their true feelings, but I believe that fundamentally, people''s hearts wish to connect with and ept each other. Even with beasts."


    Shukaku stared at him for a while before speaking. "You know, you kind of remind me of the old man Sage of six paths and the Sage of beasts, my G-Chan"


    The old man''s eyes teared up the second he heard that. He controlled himself from not crying loudly and replied in his weak hoarse voice, "Thank you very much. I believe that those are the most heartwarming words that I''ve ever received from you"


    "Huh, seriously though, I can''t see other people like you being out there." Shukaku talked back.


    "Oh, I''m sure there are. I know that one day someone will emerge who will protect, redeem, and shepherd you. And the moment youe to ept his true heart. You too will likelyprehend the meaning of these words that my mentor etched onto my palms when I was small" The old man said while looking at his palms. On one hand, the word ''eptance'' was tattooed and on the other was the word ''Heart''.


    "Hah, we''ll see." Shukaku scoffed.


    Alexander heard everything. He understood everything about the man now. It was like the Force/Chakra showed him everything. Bunpuku was a former Priest and was once feared by the vigers because he was the Jinchuriki and was locked up and put in jail until the guards had forgotten his name.


    He had been hated, ignored, mocked, and locked in this prison cell by the vige his whole life. Yet, he was calm and kind.


    In Alexander''s mind. He didn''t consider himself a saint. But the old man in front of him was a true saint, who does not run after material gains. Alexander felt for him.


    He walked to the priest and softly put his palm on his head.


    Bunpuku had grown very old so he could not hear him walking but he felt the touch. He opened his eyes and looked at the kind face that a father would have while proudly looking at his son.


    "When the world was against you, you kept on showing love. When they showed their back to you, you still warmly smiled.


    "When they needed you, they used you as the Jinchuriky, and yet, you dly epted the responsibility.


    "You are a great man. But, your youth was stolen away from you for no reason. So, I am giving it back to you. I will show you the world. Soe with me, Bunpuku."


    As his words went by, the old man Bunpuku''s body regressed in age. The wrinkles on his face went away, leaving behind smooth skin. His long white beard shortened a bit and was reced with a healthy ck beard.


    Bunpuku''s eyes were watering down continuously. He just slid forward a little and hugged Alexander''s legs. What Alexander did for him and said to him was the nicest someone had been to him his entire life. Be it either a man or a beast, everyone craved some love and praise.


    "Thank you, Sage of Beasts," Bunpuku softly muttered. He had read about the Sage of Beasts from old scrolls. A man, so calm and kind that he became like a grandfather to all the tailed beasts. That was his inspiration all his life. Which is why he always treated Shukaku nicely.


    He also saw the three-tailed beasts on his shoulders and that was enough to join the dots.


    While Alexander was de-aging Bunpuku, he had also taken out Shukaku.


    "G-Chan"


    Shukaku suddenly grew smaller and jumped into his arms and hugged him around his neck and continuously rubbed his head on Alexander''s face. He may be a tailed beast, he was still based on a roon and had a matching personality.


    Shukaku was a childish and short-tempered individual from the start, so such childish behavior was expected from him.


    Alexander patted his back and ruffled his head, "Hahaha, let''s get out of this ce, Shukaku."


    "Yes, let''s go. It''s been years since I saw a jungle or a river. Oh, are you bringing the old man too?" Shukaku asked.


    "Yes, I am. Now, go and greet your brothers." He pushed Shukaku to his siblings and walked to Bunpuku to help the man get up.


    [You can see Sunagakure, Prison, Bunpuku and Shukaku on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Keep theming.

 Chapter 339: War Starts

    The propagation of information was very slow in this world. By the time the news reached its destination, the matter had either already been resolved or worsened.


    Currently, the Hokage was experiencing this situation.


    He had received three different scrolls in a short interval. One was from Sakumo Hatake, one was from Jiraya and one was from Tsuchikage.


    He opened the first one from Sakumo and read it. His eyes widened in shock after reading that they werete in reaching Takigakure and the strange old man had already taken away the seven-tails. He reported that they are going to follow the man and try to take the seven tails from him.


    But now he had already sent his Anbu to call all the n heads, the shinobimander, and the Konoha Council.


    Then he opened the next scroll. It was from Jiraya. It said that he met with Sakumo but they werete. The old man had already somehow taken away the four-tails and five-tails from Iwagakure.


    But the problem came when the Iwagakure found out about them and thought that they had taken their tailed beasts. Jiraya and Sakumo were able to run away from Iwa and are currently returning.


    All this brought him to the third scroll. It was an official deration of War on Konoha by Iwagakure, signed by Tsuchikage and the Daimyo of Earth country.


    It was like his hair turned whiter reading this. The war he was trying to avoid had nowe to him with full force. After a while, the big meeting was convened. Hokage addressed all the n heads.


    "I am saddened to tell you all that Iwagakure has announced war on us. They say we stole their tailed beasts which is not true.


    "But no matter what we do, they will not back down. So, we must prepare for it. Fortify the borders. Tell all the Jonins to be prepared for deployment. Sakumo and Jiraya are returning to the vige.


    "Shikaku Nara, you are themander of Konoha Shinobi forces, you will devise the battle ns. Let''s not forget, now they don''t have any tailed beasts, so we only have to worry about their Shinobi and the Tsuchikage." Hokage announced.


    Shikaku scratched his head, "Do we know anything about who is this person stealing the tailed beasts?"


    Everyone looked at Hokage in the hope of an answer. But the Hokage shook his head, "No, we don''t know anything about him except his name."


    *Sigh*


    "Maybe we should contact him first. Learn why he is doing all this. Because if he is strong enough to control three tailed beasts, then why didn''t he attack Iwagakure? Three tailed beasts should be enough to level it to the ground. Why did he just leave and why did he let Sakumo go when he attacked him. We need these answers before we make up our minds about him." Shikaku said.


    Three seats to his left, Fugaku Uchiha, the head of the Uchiha n nodded. "Yes, we must know our enemy before we try taking him down."


    It was very rare to see the Uchiha n agreeing to anything. But this time was different because Fugaku was thinking that maybe some unknown ex-member of the Uchiha n must have gained the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan and was able to control the tailed beasts.


    Only two people were known to have been able to do this. Madara Uchiha and Senju Hashirama. The Senju n only had one member left alive, which leaves only Uchiha. He hoped to meet this man and maybe find out about the secrets of how to get a Mangekyo.


    Hokage nodded, "Yes, this is why I need someone to go and make contact with him. We cannot spare any big names and experienced Shinobi. So, we will discuss thister. For now, let''s just prepare for theing war."


    ...


    "Bunpuku, do you want to apany me in my journey in fixing this broken world?" He asked.


    Bunpuku had grown physically younger but his eyes still had the same old look in them.


    He got up and smiled while nodding, "Yes, I would like that."


    "Haha, good, let''s be on our way then. Shukaku, grab a seat on Dous." Alexander instructed. He then took out the anywhere door and returned to Ragnarok in the Daimyo''s pce. When they reached, people had also gotten up from their naked slumber.


    ...


    The bells of war had started to ring in Sunagakure after Alexander took their Jinchuriki away. Bunpuku was a test subject of the 3rd Kazekage for learning how the one-tail controlled sand.


    He was even able to understand it andbine it into his powers.


    So, the disappearance of Bunpuku was a big deal. They had already heard about the kidnapping of Iwa''s tailed beats by Konoha.


    So they came to the conclusion that Konoha wanted to take back all the tailed beasts and make them Konoha''s property. This led to them preparing for war.


    ...


    Bunpuku bowed in front of Ragnarok, "I pay my respects to the Daimyo."


    Ragnarok scratched his beard, "Well, thanks I guess. Here, grab a beer. I just brewed it."


    Bunpuku grabbed the crystal-like bottle in confusion.


    "That is an alcoholic drink, Bunpuku," Alexander exined.


    "But I am a monk, I can not drink this," he argued politely.


    "Haha, it''s all right. I won''t force you. But if you want to experience everything in the world then you better not limit yourself. You''ve been a monk all your life. Maybe it''s time to be something else." Alexander advised and downed a beer.


    Bunpuku looked at the bottle for a second and then drank it too.


    "Alex, the war has started. Iwagakure officially dered war on Konoha for stealing two Tailed beasts from them." Ragnarok informed him.


    Son Goku and Kokuo turned their heads and looked at Alexander.


    "Haha, don''t worry, you two. I will deal with this war. Well, Fire Country is probably going to be ourst destination so let''s find the rest of your siblings. Kurama is in Konohagakure and he''s not going anywhere." Heforted them.


    "Who are we going to find this time, G-Chan?" Chomei asked.


    "Um, let''s find Isobu and Saiken. They are most likely in Kirigakure." He muttered.


    "Yes, Saiken and Isobu were always nice to everyone. Let''s go and save them. Team Bijuu assemble." Chomei cheered and posed like he was a superhero. It was something Alexander made them do when they were small.


    Before leaving he gave Ragnarok his instructions, "Ragnarok, keep an eye on the war and notify me if anything out of the ordinary happens."


    "Okay, Hats, Dous, Berry, vacation is over. Let''s go."


    ...


    Konoha tried to tell Iwa that it was not them who took their tailed beasts. But no reply from Iwa came. In fact, Tsuchikage already knew that Konoha had nothing to do with it. But he now had a justifiable reason to wage the war because Jiraiya and Sakumo Hatake were found in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    And now, Sunagakure had also dered war. But they didn''t only dere it on Konoha but Iwa too.


    So, three sides had already formed. Now it was to be seen which side Kumogakure and Kirigakure take.


    [A/N: ording to the original story, Sakumo should havemitted suicide by now but surely, things have changed here because of Alexander.]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on - /misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 340: Saving Isobu/a girl

    Konohagakure,


    The war had been going on for a while now, Konoha was being targeted heavily and they didn''t have enough people to fight.


    Hence, even children who were just Chunin were sent to fight as well. Even the 4-year-old, Uchiha prodigy had gone to fight too. But it traumatized him more than it helped him.


    Fugaku Uchiha saw the distress in his son, Itachi''s eyes. So, he decided to send his son on a different mission, away from all the fighting but still very dangerous.


    The mission was to find the unknown man who was taking away the tailed beasts and learn from him.


    He sent Shisui Uchiha with his son as they both knew each other well and Shisui was a very powerful ninja in his own right.


    ...


    Konoha was on the backfoot. Iwagakure was proving to be tough to defeat.


    So, a n was devised to disrupt Iwa''s supply line of Iwa by destroying the Kannabi bridge. Minato Namikaze''s team 7 was sent for it. But during that mission, something regrettable happened and Obito Uchiha died in it.


    However, Minato was still able to destroy the bridge and also defeat a thousand enemy ninjas. For this feat, he received the name Konoha''s Yellow sh.


    ...


    Kirigakure, Water country


    Befitting its name, the vige was surrounded by a thick mist, with several mountains in the background, making it difficult to be found by foreigners. Kirigakure''s architecture wasposed of several cylindrical buildings, with the Mizukage''s office being the widest andrgest. Most of the buildings had vegetation growing on their roofs.


    Due to the vige''s high number of missing-nin, Kiri had a subdivision of Anbu known as hunter-nin that are specifically tasked with eliminating these defectors.


    Kirigakure''s society was split into a form of caste system since the founding of the vige. The highest-ranking civilians were those whose family lineage originally stemmed from within Kirigakure.


    The second caste was for members of families who were allied with Kirigakure on the battlefields in the past while thest and lowest caste consisted of members of the families who were defeated on said battlefields and annexed into the vige.


    From the early days on, the members of the third caste were handled with caution and had toplete the most perilous and dangerous missions for the vige, thus keeping them upied and preventing them from revolting.


    The vige became infamously known as the "Vige of the Bloody Mist" for a cruel reason, in the Kirigakure Academy, students wishing to graduate had to fight to the death, and only those who survived could advance to the ranks of the ninja.


    Alexander knew what he was getting himself into. This time his task wouldn''t be just taking the tailed beasts away.


    Alexander appeared directly inside the office of the Third Mizukage. It was empty at that moment.


    As standard procedure, he looked through the document. Calling the practices of the vige bad was an understatement, it was barbaric. Children being forced to kill each other. Casteism, outright inhumanity.


    "Berry, Chomei, go and find Saiken and Isobu." He ordered them.


    "WAIT!..." He suddenly stopped the two from leaving.


    He came across a document. It was a n for destroying Konoha with the help of Isobu. They had sealed a tailed beast in a girl named Rin Nohara from Konoha.


    They expect her to go out of control and destroy the vige.


    ~Dammit,~


    "ns have changed, find Saiken, and get ready to leave. We can''t let your reputation be more smothered by the greedy warmongers." He ordered them.


    They all started to look for Saiken by trying to sense him. He told all the tailed beasts with him to try to talk with him telepathically.


    Soon they sensed him somewhere in the vige''s Shinobi barracks. The man who was the Jinchuriki was called Utakata.


    Alexander appeared near him. The man preferred solitude and was not particrly talkative so he was all alone at that time.


    He went ahead and extracted the six-tails. Soon a slimy Saiken jumped at him as well.


    Alexander had to use his magic to not get the sticky matter from Saiken''s body on him. Saiken was an enormous white, bipedal slug, with a light blueish tint and stubby arms, feet, and six long tails. It had two prominent optical tentacles and hole-like openings as a mouth. Its entire body was covered in a thick, slimy substance.


    "G-Chan!"


    "Hahaha, how are you Saiken? Have you been a good boy?" Alexander asked as he patted his head.


    Saiken nodded, "Un, I never made trouble."


    "Good, now let''s go. We need to save Isobu, he''s in trouble and has no control over himself," he stated and they started flying away.


    "Saiken, you were close to Isobu, you should be able to talk or sense him right?" He asked.


    "Oh, yes. We used to talk a lot. But then something happened and he disappeared. Ummmmm... he''s somewhere in the far west." He pointed his little hands in a direction.


    They all flew to it and crossed over the Fire Country. Saiken was still telling them to keep going.


    After a while, they came upon an open field and saw a white-haired boy and a girl in the middle of encirclement by Kirigakure''s Jounin and Anbu.


    The boy had some lightning-like thing going on his hand and the girl just jumped in front of him with tears in her eyes.


    Alexander knew that if the Jinchurikli died then it would take a lot of time for the tailed beast to appear again. Because the tailed beasts were pure chakra, they cannot actually be killed. If they or their Jinchuriki dies, their chakra would just re-coalesce in time.


    "STOP!"


    He jumped down in the middle of them and grabbed the lightning with his bare hands.


    It shocked the white-haired boy.


    Behind them, Dous, Hats, Berry, and all the tailed beats were beating the crap out of all the Kiri shinobi.


    Alexander looked at the girl that nearly bumped into him at the same time. He put his index finger on her forehead.


    The seals opened, the curses were removed, and quickly, Isobu came out. But he seemed to be angry and enraged at the moment. The moment he came out he instantly started killing the Kiri ninjas and destroying the surrounding area.


    Isobu primarily resembled arge turtle, but with a crab-like shell was usually timid and reserved but something must have happened to him that got him so worked up.


    In an instant, to control Isobu. Chomei, Son Goku, Kokuo, Shukaku, and Saiken returned back to their original size. Each held one arm and leg of Isobu.


    "Isobu, calm down. It is me. I came back for you." Alexander shouted.


    But Isobu didn''t even look at him. So, he jumped in front of his eyes. He felt like he was being manipted, or you can say, he was hypnotized.


    He quickly entered his mind and undone all the mind control. Then finally, Isobu stopped.


    Alexander this time erged himself and caressed his head, "It is all right, Isobu-chan, look, G-Chan is back."


    Isobu looked at him for a second and then jumped into his arms with crying noises, "G-Chan, I was so scared."


    He patted his head, "It''s okay now, child. I am here for you, no one will harm you anymore."


    It took a while to bring him back to his usual state. If anyone were to see this state of a tailed beast, no one could say they didn''t have feelings or emotions.


    Soon after all the tailed beasts shrunk themselves and again took their positions on Alexander and Dous, he looked down at the two children, "Who are you two?"


    "We..."


    Before the white-haired boy could say anything, a kunai with a white handle came towards Alexander at a high speed.


    Alexander easily caught it and looked, there was something written on it. Then the next second a blonde man appeared in front of him out of nowhere and threw a blue energy ball at his face.


    The Blonde man was sure that his speed and movement were unpredictable but while he was throwing the blue spinning ball at the old man, he noticed the old man''s pupil moving and following him even at such high speed. But he went ahead with the attack.


    *BOOM*


    [You can see Shisui and Itachi, Kirigakure, Saiken, Kannabi Bridge, Kakashi and Rin, Isobu and Minato on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    I won''t mind if you throw stones at me.

 Chapter 341: Campfire Talks

    The spinning blue spinning ball directly touched Alexander''s face and an explosion urred. It covered everyone in a cloud of smoke and dust. Alexander also instinctively punched the man in the guts.


    The blonde man''s body curved a little due to the impact and some blood coughed out of his mouth before he jumped back to cover up the two children.


    *Cough* Alexander and the blonde man coughed at the same time.


    "What the hell is wrong with this world? Everyone is attacking each other. I just saved that little child''s life." Alexander came out of the smoke whileining.


    Minato Namikaze was shocked and shaken. A direct hit of Rasengan couldn''t even scratch the man and yet he was injured with just a punch. Of course, he was intimated about what was happening around the world. He had received reports of a man going around and capturing tailed beasts. Sakumo was the only one who had seen him so he had also given the facial description of him to the vige and Minato had seen the sketch.


    "You are the man going around the world and capturing all the tailed beasts, what is there to say?" Minato spoke as if it was a fact.


    *Sigh*


    "Look at them, do they look like captured, enved? If nothing, they look happy and free. It was ''YOU'' who had enved them as tools of war." Alexander grumbled and pointed at the tailed beasts behind him.


    Minato looked at the tailed beasts and indeed they didn''t look harmed or restrained. Instead, they were hugging Isobu andughing. Son Goku was patting Isobu''s back to cheer him up. They all looked like real siblings.


    Minato suddenly realized something. It was said that all the tailed beasts were siblings. But not many people believed and just considered them freaks of nature. But, looking at them now, maybe they weren''t the freaks they took them for.


    But, 23 years of brainwashing in Konoha wasn''t that easy to undone. Even if the tailed beasts were fine, this still meant the man woulde to Konoha someday.


    And the Konoha''s Jinchuriki was his beloved Kushina. This makes everything personal. But he needed to retreat now. Rasengan couldn''t do anything to him and he wasn''t sure of defeating him now, even less so when he had no idea how deep his injury was.


    He quickly grabbed Kakashi and Rin and teleported far away.


    *Sigh*


    "I will have to do something fast, their mentality is their own enemy." Alexander sighed.


    ...


    A distance away from where all this was happening, a boy who was thought to be dead stood with happiness on his face.


    His mind had nearly given up when he saw Kakashi try to kill Rin. But then he saw the strange old man appearing and taking out the three-tails from inside Rin.


    He didn''t know everything but understood that Rin was a Jinchuriki and something else must have happened.


    He decided to make his presence known and jump towards them. But then suddenly, a ck shadow appeared behind him and injected something into his body and he lost consciousness.


    "Ah, Madara will be angry," The ck shadow said and sank back into the ground with the boy''s body.


    ...


    Mount Myoboku,


    Gamamaru, moremonly known as the Great Toad Sage, was the oldest and most respected toad of all the inhabitants of Mount My¨­boku. He was famed for his highly urate prophecies.


    But most of the time he stayed asleep and rarely woke up as he was very old.


    But today was a day he would wake up and make a prophecy. Fukasaku was summoned to hear the prophecy.


    Gamamaru''s eyes opened slightly and he started to speak. "A dazzling old man, Grandpa of the tailed beast wille here and bestow upon us great knowledge about Chakra.


    "With him wille a beast, likes of which seen never before, who can destroy the world with a mere p. A cat who can break the world into chaos. A bird who cries out fortune and a man of God who iszy. Wee them well.


    All previous prophecies are invalid now. Now I sleep,"


    *Zzzzzzzzz...*


    Just as he woke up, he went back to sleep. Maybe his giant body couldn''t sustain itself to stay awake for long.


    Fukasaku on the other hand was confused and a bit worried. He was interested in the people Gamamaru talked about but at the same time wanted the prophecy to be wrong because if it was true then the people will be strong beyond imagination.


    "Ah, I don''t even know what is happening in the world outside. Maybe I should send Gamakichi out, or maybe just summon Jiraiya-chan and ask him." He thought and left the giant toad sleeping.


    ...


    Alexander had made a camp on the same spot he saved the two kids. Normal people would be afraid of doing something like this but he wasn''t. Even if he wasn''t here and someone attacked. All the tailed beasts would be enough to defeat anyone.


    Everyone around him was asleep. The tailed beasts didn''t need to sleep but they had developed a habit of doing it after getting bored in istion for so long. Currently, all of them were huddled together around Alexander. Each of them was snoring and making a different noise.


    Hats and Barry were sleeping too. Berry had his w kicking Hats and Hats'' tail was brushing Berry''s face. Both of them were making annoying noises every once in a while.


    It was only Alexander, Bunpuku, and Dous sitting by the campfire. The crickets were chirping around them, adding a different charm to the night. The world was also clean in terms of pollution so breathing felt very nice.


    Dous looked at him and asked. "Why do you think people are making so many wars? Not just here, the same mess is going on in heaven."


    Bunpuku twitched a little, hearing stuff about heaven, but he stayed quiet. He had been told about Alexander and Dous'' status and had epted it.


    Alexander was heating a marshmallow. He replied, "I don''t know, maybe it is the drive to get stronger, better. Or maybe it is just human nature.


    "All the worlds we''ve been to until now, all of them had wars. But, just like there is the day after night. There is peace after war. It is a never-ending cycle.


    "In each world, I just try to make sure that I can prolong that cycle for as long as I can before I leave because war is inevitable. Maybe in a hundred years, a thousand or maybe a million.


    "But we must also remember that nobody likes war, because most people have more to lose from it than gain. Life, money, or something else. Just look at this current war. If Onoki had epted Konoha''s proposal for trade then there wouldn''t have been a war.


    "But, because of his own agenda, he has brought the whole world into a fiery pit. In all this, normal people live every day in fear, scared of what might happen tomorrow.


    "They hope every day for someone toe and stop the war and help them out of their misery. And that is who we are, Dous. We are ''Hope''.


    "We are ''Hope'' not just for this ce but for heaven too. They hope that we will get stronger and beat that twisted man someday."


    Bunpuku and Dous nodded their heads at his words.


    "Yeah, I guess you are right. Someone needs to stand up and give the people that hope. We can''t expect everyone in the world to be like Bunpuku here now, can we? We must punish those that do wrong and help those who can be helped." Dous agreed with his words.


    "Bunpuku, why don''t you go to sleep too? You have just started your training, you don''t have monstrous bodies like us." Alexander advised the saint man.


    "Why don''t you sleep too, Sage? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you sleeping in my few days of travel with you," Bunpuku asked.


    "Hahaha, I have not slept in thousands of years, Bunpuku. My body doesn''t need to sleep." Alexander told him.


    Alexander didn''t notice but Dous had his eyes on him when he said that.


    ~Why is he lying about such a small thing?~ Dous asked himself.


    As an angel, maybe not as powerful as other big angels, he still had his divine status and that gave him the ability to feel things on a higher level and he just felt Alexander lying right now. Something he had never seen before.


    But he didn''t ask, everyone deserved their privacy. Soon, he also went to sleep as it had been a long time since he did that.


    Now, only Alexander was left alone, looking at the starry sky silently and thinking who knows what.


    [You can see Obito, Gamamaru and the camp on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 342: Hope

    Alexander had the whole night to himself. So he started studying the knowledge he gained from the fifth-dimensional beings.


    It was not easy to understand because it was in a very weird format. There were no words or writings, just images. Even with his a million timesprehension, it was taking him time to make progress.


    It made him think about how old that fifth-dimensional species was. How many millions of years did it take them to reach that level?


    The multiverse was really exciting when he thought this. Anyway, he continued his study. Each image he had received from the higher beings was not just an image but all the knowledge in the one single image.


    Just one of them was equal to Zettabytes of data. And there were more than a million of those images. This was the first time he needed to use his brain so much since his mortal days.


    But, he liked it. He rarely faces challenges nowadays after all.


    Many hours went by, it was nearly dawn now. But he had a small breakthrough just now. He finally understood what this knowledge meant.


    It was a way to uplift your consciousness to a level where you are aware of the past and the future while living in the present.


    The easiest part was looking into the past but the hardest was the future because it was constantly changing into many variations. Even your looking into the future can cause limitless variations. He tried to use this power but was only able to see a few faces in the past. One of them was a weird tree monster, a woman with white hair, three eyes, and a huge toad.


    But because of his feeble control, he had no idea how old these images were.


    ~Well, even though these are baby steps, at least I am moving forward. Okay, it''s time to wake up these little beasties,~ he thought.


    He got up and stretched his body. But suddenly he releases the Conqueror''s haki at full strength. He turned around and saw a ck humanoid thing trying to creep towards the sleeping Shukaku.


    Alexander''s outburst had shaken ck Zetsu to the core. It had no idea that the old man was this strong. He had not even felt this kind of oppression even when with his mother Kaguya.


    ~This is bad, he will kill me.~ he thought and quickly tried to disappear into the ground.


    But Alexander had already thrown his staff turned sword at him. ck Zetsu felt if he got struck with it he would die.


    So he quickly threw the nearby sleeping bluebird as a shield. Unexpectedly the sword stopped but not for long. It bypassed the bird and headed towards him. In the end, he was able to enter the ground but without a hand.


    The sword was fast enough to sever his arm.


    ~NO NO NO... who is this man? This changed everything. Madara is nothing in front of him. I need to change my ns.~ ck Zetsu cursed as he kept on going away.


    ...


    Outside, Alexander tried to sense the thing underground but he realized he lost the thing. He couldn''t sense if it was even alive.


    So he ripped out the ground in a radius of 3 kilometers and 100 meters in depth. But he didn''t find the thing.


    ...


    ck Zetsu had used Mayfly to take itself as far away as possible.


    Soon he felt the loud rumble in the ground and came up to peek. He was again shocked upon seeing his strength. He felt like he cheated death this time.


    He then looked at his impaled hand. It was not regrowing anymore. This was not normal as his body was not cuttable.


    This brought more fear to him as this meant he could die if his head was cut by that sword.


    ~Who is he? Why have I never heard of him? Wait, no no... why is he back here? Didn''t he disappear six hundred years ago?~


    ck Zetsu was confused about why the Sage of Beasts was back. He had thought the man had died. He remembers the sage perfectly because that was the time he stayed hidden like a rat in sewers because of fear. But he couldn''t recognize him quickly because of his long beard and different clothes.


    ~I was weak at that time, but now I have the world at my disposal. Maybe if I can take over his body, I can bring my mother back much earlier than nned.~ He excitedly thought and returned to Madara''syers. They still had to do their brainwashing on Obito. The boy had lost all his will to work for them after seeing his friends.


    ...


    Alexander looked at the severed hand left behind. He picked it up and instantly felt sins. Too many sins to count.


    Seeing it was an impure thing to even exist. He destroyed it. He then filled the new hole in the ground with water, making a newke.


    He now knew that things weren''t as simple as he thought. This world had many secrets that nobody knew. And the oldest people he knew were the beasts so he went to ask them.


    He showed them the photo of ck Zetsu that he drew from his memory.


    "Kids, have you ever seen this thing? He tried to attack Shukaku in his sleep." Alexander asked them.


    All of them had confused faces and didn''t know the things. Then Alexander decided to ask them something else. He drew an image of the tree-like beast and the three-eyed woman and showed them.


    "Do you know these two?" He asked.


    Suddenly, all the tailed beasts looked tense. Saiken, being the calmest and level headed, decided to answer.


    "G-Chan, that tree thing is the ten tails and thatdy is Princess Kaguya Otsutsuki. The mother of Hagoromo Otsutsuki. Old man Sage of six paths had told us this story.


    "There was a tree called the God tree once. A type of gigantic tree that grows by absorbing blood soaked into the ground from countless battles over millennia.


    "The God Tree seednded on Earth from a meteorite several millennia ago. It was believed that the God Tree nourished thend and helped it thrive, while in truth, the God Tree was slowly killing thend and its people, by draining natural energy from them. It was believed that anyone who approached the tree was consumed by a demon spirit and died like a withered branch.


    "Every thousand years, the God Tree produces a "chakra fruit", which human legend holds are never to be touched. The members of the ¨­tsutsuki n travel through dimensions in search of God Trees so that they can harvest these fruits and gain their powerful chakra for themselves, producing medicine that grants them their godlike power along with extended youth and longevity.


    "Then came Kaguya Otsutsuki, After obtaining the ability to manipte powerful chakra from the God Tree''s fruit, Kaguya had grown despotic and developed both a godplex and messiahplex, believing that chakra rightfully belonged to her alone and that only she could protect and unite the world.


    "Kaguya then used a technique called the Infinite Tsukuyomi on humans to transform them into an army of emotionless soldiers over the course of many years in order to protect her chakra from being stolen by other n members.


    "Later, her sons found out about her and went against her. she hated her sons for using their inherited chakra against her. So to reim that chakra she made the ten tails bybining herself with the God Tree.


    "But she wasn''t able to control it and the beast went out of control. Destroying anything in its path. To end the beast''s rampage, the Sage of six paths became the Ten-Tails'' jinch¨±riki andter split its chakra into nine of us to prevent it from causing further harm after he died.


    "They had sealed Kaguya inside the center of the moon in the form of the remaining part of the God Tree. This is all we heard from Sage of six paths. Kurama probably knows more because he was the closest to the old man Sage"


    Alexander continuously nodded the whole time. This was a very deep history. He also understood now why he couldn''t find an alien simr looking to Hagoromo when he went on his trip to space in the past.


    Because those beings travel dimensions, not justs.


    ~Then, in order to revive Kagua, one would need to have all the tailed beasts and the God Tree''s body inside the core of the moon. I guess I will keep these little beasties safe forever then. Though I can''t decide who''s worse, the tree or this Kaguya.~


    *Beep Beep*


    Alexander checked what was making the sound and noticed it was a card he gave to the sculptor boy, Umar, he met in Ame. Card sounding meant he was in trouble.


    "Everyone, emergency, someone needs help. Let''s go"


    ...


    Hope, it was something everyone desired. But at the moment, the trio leaders of Akatsuki needed it the most.


    All their trouble started when they killed a few Anbu from Konoha who attacked them. Later Danzo brought the corpses to Hanzo. Saying that they were Ame shinobi who were killed by Akatsuki. In truth, they were Root members.


    Seeing Akatsuki''s ideals bing a threat to his regime over Amegakure, Hanzo conspired with Danzo Shimura to eliminate the Akatsuki''s three leading ninjas. Hanzo approached Akatsuki offering to help them broker peace between Konohagakure, Iwagakure, and Sunagakure. When Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan arrived to meet with him, however, they were ambushed by Hanzo''s men.


    Hanzo kidnapped Konan. Then Yahiko and Nagato were forced to face off against Hanzo and Danzo''s forcesbined. In the end, Hanzo demanded that Nagato should kill the leader of Akatsuki, Yahiko, else he shall kill Konan.


    They were in a deadlock. Beaten and weak. Surrounded by both, Hanzo and Danzo''s men.


    They didn''t know why this was happening to them. They just wanted to make the world a better ce, with no wars. They didn''t want any child to go through what they had to.


    But it seems fate had forsaken them.


    Nagato was scared and didn''t want to kill his friend. But Konan was also in danger. The memories of his childhood days with them were shing in his mind while he held a kunai in his hand.


    "Please help, someone, anyone. I don''t want to kill my best friend," he weakly muttered. There was still a small hope in his heart that someone might magicallye and save them. Though his subconscious mind was telling him to stop dreaming.


    [You can see ck Zetsu, Kaguya, Konan and Nagato on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    You guys know the conversion.


    1 Stone = 1 Banana

 Chapter 343: Killing a Salamander

    Amegakure, the vige hidden in rain. It was not really hidden though, not with its tall skyscrapers.


    Outside the vige, three 15-year-old kids were currently facing a life and death situation.


    "You red-haired one. I want you to kill your leader, or this woman dies." Hanzo threatened and threw a Kunai near Nagato''s feet.


    "Use that to kill Yahiko," he added.


    Nagato shiveringly picked the kunai in his hand but refused to kill Yahiko even after Yahiko told him to do it and save Konan.


    "NO! Forget about me you two, run away," Konan shouted at them from over the cliff, her hands were tied and she was kneeling. Danzo had his Kunai ready to kill her.


    "Kill Me," Yahiko urged Nagato, looking at his best friend.


    Nagato nkly started at Yahiko and Konan alternatively.


    Then suddenly a light fell from the sky that blinded everyone for a second. When their visions returned to normal they looked at the source. Now there stood an old man in his white robes, a bamboo hat on his head, and a staff in his hand. On and around him were various animals too.


    Alexander tapped his staff on the ground and Konan flew to him from Hanzo''s clutches. She quickly reunited with her friends and hugged them.


    The three confusedly looked at the back of the old man. They didn''t know who he was and why he saved them.


    "Who are you and why are you meddling in our internal affairs?" Hanzo asked loudly.


    Alexander replied with a smile, "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, people know me by Sage of Beasts. And, everything that happens in this world is my business, Hanzo of the smander. If you want to hurt these children then you will have to go through me first."


    "AND US TOO!"


    Suddenly all 6 tailed beasts erged themselves back to their normal size. They stood close behind Alexander. Hats and Berry were hovering in the air close by.


    The scene shocked everyone, from the Ame and Konoha ninjas to the Akatsuki trio.


    The three were shocked to see so many tailed beasts together and they were protecting them?


    Due to the presence of the tailed beasts, the natural energy intensity around the area increased. Everyone started feeling the pressure and they knew they couldn''t deal with this situation.


    Alexander then read the sins of Hanzo,


    ||Hanzo of the smander - Category 4


    Murder - 56,521


    Indirect Murder - 158,121


    Forced Hunger - 515,258


    Forced people tomit suicide - 23,458


    Corruption - 12,256


    Torture - 56,852


    Sin Percentage - 76%||


    *Sigh*


    "Hanzo, your sins far outweigh all the good deeds you did for Amegakure. For this, an eternity in hell is the only option. But, before I kill you, I need you to tell me why you attacked these three kids. I know for a reason you had allied with Akatsuki not long ago. Why did you change?" He asked.


    But Hanzo didn''t answer. So Alexander teleported in front of him and punched his stomach.


    "Speak, I will not kill you unless you answer." He threatened him.


    Hanzo took a beating a few more times before he started speaking, "I-It was Danzo, he told me that Akatsuki might initiate a coup on Amegakure. I needed to deal with them so he helped me and set this trap for them."


    "Huh, Hanzo, Danzo, are you sure you two are not brothers. Well, even if you are not, I am sure you two will have the same fate. Now, you die."


    Hanz¨­ was a very security-conscious individual, trusting no one. He was guarded twenty-four hours a day and did not allow anyone in his presence, even children, without being thoroughly searched. He cared greatly about his position as a vige leader and dealt with threats harshly.


    So, as a punishment, his time torture had all his guards betray him one by one and he would die again and again. He would ally with other viges but would get betrayed. He would marry and have children but would get betrayed. Betrayal was his greatest fear and also his greatest punishment.


    Then when the torture ended, Hanzo found himself dissolving in the rain. He cried and shouted as he melted and died painfully. Time Torture wasn''t always necessary but Alexander gave it anyway because giving people an easy and quick death was a blessing.


    Alexander then looked at the Amegakure ninjas, "I am the new leader of Amegakure and the country itself. Follow me or face punishment."


    None of them said no. No one had the guts to do that.


    Then he looked at Konoha Shinobi. "Go back to Konoha, tell Danzo that I''ll being soon. Tell your Hokage too about everything that happened here and that it was Danzo who has invited me to Konoha. If you don''t tell them all this honestly then I wille after each of you."


    His warning scared them and they quickly dispersed and ran back to Konoha at full speed.


    *Poof*


    All the Tailed Beasts again became smaller and took their treasured seats on Alexander and Dous.


    "What are your names, kids?" He asked while looking at the trio.


    The orange-haired one quickly came forward with a big smile. He patted his chest and proudly said "I am Yahiko, I will end all wars someday."


    Behind him, his two friends cringed hard at his announcement.


    "Haha, good ambitions you got there, kid. Most people at your age only think about making money and living luxuriously." He praised the kid and patted his shoulder.


    "I-I am Nagato, thank you for helping us." Nagato came forward.


    Alexander looked at the frail red-haired boy. "Hah, red hair? Are you an Uzumaki?"


    "Yes, I am. But I am the only one left." He replied sadly.


    "No, there are still a few. I know one is in Konoha, she is the Jinchuriki of nine-tails. I just found out about this. There should be more Uzumakis spread around the world too. Don''t worry, I will find them and help them settle down" Heforted him.


    Then the girl came and told her name, "I am Konan, the only one with a brain among us."


    Yahiko and Nagato snickered at her words.


    "Sir, are you really the Sage of Beasts?" Nagato asked.


    "Well, look at all these little potatoes. It would be better if they answered your question. Tell them, kids, am I your G-Chan?" He asked.


    Each of them jumped cheerfully and shouted, "YEAAAH!"


    "See, I am the Sage of Beasts. You three can call me Grandpa or old man, I''m sure everyone in the world is eligible to call me that." He blurted.


    Chomei came to him and asked in amusement, "Even the Great Toad Sage?"


    "Who is this toad sage?" He asked back.


    "He is an old toad. He was there even before us, so he should be very old." Chomei exined.


    "Hmm, I should go and meet him. Well, I am very very old Chomei, even older than your sage of six paths." He revealed.


    For some reason, Chomei felt proud and boasted, "Hehe, G-Chan is the oldest. G-Chan is everyone''s G-Chan"


    "My mother used to tell me stories about you when I was young. I always thought you''d be a made-up person." Nagatomented.


    "Well, every story and rumor has some truth in it. Now, let''s go and organize the mess known as Amegakure. You three will be helping me" He said while ruffling all their heads and walked forward.


    The three teenagers looked at his back silently. They had not faced this level of care and kindness in a long time. Even their master Jiraiya had abandoned them and now this seemingly unknown person had shown them more kindness than anyone.


    They quickly came out of their stupor and followed him.


    "How did you know about us being in trouble, old man?" Yahiko asked.


    "Oh, it was Umar. He notified me about all this."


    "You mean that warden of the orphanage. Who would have thought he knew you. He even asked me to be a model for his sculpture once but I thought he was a pervert." Konan said.


    "Haha, well, his Chakra reserves are low so he uses his ability to make special Sculptures. He''s a goodd. Okay, now you three tell me all the problems in Ame." He got serious about the work.


    "Well, there is an ongoing hunger crisis. Due to all the wars, not many people were able to farm theirnds. Whatever we did farm got stolen. We can''t buy food from neighboring countries because they are in a war and we alsock the money. In short, Ame is a failed state. It is chaos everywhere." Konan exined to him the details.


    *POP*


    "Did someone call me, the lord of Chaos?" Hats appeared out of nowhere.


    "No Hats, we didn''t. Not after your stunt at Daimyo''s pce." Alexander lectured him.


    "Aw,e on. It was funny. Besides, it was a harmless prank." Hats defended himself.


    "What a fat cat. I don''t recall there being a tailed-beast like this." Yahiko remarked.


    Hats had to show his distaste for being called fat and threw a beach bomb at Yahiko. But this was an improved version. This stripped the clothes and didn''t make people fall unconscious.


    Yahiko suddenly found himself naked. He tried to cover his manhood with his hands.


    "WHERE DID MY CLOTHES GO?" He shouted.


    But he only receivedughs from all the tailed beasts. He felt he had really fallen to an all-time low now. Even the tailed beasts wereughing at him.


    "Well, this is why you don''t mess with him. He is a walking box of uncertainty." Alexander remarked and gave him his clothes.


    "So cute," Konan eximed, looking at Hats.


    "Thank you for your admiring words, beautifuldy." Hats turned into his gentleman self.


    "And he is generally good with females," Alexander added. Soon Hats jumped into Konan''s arms and she held him like a teddy bear.


    [You can see Yahiko and Hanzo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 344: Two Fake Orphans

    It had been a week since Itachi and Shisui headed out to find the old man collecting tailed beasts. It was really hard to find this old man. They first went to where hisst known location was. It was the battlefield where Kakashi and Rin fought Kirigakure Shinobi.


    But they didn''t find any clue there either, except remains of what seemed like a campfire. After long days of going from vige to vige, they finally came to Amegakure. They looked like kids so no one questioned them about why they were there. Plus, their disguise of poor homeless kids was on point. Iwagakure was filled with homeless kids and they knew it.


    While they were walking through the street, they saw an old man in shining white robes in the distance. There were a few animals following him while singing songs too.


    "We found him, Itachi," Shisui eximed.


    Itachi looked in the distance with no expression. His face had grown in after seeing all the fighting and being forced to kill people at just the age of 4. He had lost his innocence too early.


    Shisui knew about this and always tried to cheer him up. He truly saw him as his little brother and was ready to do anything for him.


    "What are we going to do? How do we approach him?" Itachi asked.


    Shisui''s eyes twitched, "Ah, I never nned for that. How should we approach a man who is able to control... one... two.... six tailed beasts. He''s obviously way stronger than us."


    "Why not just go to him and talk. I don''t think he is a bad man. I read all the reports from my father. In all his attacks on viges for the tailed beasts, he did not kill anyone. And look, there are some young people following him." Itachi pointed at Yahiko and the rest. "Well, maybe you are right. But before we talk to him, let''s follow him for a day and see what kind of person he is." Shisui agreed and they started secretly following Alexander.


    ...


    The Next Day,


    Alexander was assessing the condition of Amegakure with Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato so they can make ns on where to start improving.


    "Well, one thing is clear. The rapid development of Amegakure was unsupervised and unnned. The buildings don''t have good ns and are just somehow staying up. I''m afraid if Shukaku sneezed in his full size all the buildings here will fall. We need to strengthen these.


    "Also, the food will be brought by me for now. But we need to start tending to the fields. This city needs to be self-sufficient."


    Behind him, Konan was walking with a notepad in her hand and writing everything. She was an intelligent girl and understood what Alexander was saying. Unlike Yahiko who was just following for the sake of it.


    In the previous 2 days, he had met the whole Akatsuki organization. The three created Akatsuki as a way to bring peace to their home country, which too often got caught in the crossfire of the Five Great Shinobi Countries'' many conflicts. Akatsuki''s desire for an end to war attracted many fellow Ame ninjas to their cause and, in time, word of their exploits began to travel beyond Amegakure''s borders.


    Akatsuki was still present but not as a terrorist organization anymore. He had made them official Police of Amegakure. They were working under him right now.


    None of them had any problem with Alexander after they heard who he was. Not just that, he gave all of them a makeover in the dress. Instead of ck robes with red clouds, they wear the same white robes as him with golden clouds on them.


    This was a much-liked look than the old gloomy look, it gave a hopeful and happy feel.


    They then headed to the shopping district. In their way, all the citizens were bowing to him as a show of respect. From the moment of his arrival, problems like shortage of food had been solved quickly which made them ept him as their leader quickly.


    Just when he was moving towards a shop, two kids came in front of him. Both of them looked homeless from their clothes and dirt on their hair and faces.


    "Grandpa, give us something to eat." the little one cutely requested.


    "Oh, where are your parents, little kids?" Alexander asked.


    "W-we are orphans." The older one answered, who looked to be 8-9 years old.


    Alexanderughed and ruffled their hair, "Haha, then you are just like me. I was born an orphan too. Let''s go and eat something. Follow me."


    He brought the two kids to a tea house. "Here, the guy who runs this ce is known as Marvin the magician. He ims that he makes the best tea and dumplings in the world. And honestly, I am still unable to refute his im. Here, eat."


    Itachi and Shisui carefully ate the food and drank some tea.


    Behind Alexander, Konan was looking at the two kids suspiciously. She was a girl who had a soft spot for orphans so she knew of every orphan in Amegakure. She had never seen these two before. But she didn''t say anything as it was possible that they might havee from outside.


    Just at that moment, Shukaku who was apanying Alexander spoke telepathically to him, "G-Chan, why did you not call them out for lying? They are obviously not orphans. Instead, I''d say they are very strong ninjas. Especially the older one. I feel weird looking into his eyes."


    Currently, all the other tailed beasts were having fun in the Akatsuki headquarters under Berry and Hats'' supervision. Alexander knew someone was trying to gather these little ones so he had put hidden portkeys on them. In any danger, they would be sent to Phixheim.


    "I know Shukaku. But I also felt these two were mentally stressed. The little one looks like he has never seen a happy day in all his life. I don''t think they came here with bad intentions. They must have a reason for hiding things from me." Alexander replied back.


    He saw them finish eating, "So, how was it?"


    "This was truly the best tea and dumplings I have ever eaten." the elder one said.


    Just then a voice came, "Of course my tea and dumplings are the best. It''s all my grandfather''s recipe. I am going to open my shops all around the world someday, so be sure to visit it then."


    The man was Marvin, the owner of the tea stall. He was a tall and burly man.


    "Haha, Marvin, I told you when I stop this war I will help you open this franchise, now stop telling this to every customer. What if they steal your idea?" Alexander advised him.


    "Muahahaha... no one can steal my recipe because it is all in my head. Well, anyway, I got to work. See youter."


    "Ah, just ignore him. He''s been too excited since I told him about something called franchising. Now, will you two tell me the truth or not? I know you two are not orphans. I can also sense you two are not normal kids either, you are trained ninjas" He suddenly asked them.


    It caught both kids off guard as they found out their cover was blown already.


    "I am Shisui, and this is Itachi. We are from Konohagakure. We came to meet you, sir." Shisui took a leap of faith and honestly answered. Hoping that the old man was really a good man as Itachi said.


    [You can see Shisui and Itachi on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Hey you! Yes, the one reading this.


    I hope you have a wonderful day.


    Also, please break my bones with some stones.

 Chapter 345: Amegakure Upgraded

    "From Konohagakure you say? Well, care to tell me the reason?" Alexander asked.


    "We want to learn how to use Sharingan from you." Shusui instantly answered.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, "And why do you think I can do that?"


    "Because you are able to control the tailed beasts and there are no Senju left this means you are an unknown Uchiha and have the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan that can do this," Itachi answered this time.


    Alexander looked back at all the tailed beasts in their small form as they looked at him. Then he looked back at the two kids. They all suddenly startughing,


    "Hahaha, kids, I think you just had the biggest misunderstanding of the century. Neither am I an Uchiha nor am I controlling these little potatoes. They are following me on their own because they want to." Alexander exined to them.


    Both of them looked shocked. Itachi quickly argued, "How is that possible? They are ferocious uncontroble beasts who only destroy. They are known to be violent."


    *Sigh*


    Alexander picked little Shukaku and brought him to Itachi''s face. "Look at this small boy, does he look violent to you? He is the one tail." He introduced the Roon beast.


    Shukaku and Itachi first had a small staring contest with each other.


    *BAM*


    Then suddenly Shukaku pped Itachi''s face with his soft sandy palms. It didn''t hurt him at all. "Yo, kid, I am Shukaku, the mighty one-tailed beast."


    "Also the weakest of us," Chomei interjected.


    Shukaku angrily looked back, "Oh really? Your number of tails equals to power theory is false. Come, I''ll whoop all your asses and prove you wrong."


    "Okay okay, no fighting in the streets. Be good." Alexander quickly defused the situation before it escted.


    Itachi then looked at the Fat cat with a huge creepy grin in the blue-haired woman''s arms. "What beast is that?"


    "AY!, I''m no beast. I am the ''GOD of CHAOS,''" Hats retorted.


    "He''s just a messed up cat. Ignore him." Alexander stopped Hats from doing something stupid now.


    "Tell me who told you to find me. I want you to be honest." He confronted them straightforwardly.


    Itachi answered him truthfully, "My father did. He is the Uchiha n head."


    "And let me guess, he wanted you to do this so you can get stronger and one day be the n head?" Alexander asked.


    Itachi just nodded his head. He then received head pats from him. "How old are you, kid?"


    "Four years old," Itachi replied.


    "That''s pretty small. Okay, you two are not going to go back. Wee to the party, get in line, and follow." He told them and started walking away.


    "Are we hostages?" Shisui asked seriously.


    "No, unlike all those so-called great viges, I don''t hurt children or send them to fight men''s war. We will be going to Konoha soon. Before that, we will be going to Kumogakure." Alexander replied.


    "But why should we follow you?" Shisui asked.


    "I may not have Sharingan but I can still do many cool things. Don''t you want to learn that?" He asked and started flying in the air.


    *SNAP*


    A snap of his finger made a dog cosy appear on Hats. Hats jumped in shock and tried to take it off.


    Shisui and Itachi looked at everything like they were seeing a genjutsu. Shisui even used his Sharingan and made sure it was no genjutsu, or maybe the genjutsu was even stronger than his Mangekyo Sharingan.


    He had not told anyone about his Mangekyo yet. He knew what kind of trouble it would make for him. It would also have put more pressure on Itachi to perform better and also get a Mangekyo.


    They simply followed Alexander after that. Flying in the air was a tempting ability no matter what age.


    ...


    Iwagakure had stopped sending its forces to attack after the Kannabi bridge was destroyed. Their supply chain was broken now and they had no time to build the bridge again. So, they were out of the war, even though they started it.


    But this did not mean all problems were solved for them. They still had to deal with Sunagakure and Kumogakure who were still active at their borders.


    At the same time, the information about Alexander taking over Amegakure spread throughout all the viges like wildfire. But all of them refrained from provoking him as it was now confirmed that he had six tailed beasts.


    In fact, Konoha had extra intel because Minato personally confronted him. Not just that, most n heads now didn''t want to see Alexander as an enemy after finding out how he saved Rin and Kakashi and also Konoha from destruction by the hands of three-tails.


    Minato also told them that the tailed beasts were not under any mind control and seemed to follow him on their free will. He told them that the man was called Sage of Beasts but they still weren''t ready to ept that.


    "The war is as good as over right now. Iwagakure is going to send a heavy attack on Kumogakure. We should also do that. Iwa is no threat to us anymore. Sunagakure doesn''t have any tailed beasts left and would not try to find trouble with us.


    "However, Kumo still has two tailed beasts left. They will surely bring them to fight this time. Our focus will be to capture or kill these tailed beasts no matter what. I have also removed Danzo from the council for his vition of the chain ofmand and acting on his own in Amegakure," Hiruzen Sarutobi instructed his men. He didn''t want to do this to Danzo but he had no choice as everyone was angry at him for giving so much freedom to Danzo.


    "Who do you want to send to the battle this time, Hokage-sama?" Minato asked.


    Hokage smoked his pipe and said, "Everyone. We will send every powerhouse of Konoha. Jiraiya, Sakumo, Shikaku, Heads of various ns too."


    "What about this Sage of Beasts? We must make contact with him sooner rather thanter. We can''t wait for him toe to us." Minato voiced. He was concerned for Kushina.


    "Wait, why didn''t you say my name?" Minato just realized this.


    Hiruzen got up and walked up to Minato, "Son, you can not go. You need to be sworn in as the fourth Hokage of Konoha."


    Minato was taken aback, "Did the n heads agree to this?"


    Hiruzen nodded, "Yes, they did after hearing what you did at Kannabi bridge. Nobody doubts your strength anymore and I also believe that you will be the best Hokage Konoha can have. I am too old now, we need a youngster running things so we can adapt to changing times."


    "I will not disappoint you, Hokage-sama." Minato respectfully bowed to him.


    Jiraiya came to Minato and patted on his back strongly, "Hahaha, kid, keep your wallet open. I''ll being back for a big party."


    ...


    It had been a week since he had taken over Amegakure. Things had started to change for the better. When a man like Alexander takes control of anything, dys had no chance of happening.


    He had abundant resources that he put into strengthening the city and making living conditions better. The whole Amegakure had rain most of the time and it made everything very gloomy.


    To change this, he decided to paint the building in various colors and create lots of street lights, parks, neon signs, and advertisement billboards. Now, it looks like a beautiful cyberpunk city in the rain. A lot more beautiful and cheerful.


    "Itachi-chan, that''s not how you make it. You fold it this way." Konan showed Itachi some origami. Itachi also sat close to her with a blush.


    Shisui was walking around Alexander trying to find a chance to talk about learning to fly.


    "I wonder where Dobby is." Dous loudly mumbled.


    "Yeah, we found Ragnarok but Dobby is yet to be found. But based on the amount of publicity I have created, I am sure he is aware of me. He''s probablyzing around somewhere." Alexander remarked.


    "Wait, I think I have heard this name, Dobby. But I can''t remember where." Shisui suddenly interjected.


    Alexander looked at him quickly. Shisui then startedughing, "Hehe, I was kidding. I don''t know Dobby. But now that I have your attention, teach me how to fly."


    "Hah, cheeky kid. Let''s go. I''ll teach you how to fly, but don''tin to meter." He said in a mischievous tone. It made Shisui shiver.


    [You can see Improved Amegakure on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 346: Tailed Beast Song

    Alexander spent a lot of his time teaching all the kids around him. Not just how to fight but how to think right and smart too.


    The sculptor, Umar, now had enough chakra reserves to make himself some helpers to manage the orphanage.


    Alexander also gave a lot of attention to little Itachi because he felt the child was broken inside. He took Itachi to many flying lessons and they talked in those times. Shisui had already learned how to fly by using the same technique they use to walk on walls but this time it was in reverse. But it took a lot of chakra release to thrust oneself into the sky so he was only able to do it for a minute.


    Shisui was truly intrigued by how strong Alexander was for being able to fly like it was nothing. Eventually, Shisui also told Alexander about his Mangekyo. Alexander did some tests and told him to not use it as it was blinding him with each use.


    "Okay, Itachi, concentrate now. Yes, you are reaching that point. Focus... focus..."


    Soon Itachi''s small body started to hover a few feet in the air but he could only maintain it for 3 seconds.


    "Practice makes a man perfect. You are also very small right now and don''t have enough chakra reserves" He said and handed him a ss of water.


    They were currently in the jungle. There was a calming sound of rumbling leaves in the smooth wind. A distance from them, the tailed beasts had gathered and were having a meeting about who knows what. Alexander could only hear their giggles.


    Itachi had gotten much better while being with him all this time. At least he had started to smile again. "I need to get stronger fast, I don''t want to disappoint father." Itachi slowly muttered.


    Alexander caressed his hair, "Child, you are not disappointing. You are a very talented and good child. I''ve seen children who live their whole life pampered and loved and still grow up to be traitors.


    "You, on the other hand, are very well mannered. I am sure you will grow to be a very good man that people can look up to. Remember, Itachi, never let others dictate your life. If your father thinks you are big enough to kill then you are also big enough to make decisions for yourself. Besides, even if someday you feel like leaving everything and running away, juste to me because I always have room for more family."


    "Here, take this. If you ever find yourself in a trouble you can''t solve. Break this card. I wille to you in the blink of an eye. You can always count on me." He gave him a reassuring smile.


    Itachi also cutely smiled. So manyplex things went on in his little mind but he felt at ease after talking to Alexander. He felt that he was not just Sage of Beasts but a Sage of everything.


    "Thank you, sensei. I will never forget these lessons," Itachi gratefully said.


    *BAM*


    Alexander softly knocked knuckles on his head, "I told you to call me grandpa or old man. I don''t take students under me, I only take grandkids. You all are my grandkids."


    Itachi looked at him and gave a radiating wide smile. Finally, he looked like a child.


    "G-CHAAAAAN!"


    Suddenly all the tailed beasts came running towards him.


    "What are you goofballs up to now?" He smilingly asked.


    "Hehe, we came up with a small song for our Bijuu Team. Will you hear us?" Chomei asked. He was the most hyperactive of the lot.


    "Haha, sure go ahead." He permitted them.


    Then, Son Goku took out a guitar from somewhere and started ying it.


    As expected, Chomei was the lead singer. "Okay, it goes like this."


    ?We are the great tailed beasts.


    We have fun every day and get many treats.


    They call us mindless beasts who havemitted grave sins


    But they are the real beasts hiding under human skins.


    So we catch the bad beasts and beat them up


    Because we are the Bijuu-vengers and we have teamed up.


    It is fun every day, we y and eat and sleep.


    We help out G-Chan because our love is very deep.


    G-Chan is our Grandpa and he is the best


    He loves us because we are unlike the rest.


    So we give him kisses and hugs and squishes because...?


    "Repeat after me my brothers" Chomei shouted and they all started singing together.


    ?Kurama is a stupid Foxyyyyyy...


    Kurama is a very stupid Foxyyyy...


    And we are the beeeeeest... Ayyyy...?


    They all dramatically stopped with a superhero team pose. Alexander couldn''t help but click a few pictures. Their cuteness was off the charts. He couldn''t imagine how people could enve these goofballs.


    He went ahead and made himself bigger and grabbed them all in a big group hug, "Haha, yes, you all are the best."


    "Okay, let''s go back now. We need to go to Kumo and free Matatabi(Two Tails) and Gyuki(Eight-Tails). Itachi, are youing with us too?" he asked.


    Itachi nodded at that. So they all first went back to Amegakure and gathered everyone around.


    "Okay, my trio lieutenants, you will be administering the vige behind my back. I have taught you many things but still, if trouble arises, you can always call me. Okay?" He instructed Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan.


    "Yes, old man." They replied together.


    "Nagato, keep on doing that exercise. Just like the tailed beasts told you. Your eyes are very special and powerful. So powerful that they eat up most of your body''s chakra. Which is why you are physically weak. Don''t worry I will find a cure soon enough." He instructed the red-haired boy.


    A while ago the tailed beasts had told him that Nagato''s eyes were like the eyes of the sage of six paths. It was shocking as to how he could have these eyes.


    "Yes, grandpa. Thank you for everything." Nagato gratefully thanked.


    Alexander grabbed him in a hug, "Haha, what are you doing? I''m not leaving you three forever. I''ll be back soon. Okay, see youter."


    So, Alexander, Berry, Hats, Dous, Shisui, Itachi, and all the tailed beasts continued on their journey.


    While they were on their way, he heard Itachi asking something interesting to Shisui.


    "Big brother, now that you have Mangekyo Sharingan. You should be able to read the Uchiha n stone tablet. It supposedly holds many secrets of the world." Itachi said while recalling what his father told him about the stone tablet.


    "Haha, I thought about it but it was guarded most of the time so I couldn''t go in and see it. I also didn''t want anyone to know about my eyes so I left it. But I do want to see what it is." Shisui muttered.


    "Well, once Ie to Konoha, I will look into all the Uchiha n techniques and teach you the best ones. Also, remember not to use your Manhekyo Sharingan too much. It will make you blind. I already sensed it deteriorating thest time you used it in practice." He warned him.


    "I know I know, I will wait for you toe to Konoha."


    ...


    At the borders, Konoha and Iwa''s ten thousand shinobi had surrounded the Kumogakure''s forces.


    A bloody battle was going on with the Third Raikage, while his sons fought to defend his rear. Killer B was using his tailed beasts powers till now but with Jiraiya and Sakumo''sbined strength even a tailed beast couldn''t do much damage.


    Kumo''s other tailed beast Matatabi wasn''t there at the moment because its Jinchuriki was yet to haveplete control over the transformation.


    The bloody battle went on for a while before Kumo decided to retreat. But they were getting chased by the ten thousand shinobi. So, the third Raikage decided to stay behind and let others escape.


    Jiraiya and Sakumo didn''t participate in this assault. Killing a cornered man was not something they could agree with. They tried to call back their forces but it seemed there was someone in the ranks instigating them from stopping.


    So, a deadly and mighty sh between the third Raikage and ten thousand Shinobi started.


    [You can see Itachi, Tailed Beasts and Raikage on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Banana for Son Goku.

 Chapter 347: WE ARE FREE BEASTS

    Alexander and his party arrived at the scene where the battle was going on. Saying it was bloody was be an understatement.


    Alexander saw a single man fighting thousands of ninjas. But the exhaustion was clear on his face now. He looked like he would fall down any minute.


    "That is the third Raikage, what is going on here?" Shisui recognized the man.


    "Oh, let''s ask him then."


    Alexander jumped beside the third Raikage who was surrounded by his enemies from all sides.


    Everyone stopped for a second due to his sudden appearance. "Well, hello everyone. I need you all to stop fighting." He ordered them.


    "Who are you to order us? We only take orders from Hokage/Tsuchikage" A few Shinobi voiced.


    "Hmm, good. But I was not asking."


    Alexander waved his hand and huge cages made of metal fell from the sky over the ten thousand Shinobi. "Stay silent while you''re in it. The more you speak the more cramped it will be." He warned them.


    Obviously, they were on an adrenalin rush and didn''t think from the head and continued shouting. But after a while, the cages got so cramped that none of them had space to even turn. They finally understood the trouble they were in and finally stopped speaking.


    "Good, now you tell me why you were here fighting alone?" He asked looking at Raikage(His name is just the letter ''A''. It might get confusing if I use it so I''m going to stick with Raikage.).


    Raikage was very exhausted but he still had his proud act going, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, yeah, I am Alexander Maxim Universe, you see there, those guys are with me."


    Raikage looked where he pointed and saw a man, two kids, and a few animals waving at him.


    "Those are actually the tailed beasts. I go by the name Sage of Beasts too. Whichever you want to use." He added.


    "So you''re the guy that''s making so much noise these days? What do you want from me?" Raikage asked.


    "Well, I saved your life, so you''re wee first of all. Second, aren''t you the Raikage of Kumogakure? Then you have the authority to release the tailed beasts. I need you to do that." He politely told him.


    "And why would I do that? We bought them from Hashirama fair and square. They are Kumogakure''s property." Raikage blurted.


    His words earned him the anger of all the tailed beasts behind Alexander, he had to stop them from throwing a Bijuudama at him.


    "You own them you say? You bought them from Hashirama you said. Why? Because you have them chained? Well, if that''s the case, what''s stopping me from chaining you down and selling you to someone because I own you." Alexander said scornfully.


    Raikage felt thick chains appearing out of nowhere and tying around his body. No matter what he did he couldn''t break it. He felt he''d rather die than be made a ve and started doing all he could. He used his lightning and other techniques but nothing helped. It only exhausted him again.


    *SLAP*


    Alexander walked up to him and pped him on his face, "Calm down, human. That''s right. You don''t have a name from now on. You are just a powerful human, my ve. Because I caught you, now I own you. Just like this beetle."


    He picked up a beetle from the ground. "You two are the same for me."


    "Anybody want to buy this human from me?" Alexander loudly asked. All the Shinobi in cages were still silent. They were already shocked by how easily he restrained the Third Raikage.


    Hats were the one who jumped to buy him, "I will, I''m going to use him as my light bulb."


    Third Raikage had enough and shouted, "You can''t do this with me. How can youpare me to an insect."


    "Oh, what makes you so different? As far as I can see, I caught you so I own you." Alexander refuted.


    Raikage was getting agitated, "I am intelligent, I can speak and do things that insects can''t, unlike this beetle."


    "Oh, now you''re talking about intelligence. Then I can say that too. Tailed beasts are intelligent, can speak, and do things that others can''t. They are even better than humans in many aspects. Shukaku, how much is 1234 times 876." He questioned.


    Shukaku cutely jumped and answered, "It is 1,080,984, G-Chan"


    "Good, see that Raikage. Do they seem like something that can be kept as a property? They have feelings and thoughts too. You call them mindless beasts because you are the reason they act like mindless beasts.


    "Tell me, how would you feel like after being constantly hunted for your powers and then being locked inside another human for hundreds of years, being passed from one body to another. Of course, you will be angry and try to kill your captors when you find any chance. If you can enve them then what is stopping me from enving you? If you think you should be free then the tailed beasts deserve to be free too." He lectured.


    "Yeah, Chomei is a free beast," Chomei shouted at him, following him, the other tailed beasts did the same.


    "WE ARE FREE BEASTS" They shouted


    Raikage had no words to refute. It was true that the tailed beasts were intelligent beasts just like humans and he knew it.


    "The deaths caused by human wars were a lot more than any tailed beast attack. So, who is the real beast here?" Alexander added, making everything go silent.


    "What will you do once you have all the tailed beasts?" Raikage asked in defeat.


    "Give them a home and protection. They won''t be a tool of war ever again. No one will ever own them." Alexander replied.


    Raikage sighed and nodded, "Okay, I agree to give you the two-tails and eight tails. But you must vow that their Jinchuriki will not die."


    "I can promise that. So, care to tell me why you are here alone?" He asked again.


    "I wasn''t initially. I had my army with me but then Iwagakure and Konoha''s Shinobi jointly attacked. They didn''t even let us retreat and tried to kill everyone so I stayed behind to stop them. It had been 3 days and I was near death due to exhaustion." Raikage briefed him.


    "Ah, such brave Shinobi and great viges that won''t even stop from attacking a retreating army. You all know no ethics, it seems. Well, I dere this war over. If anybody wants to fight then find me. But do that at your own risk." He warned them and at the same time sent out a huge amount of natural energy (to Alexander, Chakra is Force but Force is natural energy, so what Alexander has been using from the start was Natural energy).


    The area within a few hundred kilometers was swept with his Natural Energy. It was suppressing people''s body''s chakra and showing who the dominant one was.


    The tailed beasts were unharmed with it as they were the embodiment of natural energy. To them, Alexander''s Natural energy release was like a nice hot bath after a long day of work.


    But for those who don''t know about Natural energy and didn''t know how to use it, it felt like their bodies became heavy suddenly.


    Except for Jiraiya. He felt the surge in Natural Energy around him. He was on his way back to Konoha with Sakumo and Shikaku because they weren''t able to stop their army from attacking the Raikage and didn''t know who was pulling the strings. They wanted to tell Hokage about this.


    Killing the Raikage would just sow the seeds of hatred in Kumogakure for Konoha and lead to more conflicts in the future.


    "What is this? I feel like I am deep underwater," Sakumo eximed.


    "It''s Senjutsu, Natural energy. Something happened at the battle site. Only I can sense Natural energy among us. You two go back to Konoha and report everything. I will go and see what is going on." Jiraiya advised them.


    "*Sigh* What a drag, good luck, Lord Jiraiya," Shikaku wished him.


    They decided on this n and Jiraiya was quickly on his way back to the battlefield at full speed.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 348: Ero-Sennin

    Jiraiya reached the battlefield and was greeted by the sight of hundreds of big cages inside which many ninjas were cramped in. Then there was Raikage, chained and kneeling in front of an old man.


    He decided to observe first and not go in yet. He found a nice thick tree and hid in their leaves.


    *Cough*


    Jiraiya suddenly heard a cough from behind.


    "Weeping pom" Chomei called him out.


    *BAM*


    The next moment, Jiraiya only saw a furry paw pping his face so hard he lost consciousness.


    "It is a peeping tom, Chomei." Hats corrected him. They then brought Jiraiya to Alexander.


    "G-Chan, we found him being sneaky. I think he''s a pervert." Chomeimented. "Haha, don''t be judgemental now, Chomei-chan. So, who is this guy?" He questioned.


    "That is the legendary sennin, Lord Jiraiya." Itachi jumped close to him and answered.


    "Haha, I remember now, they lost a three vs one battle with Hanzo and got this name. It is probably irritating to them being called ''Legendary Sennin''." Alexander sympathized.


    "Hehe, big melons..." Jiraiya suddenly started making a very inappropriate face and made gestures like he was squeezing something with his hands.


    "Yeah, he''s a pervert. Chomei, never let me doubt your character judgment." He disgustedly said.


    "Yeah, he''s famous for peeking into women''s bathhouses in Konoha," Shisui added.


    Alexander looked back at the man and lightly pped his face.


    *SLAP*


    "Wake up, Ero-Sennin,"


    "Ummm... yes, once more. I like this..." Jiraiya muttered in sleep.


    ~Is he taking pleasure in my beating?~ Alexander asked himself and this time gave a hard p.


    *BAM*


    Jiraiya woke up in shock. "WHAT?! WHERE AM I, MY MELONS?"


    "You were peeping from that tree and got caught." Alexander simply answered.


    Jiraiya scratched his head, "Ah, I nearly forgot you had tailed beasts with you. They must have sensed me." Jiraiya loudly thought.


    "Hah, even I sensed you from a hundred miles away when you were with two more ninjas, one of whom was most likely Sakumo Hatake." Alexander blurted.


    Jiraiya''s mouth fell wide open, "How did you sense me so far away? And who are you that can use so much Natural energy?"


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, also known as Sage of Beasts." He introduced himself.


    "So you really are the ancient sage. Well, I had my doubts. I was attracted by your explosion of Natural energy. I had not felt such potent natural energy even in Mount Myoboku." Jiraiya excitedly eximed.


    "Hmm, well, now you know what it was about. You can leave if you want." He shrugged and focused back on Raikage.


    "So, Raikage, let''s go to Kumo then. But remember, if you try to act smart..." He warned him again with an explosion of natural energy in the air.


    "Ah, I felt it again. This is so good, if I can train myself in this environment I''m sure I can master Senjutsu." Jiraiya interjected.


    Alexander ignored him and waited for Raikage''s answer.


    "I don''t break promises. You can have the tailed beasts as long as you can promise to never give them to another vige." Raikage requested.


    "Sure, I will soon be taking the nine-tails from Konoha too. So don''t worry, no one will be using them as weapons anymore. Let''s go now." He gestured to him to start walking.


    "WAIT!"


    Jiraiya called him. Alexander looked back and asked in annoyance "What?"


    "What are you going to do with these men?" Jiraiya pointed to hundreds of cages.


    "Oh, they are free to go back home. But I hope they don''t start fighting again, or I''ll be angry."


    All the ninjas in cages had lost their will to fight by now. They had even thrown away their kunai to show they had surrendered.


    He waved his hand and all the cages disappeared. Soon all ten thousand ninjas also ran away.


    "There, you can go back and report to Konoha. I will be making a visit there soon." He shooed Jiraiya away.


    But the guy still followed him.


    "What do you want now?" He asked.


    "Um, I would like to learn Senjutsu from you."


    Everyone went silent at that moment and looked at each other''s faces.


    "Wait, don''t you consider me an enemy?" Alexander confusedly asked.


    "Haha, why would I do that? You just stopped the war single-handedly, you also stopped Hanzo from killing Yahiko and the kids. You are taking away the tailed beasts from viges that have been topics of war for many years. I think you are a good man, just a bit misunderstood." Jiraiya spoke about his views.


    "Well, sorry to break your hopes and dreams, I don''t know how to use Senjutsu." He replied.


    "WHAT? But you just used it." Jiraiya argued.


    "That is an inherent part of my body. I naturally used the Natural energy. So, I don''t even have to think about using it. I guess it is different for you." He rified.


    "B-but... it took me so much time and hard work to learn on Mount Myoboku." Jiraiya sounded like he didn''t believe it.


    After thinking, Alexander put forward a condition. "Hmmm, I can maybe give a few tips if you can take me to Mount Myoboku. I need to talk with the old toad sage."


    Jiraiya instantly jumped at the opportunity. "Sure, it''s very easy. I just need to reverse summon myself to that ce. Are we going to go now?"


    "No, first we go and get Matatabi and Gyuki."


    After that, his entourage went to Kumogakure. Their arrival gained the attention of the whole vige which was already on high alert. The forces had just returned to the vige.


    Most considered that the third Raikage was already dead and the elders were considering making third''s son of Raikage the Fourth Raikage. But then the third Raikage returned.


    But, that wasn''t all. He ordered Killer Bee and Yugito Nii toe to his office as the first order.


    "My pops is back from dead yoo..." Bee entered the Raikage''s office.


    "Raikage-sama, what can I do for you?" Yugito Nii asked with a bow.


    Raikage took his seat and smoked his pipe, "Bee, Yugito. I am proud of you two. You two were able to control your powers to such an extent.


    "But, you don''t have to do that anymore. I am sending the tailed beasts to where they came from in the first ce."


    "My pops has gone senile yo, say something to him, my bro..." Bee rapped, looking at his elder brother.


    A(All Raikage till 4th were named ''A'') looked at his father, "Father, do you mean to say you are going to return the tailed beasts to Konoha?"


    Before Raikage could refute, A received angry growls from the right side of the room where he hadn''t looked at yet.


    He saw many small animals sitting there with teacups in their small hands and growling at him.


    "No, my son. The tailed beasts do not belong to any vige or person. They belong to nature, as free beings. Just as we are. If you have any problem with this, you can go and talk with Sage of Beasts. I''m sure he can teach you a few lessons." Raikage smirked.


    Soon, A was seen beaten with a swollen face.


    "My bro got his ass whooped by an elderly y..." Before Bee could finish he received an angry re from his injured brother.


    "Now, thank you for keeping Matatabi and Gyuki safe till now. I will be taking them with me to their new homes now." He announced and walked towards Bee and Yugito.


    He quickly took out the tailed beast from Bee and Yugito''s bodies while also supplying chakra to their body so they don''t die.


    Within a few seconds, the two new little beasts were seen hugging Alexander.


    "G-CHAN, I won''t lie, I really felt like you had returned and would being to get me soon." Gyuki(eight-tails) said. He was mostly a smart and serious tailed beast but he was just like the others when with Alexander.


    "Oh really, what about you, Matatabi-chan," He asked. Unlike most other tailed beasts, Matatabi had a feminine personality and was considered a female. She was respectful and polite towards others and talked in a formal tone, with Alexander as an exception.


    "Dear G-Chan, I missed you very much. Gyuki said he sensed a strong presence of you but I was skeptical. I am happy that you''ve returned." Matatabi respectfully said and hugged him and also lightly purred as Alexander scratched her head. She had a lot of features based on a cat.


    "Haha, thank you for being a good girl all this time. Let''s go now. I have gathered all your siblings. Only Kurama-chan is left." Alexander said.


    Gyuki quickly scoffed, "Ah, that egoistical and narcissistic fox. But I can''t ignore him either, he''s my brother after all. A family is a family, and it is strongest when together. I haven''t forgotten your words G-Chan."


    "Haha, good. Now, Jiraiya, take us to Mount Myoboku." He instructed the Ero-Sennin.


    "Ah, yes, finally. Let''s go."


    In front of the shocked eyes of everyone in the room, they all left. Alexander had gotten very good at extracting the tailed beast now so Bee and Yugito were still fine and not unconscious.


    "Who was that man, pops? How did he do that?" Bee asked.


    *Sigh*


    "I told you before, he is the sage of the beasts. The world will be changing soon. I''m too old for this. A, I will train you every day from now on. Get ready." Raikage sternly announced.


    ...


    Alexander and his big group popped onto Mount Myoboku.


    Alexander looked around and felt the air was a lot better than normalnd.


    Then he saw a giant toad hopping towards them.


    ~Ah, I hope they aren''t poisonous.~ He thought internally.


    [A/N: I have drawn a new illustration for this arc. Check out Discord for full resolution.]


    [You can see Jiraiya, Bee, Yugito Nii, Matatabi, Gyuki and A on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    S T O N E S

 Chapter 349: Do You Want To Fly?

    "Jiraiya, good, you brought the prophecized man. I am Gamabunta, the chief toad of Mount Myoboku. It is a pleasure to meet you, the sage of beasts." Gamabunta talked in his hoarse voice.


    "What prophecy are you talking about?" Alexander confusedly asked. Jiraiya was also as much interested in knowing this.


    "Great toad sage made a prophecy about you a while ago. He''s never wrong. He said you''d being here soon." Gamabunta exined to them.


    "Then it feels more like a fact than a prophecy if they are so correct," Dous interjected.


    Gamabunta nodded his head, "Yes, you can say that too. His prophecy has never been wrong. Now, if you will follow me."


    Gamabunta brought them to a building. In front of it, two small toads were standing. Though the two looked old.


    Once Alexander was near them they lightly bowed, "Wee to Mount Myoboku, Sage of beasts. I am Fukasaku, the head toad of this ce. Come, my wife has set up a nice feast for us."


    *UWAAA*


    Alexander noticed Jiraiya making ugly faces like he was going to vomit any moment. He didn''t understand the reason behind him and followed him inside his house. They were soon brought in front of a long table with various baskets ced on it. In each basket, different kinds of insects could be seen. From caterpirs, beetles to earthworms.


    ~Now I understand.~ He just remembered Fukasaku was a toad so his diet would also be like a toad.


    Fukasaku quickly took his seat, "Come, eat with us."


    All the tailed beasts sat on their seats and started eating. To them, eating insects was not a big deal as they had eaten them before. But for Alexander, Hats, Berry, and Dous, it was not a happy sight.


    "Haha, yeah, what a feast. But we are strict vegetarians. I will make food for myself." He took out many tacos from his always ready kitchen in the pocket dimension.


    Chomei, who was chomping on some insects, looked at him, "But G-CHAN! You just ate..."


    Before he couldplete the sentence, Dous grabbed his mouth and stopped him from speaking further.


    "Haha, Chomei, it is bad to talk while eating," Dous said wryly and said something in Chomei''s ear.


    No one doubted them and they were able to dodge the bullet and eat the meal. During the meeting, the wife of Fukasaku tried many times to make them eat the insects. Saying it was her specialty.


    "So, can we go and meet this great toad sage?" He asked.


    "Yes, we can. But I don''t know if he will be waking up. He is too old now." Fukasaku told him.


    "Just take me to him. I''ll see what I can do." He insisted.


    Fukasaku nodded and asked him to follow. Jiraiya and Dous followed him from behind.


    "Okay, little ones. You stay here and have fun. I''ll be back in a while."


    ...


    Fukasaku brought him to an old pce-like building. They went straight inside and found the old sage sitting on a chair fitting his size.


    "He''s sleeping. Meeting with him is all about luck." Jiraiyamented.


    "Well, look at him. Sleeping so happily. Let''s wake him up."


    Alexander sent a small jolt of lighting at the big toad. Toad''s eyes instantly opened in shock.


    "Oiiiii"


    "Oh, he speaks French." Dous joked.


    Alexander knew that the old man was very sick and would not be speaking up without help.


    So he gave the toad some natural energy healing. The wrinkled face of Gamamaru became much better in an instant.


    Gamamaru''s tired-looking eyes opened fully and his face turned cheerful.


    "What a wonderful feeling, I haven''t felt like this in so many years... ah, you are the man I prophecized about. Wait, how long was I asleep?" Gamamaru was filled with questions.


    Fukasaku quickly answered him, "You slept for two months this time, the great sage."


    "Ah, that was a small nap then. Well, I knew you''d being, Sage of Beasts, but I do not know why." Gamamaru spoke.


    "You can call me Alex, and I came to get some information out of you," Alexander said and took out the sketch of the ck humanoid thing he saw thest time.


    "Do you know what this thing is?" He asked.


    Gamamaru''s eyes widened as soon as he saw it. "Where did you see him?"


    "He was trying to kidnap Shukaku, the one tail. I caught him and was able to cut his arm." He answered.


    "Hmm, troubling this is. This thing is called the ck Zetsu. ck Zetsu was created by Kaguya Otsutsuki shortly before she was sealed as the Ten-Tails by her twin sons, Hagoromo and Hamura.


    "It is responsible for many troubles throughout history. When Hagoromoter named his younger son, Asura, as the new leader of Ninshu, ck Zetsu tempted Hagoromo''s elder son, Indra, to go to war with his younger brother. Over the centuries, it manipted the two brothers'' reincarnations in an attempt to get one to awaken the Rinnegan, and also recorded many events for Kaguya, including Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju''sst fight at the Valley of the End.


    "Its main aim is to revive Kaguya. I learned all this throughout my various travels and prophecies."


    "Tell me, this reincarnation thing. Is it still going on?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, thest known incarnations of Indra and Asura were Madara Uchiha and Hashirama Senju. But no new incarnation has been born yet. Though that time is not far away. But nothing matters now as you are here, right?" Gamamaru replied.


    "Hahaha, yes. You''re right. But tell me, why can''t I sense this ck Zetsu even when it is so close to me?" He asked.


    "That may be because just like the tailed beasts. You as a whole, if not a part, are natural energy. This means that using natural energy is like breathing to you. ck Zetsu is the will of Kaguya, made from the same type of energy." Gamamaru exined.


    "So I will have to lure him out and kill him in one strike. I will have toe up with a n it seems." Alexander muttered.


    "Wait, who is this Kaguya? What is this whole reincarnation thing?" Jiraiya asked.


    Gamamaru looked at Jiraiya like he just noticed him. "Ah, you. I remember your prophecy. But it will be only half valid now."


    Jiraiya was concentrating on his words now, "Which part? That I will be a pervert never seen in the world before?"


    "No, you will still be the greatest pervert in the world, I was talking about you teaching the child of prophecy who will unite the world. You will still be teaching him but not as a child of prophecy anymore. Just as a grandpa figure." Gamamaru told him.


    "Why? The world doesn''t need to be united now?" Jiraiya asked.


    "No, it will be united much earlier now. Because of the sage o... Alex." Gamamaru replied.


    *Cough*


    Alexander interrupted their talk, "So, Gamamaru, did you see the fight between Kaguya and her sons personally?"


    "Yes, I did. It was terrifying. I thought the world would be destroyed that day but somehow we are still alive. I hope that Kaguya rots inside the moon forever"


    Alexander chuckled, "Well, now that I know most of the history, tell me how do I learn this senjutsu?"


    "It is very simple, you just channel the natural energy through your body," Gamamaru said.


    "But I am already doing that." Alexander retorted.


    "Then you have already mastered the Natural energy, congrattions."


    *Sigh*


    Alexander looked at Jiraiya, "Well, what do you want to learn? I don''t break promises."


    "What can you teach me?" Jiraiya asked excitedly.


    "Hmmm... kid, do you ever wish you could fly?"


    Alexander again used his ability to fly as leverage and got off easy. Seriously, flying was an ability that gets people excited by just having the prospect of someday learning and using it.


    [You can see Gamabunta and Fukasaku on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 350: Give Me My Trophy

    Alexander stayed at Mount Myoboku for a while and taught Jiraiya how to use the magic to fly.


    It was hard for Jiraiya but easy for all the toads in Mount Myoboku. They learned it pretty easily and quickly.


    "Haha, Jiraiya, focus more," Alexander instructed him while he sat on the side and sipped on some tea.


    "Ah, this is so hard, even more so than the sage mode," Jiraiyained.


    Alexander had helped Gamamaru get younger a bit and stronger so he could also walk and talk normally now. He also showed them a few more techniques of Jedi.


    The Toads were very interested in all that.


    When Alexander was busy teaching, the tailed beasts, Hats, and Berry were busy ying somewhere. Dous had decided to cut the overgrown grass of Mount Myoboky for some reason.


    Alexander doubted that because of his harsh punishments long ago, Dous now had a fetish for cutting grass with small scissors.


    Itachi and Shisui were sent to Konoha by Jiraiya as they had been missing for a while now and Itachi''s father may just dere Itachi dead if they didn''t contact him soon. "Ah, Gamamaru, how were these special ces like Mount Myoboku filled with natural energy formed?" Alexander asked.


    "These are natural. It may have something to do with geography. It is always random." Gamamaru replied from his giant recliner chair.


    "npa..."


    Alexander looked from where the noise came from.


    "Ah, my beautiful family. Come here Amy, give grandpa a hug." He walked up to them.


    Amy sweetly hugged him and whispered to him "She is angry at you"


    Alexander shivered a little, "Ah, I''ll go and check. Youe here and meet these little ones. They are called tailed beasts but they are sentient, they can talk, and are very friendly."


    "Hey there, my little potatoes,e and greet my granddaughter. Her name is Amy and she is very kind." He introduced them to each other.


    All the tailed beasts came to her running and introduced themselves.


    "Woah, you are so pretty, Amy." Chomei, as always greeted with praise. He was really good at buttering others.


    Then Alexander went to Olivia with a careful expression. "*Cough* Hey, Oli, nice of you toe out."


    "Yeah, someone had toe out and check up on you because you have clearly stopped caring about us. Do you even remember thest time you came to Phixheim?" She asked.


    Alexander tried to calcte when was thest time he went there but couldn''t remember.


    "Ah, forgive me, Oli. I was just too busy, I wille with you today." He tried to appease her.


    "Toote, you will sleep on the couch." She huffed and went to meet the tailed beasts.


    "Ah, who is that prettydy?" Jiraiya came to Alexander and asked while looking at Olivia with a perverted face.


    "That is my wife, you pervert. And don''t do anything to enrage her. She will crush your bones into a paste." Alexander warned him and walked to Olivia to make up.


    ...


    Konohagakure,


    Danzo had been hiding inside his rootir and experimenting on different stuff. Since he was removed from the Konoha council, he decided to protect the vige in his own way.


    His sense of justice was very weird. To him, it was not the people that made the vige but the physical vige itself, though this theory was also not permanent in his head and it changed from time to time. So, he was okay if he had to destroy a few ns to keep things going.


    "So, you have finally decided to take my offer." A hissing voice came from behind Danzo.


    Danzo turned around and saw Orochimaru, "Yes, do you have it?"


    "Yes, Hashirama''s cells as promised. Where are my Sharingan samples?" Orochimaru asked.


    Danzo took out a sealed container with two eyes inside. "Here, remember, if anybody finds out about this, I will pull every string possible to start a hunt for you. Don''t forget, you are still a Missing-nin."


    "Of course, a pleasure doing business, Lord Danzo, Tell me if you ever need me again, maybe we can cooperate more in the future." Orochimaru hissed and left.


    Danzo looked at the box in his hand with a greedy smile, "Finally, with the legacy of both Senju and Uchiha ns, I will protect the vige as the strongest ninja. Nobody can stop me now. But I need the Mangekyo Sharingan now, that kid hid it well but nothing stays a secret from me"


    Meanwhile, in the Hokage office, Sakumo and Shikaku just returned and gave the details. Minato quickly called the council and they found out that Hiruzen had given the order to kill the third Raikage at all cost.


    These actions of Hiruzen lost him his grace with Minato. Minato was the Hokage now and all these things were up to him to decide but the ex-Hokage certainly didn''t acknowledge this simple fact.


    Minato made a note in his mind to thoroughly check all the Anbu and mark out all those still loyal to Hiruzen.


    ...


    Blue Fang hadpleted his work in Takigakure. Now he was assigned to go to Kirigakure(Hidden Mist Vige) to solve the problems there andpletely take over the country to stop their barbaric practices and give a good life to all the people. He had decided to take Brian with him too.


    "Come on Brian, how long will you weep for that Togruta. She had a husband, you never had a chance." Blue Fand consoled the depressed businessman.


    "But, she was so nice to me..." Brian cried.


    *Sigh*


    "Let''s just go. Maybe after working a bit, your mind will be diverted." Heforted him and dragged him along.


    ...


    [WARNING: LIGHT LEMON SCENE (NOT GRAMPS)]


    Somewhere across the multiverse.


    "So, we were able to bring purity to 65 percent. Though the n was mine and I think I deserve a long and thick trophy,"


    Leonidas looked at Natasha''s lust-filled eyes. They had done it thousands of times but they both seem to just can''t get enough of each other.


    "Oh, really, I thought you wanted to do the next mission first, Nat" Leonidas teased her while stroking her hair slowly.


    It was arousing her even more. Leonidas had nned to tease her as she did to him many times. He got closer to her face, he took his shirt off and grabbed her waist.


    "Are you sure you want the trophy?" He asked as he slowly brought his lips close to hers, but still stayed an inch apart. They looked into each other''s eyes closely.


    "Yes, give me my trophy..." She was going wild.


    "Hmmm, what if you were the runner up, and didn''t win the trophy today," he teased as he caressed her nape with one hand and the other arm was wrapped around his waist and he tickled her side waist.


    "Mmh, by the right of being your wife. I im it my own." She authoritatively whispered andunched herself at him wildly. She kissed his lips while being on top of him as he undressed her clothes and unhooked her bra.


    "I think the trophy is ready for you, my cat in heat." He joked.


    Being called a cat, she acted like one and gave him a bite on his neck. She slowly made her way down.


    Then she finally unhooked his belt and started taking his jeans off. She was being too wild right now, something that had not happened since the previous world they had been to.


    She grabbed his jeans from both sides of his waist and pulled them off aggressively. But in doing so, a button was mistakenly pressed on a certain device.


    However, the two didn''t notice it and continued their wild and fun not so family-friendly activity.


    ...


    *Beep* *Beep*


    "What the hell, what mess has Leo gotten himself into that even he needs my help?" Alexander asked himself.


    "Olivia, I gotta go. Leo''s beacon just lit up. He''s probably in some trouble." He informed her.


    "Hmm, give him a good knock on his head. I haven''t seen him in so long. Has he forgotten his mother since he found himself a wife?" Olivia worryingly told him.


    Alexander walked up to her and caressed her cheeks, "Aw, my beautiful wife. You look so cute when you are angry."


    She swatted his hand, "Huh, don''t expect to get a ce on my bed, Alex. You will still be sleeping on the floor. It has been years since you came and spent time with me. Have you forgotten all the vows you took when we married?"


    Alexander looked down while being scolded. He had to agree, he had really ignored Phixheim and his family these days.


    "I don''t feel the need to sleep so I didn''t remembering to sleep, but I will make it up to you, Oli. I promise. Okay, I should go now, Love you. Keep an eye on all these potatoes will you." He requested her.


    "Huh, they are better than you. At least they genuinely want my love and affection." She huffed and left to spoil the tailed beasts. The tailed beasts had quickly be Olivia''s favorite after they started calling her grandma and sang a few songs for her.


    *Sigh*


    "It seems nobody loves me anymore." He sighed.


    Just then he felt something pulling his robes near his feet. He looked down and saw a little cute Yalo.


    "A, my small Yalo. Only you love me right? Okay, let''s go on a Grandpa Grandson bonding trip." He spoiled him.


    Soon a white light fell on him and took him away with it.


    [A/N: Next five chapters will be in another world.]


    [You can see Jiraiya; Danzo and Orochimaru; Natasha and Leonidas; Yalo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Gori wants some bananas. Need stones for bartering.

 Chapter 351: An Awkward Situation

    Alexander, with Yalo sitting on his back, traveled the multiverse and reached a location. The white light blinded him for a second.


    In that second he heard a lot of moaning noise. Then the next moment, his vision became clear.


    He looked where he was and only saw a red-haired woman''s naked back, hopping on someone.


    "Goddamn you horny animals, there is a kid here and why would you call me at this moment?" He shouted and used magic. Clothes appeared on both of their bodies while he also covered Yalo''s eyes.


    Both Natasha and Leonidas were shocked by the intrusion. They both looked and saw Alexander standing beside the bed.


    "DAD?! Why would youe at this time?" Leonidas questions while getting up embarrassingly.


    "You pressed the emergency beacon and called me," Alexander replied back.


    Leonidas quickly looked for the device in his pant pocket and saw it making blinking lights, signifying it was activated.


    "Argh, we must have pressed it by mistake while being..." He stopped in the middle. "Haha, being wild you mean? Ah, it''s good to be young. Well, nice to meet you. Aren''t you two going to give your dad a hug?" Alexanderughed. He was never a man to fret over such things. Sex was a natural thing, though it''s better to do it in private or just not in front of your parents.


    Leonidas embarrassingly came and gave him a hug. Alexander looked at Natasha who was red-faced in embarrassment.


    She also came and hugged him.


    "Okay, you two continue, I will go out," Alexander said and started to walk to the door.


    "Ah, dad, it''s all right. Let''s go out." Leonidas quickly tagged along with him. That was the only way to forget this awkward moment.


    "Well, sure, but Olivia will get angry if she finds she didn''t get a new grandchild because I disturb you two." He shamelessly replied.


    Leonidas quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him out of the room, "Dad, stop embarrassing us. I know you are doing it knowingly."


    "Haha, well, I can''t help it. Teasing you two is fun. Ah, hey, meet this little one. He is Yalo, I have adopted him. He''s an alien and has very slow growth. He''s 24 years old and is still a baby." He introduced the child.


    Yalo waved his hand slowly at Leonidas. Leonidas picked Yalo in his arms, "Haha, he''s cute. Hey there, Yalo. I am your big bro."


    "Your mom was angry, she was missing you a lot you know."


    "Yeah, we were going toe to visit after wepleted our work in this world," Leonidas answered.


    "Hmmm, where are we by the way? From all this furniture, I''d say we are somewhere medieval. " Alexander deduced.


    "Yeah, this is one weird ce. This whole kingdom is on an ind in the middle of the ocean. The whole kingdom is surrounded by 50-meter tall walls and also divided by walls into districts.


    "Outside the walls is the dangerous territory where nobody likes to go because of Titans. Titans are a race of giant, man-eating humanoids. strongly resemble nude humans. They are typically bipedal with the limbs and features one would expect in humans; however, they are all deformed to some extent in body proportions erged head, small limbs, etc.


    "The vast majority of Titans have a masculine body shape, although all of themck reproductive organs.


    "Titans do not mate or interact with organisms other than humans, their sole purpose in life is to seek out and devour humans. They do not derive any real sustenance from humans either, but it did not affect their activity or decrease their numbers.


    "Some Titans do not react to pain, and all will move as long as there is sunlight. Most Titans show no signs of intelligence and act like mindless beasts, easy to trick, distract, and deceive. We have been able to deduct all this in recent times.


    "There are also a few titans that are much stronger, intelligent, and trained in fighting. They are the biggest threat right now because they broke through the wall a few years ago. A lot of people died. There is also a kid who can turn into a titan and be conscious, he was able to block the hole in one wall with a boulder.


    "I suspect someone is controlling these new titans. Natasha and I have been in this world for just three days so we haven''t done a lot except research yet. The world purity is at 65%. We were going to take over the whole kingdom soon. But that titan kid says there are secrets about titans under his home''s basement. His home was in the area that was attacked by abnormal titans a few years ago. That area is now swarming with titans and we are nning onunching an assault. ording to what we will find there, we will make our n."


    Alexander silently listened to everything and digested all the information. "Hmm, this is by far the strangest situation I have encountered, well, I''ll give you a hand. What identity do you two possess right now?" He asked.


    "Ah, I just inducted ourselves asmanders in the army by using legilimency on a few important people." He exined.


    "Hmm, well, I won''t be staying for long. So I don''t need an identity, besides, what can they even do if they find me. As long as I p one or two of these titans with my hands it would shut them up." He shrugged.


    Soon Natasha also came out in her normal clothes. "We will show you around, dad."


    Leonidas put Yalo on his back and they roamed through the medieval city-like ce.


    "Where are we at the moment?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, as Nat and I are high ranking officials, we get to live in the best ce. This is the area called Mitras, it is the capital of this walled country of Eldia. It is inside Wall Shina, the innermost of the three. The newly crowned Queen lives here too.


    "You won''t believe it but when we came here, the ce was in an uproar. It was found out that the current King was actually a proxy to the real king who was secretly living as Rod Reiss, instead of Rod Fritz. Also, apparently, these walls are made of huge titans as a base. Erected by the powers of a titan called Founding Titan."


    Leonidas continued to tell him in detail about what he knew about the city and its geography. He told him about the possible memory erasal of all the Eldians many years ago. Leonidas reached this conclusion because he could not find any verbal proof of history.


    They had just arrived three days ago so they had not done much till now. But soon they were going to attack the ce called Shiganshina district.


    *Woosh*


    Alexander noticed a noise that resembled the release of air pressure. He looked back and saw a man just jumping down from the top of a roof with the help of some kind of instrument.


    "General Universe," the man saluted.


    "Yes," Alexander instinctively replied.


    The man was confused and looked at his face. He saw a slight resemnce between Leonidas and Alexander.


    Natasha startedughing from the sides.


    "Yes, Connie, what is it?" Leonidas responded.


    "Sir, the meeting about the nning for retaking Shiganshina willmence shortly. Commander Erwin asked for you toe and provide valuable input." Connie informed them while standing in attention.


    Alexander walked to the bald kid. He remembered Saitama by looking at Connie.


    ~Ah, I wonder how that kid is doing,~ he thought.


    Alexander patted Connie''s bald head, "Kid, you look malnourished. Here, eat this."


    He gave him an energy bar. Connie took it and checked the thing. The wrapper looked weird to him. He couldn''t imagine such a smooth texture of the paper. He had no idea it was stic. Though it was biodegradable as it was Alexander''s item.


    "We will be at the meeting, you are dismissed," Leonidas said.


    When Connie was gone Alexander asked, "Hmm, Generals? I thought you said you were a simplemander. Well, anyway, how much do they know about you two? Have they witnessed your powers?''


    "No, we haven''t done anything extraordinary till now. I guess they are in for a crazy show now that you are here." Leonidas chuckled.


    [You can see Connie and Map on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 352: Serious Slap

    Leonidas and Natasha brought him to a heavily guarded building.


    "The queen will be here, which is why there is so much security," Leonidas informed him.


    "Well, I came with you just to know what is going on. Once I know everything, we will fast track everything and fix all the problems. If we go at a normal human pace, it will take too much time." Alexander nned.


    "We know, we were also going to do that once we know the origin of Titans. Honestly, the mindless titans look so much like humans, and if there is a possible cure I want to make it." Leonidas responded.


    It had been so long since he had met Leonidas that he had forgotten Leonidas had a pretty good brain. They entered the building and went inside a big hall. Lots of military people were sitting there.


    Most of the people saluted Leonidas and Natasha. Then suddenly a small blonde girl came running and hugged Natasha.


    "Big sis, thank you foring." the girl said.


    Alexander smiled, "Haha, what a cute kid. Hey there little one, here. have these choctes. Don''t forget to share it."


    The blonde girl instinctively took it and then looked at Alexander confusedly. "Bwahahaha..., Dad, she is the queen, Historia Fritz. And she is not a small child, it''s just her height." Leonidasughed heartily.


    Alexander scratched his beard wryly. "Well, choctes are still good for health if eaten in small quantities. Keep it."


    "Big brother Leo, who is this old man?" Historia asked.


    "He is the man I told you all about. Who is unquantifiable better than me in everything I can do. He is my father, Alexander Maxim Universe." Leonidas introduced him.


    "But where did hee from? I''ve never known a man as talented as you say him to be. I''m sure a man like him wouldn''t live in hiding." Commander Pixis raised concerns.


    "Well, he was living outside all the time in the southern mountains. As we all know, that region has not been explored much because of its snowy and harsh terrain, making it impossible to use horses." Leonidas made up the story.


    "As much as I don''t want to believe this, if he is really strong then it shouldn''t be too hard for him, He must have also mapped a lot ofnds too right?" Commander Pixis asked.


    "Yes, he had." Leonidas nodded.


    Alexander had no idea about the ce. But then he heard Leonidas talking to him mentally.


    Alexander repeated the words, "Ah, there is not much. I climbed mountains after mountains. My moto was to climb the highest peak there. And I was able to. It was so high that I was able to see the whole ind we are on."


    His mention of the ind brought everyone to attention. "And from up there, I could see the northern, eastern, and western end of the ind. Beyond it was an endless ocean."


    When he stopped speaking, he heard everyone breathing loudly.


    "Oh, don''t tell me you people didn''t know about the ocean." Alexander blurted.


    The blonde, smart-looking man stood up (Commander Erwin), "We didn''t. We were never able to reach the end of the ind because of the need to travel so much. What you said proves one thing, there are many things we all were lied about. We need to find whatever is in the basement of Eren''s house that might give us a better clue."


    "Well, what are we waiting for then? let''s go." Alexander said.


    Then everyone started to look at a dark-haired kid. "Oh, he must be the one who can turn into a titan. I would like to see you turn into a titan, maybe I can find out how you can be so big."


    Suddenly a girl stood up and covered the boy, "He is not ab rat. I will not let anyone experiment on Eren."


    ~Oh, she''s clearly in love with him~


    "I never said I was going to do experiments. Besides, even if I say I want to, why would you say no? Don''t you want a cure so anyone who bes a titan can be turned back to normal?" He asked.


    "You mean you can make a cure?" Another woman asked. She looked too interested in his words and was showing a bit of pervertedness.


    "Possibly." He replied.


    "Then we must get to work..." She nearly shouted.


    "Hange, cut it. Retaking Wall Maria is the priority. No one wille between that." a short man said with a serious expression.


    ~Hmm, no wonder so many people are short. Living inside walls must make their supplies limited, resulting in malnutrition.~ Alexander thought.


    *Sigh*


    "Leonidas, tell me when you decide to make an attack. I will look around till then." He shruggingly said and went out.


    ...


    Alexander went out and secretly flew around the whole walled area. Yalo, who had been invisible till now, was finally having fun.


    He noticed the difference in the infrastructure between the innermost area and the outermost area. It was clear that except for the wealthy and nobility, everyone else lived in poverty because most of the good stuff was hogged by the big guys. Just like any other normal aristocratic society.


    Alexander went to a random ce near the wall and looked through it. The bare muscles ofrge humanoid things were clearly visible.


    They didn''t have any life in them, seemingly awaiting orders from someone. Alexander checked out the matter they were made of and it was surely not something organic as it had not rotten till now.


    "Ayaaa..."


    "Yes, Yalo. They are surely ugly." He sighed and flew away.


    Alexander then went to the eldest person he could find in the whole of walled areas. He finally found a 75 years old man. It was rare for something to live this long in such a society.


    He used legilimency to find any ws in their memory. As mentioned by Leonidas, Alexander didn''t find anything from before 63 years ago. There was just nothing.


    Alexander looked for another man who was 65 years old. Again, he couldn''t look at memories from before 63 years.


    ~Hmm, this proves one thing. The walls were probably raised 63 years ago. And for some reason, someone used a method to erase their memory of the world outside so they would quietly live here.~


    ...


    Soon after, Alexander received a message saying they were going ahead with the assault. Alexander met everyone on top of Wall Maria, overlooking the Shiganshina District.


    They arrived and started killing brainless titans, and Eren went on to use his hardening ability to seal the outer gate of the district.


    Alexander saw the whole transformation of Eren into a titan and he deduced that it was certainly not a biological or chemical process. The amount of matter the body needed to produce such a humongous outer body was huge and it can''t be made from the energy inside the human body. Alexander also felt the mass was appearing out of thin air and setting itself around Eren to make him a titan.


    ~Interesting, so there is a supernatural side to it too.~ he thought.


    When they thought everything went sessfully just then huge boulders started to fall on them. The scout told them about the Beast Titan and his army of titans gathered outside the wall.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly a huge cloud of mist appeared near them, on the other side of a house. A humongous figure started rising.


    "I-It''s the Colossal titan," Armin shouted.


    "Ah, what a nuisance," Alexanderined.


    He walked forward towards the Colossus titan.


    "Oy, old man, what are you doing? Return to your position." Levi shouted at his back.


    "Haha, kid, keep your eyes open now," Alexander replied while chuckling.


    He jumped onto the roof first. Everyone was shocked as he was not wearing any vertical maneuvering equipment.


    Then, with a loud boom, everyone saw Alexanderunching himself towards the head of the Colossus titan.


    The house over which he was standing copsed under the opposing force on its roof.


    Alexander reached the head of the Colossus titan.


    ~Hah, big and slow. Easy target~ he muttered.


    ~I call this, serious p.~


    *BOOOOOOOOOM...*


    A p, so loud that a huge sonic boom was made. Clouds over the sky disappeared and showed a light blue sky.


    Everyone looked for the head of the Colossus titan. But there wasn''t any. The head had evaporated under the punch''s force.


    Henge walked to Leonidas, "Ah, General, who did you say your father was? Can you also do such things?"


    Everyone was shocked by the unbelievable scene. The colossus titan was knocked out with one p.


    Then they saw Alexandering back to the ground with a boy in his hand, not knowing what was going on in the monstrous old man.


    ~Ah, my p control is too bad. I used too much power again~


    [A/N: This mini arc will go on till five chapters, including today''s two. After that MC will return to Naruto]


    [You can see Historia, Erwin, Hange, Wall, Titan and Colossus titan on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    [Limited Offer] 1 Stone = 1 hug from Yalo + 1 banana

 Chapter 353: I Am God

    Hended back on the ground and dragged the tall, thin boy to where everyone else was.


    "Well, I guess this is one of the nine titans?" He asked.


    "Bertolt," Mikasa growled.


    *ROAR*


    Alexander looked back and another titan appeared out of the smoke. This time it was a smaller titan but with some kind of exoskeleton.


    "Hah, this must be his teammate. Well, let''s take care of him too." Alexander muttered.


    The new titan came running at them at full speed. Alexander simply stood there.


    Once he was close enough, Alexander punched the air. A loud sonic boom came and with that, a wave of air was seen traveling towards the titan''s neck.


    Before the Armored Titan could realize the severity of the situation, the air wave cut his neck. His head and body fell in two different ces. The head of the titan came rolling towards Alexander which he stopped with his foot.


    He pulled out the boy half stuck in the nape. "This marks the second. Now, what about the Beast one?"


    Seeing that except Natasha and Leonidas, everyone was still in shock. He just jumped to the beast titan and simply took out the man hiding in the nape.


    While he was dealing with the Beast Titan, he saw another unusual titan that had a cannon on its back.


    He teleported to its back and tried to take out the human inside. He didn''t know if it was a human titan or not.


    But it seemed it was his luck and he sessfully took out a girl.


    *THUD*


    He piled the four together. By then everyone had returned back to their senses.


    "Are you a titan too?" That was the first thing Eren asked him.


    "Hah, no, I''m not. I am just strong. You should drink more milk and eat more fruits." He joked and walked to his son.


    "H-How is this possible? No human can be this powerful." Hange shouted.


    "Well, I am not your enemy. I am helping you. Isn''t that a good thing already? You guys should be happy that I am here." Alexander said. He knew it was very hard to just ept the things he did. But he also didn''t want to mess with their minds. Someone had already done that.


    "Then how do you exin all this? We don''t need a secret double agent in our ranks." Levi pointed.


    "Hmm, well, I''ll be blunt now. If I say, I am god, will you believe me?" He asked.


    "Hah, I''d say keep joking." Hange scoffed.


    "See, for a normal human, who has lived his whole life inside these walls, epting new and unimaginable things can be very hard. It is verymon. But, let me show you. Can a normal human do this?" He asked and turned around.


    They saw the whole Shiganshina district magically repairing itself into perfect condition. All the broken houses were getting repaired.


    After that, Alexander pointed his hand at the wall. In an instant, it grew a few meters more.


    "If I am a normal human or even a titan, should I be able to make this?"


    He showed his palm on which a miniature sun appeared. "This is the sun, as powerful as the one in the sky but smaller in size."


    Hange walked to him interestingly and tried to touch it.


    "Go ahead, by I am warning you. It will burn your body to ashes even before your skin touches it.


    "So, it is clear I am not a normal man. I am not a titan either. You can believe whatever you want about me. I am just here to help." He rified.


    "What is your final agenda?" Commander Erwin asked.


    "To find the truth about titans. To find out why you all are living in walls and why I found traces of memory tampering in all the old people in the whole kingdom." He blurted.


    "Then we will find whatever is inside that basement and find the truth." Leonidas sternly said, bringing everyone''s mind back to their mission.


    After that, they all rushed to Eren''s house that was fully restored now. The four titan-turning humans Alexander caught were unconscious and tied to different corners. Their tongues were wrapped with a piece of cloth too.


    Eren ran into his house and to the basement. He tried the key ne but the key didn''t work. So Leonidas just kicked it open.


    "Oh, it looks like your father was a man of talents. There is a lot of research material here." Alexandermented.


    "This must be for fooling the police. It was widely known that the police would arrest you if you were caught conducting secret experiments on anything." Hange added.


    "Hmm, look for any secretpartment," Natasha ordered.


    Not long after, they found the secretpartment in a drawer of a table. They found three books in it and through them learned about the life of Eren''s father, the world outside the walls, and a one-sided version of the story about the origin of Titans.


    The books portrayed that Eldians were good and were discriminated against by Marley. They lived in internment zones. But if that was the case, why did King Fritz not use his titans to safeguard his people? Why did he bring his people here and remove their memory?


    "*Sigh* This only tells us one side of the story. If we truly want to understand everything, we need to look at both sides." Alexander decided.


    "So, we are going to go out. We must tell everyone about this. All of us were lied to for so long." Erwin conflictedly said.


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, we should tell the public. But, we need to be careful with words. If someday we want to return to the maind then we can not have our people still live in hatred for the mainders. That will only restart the whole cycle. I will go to the maind and try to find out everything. Meanwhile, Leonidas will help you all to prepare."


    Leonidas agreed, "Yes, we will need to stop the public from going restless and starting all kinds of conspiracy theories. We can''t afford that right now."


    Hence, Alexander flew away with Yalo. He first flew up to look at the world''s geography. After a while, to his surprise, he found out that everything was simr to the normal Earth.


    The ce Eldia was situated in Madagascar. After that, he flew to the port of Eldia to see from where the visitors entered the ce.


    At the port, he found a ship. The men on it seemed to be armed with World War II-era weapons.


    He made himself invisible and infiltrated the ce. He found the highest-ranking man among them who was a captain and used Legilimency to gain knowledge about the world.


    From this, he learned about the Marley Empire. It spanned from Europe to the whole of Africa. In the middle was also the Middle East Alliance. In the east was another kingdom called Hizuru which he imagined to be Japan. The Marleyans seemed to have a deep hatred against Eldians due to the previous atrocitiesmitted by the Eldians over them and the world with the help of their titans.


    He couldn''t find anything deeper though. He was just a ship captain.


    ~*Sigh, I guess I''ll just go and infiltrate the library of some important figure in the maind.~


    He decided to quicklyplete his work here as he didn''t know what help would be needed in his original world. This ce already had Leonidas and Natasha.


    While Alexander was leaving the ship. He saw a door guarded by two men with guns.


    ~Hmm, did they catch someone?~ He asked himself and simply made himself intangible and crossed into the room.


    Inside, he saw a girl. Tied to the wall. Each limb of hers was tied as far away as possible from her other limbs. Even her tongue was covered with a cloth.


    ~Is she also a Titan?~


    He lifted the invisibility and spoke, "Kid, what are you in for?"


    The girl looked at him with her dejected eyes. "Ummm... Ummm"


    "Oh, yeah, just wait, I''ll get that thing off of your tongue"


    After untying her mouth restraint she growled at him, "Who are you?"


    "Ah, I''m just a wandering old man. What about you?" He asked back.


    Her eyes twitched, "I am Ymir."


    "Don''t tell me you are the one that little Historia mentioned," Alexander eximed.


    "You know Historia?" She asked softly.


    "Yeah, she became the queen. What a strongss." Alexander praised.


    "I''ll drop you back to her." He offered and untied the restraints. He then teleported and put her in the royal pce where Historia was. Just as he appeared he disappeared again.


    [You can see Bertolt, Armored Titan and the world map on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 354: Ymir Fritz, the first Titan

    [SPOILER ALERT: This chapter includes some real info from Manga that will be shown in the new season.]


    [A/N: I rmend you download the PDF version of this chapter from Discord (Illustration Channel) because there are a lot of images in it and it will provide a better reading experience.]


    Alexander traveled nearly the whole world in a matter of a few minutes. He looked around and checked the level of civilization.


    He could officially say now that the world was in the Mid industrialization phase. He looked around for the different kinds of ethnic cultures and couldn''t find many.


    There were mainly Europeans, Asians, and Arabs. That was it. There were no Africans for some reason, even though the whole Marley empire spanned Africa.


    Alexander then went to the capital city of Marley and looked for an important-looking residential building. He went in and looked for books and started reading.


    Surprisingly, the house had books with detailed world history. Details of even the first titan were there. He quickly started reading them.


    It all started about 2 thousand years ago with a girl named Ymir. When the world''s dominant kingdom was the Marley Empire. They were strong and considered themselves superior to all other races. They killed as pleased, piged as pleased.


    There was a tribe called Eldians that was one of the suppressed sses. Then the Fritz family came into power as the ruling family of the tribe of Eldia. Around 2,000 years ago, Ymir''s vige was attacked and enved by the Eldians, who then cut out their tongues. One day, after a pig got released mistakenly, the tribe''s ruler, Fritz, questioned the ves on the culprit. The ves gave up Ymir, who was released only to be hunted down for sport.


    Wounded and desperate, Ymir found an unusuallyrge tree with a chasm at its base. Seeking shelter, she stepped inside and, not knowing of the sinkhole beneath, fell down into a pool of water. There, a mysterious spine-like creature fused with her and turned her into the first Titan.


    With her newfound power, Ymir returned to serve Fritz and used her Titan form to cultivate thend, build bridges, and amass wealth for the Eldians. Under hismand, she also vanquished the armies of Eldia''s rival, Marley. But, in her heart, she was a broken girl who was just a tool for King Fritz to exploit. She was a ve even after so much power.


    She was forced tomit horrible crimes that broke her mind. The killing of entire ethnicmunities because they were considered impure and lesser. Forced to kill children on whose shadows she felt her own image.


    ~No wonder I couldn''t find any African or other ethnic groups originally hailing from this region. These eldians killed them all~ Alexander realized.


    However, due to all this destruction, human civilization regressed to an even worse stage.


    To "reward" Ymir for her service, Fritz took her as his concubine; she didn''t have a choice anyway, and together, the two had three children. Maria, Rose, and Sheena. Thirteen years after acquiring the power of the Titans, Ymir died while thwarting an assassination attempt on Fritz. Ymir could have lived if she wanted but she let herself die and be free from the miserable life.


    King Fritz then forced his daughters to eat their mother''s corpse in an attempt to preserve the power of the Titans. Hemanded his daughters to continuously reproduce, to have their children eat their spines upon their deaths, and perpetuate this ritual from child to child so that Ymir''s blood would not die out and Eldia could rule forever with its Titans.


    Ymir''s power was eventually divided into the Nine Titans.


    The Nine Titans continue to wage war against the nation of Marley, taking control of the continent and gradually transforming the Eldian tribe into the Eldian Empire. Eldia conquered countless other civilizations as well, using Pure Titans as cheap weapons of mass destruction. This resulted in massive casualties and entire cultures being wiped out.


    They eventually took over most of the known world. They also allied with the Hizuru kingdom.


    ording to the Eldians, Ymir''s existence was hailed as a god-given miracle. Meanwhile, Marleyans believe she received her powers from a deal with the "Devil of All Earth" and used this to ostracize the Eldians.


    For years, the Founding Titan power remained with the Fritz family while the eight remaining Titans were inherited by lesser Eldian families subservient to the Founding Titan and the royal bloodline.


    Those who inherit the power of the Titans are destined to die after 13 years as Ymir did due to a phenomenon called the "Curse of Ymir."


    In the book, Alexander found that the Eldians enacted various atrocities on the people they conquered, supposedly killing roughly three times the world''s poption at that time. Making human civilization regress even more. Most of the ethnic groups not allied with them were considered third-ss citizens. Marleyans lived in very bad conditions at that time.


    Then, an epidemic took the world like a storm. The epidemic led to a significant drop in the worldwide poption. With the power of the Founding Titan, the King of Eldia altered the biology of the Subjects of Ymir to give them immunity, and no Subject of Ymir died to the epidemic. The world was seemingly going backwards in terms of development.


    Then about a hundred years ago, the 145th King of Eldia, Karl Fritz, decided that his people had hurt the rest of the world too much and had be the very thing they fought. He took the vow to renounce the war and made it so that his ideology passed down to each new King who inherited the Founding Titan and also made sure that only the one of royal blood can truly use the powers of the Founding Titan


    To that end, he retreated from power, leaving the noble families with the other eight titans to tear each other apart. This gave time and strength to Marleyans to rise up and start a revolution.


    Meanwhile, Fritz himself retreated with as many Eldians as possible, as well as some representatives of other ethnicities, to Paradis Ind(Madagascar). Once there, he created the Walls using millions of Colossal Titans, erased the Subjects of Ymir''s memories of life before the Walls, and made the ethnic minorities (whom he couldn''t mind-control) the new nobility; as far as the world knew, only two of these groups resisted, the Ackermanns and the Asians, and both were hunted to extinction within the Walls as a result.


    The Eldians left on the maind were captured by their former subjects, now freed Marleans, and made second-ss citizens, only spared extermination because their ability to be turned into Titans was useful in warfare.


    In the present day, the only free Eldians in the world live within the Walls. Marley is the world''s foremost superpower, thanks to its liberal use of Titans in warfare, which spread the hatred of Eldians to unprecedented levels worldwide, but conventional technology was catching up.


    *Sigh*


    ~So, the whole world hates Eldians now. Even though they are just being used at this point. But I wonder, from what I know, I have already captured eight out of nine titans. This means only the War-Hammer titan is left. It is under the Tybur family. The Tybur family was the first of the Eldian houses to side with Marley in the war. Ah, I feel bad for that little girl Ymir. So much hardship because of others.~


    Alexander closed the book and walked out of the building. But when he came to the door, he found the name of the person who owned the house. The name que showed Tybur as the surname.


    ~No wonder they had such a detailed history of titans. Well, I might as well take the war-hammer titan with me.~


    Alexander spent some time trying to find the person. It turned out, it was a female. She was an Eldian noble living in Marley.


    Knocking the woman and putting her in Phixheim, he went to look for where the Ymir girl found her powers. From what Alexander theorized, the world was somewhat simr to Earth. But the history diverted around the time the Roman empire was on earth. Of course, instead of Roman, there was the Marley empire.


    The Eldians were a group that suddenly got lucky. Alexander wanted to find the underground pool of water where Ymir found her powers.


    So, he looked for the ce all across Europe. He meditated a lot to feel the flow of energy. He felt something like strings connecting to the Eldian people but they were invisible. Alexander found out these things were called paths in the Marley government''s research facility.


    It seemed that the Marley government had done a lot of research on it. They had found out that the Paths serve as channels for the transportation of several things, such as memories and wills from other Subjects of Ymir, flesh, and bones that make up a Titan''s body,mands from a Titan''s scream, and the power of the Titans.


    "Ah, I should just ask father. I don''t have time for all this," Alexander growled.


    He looked up at the sky and spoke. "Father, can you hear me?"


    In just a millisecond, he received a reply, "Ah, hello my favorite son. I thought you had forgotten about me, I was just having a party, you shoulde too?"


    "You already know why, you are omniscient and omnipresent. Well, can you tell me what this whole titan thing is here? How did humans get this power?"


    "Oh, let me check" God replied in his always cheerful manner.


    "Hmm... ah, I found it. That damn Zeus, I''ll spank him to reincarnation this time. Son, as it turned out. This was supposed to be a normal earth.


    "A million years ago, Zeus was fighting a monster turned sentient who called himself a titan. Zeus took the challenge and fought him across the multiverse and eventually slew him here. But the fool left the body to rot. As it was a cosmic monster, bodies don''t dpose that fast.


    "That girl Ymir stumbled across that corpse. She probably touched that corpse and automatically received its inheritance. She got connected with the Path and touched on the source of all living matter.


    "The poor girl was mentally broken and even while living in the Middlend(Thend between living life and death where all the paths converge) she follows the will of her captors." God genuinely sounded sad.


    "WAIT! Ymir is still alive?" Alexander asked.


    "In a way she is. She is the mother of all titans. She can never die. She lives in the Middle Land and is connected to the paths leading to all Subjects of Ymir and Titans. It is her who lets all the titans have their power." God exined.


    "Poor child, can you send me to her? I want to help her?" He asked.


    "Ah, good n. Yes, here you go."


    In an instant, Alexander found himself standing on sandynd. As far as he could see there was sand. Above him was dark sky but many thin threads were traveling through it.


    Alexander looked around and finally saw a little girl sitting on the sand with a bucket near her.


    "Hey, little one," he called out warmly. She suddenly got up and walked away slowly. She did peak at him for a moment though, but all he could see was the depressed and pain-filled face of the girl.


    [You can see Pages from Manga, Ymir, and founding titan on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Attack On Stones please.

 Chapter 355: Ice-Cream wins the heart

    Alexander kept on looking at the girl. She was just ignoring him and minded her own business.


    Alexander called Leonidas and told him to tell Eren to turn into a titan right now.


    A momentter. He saw one of the strings in the sky light up and came down and touched the little girl. The little girl quickly started attaching sand to the string. Soon, a body was formed and got dragged away by the string to eventually disappear.


    ~So this is how the titan bodies are made.~ he thought.


    Alexander finally decided to approach the girl. She was still doing something with the sand.


    "Hey, little Ymir. Do you know who I am?" He asked.


    She stopped working and looked up at his face for a second. Then she shook her head.


    "Haha, well, I am just an old man. Are you bored here?" He asked.


    The girl quietly nodded. Alexander knew that what he was seeing was just her astral body. She had already died in reality but her soul was stuck here for the past thousand or so years.


    "You know, you don''t have to help the Fritz bloodline anymore. They don''t need the powers of a titan. The titans are being misused by the Marley now, to kill and torture the Subjects of Ymir. Your subjects." He revealed.


    The girl looked at him confusedly.


    "Little Ymir, you don''t have to listen to anyone. You can do whatever you want. You are free." He said.


    "Free?" She repeated.


    Alexander walked close to her and sat down to her level. He then caressed her hair. "Yes, you are free. Have you ever been to an amusement park, Ymir?"


    She shook her head. Well, the world she lived in was backward so obviously, she had never been to an amusement park.


    Alexander looked back and started waving his hand. He created many park rides around them. Then finally, he took out food from Phixheim.


    "Here, taste this. This is called ice cream." He handed her a small bowl. Everyone likes Ice-Cream after all and it was the easiest way to better a spoiled mood.


    She looked at it confusedly. Alexander took the spoon, scooped up some ice cream, and fed it to her.


    For the first time, Alexander saw a changing expression on her face.


    He again caressed her hair, "I bet you like it. Well, my child. Being free means you can do anything you want, whenever you want and wherever you want. I am sorry for all the bad things that happened to you in your life. But, I want to correct it.


    "This ce is not the end of life, Ymir. There is a ce where all souls go. They also have fun there."


    Ymir nodded and continued eating her ice-cream. Alexander soon notices tears falling from her eyes.


    *Sigh*


    "It is okay to cry, child."


    He gave her a warm hug. She soon started to cry loudly.


    "Yes, let all the bad memories, anger, and other emotions out. They are not meant to be kept inside." He patted her back. She kept on crying for an hour or so before calming down little by little.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you what an amusement park is." He grabbed her finger and walked to various rides. They spent hours going through roller coasters, water slides, mechanical bulls, teacups, and many other rides. He gave her tasty food too. Little by little, her face''s lost shine started to return.


    Soon, there were only pure innocent smiles on her face. "Now, my child. Ready to go to the heavens?"


    ~Her sins are too many. Even if she was forced to do all that, she still killed many people. I need to talk to father.~


    He silently started talking to God.


    ~Father, can shee to heaven?~


    ~Hmm, let me see... brainwashed and harassed since childhood. Assaulted in unspeakable ways. Yes, she cane to Heavens and live the best life possible. I will transfer all her sins to all the previous Fritz kings. They will rot in hell forever now. This poor child didn''t see a single day of happiness her whole life.~ God sympathized with her.


    ~Thanks, I''ll send her up then~


    Alexander looked at Ymir, "Little one, it''s time to go."


    "Will youe too?" she longingly asked.


    He smiled at her, "Not yet, child, but don''t worry. I wille soon. There will be another grandpa there. He will look after you. Also, you will be able to see me from there."


    He noticed the frown on her face, "Don''t worry little one. I don''t break promises."


    "Ayaaa..." Little Yalo also patted Ymir''s head. She looked at the cute alien baby and smiled.


    After a while, lights from heaven came and she flew into it while looking at him. He and Yalo waved their hands to say bye.


    "Don''t worry. She will enjoy her time in Heaven." God''s voice came.


    "I hope she does. Okay, now I gotta destroy these strings. They were connected to all the Eldians because Ymir received the inheritance from that monster. It somehow connected itself to her whole bloodline." He made his observation.


    ~Absolutely correct, my son.~


    Alexander''s work was done here. He was somewhat happy that he came here. Leonidas wouldn''t have been able to do what he did.


    He cut all the strings connecting all the Eldians and titans to the Middle Ground.


    ...


    Back on the ind. Eren was in his titan form.


    *WOOSH*


    Suddenly, his titan body disappeared and he fell down on the ground. He wasn''t injured as his ''girlfriend'', Mikasa, saved him.


    "What happened, Eren? Are you fine? Are you hurt?" She hastily asked.


    "I am fine, but... I turned back automatically. I didn''t try to do it." Eren muttered.


    Leonidas, standing a distance away, looked at the scene and smiled, "It seems dad has dealt with the reason why the people were able to turn into a Titan."


    The next moment, Alexander appeared beside Leonidas. "I found everything. Though it''s much darker than I thought. I''ll give you the memories. I need to return to my world too. There are and never will be any more titans in here anymore."


    Leonidas quickly went through the whole memory and nodded. "You made my work much easier. I just need to deal with the normal people now, though I can''t say this will be the easy part of this mission."


    "Haha, yeah, dealing with people is the hardest. Well, I need to return now. Be sure toe back and meet Olivia after you are done here."


    Leonidas and Natasha gave him hugs and some kisses to Yalo. Then Alexander was on his way back.


    Meanwhile, Leonidas called for a high-level meeting. He revealed everything that Alexander found. It certainly broke the hearts of many when they found out about the atrocitiesmitted by their ancestors.


    They also had mixed reactions when they found out that there will not be any more titans. Eren was at ease though, because he would have died in thirteen years if he kept on being a titan. Now, he can live a normal life. He also didn''t have to worry that a titan would attack them as there will be no more.


    Leonidas then nned to make contact with the maind and slowly change the government. Also start many campaigns to better the image of Eldians. To their luck, the Hizuru kingdom was still very eager to support the Eldians which made their work easier.


    After that, it was all boring work which Leonidas and Natasha had to do.


    ...


    The white light disappeared and Alexander appeared back in Mount Myoboku.


    It was currently nighttime and he saw a bonfire lit in the distance. It seemed a night party was going on. All the tailed beasts and other toads were ying around. Olivia was talking with Fukasaku''s wife, Shima, and Gamamaru.


    Amy was sitting on the side andbing Berry and Hats'' fur.


    The noise of Alexander''s feet brushing with grass gained everyone''s attention.


    "G-CHAN"


    All the tailed beasts left whatever they were doing and came to give him hugs.


    "Where did you go, G-CHAN? It''s been 15 days." Chomeiined.


    "I had some important work, Chomei. Let''s go, I won''t be going anywhere now." He patted Chomei on the head and joined everyone.


    He had just sat down when Berry came running to him, "Dad... Dad... please give me my gaming console. I have already graduated from Amy''s school."


    "Hmmm... first solve this and prove that you have learned something." Alexander took out a notepad and gave him a simple math problem. Berry was able to easily solve it.


    "Very good, here you go. Don''t spend too much time on it now." He warned him.


    Then he saw Berry running back to all the tailed beasts and teaching them how to y.


    "When will Leo and Natashae?" Olivia asked.


    "Soon, however, he still has some work there. Getting rid of racism is not easy." He replied.


    "Yayaaa" Yalo came to him with a book.


    "Haha, you want me to read this story? Well, sit down and enjoy then." Alexander took the storybook from Yalo and started reading it.


    [You can see Crying Ymir on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 356: Its Revenge Time

    The next day, Alexander was busy teaching Jiraiya.


    "Good, you made a lot of progress while I was gone. You can fly for a few minutes now." He praised.


    Jiraiyaughed, "Haha, your granddaughter helped a lot. She is a very good person."


    "Yeah, Amy is like that." Alexander proudly agreed. Any parent would feel proud to have such a smart and caring child.


    "Well, let''s go and have some breakfast now. Not the insect one though." Alexander suggested and brought Jiraiya with him.


    While eating Alexander asked, "So, you look pretty old. Don''t you have a wife or kids?"


    "Hahaha, no no... that isn''t for me. I won''t be a good parent. Besides, I am more interested in my research." Jiraiya replied.


    Alexander, of course, knew what research he was talking about. "Still, don''t you have someone you like? Someone you wished you could be with?"


    *Sigh* "There is one, but I know she doesn''t see me like that. She is also too traumatized to even love someone again. She will probably just spend her whole life gambling." Jiraiya muttered.


    Alexander immediately understood who he was talking about, "Oh, you are talking about Tsunade? Well, I did meet her once. She was indeed in a miserable state. Kid, from my experience, I can tell, she needs you right now the most. And if you are her good friend, you would go to her. To give her a shoulder to cry on and help her get out of her trauma. Leaving things unattended could worsen them. Also, just say what''s in your heart. At worst she will p you and at best, she might just start looking at you differently"


    Jiraiya silently listened to his words and really grew to be a bit worried for her. She was very strong, he was not worried about her physical well being, but mental well being.


    "I think I will pay her a visitter," Jiraiya said.


    Alexander stood up, "That''s good. Now, I gotta go and hey, take this. For your research, keep it a secret."


    He put a book on the table and walked away.


    Jiraiya kept on looking at his back and then at the book. It had a hardcover with no words or images. He turned the cover and opened the book and read the words in bold.


    "Hah? I''ve never heard of this book before... ''Kamasutra''?" Jiraiya eximed and profusely turned the pages, one after another.


    ...


    In the evening, Alexander was giving some lessons to toads.


    "ALEX!"


    Alexander heard a shout for his name. He turned around and saw Ragnarok.


    "What?" He asked.


    "The fox, the nine-tailed fox attacked Konohagakure. I just received the news." Ragnarok informed.


    Jiraiya immediately left all his equipment on the ground and got ready to leave.


    "Wait, Jiraiya, I will go with you. You won''t be able to handle Kurama alone." Alexander stopped him.


    He looked back at all the tailed beasts. "Little Beasts, do you want toe to get Kurama?"


    Everyone immediately agreed and jumped on his shoulder. They looked too enthusiastic for some reason.


    Alexander teleported to Konoha with Jiraiya and his entourage. Ragnarok stayed back to gossip about Alexander with Olivia.


    ...


    It had been an hour since the nine-tails was released. The whole vige was in shambles. Nobody had the confidence or strength to fight the fox.


    Most civilians and children were sent to the shelter.


    *BOOOOM*


    A Bijudama was sent to that forest where it blew up and made a huge crater.


    "Woah, is Kurama on some kind of catnip? Why is he being so destructive?" Matatabi(Two-tails) asked.


    "Little ones, I want you to go and hold Kurama tight. Can you do that?" He asked.


    "YES! Together we are strong. Let''s go my brothers." Son Goku shouted.


    Alexander meanwhile went to where he saw the fight between the blonde Hokage and the masked man going on.


    Just as he arrived he saw the Hokage throwing a blue spinning energy ball at the masked man''s face. But Alexander saw the man using some kind of spatial teleportation ability to getaway.


    Alexander simply distorted the space around them which stopped the man''s ability.


    "Oh, those eyes. Aren''t they Mangekyo Sharingan? Now I understand why Kurama is being like this." He walked up to them. Both of them were shocked at the moment.


    The masked man obviously knew about Alexander as he was told by Madara and the White Zetsu. He was told to run away as fast as possible if standing against him.


    But, he wasn''t able to run away either. His spatial ability was not working.


    "You... you are the Sage," Minato eximed.


    "Oh, so you do recognize me as the sage." Alexander amused.


    "Care to tell me what is going on here?" He asked further.


    Minato exined to him the situation, seeing the masked man wasn''t going anywhere now. "He tried to extract nine-tails out of Kushina."


    Alexander nodded, "Kurama, that''s his name. And you?"


    He moved to the masked man and tried to take his mask off.


    Just as he was about to, a white humanoid thing came out of the ground and tried to drag the man into the ground.


    "Oh, not today." He grunted and stabbed the bottom of his staff into the white Zetsu. The moment it made contact with Zetsu, a dark red fire came out of the staff and burned the Zetsu.


    The masked man was still left behind. He finally took off his mask.


    Alexander had no idea on who it was. He had never seen the guy. But it seemed the Hokage knew.


    "Obito?" Minato voiced in a conflicting voice.


    "NO NO NO! What have you done? I wasn''t supposed to take that off. Give it back to me." Obito tried to take the mask back in a crazed attitude.


    "Obito, what are you doing?" Minato shouted at him.


    "I am not Obito, I am nobody. I am just a servant of my lord. Give me my mask." Obito persisted on taking back the mask.


    Alexander''s eyebrows raised seeing this. "Hmm, someone has tampered with his mind. Someone has brainwashed him to be his servant."


    Minato heard him and looked back at growling Obito. His face turned sad at that moment.


    "Can you fix him?" Minato asked him in hope.


    "Most likely." He replied.


    He went to Obito and put his palm on his head. Obito instantly stopped resisting at that moment.


    Alexander looked into his memories and found a block in it. Everything rted to his past life was blocked from his brain''s ess. He only remembered what he was taught. Alexander saw everything while he was undoing the block.


    He saw that the kid was present when he saved Isobu from inside that girl. The kid loved her with all his heart.


    Alexander saw his tragic supposed death and even more tragic meeting with Madara Uchiha. He couldn''t help but turn a bit softer for him.


    Eventually, he dealt with the memory block, and all the memories from his childhood to the moment before he lost them flooded into his mind. It would have been painful so he made him fall unconscious.


    "He''s okay now. But he needs some rest. He just got back memories of his whole life in a second. It can be overwhelming." He stated.


    Minato nodded and picked Obito''s body. They both came back to where Nine-tailed fox was.


    Alexander saw what was happening and facepalmed himself. ~Of course they wanted to take revenge for all the bullying Kurama did on them~


    In front of him, all the tailed beasts were in their big form. four of them had caught Kurama''s limbs and the other four were administering revenge.


    Kurama was also out of his mind control now and was trying to get out of the restraints.


    "Leave me, you worthless fools. Did you forget I am your boss." Kurama shouted.


    "No, you are our brother. That''s it. Now, stay quiet and let me do my work." Gyuki(Eight-tails) talked back to Kurama and shut him up.


    "Haha, I''m gonna have so much fun," Shukaku evily chuckled.


    "You Roon, keep your hands away from me." Kurama growled.


    [You can see Jiraiya, Kurama, Minato and Obito on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Stones = Stonks

 Chapter 357: Reviving

    In front of Alexander, the tailed beasts painted Kurama with colors. Some made lipstick marks on his lips, some made his eye ck, some wrote stupid Kurama on him.


    "MY FUR, YOU BASTARDS," Kurama shouted.


    "This is what you get for being bossy around us. Stop whining or we will cut all your tails. Then you will be zero tails and ording to your own words, fewer tails mean less powerful." Shukaku shouted back.


    "You trash Roon," Kurama growled.


    Alexander flew to them and hovered near Kurama''s face, "Kurama-Chan, did you forget I told you all to stay together. If you had done that you would have never been caught."


    "G-Chan, you''re back." Kurama''s face lit up, ignoring his siblings messing with him.


    "Yes, I am. Didn''t you use to say that you were the eldest of you bunch?" He went ahead and strongly knocked on his head. With that, a bump appeared on his head.


    "G-Chan, but nobody listened to me," Kuramained.


    "Oh, really? Then maybe you shouldn''t have treated us like your servants and ordered us to hunt for you and work for you. We don''t even need to eat and you still made us go and bring food just so you could taste it." Son Goku retorted. "Yeah, you acted like you were our king or something," Chomei added.


    Alexander crossed his arms and silently looked at Kurama. Kurama was trying not to look into his eyes and tried to look away in shame.


    "I had not expected this from you, Kurama. Do you think the sage of six paths would be happy to see you like this?" He scolded him.


    Kurama quietly shook his head while looking down.


    "Then you need to change your behavior. If you want to be respected then you need to learn to respect others first. Your strength will not always be able to shut others up." He said.


    "Now, stop you all. Give Kurama another chance. Kurama, tell them you will be good." He nudged at the red fox.


    Kurama looked at his siblings, "I will try to be better, guys."


    "Hah, you better." Shukaku scoffed.


    "I will help you, don''t worry," Chomei said, his cheerful and happy go lucky mindset didn''t let him have that long enough attention grab to stay angry at someone continuously.


    "Haha, okay, now, won''t you give your G-Chan a hug?" He opened his arms.


    *POOF*


    Kurama made himself small and ran into his arms and snuggled.


    "Haha, easy now. You will be free and no one will try to catch you again." He caressed his fur.


    Then other tailed beasts felt jealous and also jumped at him.


    Finally, all 9 siblings were together and Alexander could now focus on the world itself.


    ...


    Minato brought Obito to the ninja hospital and got him checked. But as the sage said, Obito was unconscious due to mental strain.


    All the mayhem had stopped outside since he saw the sage talking to the nine tails and other tailed beats doing something to it.


    He had too many things running in his mind, the nine-tails, the sage, Obito, his wife who gave birth some minutes ago, and all the injured in the vige.


    Not too far away, Hiruzen was on a bed too, injured from fighting the nine tails.


    "Ah..."


    He heard Obito waking up.


    Obito opened his eyes and tried to get up. "My head hurts."


    "Easy, Obito, stay calm." Minato tried to ease him.


    Obito looked at Minato''s face and stopped moving. The next second tears started to fall from his eyes. He quickly hugged Minato''s waist.


    "Sensei, I am sorry. It was all Madara, he controlled my mind." Obito muttered.


    Minato was confused, "Who?"


    "Madara Uchiha, he''s alive. Or was, till a few days ago. He is behind everything sensei, he''s been controlling things from the shadow. He found me in the forest and saved me. He infused the body of a thing called white Zetsu which has first Hokage cells with me and saved me from dying. I was naive and thought I was doing right by helping them. But when I saw Rin and Kakashi that day, I tried to reach out to them but Madara had me caught and brought to him.


    "He then used something to stop me from gaining my memories," Obito told him everything.


    Minato stayed silent for a while and processed everything. If what Obito said was true then this attack was much bigger than what appeared.


    It was widely known that Madara wanted Konoha to rule the world after they had most of the tailed beast with them. But Hashirama disagreed.


    "Okay, we will discuss thister. For now, you need to get better. I will see the situation outside." He forced Obito toy back down and left to see his wife.


    The nine tails were just extracted from her body after all.


    He reached his home and ran up to Kushina''s room. There, he saw her and little Naruto beside her. Naruto was crying loudly and Kushina''s hand was resting on Naruto''s cheeks.


    Minato walked to them to pick Naruto up and make him stop crying. But then he noticed that Kushina wasn''t moving or reacting to the noise. She looked lifeless and only had a few tears that were now drying up.


    "Kushina" He called out and checked her pulse.


    His face lost all color the moment he touched her hand. It was cold.


    "N-No, this can''t be happening. Wake up Kushina, you are stronger than this." He shouted, making little Naruto spooked and he started wailing louder.


    ~What do I do? No No...~


    Just then, he remembered the scene when the sage curing Obito''s memory blockade, "Maybe, he can still save her."


    He made a shadow clone and made it pick naruto while he picked the cold body of Kushina and teleported to where the Tailed Beasts were gathered, albeit in small forms now.


    When he appeared near the ce, he instantly felt the Chakra was much heavier and thicker around the area due to the presence of so many powerful beings in one ce.


    The tailed beast sensed Minato. They all had grown to know when a human wants to harm them and when not so they didn''t react to Minato. All except Kurama. Kurama instantly grew big and showed anger.


    Kurama growled at Minato because he had Kushina in his arms. He thought they were trying to seal him up again.


    *BAM*


    He received a knock on his furry head, "Be Nice, Kurama."


    Minato kneeled in front of Alexander with Kushina in his arms, "Sage of Beasts, please save my wife."


    Minato thought he would need to negotiate and plead a lot but something unexpected happened.


    "Okay, Matatabi-Chan(Two-tails),e here. I''ll teach you how to bring a recently dead person back to life." He said and walked to Kushina.


    He quickly checked her body and saw there was still a chance of recovery.


    Alexander made Matatabi ce her two paws on Kushina''s chest.


    "Okay, do it." He ordered.


    Matatabi sent an electric shock to her heart. Alexander, in the meantime, used his hand to give chestpressions.


    "Again Matatabi" He ordered.


    In normal circumstances, the patient''s heartbeat should start-up in most of the cases. But it seemed Kushina was brought to him toote.


    Alexander then had no other option but to use his magic to restore her body. It was certainly more effective as she came back to life in a matter of a few seconds.


    Though she was still unconscious but had a good pulse now.


    "She''s fine now. Only tired and unconscious, take her to the hospital and have adequate food and nutrients given to her." He said and returned to the little beasts.


    "Huh, you should have let her die. That''s what they get for capturing me." Kurama grunted.


    *BAM*


    "Be nice, did you forget what G-Chan said?" this time Chomei corrected him. He did say he would help Kurama be nice a while ago.


    "Hahaha, yes, listen to Chomei." Alexanderughed.


    [You can see Kurama, Kushina and Naruto; Minato on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 358: A team of beastly doctors

    The moment he was done saving Kushina, Jiraiya appeared, "Old man, I need your help. Although you stopped Kurama from killing anyone, a huge part of the vige got destroyed and many people are seriously injured."


    Jiraiya then noticed Minato and Kushina. He saw her unconscious and got worried, "Minato, what happened to her?"


    "She''s fine, Jiraiya-sensei. Lord Sage saved her. She had stopped breathing." Minato exined.


    Jiraiya went close and checked her pulse himself. "Yes, she seems fine. Dammit, only if that arrogant woman was here, we wouldn''t be in such a mess in the hospital."


    Then Jiraiya saw Naruto, "I-Is this my godson? Hahaha... look at his tiny whiskers. You named him Naruto as nned right?"


    Jiraiya picked the child in his arms. Naruto quickly grabbed onto Jiraiya''s white long hair and started ying with it.


    "I will train you when you grow up, Naruto. Just like your father." He proimed.


    *Cough*


    "Shouldn''t you hurry to the hospital, Minato?" Alexander reminded them. "Sensei, take care of Naruto for me." Minato just said that and teleported away.


    Maybe Naruto sensed his parents were nowhere near, so he started crying loudly. Jiraiya was flustered as he was clearly inexperienced in this.


    Alexander walked forward and took Naruto in his arms. Naruto instantly stopped crying and started looking at his face with concentrated eyes.


    Then in an instant, his face grew a wide smile. All the tailed beasts surrounded him and looked at Naruto.


    "Wah, such a tiny human. So cute." Kokuo interjected.


    "Yes, look, he''s looking at me," Chomei eximed and flew around Naruto.


    Kurama tickled his belly with his furry tail and made himugh cutely. "Haha... he''s not bad."


    While they yed with Naruto. Jiraiya stupidly looked at the scene. Who would have thought that the tailed beasts could be so gentle? He had be a believer now that the world had hugely misunderstood the tailed beasts.


    *Woosh*


    Alexander saw Itachi and Shisui appearing. Alexander smiled seeing them "Ah, how are you two? I hope you didn''t ck off in the training."


    "Haha, I am a fine old man, but our little Itachi just started going to the academy and has a girlfriend already." Shisui teased.


    "No grandpa, Izumi is just a friend. She keeps on following me every day. I will not be staying in the academy for long anyway," Itachi refuted.


    Alexander walked to him and patted his head, "If someone is trying to be your friend, you should not ignore them. At least talk to them once, who knows, you might find some surprises there. There is also a big reason why you shouldn''t ignore her if she''s interested in you. it can save you from a lifetime of shame"


    His serious words confused Itachi and Shisui, "What are you talking about, Grandpa?" Itachi asked.


    "You see, having a girlfriend is as important in life as being strong. Tell me, do you want to eventually be like him? An old lonely man who is known to be the biggest pervert of this era?" He said while pointing at Jiraiya.


    Jiraiya''s eyes twitched, "Hey, old man, don''t spoil my image in front of kids. I still have a reputation to keep."


    Alexander scoffed, "Huh, you never had any. Even the old toad sage prophesied that you''d be a pervert like never seen before."


    Hearing him, Itachi and Shisui startedughing.


    "Oh, yeah, I forgot to tell you, I have a little brother now," Itachi told him.


    "Oh really? Then I hope you are being a good brother to him." Alexander ruffled his hair. He was happy to see the good changes in Itachi''s behavior.


    "Un... I am" Itachi nodded.


    Alexander then looked at Shisui, "What about you? Did you find a girlfriend?"


    "I tried but I have so much work and missions that there is no time to go on dates," Shusui replied.


    "Hmmm, then maybe I should be the Hokage and give you leave." Alexander contemted.


    "You would be a Hokage to give me leave?" Shisui asked in shock.


    "Yeah, it is certainly not hard for me. These little potatoes are enough to make anyone not object to me, and even if we forget them, my personal strength alone is enough to spank the world leaders into submission." He muttered.


    "NO! G-CHAN, Stop calling us potatoes, we are Biju-vengers." Chomei argued with him. A distance away, Berry stood with a proud face like he had taught a good thing to Chomei. It was his idea to name them Bijuu-vengers. Meanwhile, Hats had gone somewhere because he smelled something familiar.


    "Okay, I will not call you Potatoes, I will call you potato-vengers." He joked.


    "G-CHAAAAN!" the tailed beastsined.


    "Old man, can you heal people?'' Jiraiya asked.


    "Yes, why do you ask?" He replied.


    "Can you heal the people who got injured?" Jiraiya asked.


    "Hmm, sure, let''s go." He blurted.


    So, with Naruto in his arms and a big line of tailed beasts behind him, they marched to the field hospital.


    ...


    A lot of people had gotten injured in the rampage caused by Kurama. Although no one had died yet, it was a matter of time before someone died due to injuries.


    Alexander''s entrance with the tailed beasts obviously caused an uproar. But Alexander decided that he would not find a better time to uplift the image of the tailed beasts.


    He talked with all of them mentally, ~Listen, my little potatoes, they all hate tailed beasts because of what Kurama did~


    ~Huh, stupid fox~ Son Goku interjected.


    Everyone ignored that and Alexander continued, "So, this is the best time we can make them like you. I know you all know a lot of medical healing techniques. I want you all to use your potent chakra to heal everyone here. If there is someone you can not heal you tell me. Did you get it? You all are professional medical ninjas today. Can I count on you?"


    All the tailed beasts saluted with their chubby hands, "Yes, G-Chan"


    In an instant, they all dispersed and jumped from one bed to another. They politely introduced themselves first and then used their powers.


    Almost everyone would get spooked at first but soon everyone realized that these weird animals were actually healing them. They all could only recognize Kuruma and not the other beasts.


    Berry was also flying around and throwing some tears here and there. He could voluntarily drop tears now because of his regr practice of crying while watching rom movies.


    Itachi then suddenly appeared near Alexander, "Grandpa, Izumi''s father is gravely injured. Can you help him?"


    "Sure, anything for my student''s love life" He teased him and followed him to the family of three.


    From one look he understood the family. The mother was an Uchiha and her father wasn''t. though he still saw the activated Sharingan in Izumi''s eyes. Probably got activated when she saw her father getting stuck under heavy rubble.


    "Child, stop using Sharingan, you would copse due to chakra depletion otherwise." He advised.


    It seemed no one had realized she had awakened it till now, shown from their apparent shock. Alexander saw a tiny bit of jealousy in Itachi as he was yet to awaken it.


    Alexander whispered to him, "Come to meter, I''ll help you awaken it too."


    Itachi''s mood got better with that and he nodded.


    Alexander looked at the unconscious man on the bed and checked him. He had a punctured lung. Something very easily treatable with magic.


    He acted like he was performing aplex jutsu for a while and then got up. "He will be fine now, I have treated the puncture in his lungs. Don''t let him eat anything oily for a month."


    He then left them there and looked for the Hokage and his wife as he needed to return the blonde bundle of giggles in his arms.


    "Haha, yes yes, y with my beard, I grew it just for you." He yed with Naruto in his way.


    Soon he found both, Hokage and his wife fine and talking to each other. It seemed the red-haired woman was shouting and throwing stuff at Minato for leaving Naruto with some so-called Sage of Beast and a pervert Sage.


    [You can see Itachi and Shisui, Jiraiya, and Izumi on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Give me some kidney stones please.

 Chapter 359: Tentacle Monster

    He entered the room and the woman instantly stopped shouting.


    "Haha, continue you two. I just came to give little Naruto back to you." He said. The husband and wife got embarrassed by his words.


    He walked up to Kushina and tried to hand over Naruto.


    "WAAAA"


    But Naruto wouldn''t leave his arms and held on to his beard. Every time he would try to give him to his mother he would make noise to ry the message that he was ufortable.


    "It''s okay, Naruto. She is your mom. Go to her." He tried to talk to the baby. But Naruto still won''t budge. So, he made him fall asleep.


    "It seems he got too attached to me," he muttered.


    Kushina looked at Naruto in a judging manner to see why he wouldn''t return to his own mother.


    "Thank you, Lord Sage, for saving her. I owe you everything. Please tell me if I can do something for you." Minato bowed to him. "Actually, I think you can do something not just for me but also for the vige or even the whole world," Alexander replied.


    Minato looked at him with a confused face. He was trying to imagine what Alexander was going to ask.


    "And how can I do that?" He asked.


    "Simple. By letting me be the Hokage. I am going to unite the world and stop all the wars. Bring an era of peace. An era where there are no tailed beasts left to exploit." Alexander imed.


    Kushina and Minato''s eyes widened.


    "B-But you are not a citizen of Konoha, you can''t be the Hokage. Not to mention, you need affirmation from the n leaders and Daimyo." Minato argued.


    "Ah, leave that to me. I don''t think anyone would say no to me. I''ve got enough strength to win over anyone. I am not even counting all the tailed beasts yet. So, you decide what you want to do. If you don''t want to do it, it''s all right. I''ll just go to Sunagakure and be the Kazekage. The Daimyo of Wind country is a good friend of mine." He said shruggingly and started leaving.


    "Tell me your decision in a few days, I''ll be staying in Konoha till then." He said and left.


    Kushina and Minato looked at each other conflictingly.


    "What are you going to do?" Kushina asked.


    *Sigh*


    "I don''t know,"


    ...


    Obito''s room in the hospital.


    He remembered everything now and wanted to see Rin and Kakashi. He didn''t have many people he could say he was close to. If he were to count, they could be counted on a single hand. His Grandma, Minato, Rin, and Kakashi.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Come in," he said.


    The door opened and the people he was craving to meet came in. Obito''s face grew huge smiles.


    Then suddenly Rin ran to him with tears in her eyes and hugged him. "You are alive,"


    Obito had somehow matured a lot in recent times. Normally, his face would have turned red with embarrassment right now. But he already understood by now that his love was one-sided and there was no need to be over the top all the time. Seeing her happy and alive was enough.


    He patted her back and smiled, "Yeah, it''s crazy but somehow, I survived."


    Rin then looked at his face. Half of it was twisted in spirals. She didn''t feel disgusted and touched his face, "I am sorry if I was a better medical ninja then maybe..."


    Obito quickly put his finger on her lips and shook his head, "No, it was not your fault. It was nobody''s fault. Let''s just be happy that I''m alive and not cry about my face. Don''t make me feel bad about it now, you guys."


    They finally felt a bit of old Obito''s image in him.


    Kakashi then stepped closer. He didn''t know what to say to Obito.


    But it was Obito who spoke first, "I was there when Kiri Shinobi attacked you two. I know what happened. Thankfully, that old man stopped Rin from killing herself."


    Rin looked down and didn''t say anything in embarrassment. Kakashi, on the other hand, was shocked.


    "You were there? Why didn''t youe to us then?" Kakashi asked.


    Then Obito went on to tell everything that happened to him after he was saved from under the boulder. After hearing his story. Both Rin and Kakashi were shocked. To learn that one of the strongest Shinobi in history was still alive was a shock.


    After calming down, Kakashi turned serious, "Obito, I... you can take your eye back."


    Obito punched Kakashi in the guts. "Who takes back birthday presents? I am happy with just one, you take care of the other. If you die of old age before me, I''ll take it back. Besides, I look cool this way, isn''t it right, Rin?"


    Kakashi smiled hearing that. It had been a while since hest smiled.


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside, the tailed beasts had mostly healed everyone and now were ying with all the children there. All the adults were confused on what to think about this.


    When the beasts were done there, they decided to check patients in each room and treat them. They were too serious in their roley as doctors. They finally entered the room of Obito in a neat line.


    "Team Bijuu-vengers is here to heal everyone. Oh... look, his face needs healing. Let''s go my brothers." Chomei led the entourage.


    One by one, they all hopped on to the best.


    "So cute," Rin eximed seeing the small tailed beasts.


    "Lay down, patient." Son Goku ordered Obito.


    At the same time, they all gathered around his right arm and the right side of his face.


    "Hmm, this looks weird, I''ve never seen a human body like this. It''s like there are two bodies in one." Saiken evaluated.


    "Yeah, this guy is very weird," Shukaku added.


    Their small talk was funny and made Kakashi and Rinugh at Obito.


    "Hey, you guys. What are you doing here? Go back to your old man." Obitoined and retracted his arm.


    "Hey, we are tasked to heal people by our best G-Chan" Chomei scolded him.


    Seeing the intense gazes of all the tailed beasts he let them check it again.


    While they were checking it they suddenly noticed the arm''s texture changing.


    "Oh, look. It''s moving in weird ways." Kurama pointed.


    *POOF*


    All of a sudden, Kurama disappeared. They all looked at what happened and saw a small white tentacleing out of the arm.


    Then the Tentacle moved towards the other tailed beasts. One by one they all started disappearing.


    "Run my brothers, the tentacle monster is after us," Chomei shouted. Only he could fly and get away easily.


    But he looked back and all his siblings were gone. He angrily looked at Obito''s arm, "Give my brothers back you monster."


    He dived at the tentacle to attack but the next thing he knew,


    "Oh no!" he also disappeared.


    Kakashi, Obito, and Rin were shocked at what happened. Then they saw the whole white part of Obito''s body detaching itself from the body.


    Obito was quick to recognize it, "Zetsu"


    "Obito, you betrayed Madara-sama. I thought we were friends." Zetsu said in a sorrowful tone.


    "Cut it out with this act of yours. You were just using me. I will kill you this time." Obito was enraged.


    "Oh, how will you do that? I am the only thing keeping you alive. The moment I go away, you will die." Zetsu threatened.


    "I don''t care." Obito firmly said.


    "So be it," Zetsu started topletely detach himself.


    "Are you sure about that?" A voice came from the door.


    Everyone looked at it and saw Alexander standing. Zetsu seemed like he was shaken to the core and tried to get away as fast as possible.


    "Won''t help. I will be keeping you this time and getting all the information necessary out of you." Alexander said and walked forwards.


    He pointed his palm at the Zetsu and started motioning like he was squeezing something.


    Soon, Zetsu''s body started to twist andpress into a ball-like shape. Then Alexander took out a vial and put him in it. "This will be your home from now on."


    "Hahaha, you are naive if you think I am the only one. You cut one head and another will take its ce." Zetsu crazilyughed.


    "Are you feeling the urge to chant ''Hail Hydra'' too?" He asked.


    "What''s that?" Zetsu asked.


    Alexander scoffed and put the vial in his pocket. He looked back at Obito who was having trouble breathing as half of his body was gone now.


    He walked up to him and poured vials upon vials of medical potions in his mouth. Then he used natural energy and magic to heal him.


    In front of their eyes, little by little, Obito''s limbs grew back. It was a bit weird when they were in their baby stage though.


    By the end of the 20th minute, his body was as good as new.


    "There, all healed and back to perfection. Treat this old man to lunch will ya, now I gotta go and see how my potatoes are doing." He said that and disappeared.


    [You can see Kushina on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 360: An Elf appears

    Phixheim,


    Olivia was having a pic with Yalo and Amy by theke. Around them, many Unicorns and Phoenixes were roaming.


    "This is why I like to live in Phixheim. It is quiet and peaceful." Amy said as she drank some tea.


    "Yes, not to mention, no pollution," Olivia added.


    *Ssh*


    They all heard a loud sound of something falling in theke. They turned their heads and saw the tailed beasts falling one by one into it. A red fox also fell right beside Amy.


    Then on top of the fox, Chomei fell.


    "Oh, thank you for being my soft cushion, Kurama," Chomei said and started to look around.


    "GRANDMA!" He shouted and ran to givepulsory hugs. One by one all the tailed beasts came out of theke and Olivia and Amy helped them dry up with towels.


    This was Kurama''s first time meeting Olivia and Amy so he was a bit reserved but seeing all his siblings acting close to them he realized he could trust these humans... and the small weird baby.


    "How did you arrive here?" Amy asked.


    "Oh, it was a tentacle monster. It attacked us." Chomei exined with lots of dramatic pauses.


    Without their knowing Alexander also arrived "Haha, it was not a tentacle monster, it was a Zetsu. Just like the ck one."


    "He tried to take control of your body which is why you all got teleported to here because it was dangerous." He added.


    "Okay, you all stay here and have fun, I will go out. you cane to me whenever you want. I also need to find Hats. God knows what he''s up to."


    ...


    Alexander returned to Konoha and started repairing the whole vige. He wasn''t just repairing the destroyed part but also the old out of shape parts.


    With lots of shock filled awes in the background. He made the vige look like it was newly made just a moment ago.


    "They think you are some kind of old god." Jiraiya came to him.


    "Not the first time. This is the first instinct of humans. If they see another human being extremely strong, beyond any imagination. They are quick tobel them an Angel or a Demon." Alexander replied.


    "Yeah, you are right about that. Well, I just came to inform you that Hokage has invited you to the Vige meeting tomorrow evening." Jiraiya informed.


    Alexander nodded, "Okay, I''ll be there. What about your crush? Why don''t you go and bring her here? If she argues then just tell her that she owes the Sage of Beasts and it''s time she pays up."


    "What are you going to do?" Jiraiya asked.


    "Boy, I am doing you a favor. If she''s here then you will have more chances to strike up a conversation. This is called being a wingman." He exined.


    Jiraiya smiled, "In that case, I am leaving."


    With that, the old pervert vanished.


    ~Sigh, I should find Itachi and Shisui, might as well just teach them.~


    ...


    During the nine-tails attack. Danzo didn''te out. He already knew he couldn''t fight the tailed beast. So, he decided it was okay to let the vige be destroyed for now.


    But he also felt the need to get that Mangekyo Sharingan now. He knew that the tailed beast was not the only threat. This time the tailed beast appeared, next time the sage will. And that was exactly what happened.


    So, the moment everything calmed down and he saw the Sage repairing the vige with his powers never seen before. He told his Root ninjas to tell Shisui toe and meet with him regarding a very important mission for the vige.


    Shisui, who only saw Danzo as a close friend of the third Hokage and didn''t see him as a person who would do any harm to him, decided to go.


    He appeared near the Root hideout and was escorted into it.


    "Wee to Root, Shisui Uchiha," Danzo appeared in front of him.


    "How can I help you lord Danzo?" Shisui greeted with a bow.


    "You can help me safeguard this vige from all the threats. You have the key to do it." Danzo stated.


    "I-I don''t understand what you are saying," Shisui blurted, although he had an idea what he was pointing at.


    "Shisui, your Uchiha n has always had the potential to rise up to be great. But sadly, after Madara, no one was able to achieve that greatness. They all dissolved themselves in their self-pity and hatred.


    "If we had that power, then forget just Nine-tails, Konoha could have taken many more Tailed beasts around the world. But, atst, someone appeared in your worthless n, thank you for your sacrifices, Shisui Uchiha, you will not be forgotten... by me."


    The moment Danzo stopped speaking a Root ninja appeared beside Shisui and injected something into his neck.


    In an instant, Shisui started feeling weak, like his chakra was being drained.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be painful. Now, I need those eyes of yours. As you have no idea what a Mangekyo Sharingan can do. You are so foolish, trying to act all good and smart." Danzo evily said and walked closer to him.


    "Shisui Uchiha, I can proudly say that you are one of the most talented members the Uchiha ever produced. You are so strong and already have sufficient strength to be called a powerful Jounin. You could have easily reached a higher Kage level in the future. But you are too soft..."


    Danzo went ahead and used his de to rip out one eye.


    ~Why is this happening? Just when things were looking great,~ Shisui thought. He had started enjoying life now as there were no wars and he was also receiving training from the old man.


    ~No, I will not die here,~ He resolutely made up his mind.


    "NO, DANZO, IT IS YOU WHO WILL DIE SOON," He shouted and suddenly a green-colored skeleton started forming around his body. His eyes started bleeding but he didn''t stop.


    Soon, he was standing in the middle of a translucent green giant body with a spiral sword.


    He firstunched himself towards Danzo, who couldn''t handle his strike and fell down. But Shisui felt the poison in his body acting weird and decided to leave. He used the body flicker technique and left the Root base.


    He appeared a good amount of distance away in the jungle.


    "Shisui, what happened?" An rmed voice came.


    He saw Itachiing to him, "Ah, you must have been training here."


    "It was Danzo, Itachi. He poisoned me and took one eye." Shisui weakly muttered.


    *Cough*


    He coughed up some blood. Itachi worriedly grabbed his hand and took out a card from his pocket.


    "Grandpa said if I break this he will instantlye to us or we wille to him." He exined.


    *CRACK*


    ...


    Alexander was looking for Hats all around Konoha.


    "Berry, do you smell where he is?" He asked the Phoenix in the sky.


    "Dad, I''m not a dog, I can''t smell that far," Berryined.


    "Oh, wait, I see something. I see a tail.ing out of a Ramen stall. It''s gotta be him. Only he has such thick fat fur." He eximed.


    "Good, lead the way," Alexander instructed.


    He followed Berry and came to a shop called Ichiraku Ramen.


    They lifted the curtain and took seats. And sure enough, they saw Hats slurping on Ramen.


    "Ah, Old man, this fish Ramen is tasty, try some." Hats spoke with his mouth full.


    Alexander took a seat and decided to try some. It had been a while since he ate some food. But he was surprised that the shop was open even after such mayhem.


    "Oh, we have a customer, Ayame-chan,e and help." The shop owner called for his daughter.


    "Well, give me your best Ramen as I don''t know which one to try." Alexander made an order.


    Just then a little girl came from inside the shop and started helping her father while giggling.


    "Hoh, what has happened that you are smiling, little one?" He asked.


    "Hehe, nothing, grandpa," she said while trying not tough.


    Soon the order was done and the little girl put a napkin under the bowl and gave it to him.


    While eating, Alexander noticed that the napkin was not normal. He lifted the bowl and saw something printed on it.


    It was his own photo from a time he wanted to forget. The only one who had such a photograph of this was Dobby.


    The image was taken when he ran from thedy-men on Momoiro Ind in One Piece World.


    Seeing his annoyed face, the little girl startedughing loudly. Then a tall Dobby came from inside the shop, lifted Ayame in his arms, and came to Alexander.


    "Yo, how are you, boss?"


    Alexander''s eyes twitched and only two words came out of his mouth, "Pineapple Pizza,"


    Just those words were enough to make the smug look from Dobby''s face vanish.


    [You can see Shisui, Ichiraku Ramen and Little Ayame on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Show me what you got.

 Chapter 361: Ramen Party

    "So this is where you have been all this time?" Alexander eximed.


    "Well, I appeared near this shop. I ate the ramen here and liked it. So I decided to learn to make it too." Dobby said cheerfully.


    "Hmm, you do have your fetish to work in a bar or restaurant it seems." Alexander joked.


    "Why didn''t you contact me all this time?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, I knew you''d being here so I decided to just enjoy myself till then. And honestly, if I wasn''t here, many people would have died in the Nine-tails'' attack." Dobby seriously replied.


    "Oh, so this is why no one died. Then I should be thanking you. Okay, let me eat my Ramen now." He shooed Dobby away.


    After taking his first bite, his eyes opened in pleasure. It was like a bomb of various vors exploded in his mouth.


    "Ah, this thing is amazing. Why are you not famous in the whole world? I''ve never tasted something this good in a while. I must tell Olivia and others to try this." He muttered.


    The next moment, the shop was flooded by Olivia, Amy, Jenny, Gina, Berry, Michael, Dous, and all the tailed beasts. [Amy-The blind girl from Marvel, Jenny-The mutant girl that was stuck in the mob in Marvel, Gina-Baby 5 from One Piece] "Hey little one, do you want to see magic?" Alexander called out the cute little girl helping her father.


    Ayame came to him excitedly.


    Alexander showed her his closed fists and asked, "Tell me which one of these hands has candy. If you are right, I will give it to you."


    Ayame concentrated on his hands seriously with her eyes furrowed and selected his left hand. But it was empty. She got sad.


    "Okay, close your fists now." He said. She did as asked.


    "Now, when I say, open them." He said.


    "One... Two... Three... Open"


    The moment she opened her fists, two huge chocte bars appeared. It was nonsensical because her hands could not hide such big choctes.


    But she was not interested in magic anymore. Now, choctes had her full interest. She held them over her head and showed them to her father.


    Olivia lovingly gave her even more choctes, "What a sweet child."


    Alexander then went back to eating. But then he felt many gazes on him and saw all the tailed beasts intensely looking at him.


    "Ah, you all want choctes too?" He asked.


    All of them nodded strongly. "Haha, okay, here you go."


    While they all were busy eating, a noise resembling an apparition came. He looked back and saw Itachi supporting Shisui. Shisui''s right eye socket was bleeding.


    Alexander got up and dashed to him, he didn''t ask anything and quickly checked his body, the first thing he found was the poison in his body.


    "Here, drink this antidote," he advised and poured the contents of a vial into his mouth.


    Then he saw the missing eye. His face was extremely serious and showed a bit of anger. "Who was it?"


    "It was Danzo, he wanted my eyes so he could control the tailed beasts and Uchiha n and rule the world. All in the name of keeping Konoha safe." Shisui answered.


    "Where is this Danzo right now?" Alexander asked.


    "In his undergroundir. Not many people know him but Danzo pretty much has free rein over many things in the vige. He even has his own army called root." Shisui added as he started feeling better.


    "And who gave him this much freedom?" He asked.


    "Third Hokage. Danzo and Third Hokage were Second Hokage''s students and were friends," Shisui answered.


    *Sigh*


    Alexander looked back at Dobby, "I want a list of every bad thing he has done in his entire life. He has until tomorrow noon. Then I will go after him. It''s time the vige learns what kind of monster has been living here, all under the protective umbre provided by Hiruzen."


    Dobby nodded and took Hats with him.


    Alexander looked back at Shisui, "Don''t worry, I will get you your eye back. For now, go with Berry and rest in my home."


    Berry flew to them and led Shisui to Phixheim and gave him a room to sleep in.


    Alexander then looked back at his family still busy eating, except Olivia and Amy. They were looking at him. He just gave a reassuring smile and walked back.


    It seems they were worried that Alexander might get angry and they had no idea how many people would die if he got angry.


    He sat down and finished his food. He also bought a bowl for Itachi.


    "Ah, hey, Teuchi, I don''t have any Ryo, do you take gold?" Alexander asked.


    Teuchi looked at his face for a second to determine if Alexander was a swindler. He then looked at Olivia and Amy and determined that a swindler can not have such a beautiful wife and granddaughter.


    "Sure," he replied.


    Alexander fiddled into his pocket and took out a pouch filled with gold coins. He threw it towards Teuchi.


    Teuchi opened it and looked inside. There were many shining golden coins. He knew that they were worth way more than the Ramen he served.


    "I-I... this is a lot more than the price. I think even one of these coins would be a lot." Teuchi tried to return the pouch.


    "Take it, I got too much gold anyway. And, I don''t want your shop to ever close down, I also advise you to renovate the shop and make it bigger. So that you can amodate more people and make people happy with your art and also maybe hire more helpers like our little Ayame-chan." He said.


    Ayame shyly giggled in the corner.


    "One more, mister Ramen maker." Son Goku shouted as he emptied his tenth bowl.


    "Haha, I think it''s going to be a busy night for you, their stomachs are bottomless pits." Alexanderughed.


    Teuchi shook his head, "No, I like this. My Ramen is so liked by the mighty tailed beasts, it is a genuine honor."


    "Haha, then make another bowl for me and I''ll make sure even god appreciates your Ramen," Alexander said.


    Teuchi didn''t know what his words meant and went to work. Unknown to him, Alexander would really send it to God.


    ...


    Dobby traveled the whole world in a single night and dug out everything rted to Danzo. He even found out what he was about to do.


    "This guy is seriously waiting for death to juste to him," Hats said.


    "Yeah, power-hungry people tend to be dumb many times," Dobby added.


    Then they returned to Phixheim and reported everything to Alexander.


    ...


    Danzo Shimura was unable to get both Sharingan. He had already deployed all his men to find the boy but no progress could be seen.


    ~Where will you go? I have already sent your wanted posters to all criminal groups in nearby viges. Sooner rather thanter, I will have my Sharingan.~


    Today, he had something else to do, Orochimaru hade to him and told him about a kid named Kabuto in Konoha''s orphanage.


    It was run by an ex-member of Root, Non¨­ Yakushi. She left the organization and became a j¨­nin in the regr forces, a captain of the Medic Corps, and a caretaker at the vige''s orphanage. At the orphanage, she became known as "Mother".


    "Huh, mother. No one who works for me can move an inch without my permission and she thinks she is free." He cockily muttered and headed out to the orphanage with some of his men.


    He reached the orphanage and called its warden out.


    Nono Yakushi was a young woman with shoulder-length light brown hair covered by a white coif and emerald green eyes. She wore a ck, loose-fitting gown with a white apron over it with sandals.


    "Lord Danzo, wee to Konoha''s orphanage, pleasee in." She politely greeted them. Though she had already sent all the children to their rooms. It was already hard to manage the orphanage with theck of funding, she didn''t want any more trouble.


    "Please sit, Nono Yakushi. We have something important to talk about. We need your expertise in working undercover again and want you to go to Iwagakure." Danzo ordered.


    Nono looked conflicted, "But, Lord Danzo, I am just a warden here."


    Danzo took an angry tone, "You will do this mission, it is your duty to the vige. Or I will pull out the funding to the Orphanage,"


    She got tense, she had to ept it. " Okay, I will do it. But no harm wille to the children here."


    "Yes, I can assure you that, but you will have to give us one of the kids here. We lost an Anbu in collecting the intel from Iwagakure, we need someone to fill his ce." Danzo voiced.


    "NO! they are just children." She refuted.


    "Yes, children who will grow up to be this vige''s shield," Danzo shouted back at her. The root ninja standing to his side took a step forward to intimidate her.


    Suddenly a mocking voice came, "Hahaha... you are one dumb bastard, Danzo,"


    [You can see Teuchi, Konoha''s Orphanage and Nono Yakushi on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 362: Danzos Nightmare Starts

    Everyone looked at where the noise came from, they saw a cat with a huge grin hovering in the air by the window.


    "You were just going to die before, but messing with an orphanage was the worst you could do. Now, I think he will give you a punishment worse than death." Hats muttered in a mocking tone.


    Danzo got up as he was alerted. He felt immeasurable strength leaking from the cat.


    "I also hate scum like you who harm kids, but too bad, I can''t punish you."


    "Who are you? Show your true self," Danzo shouted.


    *BOOM*


    The roof of the room got ripped out and Alexander, Dobby, Ragnarok, and Dous flew in.


    "We are your worst nightmare, Danzo Shimura. That is our true selves," Alexander said with zero expression on his face. There was only a in look, which in itself was scary.


    "And the sun hasn''t even set yet, so it is just going to get worse," Dobby added. "Haha, man, you fu*ked up big time," Ragnarokughed.


    "Badman dies," Berry flew in and sat on Nono Yakusi''s shoulder.


    Dous walked up to Danzo and just tapped his finger on his chest. Danzo fell to the ground like a lifeless doll. But his eyes were still open and he could still speak.


    "WHO ARE YOU?" he shouted from the ground. Other than Alexander and Ragnarok he couldn''t recognize anyone. The most confusing thing to him was why the Daimyo of Wind Country was with Alexander.


    Nono Yakushi had run to a corner to save herself from the fight. Danzo''s two men were also given the same fate and were paralyzed from the neck down.


    Alexander looked at Nono, "Child, you are doing a very good deed. There is a special and beautiful ce in heaven for people like you. I will increase the funds to the orphanage by a hundredfold, so you just have to worry about keeping the kids happy and full. Oh, your eyes seem to be suffering, here, you have my blessing"


    Alexander raised his palm towards her for a second. Instantly she realized she could see crystal clear now. She only had the courage to nod. She already knew who Alexander was, plus, the aura from other beings who arrived with Alexander wasn''t any less overbearing.


    "Y-Yes, Lord Sage,"


    "Haha, good, now, forgive my blunt intrusion. I will repair the roof." He said and waved his hand. In a matter of seconds, the roof assembled itself.


    They then left with Danzo and his men being flown with them.


    As they left, all the kids came back running to Nono. "Mother!"


    "Are you okay?" Kabuto asked worriedly.


    She caressed their faces and smiled, "Yes, I think there are happy days ahead. Kabuto, you will not have to worry about Orphenage''s funds now."


    Kabuto embarrassingly reddened, he was secretly trying to learn medical jutsu so he could help Nono and also make some money for the Orphanage. He wanted to repay Nono for giving him her own sses so he could see better. He silently looked at the disappearing figure of Alexander.


    ...


    The day was a happy day for the vige because no one died in the Nine-tails attack and the vige was repaired to a brand new state.


    On top of that, Alexander had sponsored a vige-wide festival to be held. It was officially being called the Bijuu festival. As the name suggests, the main attraction were the tailed beasts. They will be hopping around the vige, ying with people, acting in a y. There were also many Bijuu plushie toys.


    All this so that the image of the tailed beasts could be made better and the people start loving them, something they should have done from the beginning. Honestly, Sage of six paths had told the tailed beasts to help the people before he left. And they would have truly helped the world if humans weren''t so dumb as to fear them, fight them or outright enve them.


    The decorations were being handled by Amy all around the vige. He had also invited the whole Akatsuki, Blue Fang, and Brian.


    Blue Fang had sessfully uprooted Kirigakure''s Mizukage and his government and now Brian had be the Mizukage.


    In all honesty, the festival was going to be a big event because Ragnarok was also there, who was officially the Daimyo of the Wind Country. Alexander had also invited the third Raikage of Kumogakure because he considered him a good man. Though he didn''t invite Onoki as he didn''t know the guy.


    But before all that, a meeting was taking ce in the Hokage office. All the n heads, Shinobimander, Jiraiya, the elders, the Hokage, and Alexander were gathered there.


    Surprisingly, Alexander was given a seat just beside the Hokage, instead of the elders. In fact, no elder was there and on the other side of Minato, Jiraiya sat.


    "Thank you foring here on such short notice, I have a grave matter to discuss with you. Last night, I fought a masked man outside the vige.


    "He turned out to be Obito Uchiha...," He told them everything that Obito had told them.


    Fugaku Uchiha was the first to ask, "So Lord Madara is still alive?"


    Alexander didn''t miss the sudden respect on the man''s tongue for Madara.


    "Possibly, Obito said that Madara was an old withered man thest time he saw him. He was in thest stages of his life." Minato added.


    "Then we must go there and see what happened to him," Fugaku excitedly said.


    *Cough*


    Alexander coughed and started, "Head of the Uchiha n, why does it seem like you respect this terrorist who just orchestrated an attack on this vige? The same attack that has deteriorated the image of the Uchiha n in Konoha.


    "We all know the kind of man Madara was, he liked war because the war was the easiest way to gain power. And what do you think would happen if your n was to be continuously seen with a doubt? Wouldn''t you feel like simply revolting or starting a coup?


    "Remember one thing, Madara is nothing but a terrorist, in fact, he wasn''t even the one who truly orchestrated the attack. Even he was being manipted."


    Everyone digested his words, "What do you mean, Lord Sage?" Hiashi Hy¨±ga, head of the Huga n asked.


    "How many of you know about the true history of Ninshu? How did it start?" Alexander asked.


    None of them had an answer as it was never mentioned in any book how Ninja''s came to be.


    Alexander waved his hand and all the chairs disappeared from under everyone''s asses and a cushioned mattress appeared. Alexander waved his hand and Minato and Jiraiya were flown to sit with everyone. Only he remained in his side.


    He was sitting in a crossed legged position and also hovering in the air to give a feeling like he was a sage. He needed everyone in the room to take him seriously.


    "Then let me tell you everything, from the start to right now. How Ninshu came to be, how the Senju, Uchiha, Hyuga, and many more ns came into existence. But first, I need you all to answer me, do you know how old I am?" Alexander asked.


    "Older than the tailed beasts?" Jiraiya said, but he was unsure.


    "Yes, a lot older than them. That is why they call me grandpa. Now, how many of you know about the sage of the six paths?" He asked further.


    Now everyone had their utmost focus. Sage of Six paths was a legend to them all and it was said that he started Ninshu, which wasn''t very far fetched as Kaguya was the origin and her sons were the spreader.


    "We all know about him but he''s just a legend," Harake Sakumo spoke.


    "Not long ago, I was considered a legend too," Alexander replied.


    His words made a lot of sense. Not long ago, they scoffed at the idea of Sage of Beasts existing.


    "Okay, the name of the Sage of the Six Paths was Hagoromo Otsutsuki, elder brother of Hamura Otsutsuki and son of Kaguya Otsutsuki." Alexander started.


    He went on to tell them the whole story of Kaguya, how she came from space, ate the forbidden fruit, had sons, went crazy, and was defeated. He didn''t tell them where she was sealed.


    Then he continued and told them how Hagoromo stayed on Earth and Hamura decided to leave to Moon with his small n from where he would keep an eye on Earth. Though his main purpose was to safeguard his mother''s remains, he didn''t tell this to them.


    Alexander told them how the Indra Otsutsuki was the originator of the Uchiha n and his brother Asura Otsutsuka was the originator of the Senju and Uzumaki ns. Then there was Hamura Otsutsuki, the originator of the Hyuga n.


    He told them about the reincarnation cycle of Indra and Asura.


    He also told them about the ck Zetsu and his attempts to revive his mother, for which he didn''t leave any stones unturned and even used Madara and started many conflicts.


    By the time he was done speaking, it was already turning night.


    "That is how this world came to be as we know it today. You are all connected to each other. Hyuga, Uzumaki, Senju, and Uchiha n are like cousin ns to each other. This history should be known by the world so I will publish a book and circte it around the world." He announced.


    Many sitting in the room were feeling conflicted. The grand history they just learned was so hard to digest. The thought of there being a species somewhere in space that destroys worlds to get stronger was overwhelming and terrifying.


    Many still had their doubts but decided to ept what Alexander said, not as if it mattered to Alexander. Soon enough, he was going to be changing things so much that whatever happened in the past will not be able to hurt the world.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Lord Sage," They all bowed their heads lightly.


    Just then Minato stood up and came beside Alexander. His mind was already made up.


    "Everyone, I have decided to resign from the post of Hokage and give it to Lord Sage, there can be no one better for this job, a true sage who understands the world more than we can ever hope for." He announced.


    Many had their jaws falling from the sudden announcement and others were left speechless.


    [You can see Hats and Kabuto on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    You throw one stone, one more shall take its ce.


    So you might as well throw them all.


    Have a good day.

 Chapter 363: New Hokage

    No one knew what to say about this.


    "Where is Sarutobi-sensei?" Jiraiya asked.


    Alexander didn''t reply. The man was currently in prison, awaiting his public trial with Danzo.


    "We already have the nod from the Daimyo, I also gave him the approval, now all that remains is all of your ns," Minato spoke.


    All the n heads looked at each other. The first ones to speak in favor were the heads of Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara n.


    "Well, if Lord Hokage wants to quit, then I can''t think of anyone else suitable for being the Hokage. Unless Lord Jiraiya wants to be Hokage but even then, Lord Sage will outss him in every way," Shikaku said in his tired voice.


    "Damn right, I need toplete my research andunch my new book, The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi may havemercially failed but this one will be a hit." Jiraiya shamelessly announced.


    "What is the name of the new book?" Choza Akamichi, head of the Akimichi n asked.


    "Hahahaaaa, it is simple and easy to remember. It''s called Icha Icha Paradise(Trantes to ''Make Out Paradise'')." Jiraiya revealed. *Cough*


    "I think we are derailing from the main topic," Minato reminded everyone.


    "Lord Sage has the support of the Akimichi n," Choza announced.


    Following him, Inoichi Yamanaka also agreed, "Lord Sage has Yamanaka n''s support."


    "Hatake n supports you"


    "You have Aburame ns support"


    "Inuzuka n supports you"


    Now, the Uchiha and Hyuga ns remain. Though at this point, even if they didn''t agree, Alexander would still be the Hokage.


    Hiashi Hyuga then spoke, "You are a sage from an era when Hyuga and Uchiha ns didn''t even exist. If you be the Hokage, I feel you won''t be leaning to any particr side or n."


    "Uchiha n will support Lord Sage," Fugaku also added.


    ~For now, the next Hokage will be an Uchiha, no matter what.~


    Minato nodded, all of them had agreed to let Alexander be the Hokage, "So, let''s announce the new Hokage to the whole vige..."


    "Before that, I need to tell you all something. Shisui,e in," Alexander interrupted Minato.


    Shisui quickly entered with Itachi following behind. Everyone was interested in knowing what the two boys had done.


    "Show them," Alexander instructed.


    Shisui untied his bandages and showed his missing eye. Everyone gawked at the scene.


    "What happened to you, Shisui Uchiha?" Fugaku quickly asked.


    Alexander spoke before Shisui, "Let me tell you all something, yesterday..."


    Alexander told them about all the things Danzo had been doing behind the back of the vige. And that he was doing it with full freedom given by the Third Hokage.


    "Yes, Danzo is a very unstable person. Even I was looking for ways to deal with him," Minato added.


    "This is why I have arrested Danzo and Hiruzen Sarutobi. They will be publicly trailed where I will tell you all many more things the two have done." Alexander informed them.


    Fugaku Uchiha was pissed right now, Alexander could only imagine what the man would feel when he tells them Danzo''s ns for Uchiha n.


    "But, I am going to raid the root base right now, tell me if any of you want to join me and see the horrors he hasmitted with your own eyes." He asked.


    None of them denied it.


    ...


    Alexander led them all into the Root hideout. It went deep underground and after just entering they felt creeped out.


    Many Root Ninjas tried to attack but all of them were simply pped away by Alexander.


    Most of the n heads knew about Root''s existence but didn''t know how big it was or how it operated.


    Alexander saw Sakumo Hatake antagonizing a Root ninja to spill the beans but the guy became paralyzed.


    "Don''t, you can''t make them speak. A cursed seal has been imprinted on the back of their tongues by Danz¨­, which when activated, would paralyze their entire body if they tried to speak anything about Danz¨­ or the organization, rendering them unable to speak or move." He exined.


    Alexander walked to the man and used his powers to cancel out the connection between the seal and the chakra, which left the seal useless.


    They kept one walking in and reached a ce with many tanks filled with water and many people inside, some of them were even kids. He noticed each of them had a pure white body part.


    "These must be his test subjects on whom he tested imnting Hashirama''s cells. Sadly, all these are dead." Alexander made an observation.


    Meanwhile, the n heads were shocked by the sheer size of the base.


    "To think that the taxes given by whole Konoha were used for such things." Hiashi Hyuga eximed.


    "And the third Hokage didn''t even consider this important enough to be told to us. We have been kept in the shadows for so long. Who knows what other horrors he hasmitted that Lord Sage will announce today." Inoichi Yamanaka added.


    *Zip*


    A noise came and arge man appeared close to Alexander. Dobby walked up to Alexander and whispered something to Alexander''s ears. It made him visibly mad, making everyone else wonder what it was.


    Then suddenly another man popped out of thin air and walked to Alexander in a brash manner, "Haha, Alex,e out with me, the festival is so fun, those little beasts are too fun to be around. Each of them is making the vige fall in love with them with their funny acts."


    All the n heads recognized the man with shock-filled eyes. They all had thought Alexander was joking when he said he was friends with Daimyo of Wind Country, but it seems they really were friends and very good ones at that.


    Alexander looked back at everyone, "Okay, this is it. I have already captured all the Root ninjas, let''s go back now, the festival must have already started."


    ...


    Currently, he sat with a lot of people in the Konoha Ninja Academy''s grounds. A big stage was set there for the tailed beasts to do their y, directed by Amy.


    They were all currently reenacting Snow White and The Seven Dwarfs. Kokuo was acting as snow white because he was the whitest, Amy was acting as the prince.


    Kurama was the queen because everyone was still a bit salty with him. The other seven were acting as dwarfs. Berry was acting as birds after he learned the Shadow Clone Jutsu.


    Hats was the support staff, responsible for changing the background scenes with his chaotic magic.


    All in all, it turned out to be very funny. They were clumsy and their small form factor with cosys made them look very cute. Kurama was the best actor as he was supposed to act cocky and it was natural for him.


    In the end, Amy gave Kokuo a kiss and he woke up in his Snow White dress. After that, they danced to a song and bowed to the audience.


    "Hahaha, what a fun show, Lord Sage," the third Raikageughed loudly. No one was expecting him to trulye but he did.


    He was extremely pleased that the tailed beasts were truly free and were not treated as weapons. And he also liked to see them the way they were right now, making him realize that every page has two sides, the world had only seen one side of the tailed beasts.


    "I''m d you liked it, A. Be sure to enjoy this evening, the drinks are on me. Take Ragnarok with you, grab some drinks ande near Hokage building, I have an announcement to make." He replied and patted his shoulder.


    Soon, Raikage and Ragnarok went to a bar with arms on each other''s shoulders like they were long lost buddies. To the knowledgeable people of Konoha, it was a crazy sight. The Daimyo of Wind Country and Raikage of Kumo being buddies.


    Alexander signaled to Dobby to announce around the vige for everyone toe to the Hokage building. Except for the children.


    ~*Sigh* Time for serious business~


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 364: List of Crimes

    Alexander stood on the roof of the Hokage building. Beside him were Minato, Dobby, and Dous. Below, everyone was gathered, they all could see what was going on the roof as Alexander had tilted the building a little.


    He raised his hands to signal everyone to stop making noise and listen to him. Then he amplified his voice through magic.


    "People of Konoha, do you love the little beasts?" He asked.


    "YEAHHHHH!!!" Loud cheers came from the crowd.


    "Then how would you feel if someone wanted to enve them and use them to make war?" He asked next.


    Everyone angrily roared this time. Some older children who were allowed toe even ran up to the tailed beasts and hugged them.


    "As much as you all hate it, there is one man who has been living in this vige with the highest level of freedom who nned to do this.


    "This man killed many men, women children, and started wars between countries for his lust for power. His ambitions knew no bounds. He made many big mistakes in his life, but because he was a close friend of the third Hokage, every time he was pardoned.


    "He had his own army called the root and a secret underground base. All right here in Konoha, built from your tax money. He used your money to harm you. He allied with the criminal Orochimaru, he even stole Sharingan from a living Uchiha n member. I caught him yesterday, trying to threaten the Konoha Orphernage''s warden to work for him or else he would cut the funding. The vile man''s name is Danzo Shimura." Just as he announced the name, Dobby brought Danzo and made him kneel and face the crowd. Alexander had removed the bandage from his head and it was now showing the Sharingan in one of his eye sockets.


    People gasped at the sight.


    "He did not just target the Uchiha n, he also targeted the Senju n, he got a hold of Hashirama''s cells andbined them to his right arm. His deeds didn''t end there, he then used various methods to kill members of Uchiha ns who were on missions outside to get their eyes and imnted them onto his hand." Alexander ripped Danzo''s sleeves, showing his arm filled with a few Sharingans.


    Most of the Uchiha n members clenched their fists in anger.


    "Now, I will let Danzo confess to all his major crimes." He announced and stepped back. Danzo was already given the truth spitter potion.


    Alexander asked the first question, "What did you do during the third Shinobi war?"


    "I-I... I" He tried to fight the potion but no one could do that.


    "I-I manipted Hanz¨­ of Ame into joining forces with me against Akatsuki, having brought him corpses of Ame shinobi iming they were killed by Akatsuki. In truth, they were Root members disguised as Iwa shinobi, originally being used to disrupt a peace treaty between Konohagakure and Iwagakure but were killed.


    "B-But you appeared and destroyed my ns." He confessed.


    Alexander nodded and spoke, "Were you authorized to do this by Hiruzen?"


    "No, he only found outter, but he saw my actions were for the benefit of the vige and pardoned me. However, I lost my position at the Council." Danzo said.


    Alexander looked at the people whose faces were showing the sign of someone feeling betrayed, "People, he is a warmongering opportunistic man. When Hiruzen decided to end the war with a peace treaty, Danzo objected because war meant he could do things and gain strength. Even when Hiruzen stepped down and the next Hokage was being chosen at a meeting with the Land of Fire Council and the Daimyo, Danz¨­ strongly suggested that Orochimaru be made Fourth Hokage. Danzo was already sharing the bed with the snake at that time."


    "Now Danzo, tell us why did you attack Hiruzen that day?" Alexander asked, shocking everyone.


    Danzo started answering, "I wanted to be the Hokage, Hiruzen had grown too soft, so I nned his assassination. But he survived."


    "So, what did Hiruzen do when he found out?" Alexander asked.


    "He warned me that it shouldn''t happen again," Danzo replied.


    *Sigh*


    "Hiruzen Sarutobi is as much responsible for what Danzo did after that day as much as Danzo. If Hiruzen had executed Danzo for treason that day, maybe many bad things could have been avoided." Alexander loudly stated.


    Then he asked many more questions. Danzo confessed to selling children to Orochimaru to experiment on, trying to kill Kakashi Hatake for his Sharingan, intentionally not letting the Uchiha n assist in Kurama''s attack on Konoha, to thenter me them for not helping in order to get a spy on the n legally.


    Ordering Anbu to protect the escaping Orochimaru. More attempts to kill Hiruzen, blunt treason, nning the extermination of the Uchiha n, and then finally the recent one.


    "Tell us all, what did you do to Shisui Uchiha yesterday," he asked.


    "I... I called him to my base and had him poisoned, I wanted his Mangekyo Sharingan. But I was only able to get one before he escaped." He confessed again.


    Alexander disappointedly shook his head and continued, "My People, this man was sheltered by Hiruzen Sarutobi all his way. Without support from the Third Hokage, this man would have long beenbeled as the traitor and executed. But thanks to the most ipetent Hokage in history, we received backstabbing one after another. Now, Hiruzen Sarutobi will confess to all his crimes."


    Soon, a pale-faced Hiruzen Sarutobi was brought to the front. His face had lost its color after reading the list of crimes Danzo and Orochimarumitted.


    "Hiruzen, tell us about how you helped eradicate the Uzumaki n and Why," he asked, again shocking everyone.


    His question caught everyone off guard. Dobby''s research was very thorough so Alexander was obviously going to bring this up.


    Hiruzen epted his fate and started speaking while looking down at his feet. He didn''t dare to look people in the eye.


    "It was a n the Konoha Council and I came up with. When Mito Uzumaki died and the Nine-Tails was transferred to Kushina, we believed that Konoha should have a tailed beast as its back up security to deter all other viges who had their own tailed beasts. We feared the Uzumaki n would ask Kushina toe back as she was an Uzumaki.


    "When many nations banded together to destroy Uzushiogakure due to their feared Fuinjutsu, the Uzumaki n sent words to Konoha for help. To keep the tailed beast in Konoha, we let them die." He revealed.


    Alexander looked at him in disgust. Even the people of Konoha looked at him in disgust. Hiruzen may have done many great deeds in his life but they were not enough to forgive what he just confessed to.


    Both Danzo and Hiruzen felt no remorse in destroying whole ns for their twisted definition of keeping the vige safe. Even when the Uzumaki n and Konoha were said to be so close that following the founding of Konohagakure at the end of the Warring States Period, the Senju chose to symbolize their ns'' friendship by adding the Uzumaki''s emblem to Konoha''s k jackets.


    Konoha and the Uzumaki''s Uzushiogakure remained close allies over the following decades, with the Uzumaki providing Fuinjutsu to Konoha whenever there was a need.


    Hiruzen saw no problem in letting such allies be destroyed.


    "Hiruzen Sarutobi, even though you attempted to bring peace to Konoha many times, you failed to recognize the one sabotaging those attempts was your friend Danzo. And even after realizing, you let him rein free."


    "Do you have anything to say?" He asked.


    Hiruzen finally looked at the people, "I did what was necessary to keep the vige alive. But I agree that letting Danzo go again and again was my biggest crime. I agree that my favoritism for Orochimaru let him do many bad deeds.


    "But, I do not regret letting the Uzumaki n be destroyed. It was necessary. If we had declined to give Kushina back to them, they would have waged war on us. I did it all for the vige."


    He looked down and saw anger and tears in Kushina''s eyes.


    "You are a disgrace, Hiruzen, disgrace to Konoha," Dobby interjected. Dobby was still very angry after what he saw in Orochimaru''sb and it was indirectly Hiruzen''s fault.


    "You have no right to judge me, you don''t know anything. I believe anyone would have done the same if they were in my situation. This is the will of fire," Hiruzen argued back.


    "Huh, says the man who has let countless men and women die for personnel agenda. Will of Fire was an ideal rooting from Sage of Six Path''s son, Asura ¨­tsutsuki''s belief that love is the key to peace. But people of Konoha seem to have a wrong understanding of it.


    "ording to you, it states that the entire vige is like arge family unit, and every Konoha shinobi with the Will of Fire loves, believes, cherishes, and fights to protect the vige.


    "You all are wrong, Will of Fire is not meant to be only applicable just within the boundary of this vige. Because when Asura Otsutsuki stated it, there were no countries or viges, all people were his people. The Will of Fire is to treat every person with love and respect and help them if necessary." He stated. Alexander truly believed this because otherwise, it doesn''t make sense, after all, the majority of the world''s shinobi ns originated from the Otsutsuki family.


    Alexander disdainfully looked at Hiruzen "Hashirama and Tobirama must be so disappointed in you right now. Defying all their expectations, you turned out to be a failure,"


    *Footsteps*


    "Yes, we are. We are disappointed in everything that has transpired,"


    Hiruzen turned around and saw two men, one in red armor and one in blue armor standing beside Alexander.


    His eyes widened in shock. Other vigers standing on the ground were stupified too, as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Sensei?!" Hiruzen fell down on his knees as if he had lost his strength. In his heart, he knew his crimes were big and he was just trying to keep up a strong front until he was executed, but now, he didn''t have the strength to directly face the people he knew he disappointed.


    [You can see Danzo, Uzumaki and Senji n on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 hug from the small tailed beasts.

 Chapter 365: Harsh Punishment

    Hashirama and Tobirama walked to the front.


    Alexander decided to make everything clear to everyone, "You all must be shocked by seeing the first and second alive, the reason behind this is Orochimaru, who stole the forbidden Jutsu created by Tobirama.


    " This jutsu binds the soul of a deceased person to a living vessel, restoring them as they were when they were alive in order to do their summoner''s bidding. Orochimaru initially wanted to use it to make them fight me but my knowledge and power far exceeded anything he could have imagined. I saved Hashirama and Tobirama and captured Orochimaru.


    "I have even made their bodies perfect to the point they are just like a normal living human." He announced.


    People were amazed and stunned by this. But the more knowledgeable people understood the horrors this Jutsu could have brought as Orochimaru would have used the two ex-Hokages to attack Konoha. And none of them had the confidence to sessfully stop the two Senju Brothers.


    Tobirama looked at Danzo and Hiruzen with anger clear on his face, "You two, I am ashamed to call you my students. Did you even learn anything from my lessons? Since when did weakening and destroying the vige by eradicating ns be the will of fire?


    "I publicly showed my displeasement with Uchiha n but even I didn''t dare to target them as they had not done anything wrong. But you two, forget Uchiha n, you didn''t even spare a friendly and peaceful n like Uzumaki. You two have leached the vige hollow."


    Hashirama came to his younger brother and put his hand on his shoulder to not let him get too angry.


    Danzo still showed defiance but Hiruzen looked totally broken. His face looked like he aged ten years just listening to his Sensei who considered him his favorite student. Alexander dragged Orochimaru and made him kneel with Danzo and Hiruzen.


    "Look on your left and right, Hiruzen. These two are your life''s worst mistakes. The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing. And you seriously did nothing.


    "I can easily condemn you three to death but it will be too easy on you. You three will die a miserable death, but not before you face the punishment.


    "I am sealing the money ounts of Danzo, Hiruzen, and Orochimaru. The three of you ran after power your whole life, now I will take that away from you. I am removing the Chakra Veins from your bodies.


    "Now, you will be normal powerless people, even weaker than normal non-chakra users. (He made them like earth humans as even normal humans in Naruto have a small amount of Chakra)


    "Danzo, you wanted to be the most powerful Shinobi and have the world at your feet, now you will be at everyone''s feet."


    He looked at Danzo''s sins,


    ||Danzo Shimura - Category 4


    Murder - 62,985


    Indirect Murder - 201,154


    Attempted Murder - 90,100


    Forced Hunger - 1,546,845


    Enving - 15,549


    Infanticide - 3,548


    Child Labour - 6,546


    Sexual Misconduct - 2


    Theft - 4,156


    Betraying - 5,456


    Sin Percentage - 78%||


    Alexander walked up to Danzo and tapped his finger on his spine. It instantly broke down, making him fall to the ground.


    "From today, you will crawl around the whole vige and kiss the feet of every living being in Konoha, be it human, or an animal, and ask for forgiveness. You will eat only the food that people give you with pity." He said and quickly checked the sins of Hiruzen.


    ||Hiruzen Sarutobi - Category 3


    Murder - 24,259


    Indirect Murder - 60,651(4,356 Uzumaki n members)


    Enving and Infanticide caused by Negligence of Duty - 12,548


    Ignoring crimes - 5,159


    Betraying - 126


    Sin Percentage - 69%||


    "Hiruzen Sarutobi, you will apany Danzo and count every time he kisses someone''s feet. You will keep track of how many people have forgiven Danzo. There are around 83,435 people in Konoha, 3,456 dogs, 2,345 cats, and many more animals.


    "You will also hold a broom in your hand and sweep the streets to earn money through which you will buy food. You will also have the job to tell the noted number of forgiveness received by Danzo to Orochimaru, inside his cage." Alexander announced.


    He didn''t even check Orochimaru''s sins as that man was a proven child abuser and murderer. He pointed his finger at him and Orochimaru turned into a small powerless snake. He picked him up and put him in a ss box.


    "You will write the number of forgiveness on the ss box every day. The day you receive forgiveness from everyone, Hiruzen, you will kill Danzo and Orochimaru, your so-called best friend and favorite student. Every day, you will crawl towards your own death. The three of you will also wear cardboard around your necks, detailing all your crimes.


    "And don''t think of cking, if you do you will get a migraine. There is no running from this. Never forget, now you three are at the bottom of the food chain." He angrily announced.


    Many people shuddered while listening to punishment. This was truly much worse than a simple execution. But they also didn''t have any sympathy with the three.


    Uchiha n, which was heavily hurt by the schemes of Danzo and Hiruzen, felt particrly better with the punishment and were happy that they supported Alexander for Hokage.


    Kushina was also satisfied with it. After all, her whole n was destroyed just for being good at fuinjutsu.


    Alexander then suddenly remembered the remaining two Elders who were parter in crimes with Danzo and Hiruzen. They were very old so he gave them a simr yet less physically tasked job. He took away their chakra veins first. They were to roam around the vige all day every day and shout all the crimes they allmitted. They would too die when Danzo finished his work.


    All the criminals were then dragged by Anbu to get them prepared for their punishment.


    "NO! IT WAS ALL DANZO...NO..." Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane shouted as they were dragged away but were ignored by everyone.


    Then Minato walked forwards and started speaking, "People of Konoha. What came to be known by everyone today is very saddening, but thankfully it came out. I can''t imagine the damage Danzo would have caused if he had been left unscathed.


    "But, to make sure Konoha lives in peace and safety for many years toe, I have decided to resign from the post of Hokage and Lord Sage will take the position. The n heads and Daimyo have already agreed to it. I hope you all will too."


    There was silence for a few seconds. Then suddenly the people started roaring and cheering in happiness. They threw flowers in the air and kids jumped around. It truly felt like a festival.


    Alexander didn''t waste a moment and started ying loud dance music.


    He pointed his finger at the sky and lots of non-air polluting fireworks started appearing in the sky, lighting up the whole Konoha in colors.


    Alexander looked back at Hashirama and Tobirama, "So, what are you going to do now?"


    Both looked uncertain. There was no need for their help to Alexander and they knew it. The two had fought Alexander when they were reanimated under Orochimaru''s control. But Alexander bested them with just one hand and without even breaking a sweat.


    "Haha, I will tell you what you can do. You live in Konoha and enjoy your life while looking at all the amazing changes I bring to the world. Hell, I say you two go on a baby-making spree and repopte your n." He suggested.


    *Cough Cough*


    Both of them started coughing hearing his suggestion. Hashirama quickly waved his hand, "No, I am already married. My time with Mito was not something I can ever forget, she was the best thing to happen in my life. Perhaps, my brother can take that responsibility."


    He roughly patted Tobirama''s back.


    "Hmm, if it is Mito Uzumaki you want, why don''t we reanimate her too? I am very sure it is not a moral thing to do but you two will be able to finally live your life in peace and truly spend time with each other." He suggested.


    Hashirama''s eyes widened at that possibility. But he wasn''t sure if he should do this. He and Tobirama were brought back because of a viinous scheme, but what reason would he give to Mito if he brought her back?


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure she''d be happy to meet you again. I will be doing this same procedure with a few more ns who are on the verge of extinction due to some fools." He tried to ease him. Then he looked at Tobirama.


    "You, my boy, you need to find a girlfriend. From what I know, you''ve been a very straightforward, strict man. Ease up a little, there are no wars to fight. y with the tailed beasts, visit the orphanage, or something else." He advised.


    Tobirama just nodded. He still had no idea how to address this ancient sage.


    "Okay then, let''s go and party. Ragnarok and Dobby must be waiting for drinks, after that, we will go to your Senju estate and bring back Mito." He put his arms around the two brothers and dragged them along.


    Alexander looked back at Jiraiya while walking away," How did your trip go? Did you find her?"


    Jiraiya simply gave a wide grin and a thumbs up.


    [You can see Hashirama, Tobirama, and Jiraiya on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 366: Drinking Games

    "Bwahahaha... so that is why you all are named A. It must be very confusing," Ragnarokughed at Raikage. Alexander, Ragnarok, Dobby, Raikage, Mizukage(Brian), Hashirama, and Tobirama were ying drinking games and each time one lost they would tell a funny incident of their life.


    The game was simple, they would spin an empty bottle in the middle of the table. By the time the bottle stopped, they were supposed to drink as much as possible. The one who drank the least losses.


    "Ahaha, Hashirama, it''s your turn now. You can quit if you want," Alexander mockinglyughed. Everyone was very high at the moment, Alexander was not that high as he had only drunk 69 bottles of Firewhiskey till now, his alcohol tolerance was very high. Ragnarok was trying to beat Alexander and had drunk too much and was now clearly drunk like never before.


    Hashirama cleared his throat and started speaking, "Heh, a Senju never quits. Okay, ah, yes, I remember now, when Tsuna-Chan was small, I liked letting her rest on my belly and she would fall asleep while listening to my heartbeat.


    "One day, she drank too much milk and peed on me while asleep. She was so cute that I couldn''t get myself to move and wake her up. So, I stayed in that puddle of pee until Tsuna-Chan woke up. I smelled like pee for days and Mito even made me sleep on the floor."


    Alexander suddenly walked up to Hashirama, looked him in the eyes with sympathy, and patted his shoulder, "I know the feeling of being forced to sleep on the floor, Hashi. You have my condolences for the days toe."


    The game went on and now Ragnarok was on his limit. This time he lost the game.


    *Hic*


    He was having heavy hups. "Haha, my turn. Okay... let me remember...aaaa... *Hic* dammit... YES! I remember. Back in days, I used to roam around in my dragon form. "There was once a king who liked hunting and one day thought it was a nice idea to hunt me, the king of dragons. So he came to my mountain and tried to fight me, but he was obviously scared shitless with just the mere sight of me and he ran back to his castle with his army. But I was angry.


    "Hahaha... yes..." Ragnarok startedughing in himself.


    "Oy, lizard, you stopped in the middle." Dobby nudged him.


    "Waaa... *Hic* yes yes yes... Yes, the next day I flew to the sky in my mighty dragon form and went above the King''s castle. I was very high in the sky.


    "From there I started unloading all the drinks I drank the day before on the castle. My mighty body was so big that I peed slowly for half an hour.


    "Those fools thought it was the rain and came out to dance in it. The king even drank it once, Bwahahaha... Ah, those were the days." He startedughing crazily.


    Then he looked at Hashirama and Tobirama''s confused face and realized, "Oh...Oooooh... you two don''t know I am a dragon. Wait, let me turn into that and show you."


    Alexander jumped from his seat and grabbed Ragnarok''s body.


    Ragnarokughed, "Alex my friend, it seems you drank too much. I am not Olivia, I won''t share a bed with you."


    "You fool, if you turn into a dragon you will destroy Konoha with just one foot of yours," Alexander shouted at him.


    Ragnarok looked at his face for a second like he was seriously calcting what would happen if he transformed.


    -_-


    "Bwahaha, my bad. I''ll go to sleep, Alex." Ragnarok went to Dracheim, transformed into his Dragon form, and went to sleep.


    Alexander looked back at Hashirama and Tobirama who looked like their hangover was gone now, "Don''t ask. He gets crazy when he''s drunk."


    "We all do, I have a habit of losing money in gambling after drinking too much." Hashiramaughed wryly.


    Seated to his right, Brian scoffed, "Hah, how can you lose money? gambling is so easy."


    Of course, Brian, the Universe''s best businessman would say this.


    "Then teach me, it would be better if I learn everything before Mito returns and starts scolding me." Hashirama shamelessly asked.


    *BOOM*


    "Where is that perverted toad sage? I will kill him, how dare he steal my checkbook," Tsunade barged in by breaking the bar''s door.


    Alexander understood that this was how Jiraiya brought Tsunade back to Konoha.


    "Ah, Tsuna-Chan,e here my little granddaughter." Hashirama got up and ran to hug his granddaughter.


    "Oh, look how much you''ve grown. It seemed like just yesterday you used to steal money from my pocket," Hashirama reminisced about the past.


    Tsunade on the other hand was frozen. She couldn''t believe she was seeing her grandpa standing in front of her.


    "I didn''t even drink and I''m drunk." She muttered.


    Then Tobitama came forward and also hugged her.


    Alexander quickly interrupted them before she fell unconscious. "They are not hallucinations, Tsunade. They are real, someone used forbidden Jutsu and brought them back to life to control them to fight for him. I saved them and now they are alive. To be honest, a lot of stuff happened so you will have to ask your grandpater. Also, I am the Hokage now."


    Tsunade''s face looked like there were question marks around her head. "WHAAT?!"


    Hashirama then worked to calm her down and took her to the side and Alexander walked back to the drinking table.


    "Hey, Brian. Where is Blue Fang? Wasn''t he with you?" Alexander asked.


    Brian nodded, "Yes, he was. He said he wouldeter with his adopted kid."


    "Ah, okay... Wait! When did he adopt a kid?" Alexander shockingly asked.


    "He found an orphan in Kirigakure. He''s an excellent naturedd. I even signed official papers, making Blue Fang his father. Blue Fang probably got attached to him as the kid was the only one who didn''t treat him differently and just saw him as another living person." Brian exined.


    Alexander smiled ear to ear. The good boy now had a family. Keeping Alexander''s tradition going forward. "Then we will have a big party when theye here. Okay, Hashi, let''s go to Senjupound and bring back Mito Uzumaki. I''m sure Kushina would want to be there too so let''s bring her with us."


    ...


    Senjupound, near midnight.


    "So, is she going to have cracked skin like us at the start?" Hashirama asked.


    "No no... Tobirama created the Jutsu, Orochimaru advanced it and I have perfected it to the peak. I can pretty much revive anyone. But I will not do that." He replied back.


    "Okay, get ready, Kushina, why did you bring Naruto? He should be asleep by now." He asked.


    "I don''t know, Lord Sage, it''s like he knew I wasing to meet you and he cried unless I brought him along." Kushina confusedly replied.


    Little Naruto was continuously trying to reach out to Alexander with his little arms.


    "Haha, easy, little one, I will hold you once I am done here." He tickled his cheeks and went to perform the reanimation Jutsu.


    To perform the reanimation, you needed four things. A body, a soul residing in Purend, DNA of the person, and a sacrifice.


    Alexander easily found Mito''s hair strand in Senju''s house. He then made a body for Mito in her prime and then stabbed his arm, which only scratched him. But apparently, it was enough as a sacrifice.


    The Shinigami came. Alexander expected Shinigami to just do his job and leave but apparently, Alexander''s presence scared him.


    "Ah, God-son, I-I... it''s an honor to see you. Big fan." The Shinigami spoke.


    Alexander scratched his beard, "Hmm, thanks I guess. So, you gonna let her out?"


    "Ah, yes yes... here you" The Shinigami flustered.


    He spit out the soul of Mito which then went into the body Alexander made. The Shinigami also disappeared in an instant.


    Soon, Mito Uzumaki got up slowly. She was in her prime and looked very beautiful. He could understand why Hashirama was head over heels for her.


    She looked around in confusion. The first person she saw was Kushina.


    "Kushina? When did you die?" Mito asked sadly and caressed her face.


    "Grandma, I didn''t die. Instead, you came back to life. Look, Lord Hashirama is also back to life," she pointed out.


    Mito turned around and saw Hashirama. Her eyes widened in shock and happiness. She quickly ran to him and Hashirama also embraced her tightly.


    "I know I am dreaming but I don''t want this to ever end." She said to Hashirama.


    Hashirama was overjoyed with love and nted a kiss on her cheeks. "This is all true, Mito. Lord Sage brought us back."


    "GRANDMA!" Tsunade also came running and jumped into a hug with both of them and started crying like a small child. She let out all pent up frustration and sorrow since the second Shinobi War.


    Alexander silently walked to Kushina and picked Naruto in his arms. "Let''s go, Kushina. Let''s give them some time to talk. They are finally together as a family."


    Kushina nodded and followed him as she was escorted home.


    "Lord Sage, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure," he allowed.


    "I saw you treat the tailed beasts like your children. Aren''t you angry at Lord Hashirama for selling them to other viges?" She asked.


    *Sigh*


    "I am not an unreasonable man, Kushina. I understand the kind of era Hashirama grew up in. An era of constant war, an era when there were no hidden viges.


    "Hashirama himself lost three brothers in that war with the Uchiha n. He did what he could to survive and bring peace to the world. If Hashirama had not gathered the tailed beasts then someone else would have eventually. You can imagine what would have happened then." He answered.


    Kushina shuddered at the thought of another nine-tails'' attack.


    However, Alexander had not told the whole reason. He was in reality thankful to Hashirama for what he did. If he had not gathered the tailed beasts and given them to other viges, then maybe, ck Zetsu would have caught them and brought back Kaguya by now. By giving them to other Shinobi viges, Hashirama unknowingly protected them. For that, bringing Mito back was his way of saying thanks.


    [You can see Little Tsunade, Shinigami and Hashirama with Mito on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Do I have to say it?


    JUST DO IT

 Chapter 367: Mangekyo Sharingan + Natural Energy

    First day at the Hokage Office. Around Alexander, all the tailed beasts were having fun. Some sitting on the ceiling fan and talking, some sleeping near the window, some sitting on this sofa and ying cards. It was now their resting ce whenever they were tired of ying with the people of Konoha.


    Alexanderid back on his seat and thought about what to do next. For starters, he needed to go and check the Mangekyo Sharingan, Nagato''s eyes too. There was also the Uchiha stone tablet.


    *BAM*


    The door opened and Ragnarok barged in, "Alex,e with me to Sunagakure. I will show you the smallest baby I''ve ever seen. He''s very cute."


    Alexander quickly thought about premature birth. "You go, I willeter with others. Let''s take over Wind Country. There is no point in letting it stay free and keep on letting its people live in such harsh conditions. Out of 5 great Shinobi viges, we will then have three under us."


    "Okay, I''m leaving then. Bye-bye beasties,"


    "Bye old beastyyy," The tailed beasts waved their small hands.


    Alexander then got up and went to look for Shisui and Itachi. As always, Dobby was doing the official paperwork for him, Dous was back in Phixheim to train with Michael. Raikage had returned to Kumogakure. Brian had also returned to Kirigakure.


    But Konoha still had the festival vibe because he had issued a holiday to all the Shinobi except the police forces. He came to the training grounds near Senju ward. There he saw Shisui, Itachi, Obito, and Tobirama gathered. He walked up to them while hearing what Tobirama was saying.


    "So you are the Grand Nephew of Kagami Uchiha?" Tobirama asked.


    Shisui nodded, "Yes, but he died many years ago. Now only my Grandma and I are alive in my family line."


    *Sigh*


    "Too bad, he was one of the Uchiha who believed in peace and unity more than what Uchihas believe now. From what I''ve been told, you three are like him?" Tobirama asked.


    "Haha, yes, the three are good kids and talented too. Shisui and Obito already have Magekyo Sharingan. Itachi here will too someday, right?" Alexander walked in.


    "Lord Hokage," The three kids and Tobirama eximed.


    "Ah, don''t call me that. Calling me Hokage is like making me an exclusive person of Konoha but I am working for all the Shinobi in the world. Call me Lord Sage like before and for you kids, it''s grandpa or old man. Even the 800-year-old tailed beasts call me Grandpa so what are you?" Alexander told them.


    "Tobirama, you are given a full holiday. your job is to find love. If you don''t know how to then go to Jiraiya, he will teach you some techniques, but be careful. And you three, I will teach you today, wait, let''s call Nagato too." He said and took out his anywhere door.


    The door opened where the Akatsuki trio was having lunch and it was Ichiraku Ramen.


    "Hey, Nagato,e with me. I will be training you for your eyes. We can''t have you all weak and withered. You need to work hard to revive the Uzumaki nter, haha" Heughingly dragged Nagato. Konan and Yahiko also followed to see Nagato being embarrassed more.


    "Okay, first of all, let''s deal with the Mangekyo Sharingan. The problem with it is that using it would deteriorate the eye. This means that your eyes or ocr muscles are not strong enough. I want you to use them right now so I can assess it." He instructed them.


    "Old man, can''t we ask Kakashi to alsoe? He also has a Mangekyo," Obito asked.


    "Oh, why not, go bring him." Alexander allowed.


    Soon, Obito used his Kamui to teleport and brought a confused Kakashi. They again exined to him and Kakashi got ready to learn.


    Shisui, Kakashi, and Obito used their eyes. Alexander, in the meantime, focused on them. He learned that it was the flow of Chakra that was destroying their nerves. It needed to either be strengthened by constant practice of some kind of surgery.


    Alexander walked closer to Shisui and put his palm near his activated eye.


    "Tell me, do you feel better?" Alexander asked.


    Shisui nodded a little.


    "Hmm, stop using it," Alexander ordered them.


    "Okay, I understand now. To use Mangekyo Sharingan you need to channel a lot of Chakra. So much so that your eyes are not ustomed to it and I think they never will, not at least with normal methods." He revealed.


    Then Obito raised his hand, "Old man, I snuck into the Uchiha shrine and read it. It said that you can get an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan by transnting the eyes of a rtive who has also awakened a Mangekyo Sharingan.


    "There were also some more details about some Kaguya and infinite Tsukuyomi and that the Uchiha would be saved by the Infinite Tsukuyomi"


    Alexander was immediately alerted by that. Why would Hagoromo Otsutuki encourage someone to free her? Unless there was foul y.


    "Hmm, do you have any rtives who have Mangekyo?" Alexander asked, pointing to the w in this method.


    "Ummm... I don''t think my grandma has even activated her normal Sharingan." Obito scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Then keep on listening to me and you might develop an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan," he advised.


    "Okay, the best method by which you can strengthen yourself enough to use Mangekyo is if you can use Natural Energy, that I just did to Shisui and he felt better. And the only way to do it is by using Sage Mode. Just to tell you how hard it is to do, even Jiraiya hasn''t been able to master it. Hashirama was able to do it though." He informed them.


    "Don''t tell me we will have to go to Mount Myoboku and learn there. I don''t wanna eat insects." Shisuiined.


    "Haha, no, you will be training here. Okay, sit down with crossed legs. You too Itachi, Nagato, Konan, and Yahiko."


    "Now, close your eyes and try to feel the changes in chakra around you." He instructed them.


    He used his power to overload the area with natural energy. Then he started draining some Chakra from their bodies so Natural Energy could enter naturally.


    "Feel it, it is around you. It may feel heavy and yet soothing. It is just like a chakra. Try to channel it inside your body. You need the utmost focus on it, you need to create a bnce between spiritual, natural, and physical energy. It''s all about bnce," he exined.


    The seven silently breathed in a synchronized rhythm. An hour passed and they were still sitting silently. Alexander increased the intensity of natural energy and forcefully channeled it into them.


    Soon he saw all of their eyes twitching.


    "Feeling something?" He asked.


    "Yes, I do, but it''s weird. It feels like something is crawling under my skin but it''s not disgusting. It is... soothing." Obito spoke.


    "Yes, remember that feeling, it is Natural energy. It is everywhere around us. In some ces, it is thicker and in some ces less. For training, you can sign a summoning contract with the toads of Mount Myoboku and train there. Mount Myoboku is a sagend and has one of the highest intensity of Natural Energy in the world." He asserted.


    "Old man, are there more ces like Mount Myoboku?" Shisui asked, not wanting to go to Mount Myoboku.


    "Oh, there are Shikkotsu Forest and Tsunade is contracted to that ce and Ryuchi Cave too. Though I won''t suggest going to the Ryuchi cave. It''s inhabited by snakes and they aren''t known to be friendly. They will also ask you for sacrifices. Orochimaru had contracted a snake from there. There are probably some more sage locations that are still secret." He answered.


    In an instant, they all decided to stay the hell away from Ryuchi cave.


    "Okay, get up now," he ordered. Until now, he had made them feel natural energy forcefully but now they will have to do it on their own.


    One by one they all got up and opened their eyes. To their surprise, their Sharingan was activated.


    Obito, Kakashi, and Shisui had their Mangekyo activated. Nagato like normal had his violet eyes but they were shining now and Itachi had also awakened his eyes without the need of going through a trauma. It was also three tomoe.


    "Hahaha, see, keep on training in Sage Mode and it will probably make your eyes stronger. So, the better you get the stronger your eyes and nerves will get, meaning that after some point, you will be able to use your powers without the fear of going blind." He happily babbled.


    [A/N: All this is made up.]


    [You can see Chakra Moulding Diagram on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 368: Adventure Continues

    Itachi was very happy at the moment. He was feeling left behind after seeing Izumi''s Sharingan but now he could be equal.


    "Good, you all will train this every day here and if you find a problem youe to me. Okay? You all are dismissed, except Nagato." He instructed them.


    "Yes, Old Man, thanks" Obito cheerfully came up to him and hugged him.


    He looked at Alexander''s face and smiled, "I never said thank you properly. You saved Rin that day and also me."


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "It''s all right. Saving people is kind of my thing. Now, go and get her champ,"


    Obito happily left to find Rin probably. He had denied Alexander''s offer to give him a normal eye, saying that it was a memoir of his friendship with Kakashi. So, Kakashi and Obito twined an eyepatch nowadays.


    Once it was just Nagato and his two friends, he got to the main point.


    "Nagato, tell me, have your eyes been like this since you were born?" He asked.


    Nagato meekly denied, "No, they became like this when... when my parents died." Alexander softly caressed his hair, "I have a doubt that someone has tampered with your eyes. I feel they are somewhat like the Sharingan as their molecr structure is the same. But it is still different. And you are an Uzumaki. There has been no record of such eyes. I asked Mito about it.


    "So, your eyes are either a rare mutation or someone tampered with it."


    "Tampered? Why would anyone do this?" Nagato asked.


    "I don''t know, kid. But don''t worry, I will find out about it soon. Now, go and have some fun with your friends, you are still children, don''t worry about stupid wars and stuff, I will handle all that." He said and shooed the trio away.


    After that, he walked back to his office to start signing some important papers for the modernization of the vige into an efficient modern city. He had assigned Dobby for the project while he unites the world.


    "Boss, do you want your face on that mountain?" Dobby asked.


    "Sure, why not? Let''s upgrade all the faces into cemented faces so they can handle the tests of time." Hezily decided.


    "G-CHAAAN! Look, I made this for you," Shukaku came to him and jumped onto hisp.


    He had a paper in his hand and pasted it on Alexander''s face. "Ah, move it back, Shukaku, I can''t see itpletely from this close."


    Then he saw it. It was a crayon sketch. It had everyone, Him, all the tailed beasts, Olivia, Amy, Dobby, Ragnarok, Berry, Hats, Dous, and everyone else that they had seen.


    He patted his head, "Very good, Shukaku. Who told you to make this?"


    "Oh, it was Amy. We all were very bored and went to her to y. She gave us colorful sticks called cannons to draw." He exined.


    "Ah, you mean crayon," he corrected him.


    As Alexander expected, the next moment all the tailed beasts swarmed up to him to show the sketches. He was overwhelmed with warmth.


    "Hahaha, you all are so talented. Okay, we will be going on a new adventure soon, do you want toe with me my little potatoes?" He asked.


    "YEAHHH!" They jumped in excitement.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Dobby opened the door and let Blue Fange in. "Joakim, my boy. It''s been days since Ist saw you. What is this I hear about you adopting a child?"


    Then Alexander noticed a small head peeking from behind Blue Fang''s legs.


    "Oh, hey little one. What''s your name?" Alexander asked and dropped to her level.


    The small kid shyly came forward and bowed lightly. "I am Haku, nice to meet you."


    Alexander knew that he may look like a girl but he was a boy. He ruffled his hair, "Wee to the family, Haku. I am your Grandpa."


    "Grandpa?" He confusedly asked.


    "Yes, and look, all these will be your friends." He showed the tailed beasts.


    The tailed beasts may have a slight prejudice against humans but they always treated children kindly, knowing that children weren''t corrupted by human foolishness yet.


    Kokuo walked to the Haku and rubbed his face on Haku''s cheeks. Then Kurama came and patted his head, "Kid, I am Kurama, the leader of this group."


    *BAM*


    Chomei knocked on his head as it was his duty to correct Kurama, "No, you are not. We have already decided on this. No one is our leader. We are all free."


    All other tailed beasts nodded their heads. "Yes, free by nature and united by our love for G-Chan," Matatabi added.


    "Hehe..." Haku chuckled softly.


    He let him y with the little beasts and talked to Blue Fang.


    "So, how did this happen?" he amusingly asked.


    Blue Fang scratched his head, "Well, I found him sitting on the side of a bridge once, he was asking for money from people. He looked very malnourished.


    "Later, I found out that he was from the Yuki n. This n was known for its special bloodline power called Ice Release. They were despised in the vige. I don''t think anyone is alive now from that n. If there are any then they are living a normal life. Haku didn''t have anyone for him so I took him in. He is a very sweet child."


    Alexander nodded continuously, "You did the right thing. I am proud of you. Now, take him to Phixheim and get him settled. Introduce him to everyone there. He is a part of the family from now on."


    Blue Fang went to Haku, picked him, and entered Phixheim.


    *BAM*


    The door opened and Hashirama and Tobirama entered with Tsunade being dragged behind them.


    "Lord Sage, we need you to do something about her. She was trying to sneak away from Konoha and go gambling." Hashirama spoke.


    "Let me go, grandpa," Tsunade fought back.


    "Hmm... I heard she has hemophobia. Tsunade, aren''t you part Uzumaki? I thought Uzumaki were known for their stubbornness. How can you so easily quit? Even more so when there is so much to study in medical ninjutsu." He baited her.


    "Huh, what''s there to study? I have already studied everything. I am the best medical ninja known." She proudly announced.


    "Oh, really? can you transnt one heart into another person? one kidney into another person? Can you check people''s disease by checking their blood? Can you cure all known diseases? Even the uncurable tumors(Cancer)?" he asked cryptically.


    "Those things are not possible." She refuted.


    "Haha, only arrogant and ignorant people think they are best at something, believe me, there is never an end to medical studies. Don''t be blind, Tsunade. I can give you the knowledge, you just have to ept it," he quoted.


    Then in an instant, many medical books start appearing near her. In total there were about five hundred. "Take these, these should be enough for your thirst for knowledge."


    Tsunade suspiciously picked one of them and read it. Soon her mind went nk as she understood the words but not the things they exined.


    Alexander quickly changed the book into her hand, "What you just read was an advance book about heart surgery. Here, start from the beginner."


    Soon, Tsunade got so engrossed in it that she wouldn''t reply to anything. They just ignored her and took seats on the sofa.


    "Hashi, Tobi, I want you two to serve as the advisors to the Hokage. You will be like the elder council but with less power to avoid another Danzo, it''s not that I don''t trust you, I just want to establish this new system of power.


    "You will be running Konoha with Dobby in my absence. Dobby will have the signing rights to documents." He informed them.


    "Where are you going, Lord Sage?" They asked.


    "Konoha is not the only problematic ce. I am going to Sunagakure. But I will be back soon." He assured them.


    Then he walked to his desk and signed a few papers. "Hand these to the Konoha Orphanage, this is an agreement to give them a 300,000 Ryo each month as funds for children welfare. They will also be given a lot ofnd to nt fruit trees so they can mize themter."


    Hashirama happily took it. He felt really good that the new Hokage of Konoha was a person he always wanted to be. Strong in arms and mind; kind and loving in nature.


    "It will be done, Lord Sage," he saluted.


    Alexander nodded and looked back at the tailed beasts, "My potatoes, follow me. We''re leaving"


    Soon, the tailed beasts walked in a line behind him while singing their Bijju-vengers theme song.


    [You can see Haku on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Zabuza is a good guy now and was never asked to kill his fellow students to graduate since Alexander had sent Brian and Blue Fang to take over Kirigakure much earlier.


    STONE ME PLEASE!

 Chapter 369: Tricked Into Work

    Alexander appeared in the Daimyo pce in Wind Country. Ragnarok waszing around like always, but Alexander had decided his vacation was ending now.


    "Let go Raggy, you said you wanted to show me a small kid." He reminded him.


    "Yeah, I''ve seen him. He''s very cute. He''s the son of the Fourth Kazekage." Ragnarok said.


    "Fourth? What happened to the third?" He confusedly asked.


    "Oh, he retired. He decided to sideline himself from politics after you took away the tailed beast. But I guess he will have to show up if you''re going to take over." Ragnarok concluded.


    "Not if I have your support. You are the Daimyo, you can do anything you want in this country. Sunagakure falls under you as well." Alexander proposed.


    "Hmm, so you want me to be the bad guy? Well, not that I care about it." Ragnarok agreed. Not knowing that Alexander was going to put so much work on his head soon.


    Soon they were on their way to Sunagakure with Daimyo''s official convoy, which had a wheeled chariot for him. Though Alexander wasn''t able to find horses in the world and had to find alternatives.


    (A/N: Seriously, I searched on google and there are no horses in Naruto, except the 1st movie which was not canon. How do normal people travel?) All the tailed beasts were huddled inside the chariot.


    "Ah, it feels weirding back here, I hate sand," Shukaku growled, looking around.


    Bunpuku had alsoe out of Phixheim to see his home country again, "It has changed a lot since my childhood. Back then the buildings were small and there were still a few rare trees around but now it''s all sand"


    The old monk was now proficient in sage mode after training for so long in Phixheim. He spent all his time in a secluded jungle. Even the Unicorns of Phixheim loved him.


    Their entourage entered Sunagakure with the utmost respect. Alexander wasn''t doing anything to hide the fact that he was the Hokage of Konoha and also the person who stole the tailed beast. This earned him some furrowed eyebrows from the guards.


    But they refrained from doing anything against them in front of the Daimyo.


    "Come with me, Alex. I''ll show you that baby." Ragnarok enthusiastically walked into a building. Behind him, many ninjas and samurai followed hastily to provide security to the world ending dragon.


    Ragnarok brought him to a brown-haired woman. She had a piece of cloth in her hand. But then he focused and saw that there was actually a child in that bundle.


    "Ah, Lord Daimyo, wee to Suna." The woman bowed to him.


    Ragnarok patted her head softly, "Easy now, Karura, you are still weak. I brought my friend to see little Gaara. He is known by the name Sage of Beasts and is currently the Hokage of Konoha."


    Alexander walked forward and saw the small child resting. It was extremely small, even by prematurely born baby standards. It was a surprise that he was even alive.


    "Ragnarok wasn''t shutting up about Gaara so I had toe and see." He said.


    Karura was confused about how to behave in front of him as Suna and Konoha didn''t have very good rtions.


    "Haha, no need to be so serious, child. I am just an old man." Alexander tried to ease her up


    Then Ragnarok took a hold of Gaara, much to Karura''s uneasiness apparent on her face. Alexander walked closer and looked at him. Gaara was so small that he could fit in the palms.


    He softly touched his cheeks with his finger and surprisingly, Gaara moved his hand and held his finger with his tiny hand.


    "Haha... you must be worried about his health all the time." He said to Karura.


    She nodded her head, "Yes, they said he won''t survive for long."


    "But he turned out to be a fighter didn''t he," Alexander muttered.


    He caressed Gaara''s red hair, "As a sage, I have many powers. I can at least make it so that little Gaara will never fall sick due to any disease. He will also have rapid growth soon."


    As he caressed Gaara''s hair, Gaara giggled. "Haha, enjoying it aren''t you."


    Then he handed Gara back to his mother.


    "Take care, Karura, your health is also of importance here." He advised her.


    Just when they were about to leave, they heard an anger-filled shout from behind that scared little Gaara and he started crying.


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?"


    Alexander looked back at the guy, "Who are you?"


    "I am the Kazekage of Sunagakure, Rasa." Rasa replied.


    *BAM*


    It was not Alexander, but Ragnarok who appeared beside Rasa and knocked so hard on Rasa''s head that Alexander felt that Rasa grew short.


    "Don''t make Gaara cry, you idiot." Ragnarok scolded him.


    Rasa couldn''t do anything about Daimyo, he didn''t have enough authority, even less so when he was recently made Kazekage.


    "Why is the Hokage of Konoha here? Is he trying to hurt my son?" He asked haughtily.


    Ragnarokughed and said, "Hahaha, you fool, if he wanted he could have destroyed Sunagakure in a mere second. Don''t you see all those little fluffs besides him? They are the nine tailed beasts, now imagine if you angered them."


    Rasa looked at the tailed beasts trying to make Gaara stop crying by making himugh. Karura looked helpless as the beasts were continuously jumping around her, asking to see the baby.


    "Anyway, good you came here, I am removing you from your Kazekage position. I will put someone else there." Ragnarok announced.


    Rasa got furious in a second and he quickly looked at Alexander, "And who do you think should be the Kazekage?"


    Before Ragnarok could say anything, Alexander spoke, "Of course, who better than our beloved Daimyo?"


    Ragnarok doubtfully looked back to check if he heard right. He only saw a grin on Alexander''s face. ~Dammit, he yed me,~


    "But, Lord Daimyo, you aren''t a shinobi, how can y..." Rasa argued,


    Ragnarok got into hispetitive mood, "Hah, kid, you are way too young to say that. Okay, let''s have a spar then. If you can defeat me then I will let you be the Kazekage."


    Rasa had no way but to ept the challenge. They soon came out in the open field. Ragnarok was simply standing and not even looking at Rasa.


    "Are you sure about this, Lord Daimyo?" Rasa asked.


    "Just get on with it now, kid," Ragnarok grunted.


    ~Huh, I''ll teach you a lesson now, you''ve been a pain in the back for a while now~ Rasa thought.


    The next moment, he ran very fast and attacked Ragnarok with sand spears. But Ragnarok simply sidestepped them all. "You are weak, kid, give me your best"


    Rasa''s eye twitched. He finally started using his special Gold Dust.


    He flew in the air using his dust and thew attacks at Ragnarok again and again.


    After a while, Ragnarok got bored and decided to end this. Just as Rasa threw his gold sand mixed with normal sand at him, Ragnarok spewed fire from his mouth.


    The fire was so hot that Rasa''s sand instantly started to turn into liquid ss with molten gold trapped inside the ss.


    "You lose,"


    Ragnarok appeared beside Rasa and pped the back of his head, sending him flying down to the ground.


    Rasa fell with a loud thud, but Ragnarok then realized that he should have lost,


    "Goddamit, you tricked me, Alex." He barked at Alexander.


    "Haha, I didn''t do anything. It was all you. You will probably be the first Daimyo to be the Kazekage now. Good luck with your job." Alexander cheekily replied.


    "You bastard, I was living my life in my pce, eating, getting massages but you had to take away my peace," Ragnarokined.


    "Hah, you''ve had enough rest, now it''s time to work. Do you want little Gaara to have to fight when he grows up?" Alexander asked.


    Ragnarok shook his head silently and returned to the ground, "All right, I''ll work. But I get Sundays off."


    "Heh, sure, wherever makes you happy."


    [You can see Karura, Rasa and Gaara on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 370: Meeting A Dead Sage

    Alexander stayed in Sunagakure to make sure Ragnarok became the Kazekage smoothly. he didn''t need any revolts now.


    Rasa had epted his defeat and resigned from his position. The third Kazekage also came out of whatever seclusion he was in when he heard something big happened. But even he couldn''t do anything about this situation as Ragnarok was the feudal lord of Wind Country. This meant that thend on which Sunagakure was established belonged to him and the reason for its existence was because he allowed it.


    The people were also confused with the situation, they genuinely respected the Daimyo but didn''t know if they should get angry or happy about him taking over the vige.


    Though they would stay silent for as long as there was no bad change in their life. The firstmand Ragnarok gave was to dismiss the Suna Council which had 12 members.


    Instead, a new council of advisors was formed with Rasa, third Kazekage, and Alexander. Chio was also considered but Ragnarok decided she was too old and should spend time with her grandson. (Because Alexander changed the fate of Sakumo Hatake, Sakumo never killed Sasori''s mother and father. So, Sasori never lost his innocence and was still living a normal childhood, this is also the reason why third Kazekage is still alive as Sasori never killed him.)


    Besides that, he had just told Ragnarok to follow whatever he does in Konoha.


    At the moment, Alexander was sitting in his room. He had felt like something was calling him but it wasn''t anywhere in the physical world.


    So, he sat cross-legged and meditated. He tried to feel natural energy around him and let it guide his consciousness.


    "You are very hard to talk to, Sage, you never sleep so I can''t meet you in your dreams," a voice came. (All this is happening in a different dimension)


    Alexander turned around and saw the scene change. Now there was a white room and a weird looking man in white robes, sitting crossed legs and hovering in the air. Around him were a few ck balls and a staff.


    "I didn''t know you were trying to talk to me. Who are you?" He asked.


    "I am Hagoromo Otsutsuki,monly known as the sage of six paths." The man replied.


    Alexander also sat in the air, hovering. "Ah, that exins it, I knew you wouldn''t die so easily. So, what is this ce?"


    "This is a ce between life and death, it is not veryplicated. What you are seeing is my chakra manifestation. The soul of people with great chakra can persist for a long time and retain their memory due to their amount of chakra." Hagoromo exined.


    "Hmm, so what do you want to talk about?" He inquired.


    "I want to know who and what you are? I know about beings from my species who maye from outside someday, but I never thought I''d see another humaning from outside." Hagoromo sounded interested.


    "Oh, did you see me that day? Well, I can say that your species and I have a bit of simrity.


    "Otsutsuki n exists to travel to worlds, kill, harvest, devour, get stronger, and repeat. While I exist to protect, help, preserve. I am already stronger than anyone can imagine. You can think of this as my job or inherent nature to travel worlds and help them be better by advancing civilizations, stopping wars, or any other dangerous elements," he exined.


    "Are there more like you?" Hagoromo asked.


    "No, there aren''t. I am the only one of my kind." He replied.


    Hagoromo mistook it as Alexander being thest of his species, while in reality, he was the first of his species.


    "Kid, tell me about your mother. I mean, is it okay if I kill her for good?" Alexander asked, not trying to offend the guy.


    Hagoromo was more shocked to be called a kid than hearing that the man nned on killing his mother.


    *Cough*


    "You can call me Hagoromo, in fact, you look younger than me, so I should call you a kid." He countered.


    Alexanderughed like he had heard a joke, "Hah, how old are you? A thousand or so years? I am more than 16 thousand years old."


    Hagoromo''s eyes widened after hearing that. ~Then he can indeed call me a kid. Forget me, he can even call mother a kid."


    Deciding on letting him call him a kid, he started to tell him about his mother. He had already seen him and knew that telling him was not a bad thing "Mother was... a conflicted person. She initially desired peace and stability, not just in the world around her but in her life too. She never told me and my brother much about the society from which she originally came from but from their heartlessness regarding killing offs for powers seems to indicate that it was far from pleasant.


    "Aftering here, she met my father. He was the emperor of thend of Ancestors. If I were to judge him as a person, I would call him stupid beyond belief.


    "During that era, the Land of Ancestors was in a war with the Land of That.


    "The Land of That would regrly expand its territories by falsifying and iming to have discovered old documents where a region of interest would be shown as theirs. They would pressure other countries with the threat of war if they did not hand over the disputed territory.


    "Unlike his followers and the residents of the Land of That, my father, Tenji, desired for peace and tried to avoid direct confrontation with his opponents in order to avoid a war being waged, and wanted peaceful negotiations and alliances with them.


    "When he met Kaguya, he was surprised to learn she came "from the stars", but he took an immediate interest in her once she told him that she desires for peace, just like him.


    "He allowed her to continue living on hisnd and fell in love with her. They became lovers and rumors of their rtionship reached the Land of That.


    "His devotion to Kaguya''s cause for peace caused him to threaten his own followers with death if they dared to threaten peace with the Land of That.


    "Then the minister of the Land of That, tried to kidnap Kaguya and she killed many of his soldiers in self-defense, Tenji was horrified by Kaguya''s powers and ultimately decided to betray his lover to prevent a war from breaking out.


    "She was then hunted by both the Lands fearing her strength. Losing all faith in humanity but still longing for peace, Kaguya believed that it was necessary for her to attain god-like powers in order to put an end to all of humanity''s conflicts. So, despite her n waiting to harvest that world of its God Tree, she defied the taboo surrounding the fruit and ate it. In doing so, she awakened the Rinne Sharingan and became the sole person on the endowed with chakra.


    "With her new powers, casts the Infinite Tsukuyomi. As Tenji fell victim to the genjutsu, he asked Kaguya what she was, unaware that she was pregnant with his children. "


    Alexander was very much engrossed, "That''s why you should be careful when selecting whom you give your heart to. How can this Tenji be so dumb? Peace with a country that didn''t want peace was a fool''s dream."


    Hagoromo nodded and continued. "Indeed, eating that God fruit gave her an immense power boost. Using her new-found power, Kaguya single-handedly ended the wars and took control of the nations. For her deed of stopping the conflict, she received the blessing of the people and was worshipped as the Rabbit Goddess.


    "But she knew that one day, someone from the Otsutsuki n woulde to check the and she needed to prepare for it. So, after establishing peace, Kaguya used the Infinite Tsukuyomi on humans to transform them into an army of White Zetsu over the course of many years.


    "Initially, she had put all humans under Infinite Tsukuyomi, but not wanting mankind to perish, she freed some victims of the genjutsu and erased their memories.


    "Then, my brother and I were born."


    Alexander interrupted him, "Oh, yes, your brother Hamura. Well, let''s invite him too. He should be like you, lingering between life and death."


    Alexander snapped his fingers and in an instant, Hamura Otsutuki appeared.


    Hagoromo was shocked by this. He thought that the man had no powers when in this condition and dimension but it seemed like he was more ustomed to it than even him.


    Only if he knew about Alexander''s one million timesprehension speed.


    [You can see Hagoromo, Kaguya''s life and Hamura on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    THIS IS A MUGGING.


    EMPTY YOUR POCKETS... NOW!!!


    OUT WITH ALL THE STONES...


    DO IT!

 Chapter 371: Mystery about Kaguya

    Hamura was confused on how he got there.


    "Hah, wee to the discussion, your brother was telling me about your mother. Now, continue," Alexander said.


    Hamura looked at his brother still a bit confused. Hagoromo exined to him the situation first and continued speaking.


    "Yes, after we were born, mother realized that we could harness the Chakra as well. In the beginning, it changed nothing. She still loved us with all her heart.


    "But, problems started arising when I decided to teach other people how to harness chakra. Mother didn''t like this, she wanted to keep the monopoly so she can rule the people forever.


    "Then, we found out about the Infinite Tsukuyomi and that mother had bound many humans to the root of the God Tree to make an army of mindless humanoids.


    "The Great Toad sage, Gamamaru, then trained us in senjutsu and we eventually we fought her and sealed her in the moon. But sadly, she had left ck Zetsu as her will and by the time we found out about this we were already dead." Hagoromo finished speaking.


    Alexander scratched his beard and asked, "Did you ever think that maybe her change in behavior was due to her eating the Chakra fruit? If what you said is true, then her only goal when eating the Chakra was to bring peace. Then why would she suddenly be heartless and start killing people? It is the opposite of peace."


    "What are you trying to imply?" Hamura questioned. "It is just a theory, but isn''t the Chakra fruit made from all the blood sucked by the God tree in all the battles among humans and by literally sucking the life force of the people and the? What if the Chakra fruit was the reason for the change in her. I can''t imagine a superpower giving fruit created from the destruction of a species being any good and without any repercussions." He hypothesized.


    *Sigh*


    Hagoromo nodded, "We also had these doubts. But confirming them is not possible as we don''t have a Chakra fruit to study and the God tree and mother are sealed inside the moon. We cannot take the risk of freeing them."


    "Well, even if you don''t free them, someday something will happen and they will eventually be freed. So, I might as well find a way to permanently deal with the problem. But, before this, I want you to meet all the tailed beasts, they still miss you a lot." He said looking at Hagoromo.


    Alexander waved his hand and one by one all the tailed beasts popped into that ce and fell on each other. But they were such heavy sleepers that even after falling they didn''t wake up.


    Alexander clicked some cute pictures of them first and then woke up the snoring potatoes. "Bijuu-vengers, emergency, we need to help,"


    In an instant, they got up and stood in their superhero team formation.


    "Bijuu-vengers are ready to help," Chomei shouted.


    "Look behind you," Alexander told them.


    The clumsily turned around. Then their eyes widened for a second. The next moment they ran to Hagoromo.


    "Pops!"


    "Dad!"


    "Papa!"


    "Old Man!"


    They all had their own word for calling him. They hugged him tightly Hagoromo was still surprised how Alexander brought them here but he was happy none the less.


    Hagoromo caressed their heads, "How are you, my children,"


    He knew they were just a part of ten tails but he loved them as his children anyways


    "After you left, G-Chan came and we had so much fun. Are youing back with us?" Kurama asked enthusiastically.


    Hagoromo shook his head in denial, "I can''t, this is not my physical body. I am just a Chakra Manifestation and I will wither away in a few more years."


    The tailed beasts had their tails slumped down in disappointment. Alexander walked to them and patted their heads, "It''s okay, we can still see Hagoromo whenever we want. I will give them an object through which they can appear in the physical world like a ghost."


    "Yayyy... let''s go and n for games to y, my brothers," Shukaku cheered and they tippy-toed away.


    "You really love them," Hagoromo spoke.


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, they are already a part of my family. They are my kids and all that matters is the smile on their faces."


    Alexander was about to leave but then remembered an important question, "Can you tell me about your violet spiral-like eyes? A kid named Nagato has it."


    "Yes, I have been watching the happenings in the world. ck Zetsu has created a big mess. These eyes are called Rinnegan.


    "They are reputed as the most exalted eye amongst the "Three Great D¨­jutsu", the others being the Sharingan and the Byakugan. It became a legend that in times of disorder, one who wields the Rinnegan is sent down from the heavens to be either a "God of Creation" who will calm the world or a "God of Destruction" who will reduce everything to nothingness.


    "Initially, mother wielded the eye called Rinne Sharingan. As you can deduce, Rinnegan and Sharingan are just separated Rinne Sharingan instead of abined one.


    "I awakened my Rinnegan when I mortally wounded Hamura when he was under mother''s control. Using the power of the Rinnegan, I saved the world from the Ten-Tails and created ninsh¨±.


    "For my contributions to the world, I was revered as the Sage of Six Paths, and both I and my eyes rose to mythological status following my death.


    "The only possible way to awaken Rinnegan is by receiving my Chakra. Or, bybining the Chakra of Indra and Asura.


    "So, it is not possible that Nagato kid awakened it on his own. The only person who could have imnted it is Madara Uchiha. He was already the Indra''s reincarnate, he just needed tobine Hashirama''s cells into himself. This way, he really awakened it but he was old and weak and meant to die. So, preparing for his revival in the future, he nted his eyes into Nagato as only people from Uchiha or Senju n could harness it.


    "Madara probably didn''t trust the Uchiha to follow himter, Senjus were extinct so he selected Nagato who was an Uzumaki as his a n was of the same lineage as Senjus, which is Asura''s bloodline."


    "So, how is this Madara nning to revive himself?" Alexander asked.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. You and Tobirama are the only people who know the Reanimation Jutsu. That''s what Madara was nning for. It is highly likely Madara won''te back again. But, Madara had taken out the husk of God tree from the moon. Right now, its location is unknown to even me. It can only be summoned by a Rinnegan so you need to keep this Nagato safe." Hagoromo warned him.


    "Hmm, it is obvious those eyes are hurting the kid in the long run. Say, what if I were to imnt it into mine?" Alexander asked.


    Hagoromo and Hamura looked at each other cluelessly, "We don''t know. Even though you are a species from space like my own, we don''t know if your biology will support it."


    Alexander hushed at their worries, "I''ll just try, not as if anything can kill me. Well, here you go. Use it to project your images to the mortal world."


    He handed him a magical orb that could project his images to the outer world and he could also see the world.


    Alexander walked to all the tailed beasts, held them in his arms like they were a bunch of teddy bears, and went back outside.


    Hamura then looked at his brother. He was never a heavy talker, "I felt a very strong aura from him. Much stronger than mother and ten tailsbined."


    *Sigh*


    Hagoromo defeatedly looked down at the orb in his hand, "Let''s just be d that he is not a twisted man or from the Otsutsuki n."


    [You can see Kaguya and her sons, Toad Sage and Rinnegan on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 372: Corruption

    Alexander woke up from his meditation and looked around. The tailed beasts were also waking up slowly and looking around.


    Matatabi came to him and sat down in hisp. She cutely looked at his face and asked, "Was that a dream, G-Chan?"


    He caressed her head, "No, Matatabi, it was all real. You all really met Hagoromo."


    They all took a sigh of relief. Alexander decided to cheer their mood and take them out for a walk around the vige.


    "Let''s go out and eat something, my Bijju-vengers" He proposed.


    "Yay, I want Ichiraku Ramen," Chomei cheered.


    "Ichiraku Ramen is in Konoha you dummy," Shukaku reminded him, embarrassing Chomei.


    They all came hopping behind him. They went to the market and found a small restaurant. It didn''t look big or anything. They decided to take the seats outside because if they all went in then it would get very noisy and cramped.


    They looked around themselves and the whole street was filled with people but no one was buying anything from shops. In fact, no one was there eating except them. Soon the shopowner brought the food for them which was simple fried rice. It didn''t even have many vegetables or other add-ons in them.


    Before the tailed beastsined he snapped his fingers and added more stuff to their portions. They were a bit spoiled now after eating Ramen every day.


    The shop owner was an old man with a crooked back. Alexander wondered why he was working even at this age.


    "Hey there, why don''t you hire someone for work?" He asked.


    The old man weakly replied, "Hiring someone needs money, sir, and Ick that. If by luck one or two customerse to my shop in a day, I get to put food on my table."


    "Don''t you have a wife or children?" He asked.


    "She is bedridden and my sons. *Sigh* I had two sons, they were Suna Shinobi but died in Suna and Iwa skirmishes. My wife and I were normal people and they were our only pir of support. So, I used my remaining money to open this shop in the leftover district." The old man answered.


    This raised Alexander''s concern, "Leftover district?"


    "Ah, you must be new here. Look around you, you will find that most of the people here are either orphaned children, widowed women, or old couples whose children died. Everyone here at one time had a Shinobi father, husband, or child who died. And what was left after their deaths were us, the leftovers." The old man exined with clear sadness on his face.


    "Aren''t you paid pensions?" Alexander asked. This was normal for the military. The widow or dependent parents and children would receive a pension if the soldier died.


    "What is a pension?" The old man confusedly asked.


    "Nothing, tell me more. What problems do people face here?" He asked more.


    "Many, from simple hunger to crimes and even harassment from the vige police." The man answered.


    Alexander nodded, "Thank you for answering, here, this is for today''s food, plus an advance payment for whenever Ie to eat here."


    He gave the man 200 thousand Ryo which was worth about 18 thousand dors in earth currency.


    "Do you have anything to drink? Maybe some tea?" Alexander asked before the old man could refute his money. The old man simply rushed back into the house to make tea.


    "G-Chan? Are we going to help him?" Isobu politely asked.


    "Yes, and you can help more. For as long as we are here, you cane here and eat and give money. If he denies, then tell him that the money I gave him was just for me." He advised them, to which they all nodded.


    Then he called Ragnarok, "Raggy, seal the ounts of all the ex-council members and audit the whole vige. I want to know where the money is going. Take help from Arnold and Ghost if you need to."


    Ragnarok on their other side grunted, "Argh, you keep on increasing my work."


    "This is for the people, Raggy, there is a whole area called the leftover district where people in poverty live. All of them had a Shinobi rtive who died on whom they were dependent on. The vige ignored them after the deaths which happened due to the wars they started in the first ce." He exined to him.


    "All right, I''ll do it. What about the two ex-Kazekage, should I audit them too?" Ragnarok asked.


    "No, leave them. Their nationalism was always off the charts. They would rathermit seppuku than be a part of corruption. I''m sure they are oblivious of things too." He said.


    Once that was done, Alexander spoke with Olivia on the phone.


    "Ah, my lovely beautiful wife, how are you?" He buttered her.


    "What is it, Alex? I know you want something from me." She asked back, instantly knowing about his intentions.


    "Oh, my wife knows me so well." He replied.


    "I''ve been your wife for so many years, Alex. I know more about you than yourself," she replied.


    "Oh really, then tell me where is the smallest mole on my body?" He asked jokingly.


    "Huh, on your left buttcheek. Now, what did you want to talk to me about?" She blurted.


    *Cough*


    Alexander choked on his tea, "Hahaha, you are very observant, my wife. Okay, I wanted to start free food kitchens and orphanages around the world for a few years. Once we have taken care of this generation of problems and orphans, there won''t be much need for uster."


    Olivia thought for a second, "Hmm, okay, so you want to set up a temporary organization to help the orphans and poor. Sure, I can help. I wille with Amy and a team of Seraphs."


    "Thank you, Olivia, I will get to work now, see youter." He cut the call and waited for the tailed beasts to devour their food.


    ...


    The next day, Ragnarok called a council meeting. The two ex-Kazekages were oblivious to everything.


    Ragnarok came and showed some anger. He was in his acting mode right now. He threw a file in front of the two Kazekages.


    "Look at these and tell me how you didn''t know about this?" He questioned.


    The two Kazekages picked them up and started to read. The more they read the angrier their faces looked.


    Ragnarok started shouting at them, "You called yourself Kazekage of Sunagakure but only cared for a selected few. Did you even once roam around the vige and see how the people were living? There is a whole ce called Leftover district for god''s sake. Did sand blind your eyes?"


    "And it''s not just that, the people under you ate the whole fund allotted to help the families of deceased Shinobi. All of it was distributed among some council members and other Shinobi. Not a single coin reached the people it was meant to. You should be thankful to god that I came and took over the vige from your ipetent hands."


    Alexander also angrily spoke, "Not just the money, the vige police have also been harassing the people there, asking for money for protection from criminals. Children are exploited and forced intobour, women are forced to do things they wouldn''t have done previously to survive. What kind of management was it? I am shocked how they haven''t started a protest against you, but I wouldn''t be surprised if they were forcefully made silent.


    "You wanted to make war with other viges while foolishly ignoring your own home. What was even the reason for the wars? You make war, destroy your resources, lose the war, and then cry to make another war so you can win and take the enemy''s resources. You put yourself in this vicious cycle. Utter ipetence I would call your work."


    Rasa quickly bowed to Ragnarok, "Lord Kazekage, please allow us to deal with this. We will punish all the corrupt Shinobi in Suna."


    "Not just punish, you must publicly announce what they did and then punish them so if any more Shinobi thinks of taking the corruption route or harassing the people, they will remember the consequences," Ragnarok ordered them.


    "Yes, Lord Kazekage, we will do it." The two bowed and ran out of the office.


    "Haha, good acting, Ragnarok. For a second I thought you were really serious." Alexander praised him.


    Then Ragnarok looked at Alexander with a face still serious. Alexander stoppedughing, "So you were serious?"


    The next moment Ragnarok walked to his face, "BWAHAHAHA... SERIOUS MY ASS! I just wanted to scold them. They were very ipetent. So engrossed in increasing personal strength that they ignored their real duty."


    Alexanderughed and started to leave. "Yeah, but it''s not just them. All aristocratic societies have these problems. And it is our job to correct them. Well, I''ll see you tomorrow then. I got some work."


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    You give Stones, I give chapters. A perfect parasite and host rtionship. But who''s the parasite?

 Chapter 373: Hats Blunder

    A few monthster,


    In the past months, many things changed, for example, a lot of ex-council members were gathered in public space and their crimes were read to everyone and then they all were sentenced. Their punishment was simple. Alexander took away their chakra and they were sentenced to a lifetime ofmunity service. They will still be paid a little, just to stay alive and eat. In total, Sunagakure now had 20 new social workers.


    Alexander also improved the living standard of the vige a lot.


    *Beep Beep*


    It was a call from Dobby, "What is it, my friend?"


    "Boss, I received a report that Iwagakure has again started a proxy war with us. They are trying to enter through Ame and Kusa this time. They disguise themselves as normal merchants and try to sabotage our bases with explosives." Dobby reported.


    "Don''t they know that I am practically controlling Konoha, Suna, Kiri, and Ame?" Alexander asked.


    "No, at most they think you are friends with Mizukage, Raikage, and Akatsuki. They don''t know much else. The mode of information transfer is not very good in this world and you have also not publicized it." Dobby said.


    *Sigh* "Okay, I''ll pay them a visit. Can''t let one bad seed destroy the whole field." He muttered and ended the call.


    "My potatoes, to Iwagakure we go. Pack up," he instructed. Soon the little tailed beasts rushed to pack all their toys and games in bags.


    He went to Ragnarok''s office, "Old Lizard, I''m going. Iwagakure is the next target."


    "Heh, good riddance," Ragnarok muttered lightly.


    "Did you say something?" Alexander asked him.


    "Oh, no no, go and teach them a lesson, Alex. I will hold the fort here for you. By the way, Dobby and I are busy, whom are you going to appoint there?" He asked.


    "Hmmmm, well, might as well let Dous do it. He already has experience from the Goa Kingdom." He decided.


    "Good luck then, you can only keep fingers crossed with that guy." Ragnarok scoffed at the idea.


    "Olivia willeter to set some charitable things up. Help her. You are also the Daimyo so don''t just think about this vige but the whole Wind country." He instructed him and left on his trip.


    Alexander walked out of the vige and on his way checked out the Leftover District that was changed and now named second market district.


    The security was increased there so people would venture into that market. He saw a few customers in that old man''s restaurant too.


    With a smile, he left Sunagakure. Iwagakure and Sunagakure didn''t share a direct border with each other but instead had some smaller countries in between.


    Like Ame, these countries were also on a path to destruction and poverty due to wars of Iwa and Suna in the Past. With him bringing peace, they will soon be back on their feet too.


    He bypassed them and entered Iwa. First, he went to Daimyo''s Pce as it was Daimyo''s job to keep his country safe. The Hidden vige was just very small whenpared to the whole Country.


    The Pce had the same old Japanese styled buildings. He barged in and saw a party going on. Lots of food was cooked for the Daimyo outside the castle.


    The country was mostlyprised of deste, rocky areas. The border of the Land of Earth runs along a rocky mountain range, blockingmunication with other countries. So, it wasn''t the richest but not the poorest either.


    Alexander was surprised how Daimyo could have such feasts just after they lost a big war and lost so many resources and now they were using the resources they had left in a proxy war.


    The Samurais stopped Alexander, "Lord Daimyo is busy right now if you want to sell him something,eter."


    "Oh, will he buy these never seen before animals?" He asked, showing the grinning tailed beasts.


    The Samurai nodded, "Lord Daimyo likes anything rare. He may like this for his entertainment, I will go inside and inform him about you."


    "Sure, I will be waiting," Alexander shrugged.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the samurai returned, "The new Lord Daimyo wants to see you,"


    Alexander felt confused, ~New?~


    He followed the Samurai in. Soon he started hearing lots of noises from inside the building. Then they entered and Alexander''s jaw fell so low he could taste the floor.


    ~WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?!~


    Behind Alexander, all the tailed beasts covered each other''s eyes to not get corrupted by the scene.


    In front of them, there were men, all down on four limbs, nearly naked. On their backs, many animals were sitting and looking in a direction. The Daimyo was also down on his limbs like a horse. He was in a higher ce than everyone else and on his back was a big fat furry cat with arge grin and a pipe in his mouth.


    "My friends from various spectrums, I have taken over the country. Now, you all are free to do anything you want. This is now OUR kingdom.


    "Thest Daimyo lost Earth Country in a bet with me and I am the new Daimyo. I am the new KING, and you all are my lovely subjects." Hats shouted.


    Alexander facepalmed himself and apparated beside Hats.


    *BAM X5*


    Five different bumps swole up on Hats'' head. "You crazy cat. What the hell were you doing?"


    Hats seem to have a very thick skull and wasn''t injured at all, so he turned to him while stillying on the ground where he fell, "Ah, I was just minding my business. But then someone hit an arrow on my butt. I decided to investigate and found this degenerate Daimyo.


    "He had forced the normal people of Earth country to pay heavy taxes and if they can''t then they have to hunt and bring the tax in the form of food. I found thousands of caged animals here.


    "This man wasn''t just starving and harassing the people but was trying to single-handedly destroy the whole wildlife. It angered me a lot. He even eats cats and dogs. Though I don''t mind dogs being eaten, I couldn''t ignore them once I saw them." Hats exined.


    "Then what is this naked man horse party? Is this some kind of fetish you developed?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, well, I thought I might as well just treat them like animals because their actions surely didn''t suggest they were highly sentient humans." Hats replied as a matter of fact.


    *Sigh*


    "Still, you could have been a little... subtle." He muttered while looking around the mess.


    Hats scoffed, "Huh, I was born like this. Chaos is me, Chaos is my power, muhahahahaaaa..."


    *BAM*


    "Clean up all this," Alexander ordered him.


    "Oki" The fat cat got up and magically fixed everything.


    "G-Chan, can we looky now?" Chomei asked, his eyes were covered by the small paws of Matatabi standing behind him. They were all standing in a circle.


    "Yes, you can now." He replied.


    After a while, Alexander gathered Daimyo and all his retinues. They all were fat and looked exactly like how a typical corrupt lord in an aristocratic society would.


    "You all are dumber than I thought you''d be. No wonder that Onoki is waging wars one after another. No one is there to stop him. Anyway, you lost your country in a bet fair and square. From now on, you will live a normal life as a small-time viger who has to earn rather than take." He punished them.


    "NO! I am still the Daimyo, how can I lose the country in bet. That''s absurd. Besides, what proof do you have about this?" The ex-Daimyo asked.


    Hats then suddenly startedughing. He was behind Alexander cleaning the floor with a small broom.


    "Haha, you fool. Did you forget you signed on that scroll? It was an agreement. It has your seal and fingerprints of all ten fingers of yours." Hats pointed out.


    Ex-Daimyo paled at that, "I-I can still say you forced me to do it."


    Hats againughed, "Hahaha, did you forget your fingerprints were stamped with your own blood? It was a blood seal and can not be broken. If you break it now you will die."


    *THUD*


    Ex-Daimyo fell to the ground. Alexander called some guards and they were thrown out of Daimyo''s pce with nothing but their clothes and a constant headache that they would have their lifetime. It was a punishment from Alexander. Whenever they would think of doing something bad now, the headache will increase, but it will never go away.


    Seeing there was a need for a new Daimyo, Alexander called Dous.


    But the moment Dous appeared, the whole room turned silent.


    *CLICK*


    The sound of camera sh came and they all looked at Hats who now had a camera in his fluffy hands. They all looked back at Dous in confusion.


    "WHY?" Alexander asked.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 374: A Donkey Married A Dragon?

    Dous scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Ah, this isn''t what you think boss, I was just modeling for Gina (Baby 5 from One Piece). She wanted to make a new princess dress so I helped her and then you summoned me urgently." He prated.


    Alexander tiredly shook his head, "All the weirdos are thrown over to me. Go and change quickly."


    Shortly after, Dous came back. "So, what''s the job this time?"


    "You are going to be the new feudal lord of Earth Country and thene with me to take over Iwagakure where you will be the Tsuchikage." He told him.


    "Hmm, nice. It seems I''m moving up the socialdder." Dous muttered jokingly.


    "I OBJECT!" Hats voiced his objection.


    "Overruled," Alexander replied and continued.


    Hats quickly ran up to him and attacked him with his puppy eyes. Alexander inly looked at him, "You know it won''t work. All the cuteness your eyes manage to bring gets overshadowed by that huge creepy grin."


    "Goddamit. Come on, if you make him the Daimyo then what will I do?" Hats asked.


    "Hmm... Olivia is setting up Orphanages. Your job will be to travel the world, find orphans, and get them to the Orphanage." Alexander gave him a new job. He knew Hats wouldn''t deny this as the only people he treated with love and care were children.


    "Oh, Grandma is back in business? Why didn''t you say that earlier, gotta go now." Hats cheered up. He took out the Earth Country ownership scroll and threw it at Dous'' face.


    If any normal person were to see the fate of a country being thrown from one hand to another like that, they would probably die of shock. Even more so when they find out their country was owned by a cat for some time.


    But one thing interested Alexander, "Hats, you call Olivia Grandma, why do you call me Boss and not Grandpa?"


    "What do you mean? I call Grandma because Grandma is my Grandma and you are my boss. And she also makes the best catnip pies. Okay, bye-bye."


    *POOF*


    "I think he has be an addict," Dous muttered.


    "Possibly, okay, let''s go to Iwagakure now," Alexander said.


    *Caw*


    Alexander noticed a raven walking towards him. He was wearing dark brown robes for some reason. Then surprisingly, it spoke, "Greetings, Roda, I am. Me back, can you send?"


    Alexander was confused as to why the raven was talking like that. "And where is your home?"


    "Don''t know, I. Pulled into a portal I was, party it is, cat said." The raven replied.


    "Do you mind if I look into your head and see where you came from?" Alexander asked.


    "Mind, I don''t."


    Alexander looked into the raven''s head and saw a medieval-styled city. ~How the hell did hee here from an alternate reality of game of thrones world? Must be that silly cat.~


    "Okay, jump into this light while thinking about your home. Let me warn, do not think about corn or anything except your destination."


    Soon the raven left and now a mouse in human clothes came up to him. It surprisingly spoke in human speech, "Hi, I am Stuart little. Can you send me back too?"


    After that was done, a donkey came to him.


    "Hey yo, can you send me back too? My lovely dragon wife is waiting for my manhood."


    Alexander felt like he knew the donkey, "What is your name?"


    Donkey proudly straightened his neck, "This one is called Donkey by friends."


    *Sigh*


    "Let me guess, you also have a green Ogre as a friend?" Alexander asked.


    Donkey''s eyes shined, "How did you know that? Wait, did you do some witch magic mumbo jumbo? I''m telling you, don''t look into my brain. I won''t share scenes of my wife''s naked body with anyone."


    "She''s a dragon, she never wears clothes and stays naked." Alexander pointed out.


    "God damn! I need to buy clothes for her." The Donkey panicked.


    Alexander grew impatient and just sent him to the Shrek world.


    Then he lifted his head and saw a line of a variety of animals from various shows and cartoons. There was Garfield, Remy the rat from Ratatouille, Scooby-Doo, and many more.


    "That cat will receive his punishment for this mess sooner rather thanter,"


    ...


    Nobody knew what had transpired in the Daimyo pce. Onoki was still nning to attack Konoha now that the bridge had been rebuilt. This time he was going to guard it himself.


    He needed to wage the war because now they had nothing to lose. The economy of the vige was bad. They were creeping towards poverty, the people were demotivated due to the lost war and he needed something to re-energize them.


    "Now, if only I could get this damn box open, we would have enough war funds," Onoki angrily muttered as he tried to open the emergency fund chest.


    But no matter what he did, it just wouldn''t open. He even used the best of his ability to destroy the box and just get the gold in it, but to his shock, the box didn''t receive even a single scratch.


    "What is this box made up of? Who brought this box into my office first?" Onoki angrily asked his secretary.


    "Lord Tsuchikage, it was the second Tsuchikage''s box," the Secretary replied.


    "Wonderful, he''s dead already and we''ll never know how to open it. How are we going to fight this war now? This was the only money I had to fund it." Onoki grumbled.


    The box had be the biggest thorn stuck in his neck now. He couldn''t throw it and neither swallow it. The box was useless if he couldn''t show the things inside of it to gather money.


    ...


    Kumogakure, Lightning Country.


    The fact that the Third Raikage was buddies with Alexander didn''t mean all the animosity was solved among the two viges.


    Even less so now, as the Third Raikage had retired and given the mantle of Raikage to his son. Also named ''A''. Third Raikage was now only worried about living his days having fun.


    "Yo, what''s the n, bro?" Bee asked his brother in Raikage''s office.


    "It is widely known that Konoha is the strongest vige at this point. Even if we ignore all the tailed beasts now, who are promised to not be used for war, they still have many powerful ns with their own bloodline powers. Mainly these are the Uchiha and Hyuga n.


    "We already know a great deal about the Uchiha n but the Hyuga n is still a big mystery and mystery means danger. We need to get our hands on a pair of Byakugan." A spoke out his mind.


    "Then I will go and bring a Hyuga for you, my bro." Bee sternly replied.


    A shook his head, "No, you won''t. We were going to sign a peace and trade deal with Konoha. And it just happens to be the 3rd birthday of Hyuga princess, Hinata Hyuga. She is small and timid, not to mention weak. It will be easy to get her."


    "But bro, what if our guy got caught?" Bee asked.


    "Very less likely to happen. We will be sending our Shinobi Commander and if something still happens, we will put the me on Konoha that they killed our Shinobi Commander. We will ask forpensation.


    "Either way, we will gain something as that old man Hokage is known to be a big advocate of peace. Intel also suggests that no one has seen him in a long long time now. I think he is probably sick or something. Thest time we saw him, he already looked very old." A nned.


    Although Bee had huge doubts about his brother''s n he simply agreed because he considered his brother cool. But they didn''t know that even Hashirama was revived now and the whole Shinobi world was used to calling him the God of Shinobi, which was already enough to deter anyone from doing something stupid.


    [You can see Hats, Donkey and the mouse on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°A lucky man is someone who nts pebbles and harvests potatoes.¡±


    Give me stones so I can harvest bananas.

 Chapter 375: A Senile Old Fool

    Alexander, Dous, and the beasts appeared in the sky above Iwagakure. "Hmm, it seems people haven''t been living a good lifetely."


    "And he still wants a war," Dous added.


    "Yeah, his old head must be devoid of all intelligence," Alexandermented.


    Then they moved down to the street level. Where people looked sad and malnourished. That''s what war does to a country.


    They were invisible so no one noticed them. Alexander''s n was to first win over the people and then defeat the main opponent. This way, after he takes over, no one will have a problem with them as everyone will already be happy.


    But, Onoki had done a good job of demonizing Konoha among the normal citizens of the vige. So, he started counter-propaganda. First, he started a few free kitchens and made Dous the face of it.


    For Dous'' identity, he was introduced as the new Daimyo after thest one went missing on a ''hunting trip'' whose body waster found to have been attacked by a wild cat.


    People loved him for what Dous was doing,bined with his angelic charm he was a hit amongdies, old or young. Alexander kept a distant approach and only worked from the Shadows.


    It only took them some months to fully win over the whole poption of Iwagakure. Now, the people had food on their tables, their children weren''t getting sick from hunger. Pending sries of many Shinobi were paid by Dous in an envelope with Dous'' thank you for your service card so they would know who was paying them. ...


    Tsuchikage''s office,


    Onoki knew about what was happening in his vige. Initially, he let the rich man turned out to be the Daimyo do whatever he wanted as it eased up the load from his shoulders. But he soon found himself in a dilemma because now the man was people''s favorite and many were already calling for Onoki to resign and let the man be the Tsuchikage.


    He tried to get the young Daimyo killed a few times but all the shinobi who took the mission went missing. It proved that the man was not simple and either had some strong backing or he himself was powerful.


    "I am in this situation because of this cursed box. Only if it would just open up." He cursed looking at a box lying in a corner of his office.


    "Do you want me to open it?" A voice came from the window.


    Onoki turned around and looked, "YOU! How did you get in here?"


    "Haha, do you think only you can fly?" Alexander scoffed.


    Then Onoki startedughing, "Hahaha, it is a blessing. Good thing you came here, now I just need to kill you and Konoha will lose."


    Alexander disappointedly shook his head, "You are pathetic."


    *Knock Knock*


    "Lord Tsuchikage, Lord Daimyo is here to see you." Onoki''s secretary informed and left as quickly as he came.


    Dous haughtily entered the office and went to the Tsuchikage''s chair and sat down.


    "I am deeply disappointed with you, Onoki. You have brought your vige to ruin." Dous said in an agonizing tone.


    Onoki''s eyes twitched seeing that he was being disrespected by a young man. "To what do I owe this visit, Lord Daimyo?"


    "Huh, you didn''t, the poor people of Iwa did. What is this I''m hearing about you starting another war with Konoha?" Dous asked.


    "We have lost a lot in previous war Konoha. We could have won if Kannabi bridge wasn''t destroyed. This time we will not make the same mistakes and win. It is important for the sentiments of the people of Iwa and our coffers." Onoki proudly answered.


    *Cough*


    "I am still here, you old fool. And what gives you the confidence that you can beat me?" Alexander asked.


    Dous chimed in, "Doesn''t matter. I am firing you from your position of Tsuchikage. You have clearly grown senile. I seriously can''t understand what gives you the confidence to fight the man whom all the tailed beasts treat like their grandpa. You should have retired a long time ago."


    Onoki was a very proud, headstrong, and boastful individual. So it was normal if he got angry at this, "You can''t do this with me. This is my vige."


    "Hmm, Isn''t it the Daimyo who allows the existence of Iwagakure? Isn''t it Daimyo who appoints the Tsuchikage? And who is the Daimyo? Oh, wait, it''s me. Open your eyes, old kid. Your era is over, rest, and treat your back pain now." Dous verbally scolded.


    Onoki knew no one could help him in this situation. The mandate of the public was also against him.


    "May I know who the new Tsuchikage will be?" Onoki asked.


    Dous replied with a big grin, "It will be me,"


    It left Onoki speechless, "Y-You?"


    "Yes, why not? Anyways, I don''t have time to waste with you. I''m calling back all the Shinobi. Ah, I also need the money to help the economy." He mumbled and walked to the box.


    He simply rotated the handle and opened it.


    "HOW DID YOU DO THAT?!" Onoki asked.


    "Huh? What do you mean? You don''t know how to open doors?" Dous mockingly asked.


    "No, I mean, I wasn''t able to open it for so long and you opened it so easily," Onoki added.


    "Doesn''t that mean you''ve just grown old and weak?" Dous talked back.


    Not being able to handle more insults, he decided to leave and gather the council to do something about this situation. Now that the backup money box was open. He just needed to take back his position and defeat Konoha.


    Alexander, of course, knew what was on his mind. He decided to look into his sins.


    ||Onoki - Category 3


    Murder - 9,756


    Indirect Murder - 15,456


    Kidnappings - 69


    War provoking acts - 6


    Sin Percentage - 54%||


    *Sigh*


    Alexander predicted that most of the Ninjas in the world were in category three because killing people was part of their jobs. They had normalized killing someone to the point where it just didn''t matter.


    Onoki may have been a stupid man all his life due to his boisterous attitude which was further due to his meeting and fight with Madara in the past. But, it still didn''t change the fact that he had gone out of his mind causing all these wars. He needed some lesson or punishment.


    "Onoki, you say you can defeat me. So let''s fight. One on one. No third party or beast involved." He proposed.


    "What are the stakes?" Onoki asked.


    "If I win, you will take sses from me about administration and follow my orders. If you win, I will give up Konoha to Iwagakure." He replied.


    Onoki''s eyes widened in shock and the appearance of such an opportunity. He didn''t think twice and agreed, "I ept. Let''s go to the public arena and fight there."


    Onoki excitedly flew away. He also called his secretary and told him to inform the council and also the public that they can watch the match to bear witness.


    Alexander quickly went to the arena, set the tailed beasts in nice seats, and waited for Onoki to arrive.


    Dous was also making his first public appearance as the new Tsuchikage. But they all werete for some reason.


    Later, Alexander found out that Onoki had brought the Iwa Council to Dous to pressurize him to not publicly reveal that he took over. They were apparently betting on Onoki beating Alexander.


    Dous, like any other superior, would, he fired the whole council andunched an anti-corruption investigation. They didn''t utter a single word after that.


    But, Onoki still nned to fight and get the public support in his favor.


    After waiting for an hour and hearing a dozenints from ever pro-active Chomei about when the fun will start. Onoki finally appeared.


    There were a lot of people who came to see the fight. Though Alexander doubted that they only came to see Dous, their messiah.


    No one was the referee in this. Dous just shouted from his seat and the fight began.


    [You can see Iwagakure on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 376: Back To Konoha

    Onoki saw Alexander not attacking first. He was quite analytical inbat, normally feeling the potential opponent out first before engaging in directbat.


    So, he wanted to check the waters first and started with simple attacks. ¨­noki was able to use Earth, Fire, Wind, Lightning, and Yang Release. He used Earth release to create rock clones and massive golems to aid him.


    He sent those clones and golems to Alexander. Alexander didn''t even move. He stayed there and let the attackse to him.


    Once in range, Alexander raised his right hand towards the clones and motioned as if he was flicking something with just his index finger.


    Alexander did it just once. But there was no visible effect from it. Then suddenly,


    *BOOM*


    Out of nowhere a gust of wind appeared near the clones and golems and destroyed them like they were nothing. It didn''t just stop there, the gust of wind soon turned into a full-fledged tornado.


    It moved towards Onoki who was still in shock. His testing the waters strategy had painfully backfired.


    Onoki quickly used Dust release to disperse the tornado. ~He''s pretty strong. But it seems he''s not in the mood to y.~ Onoki thought.


    He used Lava Release release and sent multiple attacks on Alexander and also changed the ground to Lava.


    It didn''t even make Alexander flinch. He just stood on the Lava and looked at Onoki, "Go on, prepare for whatever attack you wanted to use. I will wait."


    It was humiliating for Onoki but he swallowed it in hope of having thestugh. This time, he wanted to use Particle Style: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu.


    It was a Kekkei Tota, meaning Bloodline Selection, it was an advanced branch of jutsu that was more advanced than the jutsu ss of kekkei genkai(Bloodline limit). The only known example was Dust Release, abination of three different nature transformations of earth, wind, and fire.


    In this technique, the user creates a structure with a sphere located at its center, between the palms of his hands. The structure expands rapidly in size when being propelled towards its intended target and traps them inside its confines.


    The sphere then seems to explode with a tremendous amount of force, while the exterior walls of the structure effectively restrict the size of the st radius, resulting in the destruction of everything and anyone caught within as they are pulverized into minute particles of dust.


    The technique wasn''t limited to just affecting physical matter, it could also affect chakra-based defenses.


    The resulting damage that this technique could produce varies considerably, depending on the initial shape of the created structure.


    For example, when fabricated in the form of a cube, the structure possesses a rtively small st radius, minimizing the possibility of coteral damage. However, the conical version was implied to be enough to potentially destroy an entire ind. The size was also a big factor.


    And what Onoki was making was a conical structure and the size was as big as a small mountain. He trapped Alexander in it and started expanding the sphere inside it.


    It was obvious that the st was going to be huge and powerful.


    Then it happened. *BOOOM*


    Although the st was contained inside the structure, it was still loud enough to shake the grounds.


    *CRACK*


    Just when Onoki thought he won, he noticed the invisible conical structure breaking up. The cracks grew wider and wider. Soon Alexander came out smashing it apart.


    There wasn''t even a single scratch on him, "Onoki, you are very strong, but you still got so much to learn."


    He kept on walking towards him, breaking his arrogance with each step he took forward. Soon, he was standing in front of the short man.


    "Hitting you with my hands would be a mockery of my abilities. You lost, for this, I am resetting your Kekkei Tota. You will have to learn it from the beginning now. You have used it to fight for most of your life and kill people, there will be nothing of value lost," Alexander roughly said and started walking away.


    Onoki still tried to attack him with Dust release but his abilities weren''t working. He fell to the ground in despair, realizing what Alexander said was real.


    Dous quickly announced that Alexander won and ended the whole show. He followed the tailed beasts to outside Iwagakure.


    Alexander was waiting for them there, "Okay, my work here is done, Dous. You will now manage the whole Earth country. You just have to follow my lead and replicate what I do in Konoha. I will now return to Konoha and check Nagato''s eyes soon. I''ll see if I can get that husk of the Ten-Tails into my possession.


    "Because I don''t trust you that you will not do something like Hats, I am leaving Bunpuku as your in-charge," he told him.


    Dous'' eyebrows twitched at the tant attack on his honor, "Come on, boss. You know I''m not like that anymore."


    "Yeah, says the man who crossdresses." Alexander smirkingly said.


    "Ahe on, that was because of Gina." Dous defended.


    "Well, Hats took a photo so that image is immortalized now. Anyways, Bunpuku, if he misbehaves, tell me quickly, I''ll send a good hard smack through the anywhere door." He instructed.


    "Do not worry, Lord Sage, I will help you bring enlightenment to this world," Bunpuku assured him.


    ~Man, he''s changed a lot since I gave him that Buddhist literature. He even thinks I invented it and looks at me as god incarnate. I hope he doesn''t turn into a fanatical believer.~ Alexander scaredly thought.


    He patted their shoulders and started his return journey. It wasn''t very long. With the tailed beasts around for continuous songs and clumsy entertainment, he never found himself bored.


    He came to the main gates of Konoha and saw two Shinobi standing guard there. The two instantly noticed him and greeted him with a deep bow. "Lord Hokage, wee back, it has been very long since west saw you."


    "Ah, yes, it''s been around 3 years I believe," Alexander muttered.


    "Hey, where is our wee?" Shukaku asked.


    The two Shinobiughed, "Wee back, team Bijuu. Konoha has been missing you all. The children in orphanage ask about your return every day."


    "Oh no, we need to check up on kids. What if they develop depression, let''s go team Bijuu, we need to help." Chomei shouted and led the way. Only Kurama stayed with Alexander, sitting on his shoulder and acting like he was asleep. In fact, he was just enjoying his time on his G-Chan''s shoulder.


    "Good job, Kotetsu and Izumo, here, have these." He handed them choctes like they were children and went inside.


    He passed by themercial district and heard lots of noiseing from a building. Soon, a white-haired man was seen thrown off of the roof of the building.


    The man fell near Alexander''s feet.


    "Jiraiya my boy, when will you straighten up and stop these perverted activities." Alexander tiredly asked.


    "Ah, you''re back, old man? Well, good job I guess, I heard what you did in Suna. And now to your question, I am researching for the first edition of my book, Icha Icha." Jiraiya informed him.


    "And what about wooing Tsunade? Where did you reach in that journey?" Alexander asked.


    "Ah, that... well, she beats me a lot." Jiraiya scratched his head.


    "That is because you act foolish and perverted. Just imagine Jiraiya, if you were able to impress her and marry her someday. Then you will be able to research on her all you want without any restrictions. Imagine a book, ''The secret life of a happily married Shinobi''. It will be an instant hit." Alexander suggested to him.


    Jiraiya''s face was turning from perverted, probably thinking about researching with Tsunade, to greedy, thinking about how much his book would sell.


    "Hoho... I guess it''s time I go to the next avenue seriously. It''s time to..." Jiraiya wasn''t able to finish speaking as an empty tin can hit his head.


    Jiraiya looked back and saw a small, probably 3 or 4-year-old blonde kid, grinning at him, "Pervy Sage got caught again? Well, the bath-house owner paid me well to keep an eye on a pervert after all."


    "So it was you who ratted me out, Naruto? You little rascal, I''ll spank you. Come here." Jiraiya ran after the kid.


    Alexander saw theughing child with warmth in his heart. Before he even knew it, so much time had gone by. ~*Sigh* They grow up so fast. Does he even remember me?~


    He walked up to the two to stop them from fighting.


    [You can see Onoki and Jiraiya on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 383: We Love It

    Alexander returned to Konoha with Hiashi, "Lead me to your npound. I will show you the new seal."


    Until now, Hiashi was all in the support of the practice of curse seal. But it changed when the one facing the consequences of it was his own brother.


    Hiashi led him to the Hyugapound. Where Alexander saw a little girl sitting by the courtyard.


    "Ah, this must be our little Hinata." Alexander warmly said, catching her attention.


    Hinata being the meek and shy girl she was, ran back into the house like a wolf hade to eat her.


    "Hahaha, she is very shy," Alexander remarked.


    "That is exactly the problem," Hiashi mumbled.


    He respectfully brought him into his house and called his brother. "What is it, Lord Hiashi?"


    "Hizashi, Lord Hokage wants to check the curse seal," Hiashi told him. Alexander was surprised to see them together side by side. Both were twins but the facial expressions of the two were so different. Hiashi had an expressionless strict face while Hizashi had a calm, cheerful, and kind face.


    Hizashi nodded and silently took down his headband and showed his bare forehead with a green-ish cross mark on it.


    Alexander walked forward and put his palm on his forehead. "Hmm, well, this seal is pretty simple, at least the aspect of punishing is very simple.


    "On the other hand, the aspect of safeguarding the Byakugan was intricately made. Honestly, if I were to guess, I''d say that somewhere in the past, a n head added the punishing part to the seal."


    "You mean it wasn''t originally meant to be like this?" Hiashi asked.


    "Hmm, I have my doubts but let me ask Hamura Otsutsuki," Alexander said and took out an Orb, simr to what he gave to Hagoromo. The two sage brothers now lived together in their dimension.


    "Hey, Hagoromo, can you ask your brother if he''s the one who made this curse seal of Hyuga n," Alexander asked.


    Soon, a voice came, "I was the one who made the technique to protect the eye but not the curse seal, Lord Sage,"


    "In the past, at some point, the Hyuga n encountered a feud between two brothers who both believed they should be the n patriarch. To decide which should lead, a battle was held between them.


    "The victor became the n patriarch and, in order to protect himself from the ire of his brother and his brother''s family, they developed the Hyuga n Cursed Seal. This cursed seal was forever branded on a majority of the n as the branch family.


    "From then on, whenever a n head had more than one child, it was their decision who would inherit the leadership of the n."


    Hiashi and Hizashi were shocked not by hearing the story but by seeing the projection of Hamura. Both of them kowtowed to him.


    Hamura scoffed at them, "Get up, I am not some kind of a god that you need to pray to. You have poured dirt on the legacy I left behind. The Hyuga n was meant to be honest and just, but you all corrupted the whole n. My brother and I fought to stop the forceful very induced by our mother and here you are, enving your own n."


    Hagoromo then appeared in the projection, "Calm down, brother. It is not their fault. Their ancestors were the ones who made the curse seal. They, on the other hand, have the chance to right the wrong."


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, this is why,"


    Alexander put his hand back on Hizashi''s forehead and edited the seal. It worked in a way that if the person dies their eyes will be dead like a hard drive in a microwave.


    He edited it and removed the part that allows the control of the seal to anyone else. Now, its only use was to safeguard Byakugan. He also told the method to Hiashi.


    "Done, now you just need to repeat this with all branch members of your n. I hope you don''t disappoint your ancestors and do the right thing. All right, see youter then." Alexander said and dashed away.


    On his way out, he saw Hinata peeking at him from a corner. Alexander walked up to her, much to her shock.


    "Hey, little one. Don''t run away from me. Do you know about me?" Alexander asked.


    She meekly nodded, "Yes, you are Lord Hokage,"


    "Correct, but it is grandpa for you. Do you know what Grandpas give to their grandkids?" He asked.


    She confusedly looked at his face and shook her little head.


    "Haha, they give them lots of candies and spoil them." He said and took out a bag filled with choctes and other tasty items.


    "Here, take this. Share this with your friends and siblings, okay?" He said and patted her head softly.


    "Yes, Lord Hokage," she meekly responded and ran away to her cousin in the distance.


    "Haha, what sweet little child, all right, time to deal with Uchiha n and then start with the whole Kaguya thing once and for all." He muttered to himself and walked to his office. Now, even Dobby wasn''t there to help him with things. The best he had was Hats and Berry and he didn''t know if he should ask them to help.


    On his way, he looked around at the busy streets. Much had changed in Konoha. Now people were more focused on working harder and creating a better life for themselves, instead of working to save up so they can survive the next war.


    On his way, he saw Danzo still crawling the streets and asking for forgiveness. Then he reached the ss case of the snake Orochimaru. On the ss case, number 20,000 was written, signifying telling him how far away he was from death.


    The white snake started getting anxious seeing him, "Don''t worry, I won''t show mercy on you. You still have days left, keep on counting,"


    He was near the Hokage building when someone bumped into him. He looked down and it was a boy in an all green jumpsuit. Behind him, Kakashi was running at a simr speed and he also bumped into the back of the jumpsuit boy, sandwiching him between himself and wall-like Alexander.


    "What are you two doing?" Alexander asked.


    "Hahaha, Lord Hokage, Kakashi and I were racing to Hokage stone mountain. I was showing him my power of youth. Oh, I didn''t introduce myself, I am..."


    "I know who you are, you are Might Guy, right?" Alexander said.


    "Woah, you know me?" Might Guy asked with a disbelieving face.


    "Of course, you are the student and son of the greatest taijutsu user in the world, Might Duy." Alexander proudly said.


    Guy was left speechless by this, his eyes widening, "Y-You know my father?" He asked.


    Alexander nodded, "Of course, he may not be able to use ninjutsu and genjutsu, he still has the strength to best even the best of shinobi. Why don''t you go and bring your father to my office? I have something to talk with him."


    Guy excitedly nodded, "Yes yes, I will"


    Guy started running away, but Alexander caught his cor, "Wait, you two were dangerously running around, so you will be working in my office for a few hours now and organizing the books and cleaning it."


    Kakashi and Guy''s shoulders fell and they followed him behind.


    Alexander had a wide grin, ~Hehe, I might not have to use Hats and Berry~


    On his way, he saw all the tailed beasts marching towards his office in a neat line. They were singing a new song too.


    ?Chomei: "G-Chan gives us choctes every day,"


    All of them: "We love it.?


    ?Matatabi: "G-Chan gives us fish every day."


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Saiken: "G-Chan gives us tasty drinks every dayyyy."


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Isobu: "G-Chan gives us hotpot every day"


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Son Goku: "G-Chan gives us bananas every day."


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Kokyo: "G-Chan gives us tasty meat every day."


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Gyuki: "G-Chan gives us fruits every day."


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Kurama: "G-Chan gives us cheese every day."


    All of them: "We love it."?


    ?Shukaku: "G-Chan gives us ramen every day."?


    But this time they didn''t reply and instead stopped and stared at Shukaku.


    *Bam*


    Kurama who was standing behind Shukaku knocked on his head. "Shukaku, you spoiled it all. G-Chan pays us and uncle Teuchi gives us ramen."


    Shukaku embarrassingly scratches his head, "Ah, sorry guys."


    Then he continued.


    ?Shukaku: "G-Chan gives us money for ramen every day."


    All of them: "And we buy it."?


    With this, they finished their song.


    Alexander walked up to the littleedians, "What are my potatoes doing?"


    ''''G-CHAAAN..."


    All the tailed beasts forget what they were doing and jumped into his arms happily. Alexander had to erge himself to hold all of them.


    [You can see Hizashi, Curse seal, Hamura, Little Neji and Might Guy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 384: Fugakus Wrong Move

    He went into his office with all the fluffies in his arms and Guy and Kakashi following him behind. Inside his office, he found Fugaku waiting for him.


    Just the mere sight of all the tailed beasts acting like children with Alexander was enough to pressurize him. Fugaku imagined what holding such power felt like. Having the ability to control not just one country destroying beasts but nine.


    "My potatoes, go and have fun on the sofa, I''ll be back to you in a minute." He sent the tailed beasts to the side of the room.


    He looked back, "You two start cleaning and putting the books on shelves."


    Kakashi and Guy got to work immediately.


    "What can I do for you, Fugaku Uchiha," Alexander asked and walked to his seat.


    Fugaku put a copy of the constitution on the table.


    "Hah, thanks but I have hundreds of copies in the storage." Alexander joked.


    "I do not agree with some of the things in this. You want to take away the rights of n heads to control their ns. This is uneptable." Fugaku angrily said. "Oh, really. But I say, a n head is nothing but a representative of his n who can put forth problems and requests of the n to the head of the country. You do not have the right over the people of your n. Nobody owns them, not even me." Alexander replied.


    "I am sure many more n heads would disagree with you on that," Fugaku added.


    "Well, I just returned from Hyuga n house, they seem to have no problem. And beside you, no other n head came to me." Alexander shut him up with this.


    "So, there is no other option?" Fugaku asked. But Alexander felt like the man was nning something. Though no matter what it was it would be stupidity in front of Alexander.


    "Yeah, in fact, I am going to conduct elections in every n in Konoha. New leaders will be elected by majority vote." Alexander revealed.


    "Oh, is that so? Then maybe I should be the Hokage instead of you. It would be nice if you gave me the seat nicely." Fugaku said, viciousness apparent in his voice.


    "Look, before you do something stupid, just remember who you are messing with. I hope you don''t regret thister. I don''t have any personal vendetta against you. Your methods of running the n are outdated in this era of peace, that is why my rules are necessary." Alexander warned him and just waited to see what the man was nning. Soon, he noticed a weird pattern appear in his eyes.


    ~Oh, he also has a Mangekyo? No wonder he was confident in revolting and starting a new vige.~ Alexander thought.


    Soon, he felt something attacking his mind. But his lumency shields were too strong and it didn''t take long for him to realize, ~Hahaha... he is using Time Torture on me? What was this called? Ah, yeah, Tsukuyomi.~


    Fugaku''s eyes shined for a second. Alexander decided to go along and looked into Fugaku''s head and saw what he wanted to torture him.


    He was disappointed with it. It wasn''t much, just physical punishment and repeatedly brainwashing to make him docile and subservient to Fugaku. He also saw a few of his memories. In them, he saw that he wasn''t in favor of revolting, and was forced to agree to it due to pressure from other elders.


    Alexander waited for the effect of Tsukuyomi to end. It was a terrifying technique that allows the user to alter the target''s perception of time to torture their victim for hours, to days, to years depending on just how long the user wants to torment their victims, which allsts one billionth of a second in real-time.


    Fugaku had nned to torture Alexander for 5 years. Soon Alexander felt that the Tsukuyomi was ending so he started to act.


    "Lord Fugaku, I will immediately change the constitution. I will quickly send words to lord Daimyo to sponsor you as the next Hokage. I will quit when you say, Lord Fugaku," Alexander spoke.


    Fugaku nodded with a smirk and then looked at the tailed beasts innocently ying on the sofa.


    *Poof X8*


    "Ah, dammit, not again," Kuramained and vanished.


    Fugaku was shocked seeing the tailed beasts disappearing suddenly when he tried to control them.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," a voice came from behind him.


    Fugaku turned around and was spooked as Alexander stood too close to him.


    Alexander pped Fugaku''s face so hard that jaw got dislocated.


    *BAM*


    He again pped him on the other cheek, this time one or two of his teeth fell down.


    "What you just did was the highest level of crime. Conspiring against the leader of the country, trying to start a coup, misusing Sharingan powers to mind control.


    "Misusing the powers to hurt the tailed beasts. I even wrote this part in bold characters in constitution. You didn''t justmit crimes against me, but the whole Konoha.


    "Your eye powers are ineffective on me. If defeating me was so easy, I wouldn''t be alive right now. I gave you a chance but you didn''t take it. I don''t care if you were forced to do this now, you are still an aplice"


    "GUARDS!" He shouted.


    In a second, multiple Anbu came in. "Put him in the prison cell."


    Alexander walked to Fugaku, helped him to get up, and also blocked all his chakra pathways temporarily. This way, he was just like Might Duy, who couldn''t use Ninjutsu. But Fugaku was even worse as he wasn''t trained like Duy in taijutsu.


    "Take him away," Alexander ordered.


    On the side of the room, Guy and Kakashi were looking at everything stupidly.


    "Words of this shouldn''t go out at any cost." He reminded them. Even if he wanted to punish Fugaku, he wasn''t going to publicize it as then people would start hating the Uchiha n.


    Both of them strongly nodded their heads. Then Alexander disappeared to check up on all the tailed beasts in Phixheim.


    The tailed beasts were fine. He just found them ying with the phoenixes and unicorns.


    So, Alexander returned and called Obito, Itachi, and his mother to his office.


    "Old man, you called me?" Obito came in.


    Behind him, Itachi was with his mother and little Sasuke, who was the same age as Naruto.


    "Yes, I need to talk to you. Something happened not long ago." Alexander said. But first, he sent Sasuke to sit on the side and gave him an ice-cream.


    "Itachi, your father came here not long ago. He had Mangekyo Sharingan and tried to put me in a Tsukuyomi so he could be the Hokage. Then, he tried to put the little tailed beasts under it.


    "Of course, it didn''t affect me and I caught him red-handed. I have put him in jail." He told them everything.


    They were surprised by this. But not Mikoto. She seemed as if it wasn''t a surprise for her, and Itachi noticed it.


    "Mother, did you know about this?" Itachi asked her.


    She slowly nodded, "Yes, during the end of the war, your father gained the Mangekyo Sharingan due to some unknown method. He refrained from sharing this detail with most people. He thought he was the strongest Uchiha butter found out about, You, Shisui, and Obito. He thought if you also attain Mangekyo, you would join him in his mission."


    Alexander nodded, "Although he didn''t kill anyone that he shouldn''t have, he still tried to endanger the peace. The mentality of the Uchiha n must change as in my eyes, there are no ns and families, there are only humans.


    "Fugaku will be trialed privately. Only a few elders from the Uchiha n and other ns will know about this. He won''t be executed but some other fitting punishment will be given"


    Mikoto bowed to him and thanked, "Thank you, Lord Hokage, by doing this you are protecting the dignity of the n and my family."


    "I only work for peace. Now, Obito, you will nominate yourself for the post of next n Head. Itachi, you along with Shisui will support him. You three are publicly known to have the Mangekyo Sharingan so you will have the loudest voice," he revealed.


    Itachi nodded, he was much at ease after finding out who the next n head would be. He had seen Obito fight. He may seem like a goofy happy go lucky person but his skills were top-notch in every way.


    "You can all go now, I will inform you when the trial starts," Alexander dismissed them.


    *BOOM*


    "Lord Hokage, what did my son do? Did he break the rules?" Might Duy entered with a dramatic look on his face. The son and father looked and behaved exactly the same.


    "No, nothing too big. But I did want to talk to you. Have a seat, Might Duy," Alexander invited him.


    (Might Duy was supposed to die while fighting the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist before the Kurama attack. But, because Alexander had control of Kirigakure even before he went to Konoha, the seven swordsmen never attacked.)


    [You can see Fugaku''s eyes, Little Sasuke and Might Duy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "STONE" - Gori

 Chapter 386: Why G-Chan Wears Glasses?

    Alexander used the force''s ability to project images directly into everyone''s brain.


    They all found themselves standing in a ck space. "This is what the whole universe used to be. There was nothing."


    Suddenly a white dot appeared and it started expanding at a very fast speed. The time fast-forwarded and slowly many stars ands formed around them, a sun formed too nearby.


    "All the shining dots you see around are suns and many of them have multiples revolving around them." He told them.


    Then where they were standing, a started to from under their feet. In the beginning, it was just a volcanic mess. Then it rained, ice age came, and then humans evolved from the small single-cell organisms.


    "This is the origin of humanity. Now, do you still want to conquer a small vige or this small, knowing there could be hundreds of species in space like Kaguya Otsusuki? Who may or may not be stronger than you all? What if they decided to visit someday and they don''t turn out to be very friendly?" He asked them all. With that, he also stopped the show.


    Soon the normal vision came back. But to their surprise, they weren''t on the destroyed battlefield now. There was a jungle around them again, even lusher than before.


    "Don''t be shocked, I just healed the ground. Now, what do you have to say, Fugaku Uchiha." Alexander finally asked.


    Fugaku started speaking, "This vige was formed by thebined efforts of both the Uchiha and Senju n. But since its inception, we Uchihas have been facing discrimination. No matter what we do, people always look at us with suspicion. "I wanted the Uchiha n to have a chance to show that we are good, that we also want peace and progress in the vige. But the fight between Madara and Hashirama had already sowed seeds of hatred, we were like third-ss citizens in the vige we helped to establish. Lord Tobirama also doubted the loyalty of my n when he was the Hokage.


    "After that, when we finally had a chance. Minato Namikaze was chosen. We are never considered for the post of Hokage even after being one of the strongest n with the strongest warriors. I wanted to end this, which is why I attacked you seeing no other option. This is why I was always hard on my son, because I wanted him to be the one to break this chain"


    Fugaku said, looking at Itachi in the distance. Alexander somewhat agreed with his words. The Uchiha n was indeed seen with a hint of suspicion. People seem to fear them naturally.


    *Sigh*


    "I agree with you a little. But what you did to Itachi was absolutely wrong. You will certainly get punished, though it won''t be an execution. I can forgive you for attacking me and my kids, but I can not forgive you for the treason and what you did to Itachi. You need to ask for forgiveness from him." Alexander told him.


    Fugaku looked at Itachi quietly.


    "I can forgive you for treating me like that. But never for treating mother and Sasuke so harshly. You were my father only in name as I rarely saw you acting like one." Itachi said and left.


    Alexander nodded at Shisui to follow him and talk to Itachi to ease him.


    "Okay, Fugaku. Your punishment is that from now on, you will not be able to use your Sharingan. I am also locking your ninjutsu abilities to a genin level.


    "You are also to fight Obito when he challenges you to the position of n head. He will let you admit defeat respectfully. You can just im that Obito has Mangekyo which cannot be beaten." He told him.


    All these things shook him but he kept looking down and epted it. He had seen too many things that day and had lost all his motivations after realizing how small he was. It wasn''t just him though.


    Fugaku was now thinking how small he was to be so worried about keeping the n head position when it was such a small thing that he had intentionally made big.


    Jiraiya was wondering if there existed alien beauties on whom he could do his so-called research.


    Hashirama and Tobirama were thinking about what alien societies would be like. Would they also be fighting people like them?


    Obito was thinking of taking Rin on a date someday to the beautiful space.


    Minato was wondering if he could use his flying thunder god technique and reach the moon.


    Might Duy was thinking about spreading the power of youth to aliens. Might guy was thinking about racing Kakashi to the moon.


    After this whole ordeal, Alexander returned to his office. He saw Berry, Hats, and all the tailed beasts doing something there while sitting in a circle.


    Hats seem to be normal now, his medicinal catnip most probably got rid of his addiction.


    "What are you all doing?" He warmly asked.


    "Oh, G-Chan, we all are sharing stories from our life," Kokuo answered.


    "Oh, then let me join you. Let''s see what stories you got." He said and sat beside them.


    "Dad, you will have to tell us a story first." Berry voiced.


    "Oh, what do you want to know about?" Alexander asked.


    They all thought for a second. Then Saiken spoke, "Why do you always wear sses, G-Chan?"


    "Oh, there is a story behind this. I wear them because I love to wear them. When I was just six years old, a small little boy like you all here." He picked up Matatabi beside him and put her on hisp and caressed her head.


    "Hehe..." She and all the others giggled seeing that.


    "As you know, I was an orphan, and never had money to buy things. Even our clothes used to be from second-hand markets and donations. Then one day, a wealthy man came to the orphanage to adopt a kid.


    "He had a big long car and was wearing a nice suit. But what caught my attention was his sunsses. They looked so good and I fell in love with them. I also wanted sses but didn''t have money.


    "So, I followed the man to the waiting area. There, I saw him checking on a baby in the cradle. He had put his sunsses on a table by the side.


    "I went ahead and put them on, just to check them out. I was mesmerized by the change in colors. It felt so much nicer to look through them.


    "But, the big man saw me and got angry at me. Saying how expensive it was and even if he sold me he wouldn''t get the money back and I shouldn''t have touched it. He snatched the sses back and pped me hard.


    "Being a powerless little boy, I cried that whole night. But the next day I was determined, I decided I will grow up and buy the best sses in the world and never take them off. So, I grew up and became the richest man in the world and bought all the sses I ever dreamt of and never took them off again."


    "Did you punish the bad man, G-Chan?" Matatabi intriguingly asked.


    "I didn''t need to. I looked for the man after growing big and found out that he was caught for child abuse and was in prison for 50 years." Alexander replied.


    "Hehe, G-Chan, I want sses too. Give me Give me..." They all ran up to him.


    "Hahaha, sure my children." He dotted on them and put different sses on each of their chubby faces.


    "Hats, Berry, youe too." He called them.


    *Knock Knock*


    Hashirama and Tobirama came in. They were shocked by the scene.


    "Hahaha,e in, here, you two should wear these too," Alexander said and handed them sses.


    Soon, the Hokage office started looking more like a gangster den than a government office.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = A pair of sses.

 Chapter 389: Abused Mother and Daughter

    The next day, Alexander was getting ready to go to Brian''s marriage. But then he received emergency news from his chief of intelligence, Hats. The fat cat had now released all his pent up frustration and now was normal, which was also chaotic.


    "What is it, Hats," he asked.


    "Boss, I received news that there are two Uzumaki n members in Kusagakure. They are being held against their will." Hats notified.


    Alexander looked at Olivia, "Oli, you all get ready, I''ll be back soon. Wait for me in the forest of death, we will use Anywhere door to go to Kirigakure. Let''s go Hats,"


    Alexander and Hats appeared in the sky above Kusagakure. "Where is this family?"


    "Well, it''s just the mother and her small daughter. Her case is special, she was allowed to take refuge in Kusagakure, on the condition that she would heal the vige''s wounded shinobi." Hats informed him.


    "I am sure Kusa does have their own medical ninjas, so why would they risk angering me for her?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, her case is different. As she is an Uzumaki, she has a very huge chakra reserve. And for some reason, if someone wounded bites her skin, it would heal them at the cost of her chakra." Hats replied.


    "So we are talking about physical assault and forcedbor here. I am sure she lived a very vulnerable life. What if someday she was forced to heal too many people? Her chakra would deplete and she would die." Alexander hypothesized. "Yeah, that''s pretty much it. She wanted toe to Konoha after your announcement but they put her in prison with her daughter." Hats said.


    "A very foolish thing. I warned them before. Now, punishment will be given. They didn''t need to do this, even less so as there are no wars now. Let''s go and find her." Alexander sadly spoke.


    He and Hats went straight to the prison barracks. But they didn''t find them there.


    "Let''s check the Hospital. If they were using her as a medical tool then they would keep her closer." Alexander suggested.


    As expected, they found the mother and daughter inside prison cells under the vige hospital.


    The little girl was curled in her mother''s arms while both of them slept in a corner. He could see bite marks on the woman''s arms. Then he noticed bite marks on the little girl''s neck. He was very angry now.


    He waved his hand and the steel bars melted down. "Hats, go and round up all the Shinobi of Kusagakure, gather its leader too."


    Hats nodded and vanished from the spot.


    The woman had woken up due to the noise and looked at him fearfully.


    "Don''t be scared, child. I am Hokage of Konoha. I havee to free you and punish Kusagakure for doing this to you." He tried to ease her worries.


    "Mommy, what happened?" The girl woke up, rubbing her tired eyes.


    "It''s okay, Karin. Everything is okay now." Karin''s mother patted her head.


    "Yes, everything is fine now. Get up and follow me." Alexander told them.


    They got up quickly. "Mommy, where are we going?"


    Alexander walked to the little girl and gave her a bar of chocte, "To a new home. There are many children like you and you can y all you want. Your mother will also be there with you all the time and no one wille to trouble you."


    "No biting?" She innocently asked. She was around Naruto''s age at the time, which was around 4 years old. She was too small for the trauma she went through.


    "Yes, no biting. In fact, I will punish those who bit you. What is your name, little one?" Alexander assured her and asked.


    "I am Karin" She sweetly answered.


    The two quickly packed the little stuff they were allowed to have. Most of it was just clothes, some photo frames, and a few toys of Karin.


    "Let me hold it for you." Alexander walked up and picked up their luggage. The woman was already very weak, he couldn''t imagine her lifting the weight.


    He then led the way out of the prison. He didn''t even try to hide them. Anyone who attacked him was immediately paralyzed.


    They came outside to the open road in front of the hospital. A lot of people had gathered there. Not to stop Alexander but to see what was going on. Hats had already caught and assembled about 200 men and women in ninja clothing.


    "Boss, I got them all. That one is the vige leader and also the ex-Daimyo, He was Kusa''s Daimyo but became just a leader after Kusa joined Earth Country." Hats pointed to the men and walked to the little red-haired girl.


    "Mister kitty," Karin eximed.


    "And I have another name now... well, hello, my name is Hats." Hats introduced himself.


    Karin was a bit surprised but she acted with good etiquettes and introduced herself with a slight bow, "I am Karin Uzumaki,"


    "You gonna eat that chocte?" Hats asked.


    Karin looked at the chocte in her hand. "You want it?"


    Hats nodded.


    "Can I feed you?" Karin asked with sparkling eyes.


    "Haha, that''s even better. You can serve me... oh I mean feed me." Hats replied.


    On the other side, Alexander was addressing the crowd. "People of Kusagakure, you must be wondering who this old man is and why I have gathered your shinobi and leaders here. Well, I am Hokage of Konoha.


    "These men here are guilty of enving a mother and daughter from the Uzumaki n to use them as their medical tool. Look behind me, look at the bite marks on her arm.


    "These men did that. Now, I had already widely publicized that anyone who hurts or stops an Uzumaki froming to Konoha will be dered an enemy of all five great shinobi nations.


    "But these greedy men did it anyway. So, now you all have to decide whether this whole vige is going to face the consequences or just these men." He ended speaking.


    "You can''t do this. We have joined the Earth country as its territory. Only the Daimyo can judge us." the leader shouted.


    Alexander gave him a deadpan look, "Maybe you don''t know but it was me who helped the new Daimyo establish his power in Earth country. Dous and I are very close. And believe me, if it was him who found this out, he would have tortured you for the rest of your life. He hates it when someone hurts children.


    "Yes, everyone, you all heard me right, these vultures didn''t even leave that little one alone."


    In an instant, the vige leader and its small Shinobi force lost the whole public support.


    "Burn them,"


    "They are scums,"


    Many angry voices came from the crowd. It seemed like they weren''t happy with their leader either.


    "I will punish them," Alexander replied and checked the sins of everyone there.


    About 150 of them were normal ninjas and had nothing to do with Karin and her mother so he let them go after abolishing them as Kusagakure shinobi. Now they needed to go to Iwagakure to be one.


    Out of all of them, the highest sins were of two people. One was the leader and the other was a high-ranking Shinobi named Zosui.


    There were too many kids around so instead of publicly executing them he threw them out of earth''s atmosphere. Just the escape velocity was enough to kill them, their dead bodies were going to stay in space for a while and then fall back to earth, though even ashes won''t remain then.


    The remaining 49 shinobi were stripped of their title and chakra and made normal people. They will go through intensivebor for 10 years and work to build the infrastructure of the vige.


    "Everyone, I am leaving one of my representatives here who will manage the vige until someone from Daimyo''s pcees here to conduct new elections and choose a new vige leader. I have seen the economic condition of this ce so I will be leaving behind lots of grains." He announced and called a Seraph out.


    After that, he walked to Karin and her mother. "Let''s go now. Many from the Uzumaki n have already arrived in Konoha. Mito Uzumaki is the current n head."


    He also quickly healed their injuries. He then used the anywhere door to appear inside the Senjupound, near Mito.


    She got spooked by his appearance, "OH! My heart nearly came out of my mouth. Why can''t you use the door, Lord Sage,"


    "Hahaha, maybe next time. I had an emergency, Mito." He told her the whole story about the mother and daughter.


    Mito got emotional and hugged the two, "I am sorry you two. You had to face so much hardship because of the destruction of Uzushiogakure. But don''t worry now, we have a warm home for you. Come,"


    She dragged the two with her to the dining hall to get them something to eat. She had sensed their physical condition. Although Alexander had healed them from inside, they still looked pale from outside.


    "Let''s go to the marriage, Hats," Alexander said and apparated in the forest of Death where everyone was waiting for him.


    ...


    "Okay okay, get in line, everyone. I will show you all something crazy now," Alexander announced.


    WIth him, there were all the tailed beasts, Olivia, Hats, Nagato, Jiraiya, and Tsunade. Leonidas and Natasha were going to rest in Phixheim. Though they could join them whenever they want.


    He took out his pink anywhere door and chose the destination as Kirigakure.


    He opened the door and said, "Move in, we have already arrived at our destination."


    Jiraiya and Tsunade were shocked, "This is amazing. We just crossed the sea."


    "Yes, we did. Now, my little potatoes,e with me, I''ll show you where you can eat food." He told them.


    Tailed beasts happily followed him. They only came to eat after all.


    Olivia, on the other hand, took Jiraiya and Tsunade to the marriage ceremony hall. After settling the tailed beasts, Alexander went to find Dobby, Dous, and Ragnarok.


    [You can see Karin on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 397: Finally, PEACE

    Everyone gathered in the forest of death to see the sparing. Hagoromo and Hamura already knew the oue but didn''t stop their mother as they wanted her to understand the scope of Alexander''s powers. Kaguya still had too much pride after all and she needed an utter defeat to bring her feet back on the ground.


    "This is going to be bad. I feel bad for this forest." Hagoromo muttered.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Hagoromo. Lord Sage has the ability to make the forest regrow." Hashirama assured him.


    A distance away, Mito was talking to Kaguya, "Lady Kaguya, are you sure? I have not seen Lord Sage unable to do anything till now."


    "Thank you for your concern, but I must see where we stand. I may have been corrupted back then, but I don''t want this world to be destroyed by the hands of people from my n. Not after you all havee so far and achieved peace." Kaguya emotionally said, taking a nce at the ghost of her sons.


    "Lost time may nevere back, I can at least try to redeem my sins." She muttered.


    Alexander was always ready, "Let''s spar now, Kaguya. We''ve got a lot more work to doter."


    They both could fly so to save the ground a bit they flew a few hundred meters in the air but still watchable for the people on the ground.


    "You try your attacks first," Alexander told her. Kaguya suddenly summoned ckish balls out of nowhere. They then turned into long spears.


    "Truth-Seeking Spheres" She spoke the name of the attack.


    They were orbs of ck chakra of variable size. They were a mix of the five elements and natural energy and could obliterate anything at contact, cancel normal techniques, and ovee regenerative powers. They could also be used to channel their wielder''s powers, stuck to people, sent as projectiles, and detonated in a devastating atomic st.


    Alexander didn''t even move and caught the spears in his hands. He could feel it was a very unstable thing and held the power of nature in it. It was like an atomic bomb in his hand. Just without the radiation part.


    "This is an impressive attack. If it were to touch a normal ninja, it would kill them instantly." He praised her attack, ignoring her gawking face.


    But Kaguya wasn''t much surprised. If she could do this, there was no reason why a so-called god can''t. A person who could break the Chibaku Tensei seal so easily could not be weak.


    She decided to take her next attack physically. Suddenly a big dark pink exo-body formed around her. It looked like Susanoo but this was much different. It looked more like a physical extension of her body than just a hollow armor.


    She teleported to Alexander and punched him. Alexander did the same and as expected. A big boom resounded in the air which even dispersed the clouds around them.


    "Haha, you are very powerful, Kaguya. If even with this much strength you are worried about the Otsutsuki n then they must be really strong." Hemented and punched the exo-body.


    Immediately cracks appeared on it. Finding out that Alexander wasn''t even using his full power. She decided to defeat him in another way.


    She used a major ability of her called Amenominaka, her mightiest and most versatile power. It granted her ess to several dimensions she created. She can instantly teleport to one of them, bringing anyone and anything with her, by this, she was removing them from the real world, with no hope of escaping.


    Alexander let her do her spatial attack as he didn''t feel threatened at all. In fact, there was another thought going on in his mind, ~When was thest time I died?~


    Soon, Kaguya and he disappeared and came to an endlessva field with a giant volcano in the middle.


    "Oh, I sense we are in a different dimension. Did you make it?" He asked.


    "Yes, it is one of those I made. If you cane out of this ce I will ept defeat." She announced and vanished.


    Alexander looked around at the toxic fumesing from theva and extreme heat making it highly dangerous. But there was nothing different or interesting except a huge statue that looked like some kind of demon of the Otsutsuki n.


    He could apparate out if he wanted but he just took out his anywhere door.


    ...


    Kaguya returned to the real world and flew down to everyone.


    "What happened to Lord Sage?" Hashirama worriedly asked.


    "I have trapped him in one of my alternate dimensions. It is impossible to get out of it and if he can then I cannot defeat him," she exined. Her two sons nodded at her words.


    But Ragnarokughed, "Bwahaha... we''ll see."


    "Yeah, he''s going to appear soon," Dobby added,


    As they said, a pink door appeared out of nowhere. The knob turned and the door opened, then Alexander walked out. The people near the door felt the extreme heating from the other side. It even started burning a few trees.


    Alexander just waved his hand and stopped the fire. "Haha, I won I guess."


    Kaguya and her sons had their jaws falling. Hagoromo knew about the door but they didn''t expect it to be able to cross dimensions. They had expected him toe out eventually, but not this soon or this easily.


    "H-HOW DID YOU?" Hagoromo asked.


    "It was very easy, you see, the dimensions Kaguya created were actually a sub-dimension, that was a part of this one. So, it was no big deal. In fact, if one of you were to get stuck into ''my'' dimension, then you wouldn''t have been able to get out no matter how much you tried." He revealed.


    "Can you also make dimensions?" Kaguya curiously asked.


    Alexander nodded, "Dimensions and many more things. Now, do you ept defeat?"


    "Yes, fighting any more will only destroy nature here. But can I ask how much power you were using while fighting me?" Kaguya asked.


    "About 5 percent." He nonchntly said and started walking to the vige, leaving behind everyone gobsmacked.


    If the legendary rabbit goddess who was the mother of the legendary sage of six paths was only equal to such a small fraction of his power, what can Alexander do if he utilized it all? They all thought this in horror and a bit of relief that he was a nice man and on their side.


    ...


    Alexander let Kaguya live in the Senjupound. It was the biggest and the least popted living area in Konoha. The repoption of their ns would take a lot more time.


    Her sons also spent time with her for as long as they could. She told them many small things about her life which she could consider happy moments.


    Alexander, meanwhile, got back to work. He wanted to make the whole world inclusive and interconnected with each other. Even though he knew that it would take a lot of time for people to forget their past hatred and lifestyle that had been going on for years.


    This world was also filled with all kinds of crimes and he couldn''t just make them disappear. It would at least take him tens of years to even change them slightly. But, one thing he could do was to make all the schools in the world nurture the children as the best possible citizens. They were young and moldable so he was putting a lot of emphasis on it.


    He also needed the people to travel from one country to another and from one vige to another.


    All the shinobi viges in each country would bebeled as capital cities/states of that country. He also sent instructions to Ragnarok, Dous, Dobby, and Brian to start modernizing their respective regional administrations.


    The countries were smartly divided into states and states were divided into districts and small counties. A regional representative would then be elected by the people.


    For now, Alexander was establishing himself as the head of everything. Any country that held Konoha in bad view was now changing for the better or at least had be neutral as Alexander had supplied them with resources that made their lives much better.


    *BAM*


    "Old man, here, I havee to give you a gift," Jiraiya rudely entered his office.


    "What is it?" he uninterestingly asked while analyzing the natural resources data Dobby sent him.


    Jiraiya came forward and put a small book on his table. "I finished my new book, this is the first edition of the Icha Icha series. It is called Icha Icha Paradise. I have also started working on Icha Icha Violence, the sequel to this. Also, you are my first reader."


    "I''m honored... I guess," Alexander said and picked the book. He opened the first page and started reading.


    His eyebrows shot up, "Hmmm... interesting."


    He turned the page and started nodding, "Very interesting. I can already tell it''s going to be a best seller."


    Jiraiya smiled from ear to ear, "Haha, I knew it. Finally, my big break is here. I gotta go and practice my fan signatures now. Bye-bye, old man."


    Alexander unconsciously waved his hand and kept on reading the book with full concentration.


    "I wonder if Olivia will like this book... Ah, no no... she will beat me if I showed this unholy scripture to her... Maybe I should send one to father." he muttered.


    [You can see Lava dimension and Jiraiya''s book on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 402: Leaving Shinobi World

    Alexanderpletely squeezed the life out of him while he lived his nightmares in his mind and physical body at the same time.


    Once done, he sighed and looked around. "I will restore this ce."


    He used magic and rebuilt the whole castle city. "Kaguya, you will run your n from now on, not as its ruler but as overseer. I have not killed all the members of your n. Many who have not embraced the barbaric lifestyle are still alive.


    But remember, no Chakra Fruit Harvesting, if you ever do that, I will take away all the abilities from your n and you all will turn into normal humans."


    Kaguya was surprised that he wasn''t going to rule on his own. "Why not you? Why are you letting me be the overseer?"


    "Because you have seen the best of both worlds, you have seen love and hate. You should know better than anyone that the path of love is much better and happier. You need to build a new culture now, a culture based on love and goodness. The humans of earth treated you as a god because of your immense power. Maybe you can truly act like an angel and help civilizations in need. Instead of harvesting them like animals." He exined to her.


    But Alexander continued, "And you will not be alone in this mission of yours."


    He took out the projector orb and summoned Hagoromo and Hamura. "You two must have seen everything. I want you two to apany your mother."


    "But we don''t have much time left. We will soon vanish and be one with the universe''s natural energy," Hagoromo argued. "Not anymore," Alexander said.


    He used his power to create a body for the two brothers that would show them in their prime. Then he used his eye power to absorb the two brother''s souls and put them inside their bodies. He had understood that his eyes could act as a pathway to many things. He could even teleport to dimensions on a whim now.


    Hagoromo and Hamura''s souls were still in the physical world so he couldn''t use the reanimation jutsu and had to do this.


    Soon, the two woke up in their bodies. They were shocked and happy. "How? You brought us back to life,"


    "Technically, you were still alive, just as a soul. I just gave you a vessel. Now, I hope you will help your mother in building a better society. I am also granting you all the ability to detect bad seeds in the n who wants to cause chaos. This way you will know who is against you." He revealed.


    Then he walked up to them and put his hands on the two brother''s faces, "Your mother alone won''t be enough to deal with many threats, This is why I am unlocking your powers to the highest limit. The real Otsitsuki n head was strong enough to destroys. You two will be able to destroy and create."


    Then Alexander walked up to Kaguya and also did the same, but, he instead imnted all kinds of fighting memories into her head and also peaked her Rinne-Sharingan''s power.


    "You have huge potential but your inexperience in martial arts held you back. Not anymore, Kaguya. You will be the mother of your pack and to protect your children, you need strength. I am also giving you the ability to erase a fellow Otsutsuki member''s powers as long as they have done wrong." He exined to her.


    These gifts were too much for her. This was the most someone had ever done to her in so many years. Her eyes became teary and just hugged Alexander, "Thank you, grandp... I mean Lord Sage, thank you."


    Alexander patted her head with a smile, "Haha, I am everyone''s grandpa, no shame in calling me that. Be good from now on, girl. As long as you don''t lose your way, you will have my blessing. There might alsoe a time when I will pass away to a higher realm, I want you to keep an eye on earth too and help them if the need arises"


    She nodded her head. Although she was shocked that Alexander would leave the world someday, "I will honor every word of yours."


    "Good good, now, I should go back to earth and deal with all the problems there. I will see you before leaving this realm." He told her.


    He walked back and took out his anywhere door. Behind, he saw Kaguya tightly hugging her two sons. The joy of physically hugging them was as clear as a day on her face.


    With a smile, Alexander crossed the door and returned to earth.


    ...


    When Alexander was gone, Ragnarok was the ruler and safe keeper. Though he was just having fun by drinking in his office.


    But he had just received a report from Shisui that there was a secret organization whose agenda was unknown but believed to be sinister. The organization was called Kara.


    "Ah, who the hell is this now." Ragnarok tiredlyined and went outside to an open field.


    He cast an io charm on the whole Kara organization.


    *Pop*


    One by one, many people started to appear out of nowhere. One of them especially looked like an Otsutsuki but with a weird horn on the head.


    "BWAHAHAHA, you must be the one that came here with Kaguya. I thought you were dead." Ragnarokughed.


    All the people looked around themselves in shock. They had no idea how they appeared there.


    Isshiki looked at Ragnarok with contempt. This was not his n at all. He was just going to wait and watch things unfold for the right moment.


    "How did you find us?" Isshiki asked.


    "I just thought about it and found you here. Now, are you good or a bad boy?" Ragnarok asked.


    But Isshiki just attacked him. It was the wrong decision. Ragnarok broke his bones and utterly defeated him before burning him with his dragon fire. He then looked at all the members of the organization.


    "You are all under arrest," he said. Out of nowhere heavy handcuffs appeared on their hands.


    "That''s what you get for spoiling my free time." He muttered and called guards to throw them in prison.


    He went back to the Hokage office but found Alexander already sitting there.


    "Hahaha, you''re back. I presume it was sessful?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Yes, very sessful. The world''s purity had reached 89 percent. We will be leaving this ce soon." He told him.


    "Ah, I was enjoying it, but it was also starting to get boring," Ragnarok remarked.


    "So, what now?" He asked.


    "Now, we attend Obito''s marriage and put in some contingency ns before leaving. But I don''t know how long it will take as I have already dealt with all the major viins. Now we just need to keep on doing good work." Ragnarok nned.


    *Knock Knock*


    The door opened and Obito entered in a suit. "Old man, let''s go, it''s my big day today."


    "I was going toe anyway, you didn''t have toe here to get me," Alexander said and got up cheerfully.


    "Well, I owe my and Rin''s life to you, so, you are the most important person for me today." Obito cheekily replied.


    Alexander went and put his arm around his shoulder, "You owe your life to no one, kid. Your life is your own, and Rin''s now."


    ...


    They went to the marriage ceremony. He let the tailed beasts roam freely as they had no threats now. They were running around and eating stuff.


    "G-CHAN! I want ice-cream," Chomei came to him and asked.


    "Haha, my little Chomei wants ice-cream then ice-cream is what he gets." He happily went to the food stalls and made a new stall with an automatic ice-cream dispenser.


    "Here, eat as much as you want, also tell your sibling to start preparing to leave," he instructed and left.


    Alexander had already made them understand what he does and they all were very eager to help him. He had given them an option, they could choose whether they wanted to be with Hagoromo or with him and they unanimously chose him. It was normal as they had spent more time with him than Hagoromo.


    "Alex, did you see the video I sent?" Olivia came to him to put salt on his wounds.


    "Ah, yeah yeah, but I''m sure he will start calling me Dad soon too, you just wait," He displeasinglyforted himself.


    Soon the ceremony started and they busied themselves.


    For the next few years, Alexander would just have to simply keep on working to keep the world progressing.


    ...


    5 yearster.


    In the past five years, many things had happened. For starters, Jiraiya was sessful in wooing Tsunade to marry him. Both hade to the realization that they both were good for each other in their age group. Kakashi and Shisui were still lone wolves. But Itachi on the other hand had married Izumi after many years of dating and now they had a little kid. He was really fast with his life, he was also the new Uchiha n Head.


    Other than this, 19 years old Naruto was now dating the Hyuga princess nowadays. The girl hade out of her shy cocoon.


    Alexander had also stepped down from the position of Hokage and the new Hokage was Obito Uchiha. Naruto was also next in line after Obito.


    The Senju and Uzumaki n were not on the brink of extinction anymore. Hashirama and Tobirama really worked very hard.


    World peace was achieved. Alexander had also left behind many contingency ns. It was a simple yet effective n. If the world started a major war again, then all ninjas will lose their ability to manipte Chakra. There will be no shinobi then.


    He also strengthened the Sage locations so they won''t be harmed by people.


    The increase in technology and ease of travel made the whole world interconnected and truly one. There was no nationality now as everyone was dispersed around the globe. But there was still some racism, though it was on a path of downfall.


    Slowly in the five years the world really progressed and so did its purity.


    ...


    Above Hokage Mountain, half of Konoha was gathered there.


    "My time hase, everyone. I must ascend to the other realms now." He announced.


    Everyone looked at him sadly.


    "Don''t be sad, just be happy that I was here and the mess was solved without bloodshed. Itachi, Obito, Shisui, and Sasuke you four have been great students and were able to master your powers so fast. I am sure you will look after the world.


    "Naruto, your will to never give up ismendable and your heart is pure. I wish you luck and blessings for your future with Hinata-chan." He said, making Naruto and Hinata blush.


    "Nagato, Konan and Yahiko, may you three always be friends and keep on helping the world." He blessed.


    Then he looked at Jiraiya and Tsunade, "Haha, you two are the weird ones. But, you are good people. Tsunade, I hope my teaching will help you advance the medical science around the world and Jiraiya may all your future books go hit.," Heughingly said.


    Then he talked to Brian, his friend for so many years and worlds, "Even though I feel bad to leave you behind, I still want to wish you a good life. Look after this world, my friend."


    Brian quickly hugged him, "Thank you for everything, old man."


    After saying a few more goodbyes. Alexander looked at all the people, "Everyone, I will be watching you, I may be like your kind grandfather, but remember, I can also get angry. So, be good and keep on striving for better. Kaguya, you too. You have already done a good job with your people, now you just need to keep on going. Okay, it''s time for me to go, take care, everyone."


    He waved his hand and white light fell from the sky over him. Everyone was waving back at him with some of them having tears in their eyes.


    "WE LOVE YOU OLD MAN," many of them shouted.


    *ZIP*


    ...


    After Alexander left, many things happened around the world. A few people thought they had nothing to fear now but Obito and many more people from other viges immediately thwarted their ns.


    They didn''t let the world destabilize. After ten more years, Obito quit his position and let Naruto be the seventh Hokage and bring his own reforms that put more emphasis on technology.


    Just 25 years after Alexander left, the world had already started to look like modern earth but with a few things better and purity level remaining at 85-90 percent.


    On the other hand, the Otsitsuki n had now developed into space peacekeeping corps who traveled the universe and helped the civilizations facing natural disasters or those that were getting attacked by other species. Kaguya lived a happy life with her sons and still remembered all the favors Alexander had given her.


    ...


    *ZOOM*


    The white light disappeared and Alexander found himself standing in a jungle. But when he looked behind he saw a tall wall going around in a circr path. He had already sensed two kids standing beside the wall when he wasing to the ground, but they ran away seeing the light.


    He was confused about where he was. But then he heard a noiseing from the bushes.


    "Who is it? Come out?" He ordered.


    But no one came out. So he walked forward to it. "Come out, I won''t hurt you,"


    "AAAAA...DEMON"


    Suddenly a blonde/orange-haired little girl jumped out of the bushes with a knife and stabbed Alexander. But the knife just got bent.


    -_-


    "What are you doing, little one? I''m no demon, I am just a wandering grandpa." Alexander rified. But the girl still showed a scared and contorted face like he was going to eat her any moment.


    "HAAAA..."


    Just then a white-haired boy jumped out of the bushes and also tried to stab him. Alexander was taken aback due to how simr the boy looked to his younger self. The two were probably 10 or 11 years old and were wearing some kind of white night suit.


    "Ah, no need to stab me, I am not here to harm you. What are your names?" He politely asked.


    Unlike the girl, the boy acted calmly, "W-Who are you? Did youe from beyond the wall?"


    "Yes, you can say that. Can you tell me where I am?" He asked.


    Hearing that he came from beyond, the boy carefully answered, "I am Norman and that is Emma. This ce is an orphanage called Grace Field House."


    "Oh, but these walls seem to differ. This feels more like jail." Alexander replied.


    *Pop*


    "Boss, where are we?" Dobby appeared.


    It spooked the little kids. "Easy, kids, nothing to fear, this one is Dobby. Ah, I didn''t introduce myself, I am Alexander Maxim Universe, you can call me Grandpa."


    [You can see Obito Marry, Itachi''s family, Obito Hokage, Naruto Hokage, and the two kids on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    And they lived happily ever after... probably.


    The next main arc is Avatar, though it won''t be as long as Naruto.


    1 Stone = 1 Uncle Iroh''s Tea

 Chapter 406: The Spirit God

    [A/N: A Lot of Info Dump in this chapter for the next world.]


    Alexander spent a good amount of time with his brother. They even went to Disney World after their pizza trip. They just had normal human fun.


    After that, Jesus returned to his job and he returned to his. He was again thrown into a new world.


    Alexander opened his eyes and looked around. He was in a jail cell it seemed, and from the movement, he could say it was a ship.


    "What weird past do I have now?" he asked himself. He looked around to make sure no one was seeing him. He took out the phone from his pocket and checked it. The moment he opened the message memories covered his mind and he started to see them.


    [Memory Starts]


    It was an ancient world where spirits and humans were both present. But the spirits were a danger to mortal humans.


    To protect themselves they took refuge over the shells of the mighty lion turtles who were master of one of the forces of nature, Air, Earth, Fire, and Water.


    Whenever people would have to venture into the wilds to collect food, the lion turtles would bestow upon the hunters the ability to control their own element. Because the distance between each turtle was big, the differentmunities never met each other, this, eventually, made the majority of the cities lose contact and knowledge of each other''s existence, and developed unique cultures with time. But then came a young man named Wan. He misused the power of the lion turtle for selfish desire and for it he got banished into the spirit wilds.


    He traveled to many ces and on one of his journeys. Wan mistakenly severed the link connecting Raava and Vaatu, the two oldest known spirits representing light and darkness, in the process he released chaos into the world.


    Vaatu was freed and caused chaos and this needed to be stopped. Hence the light spirit, Raava, and Wan began their journey to master elements. Soon the time of the battle between the two spirits every ten thousand starteding closer.


    For this, Raava and Wan bonded together permanently, making Wan the first avatar.


    Wan then went on to defeat and lock away Vaatu in an elemental barrier in the hollow of the Tree of Time. He also ordered the spirits to return to their world and then separated the two realms by sealing the spirit portals located at the North and South Poles.


    As the world now had a new protector, the Avatar, the lion turtles collectively decided that their task as protectors of mankind was done and that they would no longer grant any more bending powers.


    At the same time, another legend became famous throughout the world. The legend of the Spirit God. During the days of the spirit wilds, an old man used to traverse thends, helping and befriending spirits and humans alike. He was always apanied by two of his subordinates and 9 of his spirit beasts.


    After the spirits were locked away, the old man also disappeared as if unhappy with what transpired. In the meantime, humanity deboarded the lion turtles.


    Many viges and factions were formed as a result. They begin toe in to contact with each other. The different peoples begin to wage war against each other, forcing Wan to intervene in order to maintain peace. His efforts, however, were of little sess. Violent conflicts continue until his death and beyond.


    After the death of Wan as the avatar, the cycle continued and the will of Avatar passed on. Then came Si, and after that Szeto of Fire nation who strengthened his own country more. Then came Yangchen.


    Yangchen was the Air Nomad Avatar from the western air temple. seeding Avatar Szeto. After mastering all the elements in her youth, she was eager to make a difference in the world, despite her inexperience.


    She left the air temple at a young age and looked to help people. But her inexperience was obvious in her brash methods of helping people. She never backed down from a conflict which in turn created more problems.


    Then she came to a small vige in the Earth kingdom called Yu Dao. Seeing the poor vige and its poverty-stricken poption, she tried to help.


    But, that instead started the fight among the vigers to receive her aid first. She then beat the vigers up which incited the vige against her. She could not understand why people were behaving like this, even though she was just trying to help them.


    "This is human nature, no matter what you do, there will always be a selfish desire to want things for themselves first. Most are like this but there alwayse a few exceptions." Alexander appeared in his old man''s attire in the vige. He was still wearing the same attire as in Naruto world.


    Yangchan saw Alexander and felt the vibe of a wise man. She greeted him with a bow and asked, "Then how can people like these be helped?"


    "You give the hungry man a fish, he will eat it and ask again. If you teach a hungry man to catch fish, he will never go hungry. Just like that, this vige is poor because they don''t know how to make money. Teach them trade and other crafts that they can sell, this way they will never go poor. You still have a lot to learn, young avatar," he exined.


    After that, Yangchan learned many things under Alexander and eventually evolved to be a great Avatar. Due to her devotion, no threats of the war urred for an entire generation after her death. In death, she was revered as a holy individual, and people in the Earth Kingdom even began to pray to her for protection.


    After that encounter, a legend of a mysterious old man who guides Avatars started to spread around the world. People believed it was the old Spirit God who had appeared again.


    Every Avatar that came after Yangchan was taught and helped by the old man at some point.


    One Avatar, Kyoshi, was even adopted by the old man. Kyoshi was born to two criminals. Jesa, a renegade Air Nomad nun, and Hark, a thief from an impoverished family of Earth Kingdom actors.


    When Kyoshi was five or six, however, her parents decided to leave her in the care of a viger at Yokoya Port, an impoverishedmunity of farmers and fishers located in the southwestern Earth Kingdom.


    When her parents had departed, the viger immediately reneged on the deal, casting Kyoshi out onto the streets. As they were mostly poor themselves, the people of Yokoya had little sympathy for her and would have left her to die of hunger.


    Homeless and reduced to starvation, Kyoshi survived by eating garbage, making her even more of an outcast among the Yokoyans.


    But when she was near death due to starvation, the spirit God appeared and adopted the girl.


    "Come with grandpa little one, you don''t need to ever go hungry again, I will also teach you bending" He offered her.


    He taught her a great many things and made her a great Avatar. She was one of the strongest Avatars to ever live. Her Earth bending was so strong that if she tried using it it would go out of control and disrupt the earth''s tectonic tes. For this reason, she used her fans to control earth bending powers. She also rarely used Earth bending because of it being too strong.


    But still, her work couldn''t stop the already existing problems of earth kingdom which led to a lot of social unrest. But then suddenly the Avatar disappeared.


    After that came the Avatar from the fire nation named Roku. He too received help from the Spirit God at one point. He was the first one to write down a brief known history of Spirit God and the experiences of previous Avatars with the Spirit God. It was he who poprized the Spirit God, leading to a new temple of worship for the immortal being who teaches the Avatar.


    After the unfortunate death of Avatar Roku, the new Avatar was born in the Southern air temple. But due to a tragic incident, shortly before the beginning of the Hundred Year War, Avatar Aang was frozen in an iceberg for a hundred years.


    Only toter find out that during his absence, the Fire Nation had waged war upon the other nations and managed topletely wipe out the pacifistic Air Nomads.


    In those hundred years, because there was no Avatar, no sightings of the Spirit God happened either. Although Alexander still did many things away from people''s eyes.


    Alexander just waited for the next Avatar toe while he spent most of his time watching the world and roaming the spirit realm. But when he heard the news of a young bald boy going around with multiple bending powers, Alexander headed to him.


    But, he found out that Avatar was being hunted by the Fire Kingdom and particrly Prince Zuko. Alexander went ahead to confront them as a traveler, only to find a banished kid trying to prove himself to his worthless father.


    He also met a good wise man named Iroh with whom he shared drinks. But the prince didn''t like that and tried to put them in prison, which Dobby and Alexander voluntarily epted, as otherwise, they would have ended up destroying the ship. Alexander had a n that he was going to make a good man out of Zuko and make him the better Fire Lord in the future.


    [Memory Ends]


    "Ah, only if I had control over my body in the past, I could have solved this whole mess even before it began." He loudly thought while sitting in his prison cell.


    "Well, let''s get to work then,"


    [A/N: For those who don''t know, this is Avatar The Last Airbender''s world.]


    [You can see Lion turtle, Vaatu and Raava, Avatar Yangchen, Kyoshi, Roku, Zuko and Iroh on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 cup of Iroh''s tea and of course, a banana with it.

 Chapter 407: Tea Friends

    *YAWN*


    Alexander looked around to see if there was anyone else in the jail cell.


    "Dobby? They caught you too?" Alexander saw his giant friend in the cell across from him. He was tied with lots of chains.


    "I don''t know boss. Never thought I would see a being like you chained up like this," Dobby jokingly replied.


    "Ah, you know it, Dobby. We did it voluntarily. Besides, I have no control over the memory. They are like ultra-realistic movies for me. Most of the time they are absurd but I can only ept them. Though the good thing is I have a close rtionship with all Avatars and was able to help so many people.


    "Now that we are physically here, our work starts. Oh, look, someone''sing," Alexander babbled.


    Soon an old man came to Alexander and opened the cell''s gate with keys, "Forgive me, my friend. My nephew has very bad control over his anger."


    "Haha, it''s all fine, Iroh, young men tend to be full of themselves. He''s a cocoon right now, someday he will be a butterfly," Alexander said jokingly.


    Irohughed, "Hahaha, I just imagined Zuko as a giant butterfly." He then freed Dobby, "Let''s go, my friends, let''s y Pai Sho over some warm tea."


    "Ah, I could use some tea," Dobby agreed.


    Alexander then put his hand in his pocket and took out a very nicely packed bag, "I got some exotic tea, Iroh. Let''s drink this, you will love it."


    "Oh, new tea? I have never seen this before." Iroh eximed.


    "You won''t know unless you try it," Alexander said.


    Soon the three sat on the deck of the ship, drinking and ying Pai Sho, much to the annoyance of Zuko.


    "Where are we headed to, Iroh?" Alexander asked.


    "We are going to the icy northern water tribe. My nephew here wants to catch the Avatar there." Iroh answered.


    Dobby scoffed, "Since when did people start catching Avatar. Isn''t he meant to be the key to the bnce of the world?"


    "My nephew has a strange obsession over catching him after he was banished. He needs to catch Avatar in order to return home." Iroh exined.


    Zuko quickly came to Iroh angrily, "Uncle, don''t reveal everything to strangers."


    "Oh, they aren''t strangers, nephew, we drank tea together and that makes us friends," Iroh heartily replied.


    Zuko ignored Iroh and looked at Alexander, "When will you leave my ship? We are overusing our resources on you two."


    "Haha, you don''t need to worry about me, kid. I will catch some fish. About where I want to go. I will deboard in Northern Water Tribe, always wanted to see their icy city." Alexander said.


    Zuko realizing that Alexander won''t leave his ship, he went to his room in a foul mood.


    "Your nephew has too much rage in him," Dobby spoke.


    "Yes, but he wasn''t always like this. He used to be a good kid when he was small. But since his mother disappeared he changed." Iroh revealed.


    "Well, bad experiences sometimes make good men too. He just needs support. Anyway, I will go and catch some fish." Alexander said and went to the edge of the ship with Dobby.


    "What''s the n boss?" Dobby asked.


    "Well, this world is fairly simple. Fire Nation is the big bully and Avatar is supposed to be the protagonist of the story. We will just make this whole process less violent." Alexander answered.


    Dobby nodded, "Yes, but if Iroh had taken his rightful ce as the Fire Lord, things would have never gotten like this. The man has a beautiful mind and heart."


    "Haha, don''t turn on me now, Dobby. I told you I will find a beautiful elf wife for youter. Don''t improvise and settle with Iroh." He joked.


    "Heh, I''m fine, boss. You should worry about the old lizard first." Dobby replied.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Alexander took out his phone and checked the message, "Ah, Blue Fang wants to take Haku out for a field trip. He''s stronger than anyone on this, I think it will be fine."


    He typed the message and told him the necessary things he''d need to bring with him. People mostly had nothing to do in Phixheim. Michael trained with Dous. Dous was also slowly reaching the power level of an archangel. Hats was helping Olivia with everyday things. He was really tamed by her.


    "OH, I caught something. It''s time to eat," he said and pulled out the fish. But that was just for the show. Alexander had stopped hunting animals for meat as he had meat trees in Phixheim. But he couldn''t tell everyone about it. So he puts on a show before releasing the animal and showing the meat from Phixheim.


    "*Sigh* Another world, another war. This is always the story." Dobby sighed.


    "This just goes on to show you that even if you cross dimensions and go to different universes. The nature of humans remains the same. Let''s not be emo now, we will be making this world a better ce soon." He cheered the big elf and went to cook the fish.


    He set up a small fire on the deck and started cooking. Soon he was joined by Iroh and a few more men who started singing and dancing.


    "So, tell me about your family, Iroh. You haven''t talked about them." Alexander asked.


    Iroh''s face turned sad. "This war sadly also consumed my only son years ago."


    Alexander lightly patted his shoulder, "I can feel your pain. But as long as he is not forgotten, he is alive inside you. Who knows, maybe someday you will get to see him again in the spirit world."


    Iroh smiled, "That''s the n, in the long term. But I did venture into the spirit realm once, it is not an easy ce to be for a mortal."


    While they were eating a guest appeared on the ship. It was General Zhao. Who wanted to take the ship and men away from Zuko to use them in the assault on the Northern Water capital.


    Iroh worriedly looked at Alexander, "This may be a bit problematic. You should eat, I will join youter."


    Alexander, on the other hand, had a different n. He was already near the shores of the Northern water tribe so he decided to leave now.


    The moment he was left alone he flew away with Dobby. The wholend was covered in icy sheets. He even saw small penguins.


    "This world is quite small, boss," Dobby deduced.


    "Yeah, I feel that too. I guess the whole is small." Alexander hypothesized.


    After flying for a while they reached the Northern Water Capital. The whole city was carved out of the ice and had many waterways. It was certainly beautiful but also chilling for normal people.


    *Pop*


    "Hey, Alex, wanna drink with me?" Ragnarok appeared out of Phixheim. He was wearing red and golden clothes that made him look like some royalty.


    "Haha, I don''t have time but you should tag along with me. I''m pretty sure you can pass as an extremely strong fire bender." Alexander said.


    "Haa? What the hell is that?" Ragnarok asked.


    "The ability to create fire. There is a whole country in the world where a lot of people are able to do that." Alexander exined.


    "Haha, then I will be its king. Point me in its direction, Alex," Ragnarok brashly imed.


    "No, we are not here to make you king this time. Sure, you can show yourself maybe as a fire bending god but not the king as I already have a candidate in mind." He rified.


    "Argh, all right then. I guess it will be fun." Ragnarok muttered and started drinking from the bottle.


    Alexander went in to see where Avatar was and see his progress. Him, Ragnarok, and Dobby''s height, features, and a dress made them stand out a lot and gain the attention of the guards.


    The guards came to question them but by the time they could say anything the war drums started sounding around the city, signifying an attack.


    "*Sigh* I guess we will be going to this war first and making sure no innocent loss of life urs." He decided.


    They flew to the outer gates of the capital where the Fire navy had gathered with their machines and men. A battle had already started among them.


    From the air, Alexander looked at arge number of ships in the distance. He just waved his hand once horizontally towards the ships.


    *BOOOM*


    The next moment, all the ships got split in two, with loud explosions.


    On thend, the Fire navy was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. Nobody knew what happened. But that moment was enough for the water tribe to charge ahead and take the upper hand.


    [You can see Iroh, Zhao, Northern Water Tribe, Attack and ships on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 408: Moon Spirit

    While all that was happening in the capital. Zuko had infiltrated and abducted the Avatar whose soul was in the spirit world.


    ...


    [In The Spirit World]


    Avatar was trying to find the location of the Moon spirit and Ocean spirit so he could find a way to stop the Fire navy.


    While searching for these two spirits he was visited by the previous Avatar Roku''s spirit.


    "Roku, I need to find the ocean and the moon spirit. The northern water tribe is under attack," Aang said worriedly.


    "The moon and ocean are ancient spirits. They crossed over from the spirit realm to the mortal realm very near the beginning. There is one spirit I know of, old enough to remember." Roku said.


    Aang quickly asked who it was.


    "The spirit''s name is Koh. But he is very dangerous. They call him the face stealer. When you speak to him, you must be very careful to show no emotions at all. Not the slightest expression or he will steal your face." Roku exined to him. However, he continued, "But, there is another way, Aang. Do you remember what I told you about the Spirit God? He is like a father to many spirits, good or bad. He is near you, you just have to find him. He can teach you everything and also help you save the water tribe."


    "But I don''t have time to find him, I need to quickly get the power to save the people," Aang argued.


    "Then you must take the risk of meeting Koh, but keep my words in your mind. No expression," Roku warned him and dissolved into the water.


    Aang firmly looked around and made his way towards Koh. Koh was born to the Mother of Faces thousands of years before the Hundred Year War. Over time, he increasingly interacted with the human world and started to carry out punishments against perceived wrongdoers as well as answer questions to those mortals brave enough to face him.


    Thetter behavior resulted in some discontent among more ancient spirits, who believed that Koh set a bad example by allowing any human to approach him.


    After looking for a while, Aang finally reached the cave.


    "You can do this, Aang," He encouraged himself and put on a in face before entering.


    "Hello! Anyone here? I am looking for a spirit named Koh." He spoke even though he did not see anyone around.


    Just then he sensed something behind him. Then suddenly a clown-ish face appeared in front of him. It had the body of a centipede.


    "WELCOME!"


    Koh tried to get a reaction from Aang but Aang stayed strong.


    Instead, Koh received a in thank you from Aang.


    "My Old friend, the Avatar. It''s been a long time." Koh said in a creepy hoarse tone.


    Aang innocently asked, "You know me?"


    "How could I forget you? One of your previous incarnations tried to y me. Maybe eight or nine hundred years ago." Koh said in a vengeful voice while changing to his multiple faces one after another to spook Aang to give him an expression.


    "I didn''t know that. Why did he... or I tried to kill you?" Aang asked.


    Koh started speaking like he was enjoying it, "Oh, It was something about stealing the face of someone you loved."


    Koh changed his face to a woman whose face he stole and looked at Aang deeply. Then suddenly he moved close to his face and turned his face into a baboon''s trying to give Aang a jump scare.


    But, his tactics didn''t work.


    He continued speaking, "Of course, that is all behind us. Why should I hold a grudge against you for something in the past life? After all, you''re a different person now. You''vee to me with a new face."


    He got very close to Aang''s ears. "It''s been a long time since I''ve added a child''s face to my collection. But again, I wouldn''t try to do that either. I still remember the harsh lesson the Spirit God gave me for stealing Avatar Kuruk''s wife''s face. He even made me give the face back."


    Koh sounded sad for a bit. "But he''s a very nice being. He gave me a thousand unique faces that he made just for me. They are my special asion collection. Ah, we are getting off-topic, so, how may I help you?"


    Avatar took a short breath and spoke, "I need to find the Moon and the Ocean."


    Koh started making circles around Aang creepily with his centipede body. "Their names are Tui and La. Push and pull, and that has been the nature of their rtionship for all time."


    Aang requested Koh to tell him about their location so he could save the water tribe.


    Koh mockingly looked at Aang, "Oh, you think you need their help? Actually, It''s quite the other way around."


    *BAM*


    He gave Aang another jump scare just for the heck of it. But Aang didn''t show any expressions.


    "SOMEONE IS GOING TO KILL THEM! Of course, Spirit God is close by and might save them, who knows," Koh said.


    "What do you mean?" Aang asked.


    Aang asked Koh how he could find them and protect them. In return, he received clues from Koh that he had already met them.


    After a few seconds, Aang connected the dots and suddenly the image of the Koi fish back in the capital appeared in his mind. "THE KOI FISH!" He eximed.


    Avatar''s face became excited and Koh quickly turned around to look at his face. However, Aang had changed it back to normal. Unknown to Aang that Koh had seen him but he was just letting him go. He didn''t want to receive the Spirit realm''s infamous Fist of love again.


    "I must go now," Aang inly said.


    "We''ll meet again," Koh replied and receded into darkness.


    Aang exited the cave and asked Roku for help to return to the physical world. Soon his soul was back in the physical realm but he couldn''t find his body where it was thest time.


    Then his soul flew in the air on its own and returned to the body captured by Zuko. Soon his friends, Sokka and Katara also reached him and they were on their way back to the capital''s Spirit Oasis where the two spirits resided.


    ...


    Back in the capital, Ragnarok decided he wanted to join the fight and jumped down and started using fire.


    His attire and power shocked many as he was using fire and attacking the army of the fire nation. His fire was also immensely potent and destroyed whatever came in his path.


    From the air, Alexander and Dobby were making sure that no innocent died in the war. Whenever necessary he will throw his powers.


    The water tribe was winning quite easily. But then suddenly. It seemed the moon got covered in blood. Spreading an ominous red light all around the ce.


    Alexander then noticed all the water benders losing their water bending powers. Quickly all the Fire nation soldiersunched an attack on defenseless retreating water tribesmen.


    "Goddamit, what have they done now? Ragnarok and Dobby, you two stop this army. I will look for the reason behind this. I sense an imbnce in the forces of nature." He seriously said and flew away.


    ...


    General Zhao had caught the moon spirit that had taken the physical body of a fish, along with the Ocean spirit in a piece of cloth, and nned to kill it to make his name famous.


    But Aang came in time and told him not to kill the moon spirit as it would ensue chaos around the world for everyone. But Zhao was still defiant.


    Then Iroh came and angrily shouted, "He is right, Zhao. The Fire nation needs the moon too, we all depend on that bnce."


    He then took an even harsher tone and got ready to fight, "Whatever you do to that spirit, I''ll unleash tenfold! LET IT GO NOW!"


    Zhao, finding himself cornered, kneeled, and put the moon spirit back into the pound. But then his face twisted in anger and rage.


    He lifted his hand and sent a fire st at the moon spirit. The moon spirit died on the spot and the moon in the sky lost its light. Everything went dark at that moment and the faces of Aang and Iroh turned horrified.


    Iroh jumped to fight the guards of Zaho while he tried to escape but a loud noise came from the sky.


    *BOOOOM*


    A fiery human figure fell close to them as if it was aet, but dust covered everything and nobody could see the person. However, soon they heard calm yet anger-filled words that would scare even the most seasoned fighters of all.


    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!"


    [You can see Zuko stealing Aang, Aang meeting Koh, Moon Spirit attacked and darkness on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 drink with Ragnarok.

 Chapter 409: Teaching a Lesson

    Alexander walked to General Zhao and lifted him from his neck, "That spirit was even older than all your ancestor''s agesbined. Killing it doesn''t make you great, it makes you the stupidest man alive. I will hand you over to the spirits to be judged for the crimes."


    Alexander then walked up to the fish pond and picked the dead body of the Moon spirit. It was a white fish with a ck dot on its head. Combined with its partner, the ocean spirit both creates a yin yang sign.


    He quickly reversed the time of the body of the moon spirit and soon it started pping.


    He smiled warmly and put it back in the water to reunite with its partner. In that instant, the moon''s color also returned to normal. Alexander also put evesting magic barriers on their bodies now so that they cannot ever be harmed. Whoever attacks them in any way, the attack will get reversed and hit the attacker.


    He put his hand in the water and patted their small heads. The two fishes showed their pleasure by rubbing their heads on his hands, "Haha, you will not have to worry anymore about someone attacking. I have put a shield around you."


    His words were only loud enough for the spirits to hear. But then suddenly the two dots on the fishes started to shine and from them came out to a slightly humanoid figure.


    One blue and white. They were the size of small tailed beasts. They quickly came up to him and gave him a small hug. "Haha, you didn''t have to do that. Now, what will your punishment be for this perpetrator?"


    The two spirits looked at fear-stricken Zhao and then Alexander. Alexander quickly understood what they wanted to do. "I agree with this punishment."


    Alexander looked back at Zhao, "The spirits have decided to imprison you in the Fog of Lost Souls." Of course, most people there didn''t know about the meaning behind Fog of Lost Souls. It was a boundless prison for humans located within the Spirit World. It was inhabited by a sentient fog spirit that can infect the minds of individuals, effectively driving them insane by imprisoning them in their own darkest memories. It acted somewhat like his own Time Torture.


    "NO! NO! You don''te closer. I am General Zhao, you will have the whole Fire Nation against you if you touch me." Zhao shouted.


    "Like I care about that," Alexander scoffed.


    *BAM*


    Ragnaroknded behind Zhao and fire swatted on the back of Zhao''s head, sending him flying towards the Moon Spirit.


    Zhao quickly got held by the Moon spirit as they disappeared back to their body after giving a slight bow to Alexander.


    Chomei, Shukaku, and Kurama walked up to the fish pond and looked at the shining fishes. All three hade with Ragnarok.


    Shukaku then tried to catch the fish but got hit by Kurama on the back of his head.


    *BAM*


    "You dumb trash panda, those are pure ancient spirits. Don''t hurt then. Pray to them and just pay respects." Kurama said.


    "Oh," Shukaku eximed and pressed his palms together.


    "Oh ancient spirit, bless me so G-Chan never runs out of Ramen," He loudly prayed.


    Then Chomei innocently prayed, "Beautiful Spirit, I am Lucky Seven Chomei, give me the power to always help my G-Chan."


    The two then looked at Kurama. "Hey, aren''t you going to pray?"


    Kurama scoffed, "Hah, I''ve already done it, I don''t need to loudly say it for all to hear."


    Shukaku and Chomeiined, "Hey, not fair, you heard our requests. Tell us yours."


    They soon got into a small argument and moved to the side. Everyone was confused by the beasts but they took them for some spirit too.


    Iroh walked to Alexander in shock, "I didn''t know you were a fire bender and also have such an understanding of the spiritual world."


    Alexander scratched his long white beard, "Haha, you never asked, my friend. Ah, meet Ragnarok, he''s my good friend, also the most powerful fire bender I have ever seen in the world."


    Iroh looked at Ragnarok''s regal attire, "Such fine silk, where did you buy it, my friend?"


    "I made it myself," Ragnarok replied, he couldn''t say it was from Phixheim.


    Iroh''s face became like he was struck with enlightenment, "Oh, so you are a silk tradesman. Indeed a very profitable business. I will buy some silk from you for my nephew, he likes such shiny things."


    Ragnarok scratched his head and just nodded. Alexander decided to stop any more misunderstandings from happening.


    "So, what are you going to do now, Iroh? I''m sure the fire nation will soon dere you a traitor." He asked.


    "NO, THEY WON''T" Zuko got up from the ground. He was unconscious all this time.


    "If I catch the Avatar and bring him to father, he will let us stay," Zuko said.


    Alexander looked at the little bald kid and then Zuko, "No, Saitam... I mean Aang will be staying here. You, on the other hand, need to open your eyes and look at the reality of the world. Look around you, what the fire nation has done to the world. Then judge who is in the right, the Avatar, or the Fire Nation."


    Zuko angrily replied, "You know nothing. And who are you to speak to me like that? You are also a firebender, a citizen of Fire Nation, you alsoe under me."


    "I don''t think so," Alexander replied.


    "I will teach you manners then," Zuko ran up to fight him.


    Ragnarok walked up to Iroh, "Ah, he shouldn''t have done that. Wanna bet on who wins?"


    Iroh caressed his beard, "I don''t want to but I will put a gold coin on my nephew, family should always have each other''s back."


    "Haha, okay then," Ragnarokughed.


    Zuko kicked towards Alexander while using fire bending. All his attacks were with fire. But Alexander wasn''t using anything and was just moving around and dodging the fire.


    He jumped and rolled around slowly decreasing the distance between them. "You put too much rage and little thought behind your moves,"


    "HAAA..." Zuko turned his body and threw a sidekick.


    But Alexander simply rolled towards his side, just beside his face.


    *BOOOM*


    He threw a normal uppercut at his jaw, throwing Zuko ten feet off the ground. Then just as Zuko was about to fall he lightly kicked his body, throwing him towards the feet of Iroh.


    "Just brute strength will not get you far, kid. You still have a lot to learn." Alexander said.


    Zuko was still down on the ground and epted his defeat. Just one single move it took the old man to defeat him, and he didn''t even use fire bending.


    Iroh helped Zuko get up slowly. But then Zuko asked something to Alexander, "Who are you? You are clearly very strong and yet no one has ever mentioned you in fire country."


    Alexanderughingly replied, "Hahaha, I''m just a wandering old man, child. Don''t fret about it. You should worry about training yourself for now, otherwise forget Avatar, you can''t even catch that monkey."


    Just then the monkey started making angry noises at Alexander, "Haha, okay, Momo, not monkey"


    Zuko embarrassingly stayed silent. Iroh came to Alexander and shook hands with him, "Well, I guess we will be parting ways now, my friend. I really liked that tea you gave me."


    Alexander patted Iroh''s shoulders, "I have a feeling that we will meet again, Iroh."


    "I hope so, take care." Iroh helped Zuko up and walked away.


    "See youter, my silk tradesman friend, here, I lost the bet," Iroh tossed the gold coin to Ragnarok and left.


    "How did you do that? How did you bring the moon spirit back to life? I felt it was dead," Aang quickly asked him when he came out of his stupor, he was too shocked and devastated seeing Moon spirit die.


    "Haha, so you are the new Avatar. I think you already know how I did that because you know who I am," Alexander cryptically said while softly smiling at him.


    ~He is nearby you, you just have to find him,~ Aang remembered the words of Roku.


    "SPIRIT GOD?!" Aang excitedly eximed.


    [You can see Zuko getting beaten and Momo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 410: Cabbage

    "Haha, yes, Aang, I am, but all the previous Avatars called me grandpa. You can too." Alexander warmly replied.


    "Roku was right about you. Will you teach me now?" Aang excitedly asked.


    "Yes, Aang, I will. But we will be traveling a lot in the meantime." He replied.


    "Ah yes, meet these three, Chomei, Shukaku, and Kurama. Those are Ragnarok and Dobby." He introduced.


    "Woah, I learned about you all from my master. But where are the other 6 spirit beasts?" Aang asked.


    "They are resting in their realm. You will see them someday eventually. Now, I think we have some work to do." He reminded Aang.


    "Yes, we still need to defeat the Fire navy." He worriedly eximed.


    "Actually, no. You don''t. I have already defeated all of them." Dobby spoke.


    "Woah, you are so powerful. Then I should go and talk to the tribe chief. I need to tell them that they should go to the Southern water tribe and help them rebuild." Aang said. Alexander nodded, "Yes, you should. Let''s go together."


    They went to the main pce of the northern tribe. There he met Arnook, the tribal chief.


    "Did they carve this whole city out of a cier? Nice, looks beautiful, but there is ack of gold.." Ragnarok eximed.


    "Thank you, Avatar Aang, for helping us. Without you we may not have survived this war," Arnook bowed to him.


    "Oh, it was not me who defeated them. It was grandpa here," Aang said.


    "*Cough* Haha, a good joke, Aang, how can my old bones fight hundreds of soldiers." Alexander refuted, confusing Aang.


    Alexander meanwhile spoke to him in his mind, "Child, being the Avatar does not mean you are only supposed to be powerful in strength. It also means that you must be powerful in mind too. You need to learn diplomacy too. I am but an ordinary man. I am also not after fame as people already worship me around the world. It is you who has to shoulder the responsibility thates with being an Avatar.


    "Take his gratitude. I came to this ce for you so you indirectly saved this ce. Also, now you will have very good rtions with the Water tribe,"


    Aang nodded continuously at his words. "It is my duty as the avatar to bring peace, no need to thank me." He said to the chief..


    "But I do have a request, I want you to send help to the southern water tribe and help them rebuild," Aang requested.


    Arnook instantly agreed, "Yes, we will do that. They are our sister n and we should be helping each other. Do not worry, Avatar Aang."


    "Then we should be on our way. I need to continue my journey and learn other bending." Aang said respectfully.


    Alexander and Aang came out of the pce, leaving behind Sokka who was in love-struck with Princess Yue.


    Katara looked at him, "You know, once we defeat the fire nation we cane back here."


    Sokka ran up to Yue and hugged her. But she, on the other hand, quickly kissed him. They were too embarrassed to look at each other''s faces after that.


    But Sokka looked back while running away, "I will be back, Yue."


    After that only Yue and her father were left in the hall with a lot of awkward silence.


    "He''s a good kid," Arnook said and left, making Yue blush. Although she already had an arranged betrothal, she didn''t love that man. But now that Sokka had received acknowledgment from her father, she wasn''t worried.


    ...


    Aang was handed over some training scrolls to learn water bending, "We are sorry, this is all we can do. You will have to find a good master if you really want to master water bending."


    Aang looked at Alexander and smiled, "I already have the best teacher possible. Okay, bye now."


    Alexander and his party were also going to sit on the back of Appa for now. Once they were in the air, Aang came up to him and asked, "So, what are you going to teach me? Will you teach me fire bending? or Earth bending?"


    "Haha, easy now, child. I am here to merely help you on your path, but you must choose your own paths first. If I do it for you then are you even a free soul?" Alexander asked.


    "So I have to do whatever I want to do and you will help me whenever I am stuck?" Aang asked.


    "Yes, something like that," Alexander replied.


    "But what will you do while I do my things?" Aang asked.


    "What I have been doing all this time, help people and maybe help some more people," Alexander replied as he wasn''t even sure what he would do. Maybe spend some time with Olivia as he should have.


    ...


    Marvel, Alternate Universe,


    Saitama''s adventures had gotten boring since he beat Gctus to smithereens. He mistakenly even destroyed his whole sr system sized ship.


    After that, he went to a few mores and just did his normal hero for the fun stuff. Killing bad guys was always a bit satisfying.


    Atst, he was now searching for the Celestials who were supposed to be immensely powerful if all of them were fought together.


    He was in his ship made by Tony and just munching on some dried alien seaweed that he bought from a sale on a. It didn''t taste exactly like earth''s but it was still satisfying to his taste buds.


    ~Ah, this is boring. I wonder how the old man is doing. Maybe I should go and meet him when I am done here.~


    His spaceship was currently going through a space jump but then suddenly a white light appeared in front of the ship and it got transported somewhere.


    "Wee, student of the Wandering God. I have been watching you," A majestic voice came.


    "Who is it now? I dropped my seaweed because of you." Saitama asked as he got out of his ship.


    He found himself in a white space but he could breathe there. Then a golden giant man with three heads appeared.


    "I am the living tribunal. I safeguard the Multiverse (the total sum of all universes) from an imbnce of mystical forces. I can show you an opponent that you should defeat or else he will destroy half of the life in the universe very soon." The Living Tribunal said.


    Saitama got a bit excited knowing that there was someone this powerful. But he also saw that the man in front of him was also strong.


    "I will do it if you spar with me. I want to see how strong you are," Saitama asked.


    "I am not stronger than you, Saitama. Not physically, but I do have a variety of abilities that can be used to trap you in a dimension where nothing exists." The living tribunal replied.


    Saitama thought for a bit, "Hmm, then give it your best shot,"


    Saitama quickly got into his punching position. "Medium series, Serious punch."


    He punched towards the Living Tribunal. The Living Tribunal sent a yellow beam from his eyes. But the beam was deflected with his punch''s wave and the punch made contact with his body.


    The Living Tribunal was thrown very far away.


    "Woah, you are very strong," Saitama praised.


    The Living Tribunal shook its heads in denial, "No, it was my beam that slowed your punch. If you had hit me directly, then I would have died. Now, I have kept my end of the bargain, I am sending you to the earth where this being is minutes away from doing the deed."


    "Wait what..." Saitama couldn''t speak further as he was pulled into a portal.


    ...


    Earth,


    All the Avengers and Wakandan forces were fighting Thanos'' forces near Wakanda. Thankfully for them, Thor had arrived but Thanos was still beating them very badly.


    No one was able to do anything. They were hopelessly trying to stop him from snapping his finger.


    *BOOOOM*


    A huge thunderstorm appeared in the sky and it looked like a tornado was forming.


    "THOR, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Rocket shouted.


    "I am not doing anything," Thor shouted back.


    Then with a red thunder, a bald man in a yellow jumpsuit was thrown towards the Wakanda city.


    "Wait, is that the same bald guy?" Doctor Banner asked.


    "It seems so, don''t get distracted, Cap is still fighting Thanos. Let''s just hope hees to help us," Natasha said on thems.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Saitama fell inside the high-tech city. He looked around and noticed he was just outside a vegetable shop and after seeing the signs on the door only one thing was on his mind.


    "SALE: 80% OFF ON CABBAGES?"


    To be continued in the next chapter


    [You can see Sokka and Yue, Aang, Cap vs Thanos and Saitama on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Special Offer:


    1 Stone = 1 Cabbage

 Chapter 411: Thumbless Thanos

    Saitama''s adventures -continue,


    "Ah, crap, I need to save them," Saitama remembered. In his hand was a big bag filled with cabbage but he still ran to the battlefield.


    He jumped from his location to the forest where the fight was going on. But he fell too hard on the ground and everyone around him fell down due to the shock wave.


    "Oh, sorry. Where is the bad guy?" He asked.


    Although Thor was beaten by Saitama back then he wasn''t salty about it, "Mighty bald warrior, you havee at the right time. That blue man is the enemy. The gauntlet in his hand is the power with which he can wipe the universe,"


    Thanos who had fallen down stood up, towering Saitama who still had a polybag in his hand.


    "Ah, he''s tall," Saitama eximed.


    "Heh, I won," Thanos smirked and proceeded to snap his finger.


    "Don''t let him snap his finger," Natasha shouted. Saitama reacted in a tenth of a second and broke Thanos'' thumb. But he used too much strength and Thanos'' thumb got ripped off from his hand along with a piece of his gauntlet. Time Stone also came with it.


    "Ah, I used too much strength," Saitama eximed with a purple bleeding thumb in his hand.


    "AAAAA.." Thanos groaned in pain.


    "Bwahaha... how will he snap his finger now?" Thor startedughing.


    Thanos then angrily tried to Punch Saitama but Saitama was much faster and better than Thanos.


    He punched Thanos'' head with a good enough strength. It instantly fractured his skull and turned his brain into liquid. Thanos'' body was thrown a fair distance away.


    Everyone was shocked by how easily Saitama defeated Thanos, whom they all were trying to beat all this time. Even Thor was finding it hard to beat Thanos. All of them except Thor knew that Odin was already defeated by the bald man.


    Saitama picked the time stone in his hand and checked it, then proceeded to lightly lick it. "Ehh, this doesn''t taste like candy, my time is wasted. Wait, there is more on that gauntlet."


    He went ahead and took all the stones out of the gauntlet. "I should take these to Old man, these are absolutely not safe here if anyone can use them to destroy the universe."


    Ignoring him, many of the Avengers went close to Thanos'' dead body to make sure it was dead.


    "Ah, I''m bored," Saitama sighed.


    But Natasha came to him seductively, "Then maybe I can help you."


    Saitama scratched his bald head, "No, I am busy,"


    He inly refused and left for the city to cook his cabbage and have a nice dinner.


    "Ah, what a monk, even ignoring Nat," Hawkeyemented.


    ...


    Back to Alexander in his universe.


    "Oi, flying monkey, give me my crayon back," Chomei shouted and flew after Momo.


    They all had entered the Earth Country and were headed to the city of Omashu whose ruler was Aang''s friend. He wanted to learn Earth bending from him.


    "Grandpa, look, I can easily do water bending now," Aang shouted while he practiced in the water.


    Alexander nodded at him then used his powers to create a humongous water dragon. "Try to replicate that,"


    Aang looked at the dragon with excitement and worship. He went ahead to practice making the dragon. On the other hand, Katara was also training but her speed was slow aspared to Aang''s.


    "Kurama,e, I''ll get you washed up in the river," Alexander said.


    Suddenly all the hair on Kurama''s body stood up and he jumped back, "No! I hate water."


    "Ah, what''s there to worry about? You haven''t bathed in a month and licking yourself doesn''t make you clean," he argued and picked Kurama in his arms, even though he was protesting.


    "Bwahaha, this will be fun," Ragnarokughed whileying down on a recliner on the side with a beer in his hand and having a sunbath.


    Alexander was about to pour water on Kurama but he suddenly grew bigger to his normal size. He was mountain-sized Kurama now. This was the first time others were seeing his full size so Aang and Katara were spooked and Sokka was screaming like a girl.


    "Haha, you think your big size is a problem for me?" Alexander chuckled. He used his magic and turned Kurama small.


    But now because Kurama was already in his full body he wouldn''t be able to get bigger and if he tried to get smaller he would be the size of a frog.


    "NOOOO G-CHAN!" Kuramained, but Alexander still washed him neatly with special shampoo. Soon his orange fur was shining.


    Then he blew air on him and dried him up. "Good, look how good you smell. Your grandma gave me this conditioner to use on you."


    *Sniff Sniff*


    Chomei came and sniffed Kurama, "YES! He smells like roses,"


    "Hahaha, Rossy Kurama," Shukaku startedughing.


    "Okay, next is Shukaku and Chomei," Alexander said, making Shukaku stopughing abruptly.


    "YAYYY! I love bathing," Chomei cheered. He was always the opposite of everyone else.


    Shukaku tried to run away but Kurama caught him and brought him to Alexander.


    "No, G-Chan, I am made of sand, I will melt if you clean me with water," Shukaku shouted.


    "Ah, stop making excuses, Shukaku. We both know the truth." Alexander refuted.


    Eventually, Shukaku also started smelling like roses. Then there was Chomei but he was having fun bathing alone, he was singing songs and ying in the water so Alexander let him be.


    "Grandpa, can you help me with water bending?" Katara came to him and asked embarrassingly.


    "Absolutely, child. What is the problem?" He asked.


    "I can''t seem to be able to manipte more than a certain amount of water." She said.


    "Hmm, then you need to increase your body''s strength. Your bending powers are somewhat reciprocal to your body. You are still young and have space for growth. You also need to start meditation to have better control over your mind.


    "If you do this you will be able to use even the sub-branches of water bending."


    "Sub-branches?" She confusedly asked.


    "Yes, normally it is known that there are four types of bending but even those four types have sub-branches. For example, water bending has ice bending, healing with which waterbenders can channel chi through their water abilities and heal injuries, ntbending that allows users to manipte any type of nt life with water in it, and the dreaded bloodbending, the ability to control the liquid in a person''s body to manipte them physically." He exined.


    "Can I learn all these?" She asked.


    "Absolutely, you have already learned the ice bending. Healing is veryplex and takes time but I can help you with nt bending." He said and patted her head.


    Then suddenly Sokka came running to him, "What about me? Can you teach me something?"


    "Umm, sure. What do you want to learn?" he inquired.


    "Ummm, teach me to throw my boomerang so fast that it can split trees in half," Sokka requested.


    "Hmm, it is possible but will require a lot of practice. Are you sure you want to do this?" He asked.


    Sokka strongly nodded his head, "Okay then, you need to practice your chi first. Go to Dobby, he will teach you that."


    Sokka happily went to Dobby in hopes to learn something new. But the Chi training required meditation, which was not his cup of tea.


    But he tried. He was very easily distracted so Dobby stood behind him and every time he moved Dobby swatted at the back of his head.


    "Kid, I won''t go easy on you. My students are always supposed to be the best," Dobby said, making Sokka scared.


    Meanwhile, Aang was finding it hard to make a water dragon, "Ah, this is so hard to do."


    Alexander went to help him, "Aang, don''t be so hasty. Keep your mind at peace and focus. Don''t just think about doing it, try to feel it, try to imagine the result.


    "Don''t be like water in the ocean that is violent and always moving, be like a freshwater pond, clear and calm, that''s the best state of mind you can have," he advised.


    Aang heeded to his advice and took a long breath before trying again. He slowly built the water dragon, albeit a bit smaller than Alexander''s.


    "Woah, I did it," he cheered.


    "BOOM*


    He lost his focus and all the water fell back down on him.


    "HEY, LOOK" Katara suddenly shouted and pointed to the sky behind the mountains. A lot of smoke was rising from there.


    "Oh no, it is Omashu." Aang worriedly eximed.


    "Must be the fire nation," Katara added.


    "Then pack your bags and let''s go there. If they are in need of help then it is the duty of the Avatar to help them," Alexander decided.


    [You can see Saitama and Thanos, Aang, Sokka on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 412: Liberating Omashu

    Zuko was in deep thoughts now. Since the day he was beaten by Alexander he had lost his will to fight anymore. He had seriously started thinking about the things fire Kingdom has done all these years. He had traveled to many viges now and had seen their misery.


    If he was inside the Fire Kingdom, then he would have never learned about the atrocitiesmitted by his country. But he was lucky enough to be outside and look at the world for what it was. All his life, just like the other kids, he was lead to believe that Fire Nation was good and they were fighting not because of bad ambitions but for peace. They were told that fire Nation wants to bring prosperity across the world and for this they needed to rule over it. He now knew what a lie it was.


    "Don''t be sad, Zuko, When life gives you lemons, you make a lemon tea. Life is all about improvising, adapting to different situations, and eventually oveing them. You received a good beating from my old friend there and that is a fact, now, you can be sad about it and cry or work harder and get stronger," Iroh advised him, this was exactly why he apanied him after all.


    "But Uncle, how am I supposed to catch the Avatar if I only focus on my training," Zuko asked.


    "You don''t have to," Suddenly a feminine voice came.


    Iroh and Zuko looked and found it was Az, "Why have youe here?"


    "Oh, that''s so rude, Zuzu. I came here all the way to give you father''s message. He wants you to return. He thinks people are plotting against him and that he can only trust his family." Az informed them while rolling her eyes as if tired of all this.


    "Father... want me back?" Zuko muttered. No matter what he was, he was still hungry for parental acknowledgment.


    "I will be waiting on my ship,e soon," Az said went back, hiding a wicked smile. "We are going home, it is unbelievable. After 3 long years," Zuko muttered with a secret excitement.


    But Iroh didn''t buy it, "This is very unlike my brother. He would never send a letter like this, I have never known him to regret anything,"


    Zuko was quick to refute him "Did you listen to Az? Father''s realized how important family is to him. He cares about me,"


    Iroh still didn''t buy it, "I CARE ABOUT YOU! and if Ozai wants you back, well, I think it may not be for the reasons you imagine,"


    Zuko being a young hot-blooded teenager, whose mother had gone missing and hungry for parental love. He strongly denied whatever Iroh said to him, refusing to see who truly loves him.


    "You don''t know how my father feels about me. You don''t know anything." Zuko shouted.


    Iroh took a softer tone and added, "Zuko, I only meant that in our family, things are not always what they seem."


    Not wanting to realize the hard truth, Zukoshed out, "I think you are exactly what you seem. Azy, mistrustful, and shallow old man who has always been jealous of his brother."


    *CLAP CLAP CLAP*


    "Good family drama is what I always like, go on, continue, I haven''t finished my popcorn yet," A flying cat appeared in their room.


    Zuko took a fighting stance while Iroh didn''t, "What are you?"


    "Oh, I am the one and only, your friendly neighborhood Chaos God." Hats introduced himself.


    "You can call me Lord Hats," he added.


    "Are you a spirit?" Iroh asked.


    Hats thought for a second, "Hmmm, I guess you can say that."


    "Have youe to guide us? Great spirit?" Iroh politely asked.


    "Aww, you are such a positive man. No, I am here to enjoy what is going to happen soon, bye-bye," Hats turned invisible.


    "I feel that this cat was a bad omen and tried to warn us," Iroh mumbled while scratching his beard.


    The next day, they went to board the ship but as expected by Iroh, they weren''t being taken back as the family members of fire lord but as prisoners. The captain of the ship had mistakenly called them prisoners instead of prince and general Iroh.


    So they fought and ran away. Their whole way they could honestly hear aughing sound always near them, as if mocking them.


    ...


    Alexander, Dobby, Ragnarok, and the Avatar team came across the city of Omashu.


    Omashu was the secondrgest city in the Earth Kingdom and the capital of one of its states. Surpassed in size and importance only by Ba Sing Se.


    The gates of the bustling metropolis were normally guarded by an army of earthbenders. The city was also well known for its famous delivery system powered by abination of both earthbending and gravity.


    The tall mountain peak on which Omashu was founded was located in the southwestern Earth Kingdom. It rises high out of a deep chasm and was created by earthbenders several centuries prior. The only way to reach the gates of Omashu is across a long narrow bridge of stone that spans the sheer gorge.


    "Yes, we were right, the city is taken over by the fire nation. I must save Bumi," Aang eximed as soon as the city came into view.


    "But how should we enter? There is only one entrance to the city." Katara reminded him.


    "Hmm, well, it is Avatar''s duty to help the people but I can''t overlook this illegal upation either. So, I will give you a small hand. Come with me, we will be going through the main gates. Just make sure you don''t say anything no matter what," he instructed them.


    They nodded their heads seriously. They all walked to the city''s main doors and knocked on it. Alexander had put an invisibility charm on all of them.


    Soon the doors opened for someone toe out and inspect. They all normally walked in, shocking the Avatar team. Once a good distance away from the gates, Aang asked, "How did you do that? They didn''t even look at us,"


    "Haha, just one of the perks of being an old knowledgeable man." Alexanderughed it off.


    "So, where do we find this friend Bumi of yours?" He asked further.


    "I don''t know, they must have captured him," Aang sadly answered.


    "Okay, your Avatar team will go and find Bumi and I will help the people here. Chomei, you are the most responsible of all, you will apany them," Alexander instructed.


    "Yes, Lucky Seven Chomei is always on duty, let''s gooooo..." Chomei flew ahead, making others run after him.


    "So, what are we going to do, Boss?" Dobby asked.


    "Well, the fire nation must have appointed a new governor here. Let''s just go and meet them." He proposed.


    "Haha, okay" they agreed.


    ...


    Omashu was renamed as New Ozai after it was conquered and a man named Ukano was appointed as the fire nation governor. He was the only person to ever be a governor in the fire nation.


    He and his family were standing on the balcony and looking down at the city, but then they heard a voice out of nowhere.


    "Hey, can you give the city to me?" Ragnarok appeared in front of the balcony with his feet on fire making it look like it was making him fly.


    Ukano looked at Ragnarok in shock. But because Ragnarok''s attire matched with that of a fire national, Ukano politely asked, "Who are you? And how are you flying?"


    "Hahaha, I am the mighty fire dragon, the strongest of all..." But he was interrupted.


    "Muhaha, I am the mighty sand beast, Shukaku," Shukaku added.


    Ragnarok facepalmed himself, "That is why Chomei is the smartest."


    "GUARDS!" Ukano''s wife shouted.


    "No no, there won''t be any guardsing here." Dobby came from behind them, cornering them between Ragnarok and Dobby.


    Then Alexander came, "Listen, I mean no harm to you or your family. Just stay calm and do as I say. That child will also not have to cry then,"


    "What do you want from us? M-Money? We got money for ...y-you," Ukano fearfully stuttered.


    *Sigh*


    "No, what I want is freedom,"


    He waved his hand and chairs appeared behind the family. "Sit down and tell me your names one by one,"


    "I am Ukano, the governor appointed by Fire Lord himself, I a..." He was interrupted by Ragnarok.


    "That''s enough, next,"


    His wife introduced herself, "I am Mich, this one is my daughter Mai and my son Tom-Tom"


    ~Why multiple Tom?~ Alexander thought.


    "Good, I am with the Avatar. That should be enough to tell you why I am here," he introduced himself.


    Ukano and his wife nodded sharply. Ukano looked at his wife, "I guess we will be going home, Michi"


    [You can see Az, Zuko, Omashu, Ukano and his family on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Many things that seem threatening in the dark be weing when we shine light on them.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    1 Stone = 1 Banana Tea

 Chapter 413: Chomeis Patient

    "Yes, you are here illegally upying another kingdom. This is oppression and I do not agree with it. Stay nice and I will send you back to the fire nation safely, try to fight, and I will send you to jail," Alexander told the small family.


    But then the eldest daughter of Ukano threw some knives at him. All of them touched his body and made a nking sound like they hit metal, then they fell down, leaving behind an awkward silence.


    "I will ignore that this happened but if you want your father, brother, and mother to not go to jail and live in conditions then refrain from doing this again," he warned her.


    He then went ahead and escorted the small family to a windowless room to lock them in. But someone else was waiting for them there.


    "HYAAA!" An earth bender attacked the family.


    Alexander immediately jumped in front of the family and stopped the stone spear attack.


    "Who might you be?" Alexander asked.


    "I am Yung. Captain of Omashu Army." The man replied.


    "Hmm, you might wanna stop this. They have already surrendered and the city is free. I am with Avatar, he has gone to save King Bumi," he revealed. "THE AVATAR?!" Yung asked in shock.


    "Yes, I want you to go and burn the gs of Fire Nation and release all the prisoners. Tell everyone that it was Avatar who freed them all," Alexander ordered him.


    There weren''t many soldiers in the city as it had already been conquered and they weren''t expecting any attack toe soon. So, after making Ukano announce that they have surrendered to the earth nation, it was a smooth victory.


    "Ah, where is Aang?" He asked himself and went out to see. Only to find a fight going on between a fire bender girl and Aang. She was throwing blue mes at him.


    "You all keep an eye on them, I will be back in a bit," he said as he went to Aang.


    Behind him, Shukaku and Kurama were busy ying with the small toddler of Ukano.


    "Hey, do you have some drinks?" Ragnarok asked Ukano.


    "Hah... yes yes, we have many." Ukano cowardly said, in front of his wife and daughter.


    "Ah, grow a spine, man. You are in front of your family. I am not going to kill you anyway." Ragnarok scolded him.


    Ukano took a sigh of relief and brought a bottle of Sake.


    ...


    Alexander appeared on the construction site where they were fighting.


    "What is going on here?" He asked Chomei, who was watching the fight from the side.


    "Oh, G-Chan, she just attacked us out of nowhere. But I let Aang and Katara fight because they need to grow," Chomei exined.


    Alexander proudly patted Chomei and asked, "Do you know her name?"


    Chomei made a noise like he was concentrating, "Ummmm... it had Z in it. Z? Godzi? YES! Godzi,"


    Alexander saw the confident face of Chomei but couldn''t bring himself to believe him.


    He looked at the violent girl and just turned the floor in ice. She tripped and fell. The next moment she found everything except her head covered in ice.


    He walked up to her, "Who are you, girl?"


    "Release me right now, or I swear to god I will kill you." She seethed in rage.


    "I asked for your name, not about your weird fetish," Alexander scoffed.


    "I am Az, Crown Princess of the Fire Nation. Who are you?" She shouted.


    Alexander looked back at Chomei who was embarrassingly rubbing his helmet-shaped head, "Hehe, It wasn''t Godzi,"


    "I am the Avatar''s teacher. Are you Zuko''s sister?" He asked further.


    Hearing his name seemed to have made her even angrier. She truly looked psychotic at that moment as she raged and twisted her head.


    ~What a crazy girl. Must have family issues,~ He thought.


    He decided to look into her sins.


    ||Az(Age 14) - Category 3


    Murder 13


    Indirect Murder - 23


    Attempted Murder - 4(Her family)


    Mental State - Psychotic


    Self Harm - 59


    Sin Percentage - 55%||


    ~*Sigh* She is broken. I guess she needs some counseling.~


    "Az, you will be getting medical rehabilitation. Until then, you will be staying around me." He announced.


    The next moment she was freed from the ice cage. But the moment she would try to do anything extreme like attacking someone, her hands would go numb and get paralyzed.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?" She asked loudly.


    "I am helping you," Alexander replied.


    "NO! RELEASE ME NOW" She screamed.


    *BAM*


    Chomei lightly pped her on the face, "Hey, you shout too much. My ears are hurting."


    "No Chomei, don''t hit her. She is mentally ill." He reprimanded.


    "WHAT?! Then... Lucky Seven Chomei... the world''s best nurse is at your service," Chomei cheerfully said.


    "Haha, sure, you take care of her, boy." Alexanderughed.


    He looked towards Aang who had gone to his friend Bumi who was in a cage. But the old man didn''t need anybody''s help and came out on his own.


    "Ohoho... Aang, how did you get here?" Bumi asked cheerfully.


    Alexander came up to them, "You are clearly immensely powerful and could have stopped the invasion. Then why didn''t you?"


    "Oh, a new friend, I am Bumi. And to your question, being neutral is the way of an earth bender. I could have easily defeated them. But what after that? They would have sent more forces and I would have won again. But then a time wille when I cannot win and in this entire process, so many people would have died. So, sometimes it is okay to admit defeat and wait for a chance for victory." Bumi shared his wisdom.


    Alexander smiled and nodded, "Spoken like a wise man. Yes, you saved many people by surrendering. But there''s no need to do that now."


    "Oh, how so?" Bumi asked.


    But Aang answered his question, "Bumi, he is my master in four elements."


    Aang went closer to his ear and whispered, "He is the Spirit God"


    Bumi delightfullyughed, "Then this is the greatest moment of my life. Meeting the God I pray to is the greatest blessing."


    Alexander didn''t tell him not to worship him. If people get hope for a better future and strength to face hardships by praying to him, then that was a good thing. Also, in his experience whenever he told people not to worship him they would worship more. Like those Cu-nt chanters.


    "The pleasure is all mine, and you can call me Alex, Bumi. I have already liberated your city. I will leave behind one of my seraphs who will protect you all if the fire nation attacks." He proposed.


    "Thank you for protecting us all, Spiri... Lord Alex. I will forever remember this." Bumi tried to bow, though Alexander stopped him.


    "A man of your standing doesn''t look good bowing, also it is bad for your back," Alexander joked.


    "Hahaha... yes, my back has been having some problems. Let''s go, I will organize a feast for you." Bumi invited.


    Alexander nodded, "Why just me? Let''s arrange a feast for the whole city, food is on me."


    "RELEASE ME NOW!"


    Everyone was interrupted by the screams of Az. Chomei, who was just beside her, looked at her with confidence. "Oh no, she''s having an episode again. Tickle treatment starts."


    Chomei had multiple feathers in his arms and started tickling Az here and there while telling her she is a good girl. Alexander was in reality giving her medicine to bring her sanity back but that would take some time.


    He was letting Chomei do this because she was indeed a category 3 sinner and deserved some punishment. Using time torture on her would have also worsened her mental state.


    "WAHAHA... NO... HAHA... I HATE YOU... STOOP!" She cursed andughed at the same time.


    "Let''s go Bumi, Aang, let Chomei handle her," Alexander said and took them with him.


    Theyter went to the dining hall, but to everyone''s surprise, the Fire Nation governor and his family were also there.


    "Don''t be surprised, I wasn''t going to kill them. The man didn''t kill the people of the city. At least that separates him a little apart from the Fire Lord, and he has a little son." He told Bumi.


    "That is the best decision. I wouldn''t have killed them either," Bumi agreed.


    "Hey, Bumi, will you teach me earthbending?" Aang asked.


    But Bumi looked confused, "You have Lord Alex with you, why would you need me?"


    Then Aang exined to him that he needed to naturally make his choice and the Spirit god was only there to help him when he was stuck.


    Still, Bumi declined to it as he was very old now and would not be able to take out time for him because he needed to help his city to get back on its feet. And if he ignored the city for him then he would be ignoring his duty as the king.


    Still, Bumi told him about a girl in Gaoling who is rumored to be the best Earth bender of the generation and he should seek her.


    Meanwhile, Alexander had to go to the side because Amy had asked him that she wanted toe outside and travel with him because she was bored.


    He let here out and then brought her to the dining hall, "Everyone, meet my granddaughter, Amy."


    Immediately, Sokka came up to introduce himself in his foolish ways, trying to impress her. In return, he won an irritated look from Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok.


    Amy was like a piece of their heart for them.


    Sokka suddenly felt chills on his body, "Hm, why did it suddenly get cold here? Katara, did you do something?"


    [You can see Az, Aang and Bumi on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 414: Chin the not so Great

    Alexander helped Omashu get a lot better. Meanwhile, he had sent Aang with his team, Amy, Chomei, and Az to find the earth bender girl in Gaoling. Amy was just enjoying the beauty of the natural world along the way. She had explored Phixheim many times so this new change was very much weed.


    "So, can you also do bending like grandpa?" Aang excitedly asked Amy.


    She nodded, "Yes, he has taught me everything."


    "Then can you teach me?" He asked. Amy was much older than Aang and was like an older sister.


    "Umm... sure, what do you want to learn?" Amy asked.


    "Can you teach me how to turn invisible like grandpa?" He asked.


    "Ummm... I can tell you how it is happening. You see we are able to see each other because the light reflects when it touches us. So, theoretically, if you could make your body so that no light gets reflected from your body you will be virtually invisible. But you will not be able to do it how I or grandpa do because our technique is special to our biology. What we do is not called bending but wizardry or simply magic. And magic has no limitations while bending does." She exined.


    "Can I learn magic?" Aang asked.


    "This only grandpa can answer. You need a certain type of biological features to do it but I don''t know how to check it yet," She honestly answered. "LOOK! There is a vige down there," Sokka shouted, disturbing their discussions. They brought Appa down to visit it.


    "Oh, look, they are celebrating Avatars," Katara eximed.


    ...


    Back in Omashu,


    Alexander was done with Omashu city. He had brought the city back on its feet and now with imprable defense.


    "All right, boys. Let''s head out. We''ve still got a lot more ces to help. Bumi, take care, and keep on taking those medicines." Alexander instructed everyone.


    "Hehe, yes Lord Alex, I will. Thank you for your help, say my hello to Aang," Bumi waved his hand enthusiastically.


    With that, he, Dobby, and Ragnarok soared to the sky.


    "Boss, you should ask Olivia toe too," Dobby advised.


    "I will, right now she is doting over her son and daughter inw. Once they go back on their adventures she will have nothing to do. She is also taking care of Natasha as she is pregnant," Alexander nned.


    "Hahaha, I am happy that I do not have to worry about such things. I am free," Ragnarokughed.


    "Haha, look who''s talking, the dragon in the heat," Alexander joked.


    Shukaku then suddenly spoke, "Yes, very much heat. I am feeling very hot too, oh, this climate,"


    All of them started tough at his naiveness.


    "But Shukaku, your nature is sand. How can you feel hot?" Alexander asked.


    "G-Chan, I can control sand doesn''t mean I like heat. I also enjoy a nice ice cream every once in a while." Shikaku stated as a matter of fact.


    "Haha, okay. Well, we are close to the Si Wong Desert. But we won''t be going there. Aang has gone to some vige called Chin. We are going there." Alexander informed them.


    "Hmm... how does one name a vige Chin? Do they have big chins or small chins?" Kurama wondered.


    Alexanderughed and flew to the vige at full speed. In a matter of seconds, they reached the vige.


    "It seems a festival is going on there. Look, it''s a bonfire," Ragnarok pointed out.


    "Haha, no, it looks like they are burning the statues of Aang and the previous two Avatars." Alexander corrected.


    They made themselves invisible andnded near the crowd. But Alexander noticed Aang standing on top of his own statue and confronting the people about why they were burning his statue.


    "I suggest you leave, you are not wee here, Avatar," a man from the crowd shouted.


    "Why not? Aang helps people." Katara argued.


    "It''s true, I''m on your side," Aang added.


    But the man who was probably the vige leader didn''t ept their words, "I find that hard to swallow, considering what you did to us in your past life. It was Avatar Kyoshi, she murdered our glorious Chin the great."


    "You think I... murdered someone?" Aang said with self-doubt.


    All the people started booing so he came forward and said, "Give me a chance to clear my name,"


    "The only way to prove your innocence is to stand trial." the vige leader said. To which Aang agreed.


    "You will have to follow all our rules, that includes paying bail," the leader added.


    "Then by thews of Earth Kingdom Aang has the right to have counsel to represent him." Alexander came down from the sky. Making the vigers'' jaws drop.


    "Where are Amy and Chomei?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, they went to the Kyoshi Ind to sightsee," Katara answered.


    Alexander nodded and looked at the man. "Can you tell me again why you are using Aang?"


    The leader came forward, "In his past life, Avatar Kyoshi murdered our glorious Chin the great."


    Alexander nodded, "Okay, I want you to say that again but this time very slow."


    The leader came forward, "In... his... past... life, Avatar Kyoshi murder..."


    "Stop right there. Did you say past life? How do you know that this Avatar is the same Avatar of the past?" Alexander asked.


    "Because they reincarnate," the man replied.


    "Everyone reincarnates, but can you prove that Aang is the same as Avatar Kyoshi?" He asked.


    The man was confused and speechless now. His own game was reversed. It was Avatar who was supposed to prove his innocence.


    "I am not the one on trial, it is the Avatar," he rebuked.


    "But to put someone on trial you need to catch the right culprit. Prove that Aang is Kyoshi and prove that what you are saying about Chin is right." He countered. But he didn''t receive any counter-argument.


    "What is your name?" Alexander asked the man.


    "Tong, I am the vige leader," Tong answered.


    "Did you know what Chin was truly like?" He asked. They all denied to this.


    So, Alexander made a holographic magical show.


    "Chin was an earthbending warlord and he aimed to overthrow the 46th Earth King andunched argely sessful conquest of the Earth Kingdom. He was an extremely stubborn and proud man, Chin fell to his death when he refused to back down as Avatar Kyoshi separated her vige from the maind and formed Kyoshi Ind. But you might not believe me so I will summon the soul of Chin, for him to speak for himself." He announced.


    He used his resurrection stone and summoned Chin. Soon a transparent ghostly figure of a 5 feet tall man appeared.


    "Pff... this is Emperor Chin? Chin the conqueror? Bwahaha... he is even shorter than Nepolean." Ragnarokughed loudly. Many others there were stopping themselves fromughing too.


    "Tell the truth about the atrocities youmitted in your days," Alexander ordered. Chin was bound to the stone for as long as his soul was here so he answered quickly.


    Even the voice of Chin didn''t feel very manly. "I killed and piged my way through all the surrounding viges and conquered them. My focus was to eventually reach the capital and take over it. But I reached the vige of the Avatar and challenged her. She was the fiercest foe I had ever fought and she beat me to the fight very easily. After she separated her vige from the maind I fell from the cliff and died in theva."


    "So you are telling me that you provoked Avatar Kyoshi and that is why you died.?" Alexander asked further.


    Chin''s ghost nodded, "Yes, I wanted to take hernd and she defended it."


    ALexander looked at Tong, "Happy now? This is the soul of Chin. You can also ask something if you want."


    "I-I... you are not the real Chin. This is an illusion, a trick." Tong shouted.


    It angered Chin, "SILENCE, how dare you question my honor. I may be dead, but I still take pride in my past life. If you are the next generation of my homnd then I am disappointed."


    Alexander let Chin back as he was getting agitated. He looked at scared Tong on the ground.


    "See, it''s all proven now. If you still insist on your senseless drama I will inform the Earth King about your activities of acting as the king here, not following thews of Earth nation." He threatened.


    "From today, if I hear about any stupid thing happening here I will return and let Chin punish you all." He warned.


    Alexander then looked back at Aang, "Let''s go to Kyoshi ind and get Amy. Then we will head to Gaoling."


    Alexander used his powers and they were back in the air. Sokka and Katara were very scared of flying like that. Aang, on the other hand, was experienced.


    "Grandpa, did you know Avatar Kyoshi?" Aang asked.


    "Yes, I did. I had actually adopted her and taught her everything. What a good child she was." Alexander muttered emotionally.


    "Then couldn''t you have saved her from dying? I mean... you must have a way to do that." Aang asked.


    Alexander let out a sad sigh, "I could, but I didn''t."


    [You can see Bumi, Chin and Kyoshi on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Stone me if you like Az. The poor girl just needed a hug and head pat from her father all this time.


    1 Stone = 1 head pat for Az

 Chapter 415: Blind Bender

    "Aang, the power of Avatar in your body doesn''te because of special biology. It is because of Raava, the spirit of light and peace. She is one of the oldest known spirits, having existed over ten thousand lifetimes before the appearance of the first humans.


    "When the first Avatar, an elderly Wanid dying on a war-torn battlefield, apologizing to Raava for failing to bring peace. Raava reassured him that all would not end in vain as they would remain together for all of Wan''s lifetimes and would never give up. As Wan exhaled hisst breath, her spirit, apanied by Wan''s, exited his body in the form of golden light and reincarnated as the next Avatar.


    "So, every new Avatar''s soul would getbined with them and when they die and reincarnate again, the previous Avatar''s soul also apanied them. This is the case with you and Kyoshi too. There is no known way to defuse two spirits and even if I did, then the next Avatar would have never been born. I might have ended up killing the soul of all the previous Avatars and Raava.


    "Kyoshi was a strong woman. She knew what she was meant to do and also died while doing it, making me vow to her that I won''t save her when she will be on death bed. I didn''t save her but I did show her the heaven where I live. So, she lived a happy old life before dying. It was very painful for me to see her, my child, die like that. It is never easy for a parent." Alexander exined in-depth, though his face had turned sad by the end of it.


    Aang nodded at that and stayed silent. He didn''t know what to tell him. He had himself lost his whole tribe.


    They eventually came to Kyoshi Ind where Alexander went to the huge monument of Kyoshi first and prayed for a while. He knew that Kyoshi''s spirit was in Spirt Realm and was recable by Aang if he ever needs to. But it was also true that he couldn''t give her a physical body. This was much different from what he had done for Hagoromo and Hamura because along with living in the Spirit Realm, she also resided in Aang and was a part of him.


    "BWAHAHA...STOP... NO MORE... OKAY, I WILL NOT SHOUT!"


    "No good, you are still shouting. Tickle punishment," Chomei replied.


    Alexander heard the noises and went towards it. Soon the view of Chomei teaching his patient a lesson and Amy brushing Appa came into view. "What are my kids doing?" He cheerfully said.


    "Oh, G-Chan, this meanie tried to burn people here," Chomeiined.


    Alexander looked at Az, "Hmm, It seems I will need to increase the dosage. Well, don''t worry, I will never give up on my patients. Keep up the good work, Chomei,"


    Alexander then went to Amy, "Haha, grooming Appa, ha."


    "I have never seen an animal like this before. And he''s also so cute." She said and dived on the soft fur in Appa''s back.


    "Hehe, good thing you are enjoying this. We need to head to GaoLing now. Aang''s new earthbending teacher is there." He informed her.


    The current vige was a small ind and people lived fairly well there, so after he left lots of supplies for the people, he and everyone else sat on Appa''s back and flew to their next destination.


    "So, any idea what this new teacher of yours looks like?" Alexander asked Aang.


    "Ummm... I don''t know. I had this vision in which I saw something. It was a flying boar and a girl in a white dress." Aang said.


    "Well, that is something. We will surely find her in no time." Alexander assured him. He then went to Dobby.


    "I want you to go on your own mission and start preparing the world for a sudden change of power. I want it to be as smooth as possible." He said.


    Dobby nodded, "Yes, I knew something like this would be needed. In all our journeys we did not meet one family that had a mix of races. The world is really divided by people sticking to their territories. Fire Nation is the first to start their globalization but even that in a wrong way."


    "Yeah, that is why. You take Shukaku and Kurama with you to keep youpany. Use all resources necessary." He instructed. Dobby nodded and vanished from the ce in an instant.


    "Woah, where did he disappear?" Sokka eximed.


    "Magic..." Alexander replied.


    After a while, they finally reached therge town. They left Appa with Chomei and Az near a jungle and went inside the city.


    Looking at the bustling market Sokka cheered and jumped around, "Oh, after so long I am finally seeing a city big enough. So much good stuff everywhere, I wanna buy everything"


    "Grandpa, I am going to tour the city. See youter." Amy interjected and headed away.


    "Oh, it is my duty to not letdy Amy go alone. I will protect you at all costs." Sokka said and tried to follow her but he soon noticed he couldn''t move.


    Ragnarok had grabbed him by the cor, "Kid, Dobby has transferred your training to me. Get ready to go through hell."


    Sokka slumped in his hand, "Not again,"


    "Okay, let''s look for your new teacher now," Katara said and led the way, ignoring Sokka''s misery.


    ...


    Amy was going around the town and looking at various things. She was also buying a few. She liked the old-styled setting of the world. No pointless machines or cars.


    "Ah, there seems to be a park on the other side," she thought when she came upon a wall. She jumped across it and immediately found a girl sitting all alone.


    "Who are you? A thief?" The girl eximed and got into a fighting stance.


    "Oh, no-no. I am no thief. I thought this was a park so I just came to see a few trees and flowers." Amy exined.


    The girl realized that no malice was intended towards her, "Oh, then I can show you around. I am Toph by the way."


    "I am Amy."


    "Follow me, I will show you the best flowers, or at least the ones I think are the best by their smell," Toph said and started walking.


    She brought Amy to a small garden field, "This is supposed to be where our best flowers are."


    "They are beautiful, their color is amazing," Amy eximed.


    "Hmm, well, I never know what color it is," Toph said.


    Amy just then looked at her face and realized a problem, "You can''t see"


    "Yup, born blind," Toph replied.


    Amy then suddenly remembered when she used to be blind... and scared. "Then how are you able to walk so precisely?"


    "That is because of my earth bending. I see through my feet. I can sense my surroundings with vibrations happening on earth." Toph exined.


    "That is amazing. Well, I used to be blind when I was small too. But I didn''t have any kind of bending to help. It was just darkness and fear." Amy shared her thoughts.


    Toph was interested now, "You said you ''used'' to be blind? How did you get your vision back?"


    "Yeah, I was an orphan back then, my parents had died due to war. Then grandpa adopted me and gave me my vision back with his mystical medicine. I still remember the day I saw for the first time. The first face belonged to Grandpa, he may look old to others but to me, he had the most handsome and kindest face in the world." Amy spoke at length, reminiscing about her past.


    Toph could sense Amy''s feelings through her change of tone. Then she asked, "Can your grandpa also give me eyes?"


    Amy nodded, "Yes, he can surely do that. He is especially kind to all children. Why don''t we go out and meet him? He is around the town."


    Toph quickly agreed, "Okay, let''s go. I also have to participate in an earth bending tournament."


    "Will you be all right?" Amy worriedly asked.


    "Hehe, I am very strong, Amy," Toph chuckled gleefully.


    ...


    Alexander and his party hade to the Earth Rumble stadium as it was said that all-powerful Earthbenders will be there. They soon realized that it was a brutal fighting ground.


    "Alex, why don''t you participate in it? I will bet on you," Ragnarok nudged Alexander.


    "But that would be cheating. We already know I will win," Alexander said.


    "Oh,e on, Alex. Besides, these guys are all criminals and run an extortion racket." Ragnarok tried to convince him.


    "Hmm, well, in that case, I will take the reward and donate it." Alexander decided and filled his name in the tournament.


    Ragnarok then quickly went to the betting station and put a thousand gold coins on Alexander winning with zero injuries.


    "Haha, this dragon will be rich," heughed, even though he already had billions of gold coins in his cave home in Dracheim.


    Hiding from Ragnarok, Sokka also put all his money on Alexander. ~Hehe... I am gonna be so rich.~


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 416: Senior Citizen

    Alexander''s number to fight was 3. So the first two went on stage, who were called the Boulder and the Big Bad Hippo.


    Hippo was knocked out of the tform. Then the announcer started to call him "And now the next fighter is a new one. But don''t be disappointed, he looks pretty old and most likely has years of practice in his martial arts.


    "The name of the next fighter is... SENIOR CITIZEN!"


    Alexander facepalmed himself on the side. he had told them to call him, Senior Alex.


    In the stands, Ragnarok and others were having a bigugh out of this.


    Alexander then walked to the center stage. Boulder looked at him with a smirk, "Old Foggie, you should have stayed home. Now, who will pay for your injuries?"


    "*Sigh* Youth, more talking and less work. Your name is Boulder so you need to be removed like one." Alexander said and just patted his staff''s end on the ground.


    The next moment a block of pirs started rising from below Boulder. The pir went for a few tens of feet. "Don''t try. You cannot control that stone. Your only way out is to jump or surrender."


    Seeing that Boulder wasn''t surrendering, Alexander just broke the stone tower and it fell like a tree. When it touched the ground, the top where Boulder stood was already out of the stage. After that many more fighters came and got defeated by him easily. Then in the end, to his surprise, a little girl came to fight in a dramatic entrance. He instantly realized that she was blind.


    "Hello there, child," Alexander greeted.


    "Hah, get ready to lose, Beardy Man," Toph taunted him confidently.


    "Haha, then attack," Alexanderughed, but also wondered how she saw he had a long beard.


    The next moment Toph started throwing rocks and trying to push the grounds under his feet to throw him off the stage. Alexander, meanwhile, was just checking how she was able to judge where to attack.


    When he doubted she was sensing the vibrations on the ground, he flew an inch from the ground. As he expected, the girls were confused and looked to her left and right.


    Alexander then threw two rocks to his opposite side. Toph thought it was him and attacked but unknown to her, Alexander hade within hand''s reach to her.


    He lightly patted her shoulder, "I can fly, child. That is why you can''t sense me."


    Toph was surprised by the sudden breach of personal space. She quickly attacked him. Alexander couldn''t bring himself to really hurt her and defeat her. Their power level was so out ofparison.


    "You win little one, I quit." He said and walked out of the arena. When he reached the stands, Ragnarok was ring daggers at him.


    "How did the most powerful being in the world lose to a little girl?" Ragnarok angrily asked.


    "No, Raggy, she is just a little girl. Using my powers to bully her would be bad." Alexander argued.


    "Whatever, I lost so much money today. You will have to pay it back, I''m telling you." Ragnarok said.


    "All right, all right, you and your gold fetish. Where are Aang and others and why is Sokka crying?" He asked.


    "Oh, that poor boy put all his money on you too. Aang and Katara went to find the girl you just fought with. They think that she is the girl Aang saw in his vision." Ragnarok answered.


    "Then let''s follow them too. Oh, you''re here too, Amy?" Alexander noticed Amying to him.


    "Grandpa, I want you to heal someone. She is blind and very nice." Amy requested.


    "Haha, I think I already know who you are talking about. Let''s go."


    Alexander looked for Aang and they eventually ended up outside a bigpound.


    "Ah, I was here a while ago, Grandpa, let''s go in," Amy spoke.


    They jumped the fence and reached a small garden. Aang and the blind girl were there in a stalemate.


    "Toph, they are friends," Amy quickly jumped to her side.


    "Amy? And why did you bring this old man here?" Toph asked.


    "Remember I told you about my grandpa, he is the one. And Aang is the Avatar. He wants to learn Earth Bending from you." Amy exined everything.


    "But Amy, my parents won''t let me out of here. They don''t know that I am such a good earthbender." Toph said.


    "Well, let''s think about thatter. Don''t you want your eyes back now?" Amy asked.


    Toph faced Amy with hope, "Really? Can you..."


    "Haha, of course, child. I can heal your eyes as easily as lifting my hand." Alexander affirmed.


    "How long will it take?" Toph asked.


    Amy walked closer to her and put her hand on her shoulder in assurance, "Don''t worry Toph. It just takes a few minutes."


    Alexander checked her eyes to find the problem. It was a birth defect. So he made the same potion he made for little Amy back then.


    "Here, drink this" he handed her a ss.


    "Go ahead Toph, drink it." Amy encouraged her.


    Toph took a long breath and drank it in one go, "Woah, I thought medicines were supposed to be bitter. This is so tasty."


    "Hahaha, my medicines are never bitter. Now, keep your eyes closed and open them after a few minutes." He instructed her.


    After five minutes passed, Alexander told her to open it. "Try to slowly open your eyes. You may feel a bit of irritation in them but don''t worry, they will be adapting to the light."


    Toph slowly opened her eyes. Then blinked them in close session. The first thing she saw was the bald head of Aang. "Why is there an arrow on your head?"


    Aang scratched his head, "These are tattoos all air benders get when they sessfully learn air bending.... wait... you can see!"


    Toph hadn''t realized it till now. "I-I CAN SEE!"


    She looked around at the various flowers, trees, and fishes in the pond. All these colors were new to her. The sensation was overwhelming that she teared up.


    "This is so much better than just sensing the surrounding. The world is so beautiful." She eximed.


    Amy cheered and hugged her, "See, I told you my grandpa can heal you."


    "Yes, the world is beautiful, but you will have to learn the names of colors and other things like that. Now, what about teaching Aang earthbending?" Alexander asked.


    Toph for the first time turned around and looked at Alexander. "Oh, you don''t look that old,"


    "Hahaha, I guess my wife''s rmended facewash is doing wonders." Heughed.


    Aang quickly went close to her and told who Alexander was and that he was thousands of years old.


    "No wonder you could treat my blindness. You must be very strong. Okay, I will teach Aang but I don''t know how to get my family to agree." She doubtfully said.


    "Leave that to me, child. You just have fun." He said and went towards her house.


    Toph then pointed at Sokka. "Oh, he looks exactly what I imagined a pervert to look like,"


    "Hey, that is so rude, I am handsome anddies are crazy over me." Sokka refuted.


    "Whatever, Mister weird hairstyle, Amy, let''s go out. I want to see the whole town." She grabbed Amy and dragged her along.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me. I am handsome." Sokka ran behind them.


    ...


    Alexander changed his attire to a more regal and the Earth Kingdom themed. He took out a family seal that he had received from the first king of Earth kingdom. It was a golden cloud and represented him as a close friend of the royal family in the Earth Kingdom.


    He went to the Beifong family officially. Just showing them his seal made all of them fully serious in weing him.


    "What can we do for you, Lord Universe?" Lao Beifong, the father of Toph asked.


    "I have seen a great talent of earth bending in your daughter. I want her toe with me to Ba Sing Se and teach her earthbending so one day she could be a general of the Earth Kingdom." Alexander said, making the two parents shocked because thest they knew their daughter was blind.


    "I think you have mistaken our daughter for someone else, Lord Universe." Lao Beifong said.


    "No, I am absolutely correct. Why don''t you ask her toe and question her yourself? She will tell you how great she is." Alexander advised.


    [You can see Toph and her parents on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Good times be good memories, but bad times be good lessons.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    "More Stones makes Gori Happy, No Stones makes Gori sad" - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = Happy Gori and a Banana

 Chapter 417: Car Ride

    Later that Day, Toph came back to her house and was bombarded with questions from her father. So, she just brought them to the garden and proceeded to show them her earth bending. Alexander also challenged her and she showed him her prowess.


    "That old man even cured my eyes. I can see just like anyone else now." She added,


    Both her parents were dumbfounded.


    "I want to go out, father. I can learn so many things in the capital. Not to mention I will be friends with Avatar. Imagine the opportunities I can generate for our family. You were worried about me all this time because I was blind but now I am not and I even have the power to keep myself safe. I want to see the world outside, father." She pleaded.


    "Yes, Earth King Kuei will also be very pleased to see her," Alexander said, buttering up the deal even more.


    The mention of the earth king piqued Lao Beifong''s interest. "Will my daughter meet the king?"


    "Yes, she will," Alexander affirmed.


    With that, Toph was free toe along with Alexander and the rest. They didn''t waste any time and went back to Appa.


    When they arrived they saw Chomei making Az sing songs along with him. "Sing with me, sick girl."


    ?G-Chan is the best,


    He let me have some rest


    Helping him is my life''s quest?


    ?La L La Laaaa


    La L La Laaaaaaaa?


    ?G-Chan gives me tasty food


    So I won''t ever be rude.


    Lucky Seven Chomei Will always be gooooood?


    "Hey, are you stupid, you are not Lucky Seven Chomei, use your own name" He angrily told Az who was copycatting his song to not get tickled by him.


    "BWAAAA!" Appa also made noises from beside them, trying to mimic the songs.


    Just then Alexander came, "Hahaha, what is my small potato doing?"


    "G-Chan!" Chomei flew into his arms and snuggled.


    "So, how was your work today?" he asked.


    "Oh, this meanie tried to run three hundred times but I caught her and gave tickle treatment. She is doing good now." Chomei briefed.


    Ragnarok walked up to Az in wonder, "How the hell were you able to attempt escape 300 times when we were gone just for a few hours."


    "Haha, it''s okay. She is getting better. Get on Appa, everyone. We are leaving for Ba Sing Se," he announced.


    "SING? Do people sing there?" Chomei asked with a confused voice.


    "Umm, not everyone but you can surely find many people there who will sing along my sweet Chomei," Alexander replied and handed Chomei to Amy.


    ...


    Zuko and Iroh had been traveling all this time. They were headed to Ba Sing Se too. They wanted to start a new life there.


    "Uncle, I thought a lot about what you said. It helped me realize something. We no longer have anything to gain by traveling together. I need to find my own way." Zuko said and started to leave.


    "WAIT!" Iroh stopped him and gave him his Ostrich horse. Zuko didn''t even say anything and just left.


    *Poof*


    Hats appeared again, "Ah, man. Who should I follow now? Well, I guess I will stick with you, old man. At least you are not emo and you pass the vibe check."


    Iroh was not surprised by the magical cat anymore. In an optimistic way, he just considered Hats his guardian spirit for now.


    "Tea, my friend?" He asked Hats.


    Hats nodded with a wide smile, "Sure,"


    ...


    Alexander was calmly rxing on the back of Appa. He was thinking about going to Phixheim and spending some time with Olivia soon.


    But then he noticed a very poor vige down. He realized that he has been neglecting his duty to uplift the world. He shouldn''t just apany the Avatar. He should help the world.


    "You all head to Ba Sing Se, I will catch up with you all soon. I am going to go and help the people down there." Alexander announced.


    "Good luck, I''m gonna stay here and enjoy drinks," Ragnarok waved his handzily.


    "Okay, Chomei, you are the boss," Alexander said and jumped down.


    After reaching the ground, he took out the cheat mobile and spawned a Buffalo car. He then proceeded to rip the roof out and upgrade the suspension to go off-road. Alexander also brought Yalo out with him for some quality time. He didn''t want to neglect his family anymore.


    ~Now it looks like a good adventure car.~


    ...


    Zuko traveled the Earth Kingdom all alone, in search of a desire to do something. He was lost and had no idea what to do since he was named a fugitive by Fire Nation. All the past three years he had been chasing the Avatar but now even if he caught the Avatar there was no profit for him. He always wondered why his father hated him so much when all he had done was ask a question in the war meeting 3 years ago.


    He was too young but still, his father challenged him to an Agni Kai and burned his face. He couldn''t understand how a father could be this cruel to his own son. But putting all such thoughts behind his head he kept ongoing.


    He was soon nearby a vige called ins Vige. It was a sandy and poor ce. Zuko had been going hungry till now and was looking for food.


    On his way he found a man cooking some meat near a river. The thought of stealing it for himself crossed his mind. But then he noticed the man''s pregnant wife.


    He knew that they were most likely the refugees, trying to get to Ba Sing Se as it was the safest ce in the Earth Kingdom. This mass migration again was caused by his own home country.


    *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Zuko looked back and noticed a big ck monstering towards him at a very high speed. He immediately jumped down from his horse and took out his sword to face it.


    "What is this thing?" He asked himself.


    The next moment Alexander stopped his car beside him, "Oh, so it''s you. Why are you traveling alone? Where is my friend, Iroh?"


    "We parted ways. What is this thing you are riding?" Zuko asked.


    "Oh, this isplicated machinery called a car. It runs on fuel. Why don''t you jump in? I''ll drive you to your next location. I am headed to the nearby town." Alexander offered.


    Alexander noticed the desire in Zuko''s eyes but he was not entering. His petty arrogance was stopping him from socializing. "Ohe on, don''t be shy. Get in."


    He then secretly ordered the Ostrich Horse to run away. "See, now you don''t even have the horse. Ah, look, more people. I should help them."


    Alexander got out of the car and walked to the husband and wife near the riverside.


    "Greetings, travelers," Alexander greeted them.


    The man looked at him suspiciously, "Yes?"


    "Oh, don''t be afraid of me, children. I am just a passerby. I saw you two here with no means of traveling. Your wife here is pregnant and it is bad to make her walk in such heat. Come, I will give you a lift in my cart." He offered.


    The husband and wife looked at each other and nodded. Alexander''s aura was always filled with positivity so normal people easily trusted him "Thank you, kind mister."


    Alexander helped them pack up and get in the car. Inside, Yalo was sitting in the driver''s seat. Alexander picked him up and then put him on hisp.


    *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Yalo had some kind of revenge to settle with the car horn and was pressing it continuously. Alexander just made the horn''s sound only audible by Yalo.


    "Okay, let''s go then. Where are you two going?" He asked the couple.


    "Ba Sing Se, we want to take refuge there after our vige was burned by the fire nation''s army." The man answered.


    Alexander saw the guilt appearing on Zuko''s face.


    "Haha, what a coincidence, I am going to Ba Sing Se too. If you are lucky, you will be able to meet the Avatar as well." He revealed. Not just for the couple but Zuko too. Now Alexander was sure that Zuko would stick with him.


    "Okay, it''s time for some music then," Alexander cheerfully stated and switched on the music yed.


    "Am a barbie..."


    "Dammit, not this again. I hate barbies." He cursed and put on some orchestra music.


    "Such a fascinating machine, this level of technology is even beyond the fire nation," Zuko eximed.


    He quietly drove and others marveled at the changing scenery so fast while Yalo was still busy with the horn.


    [You can see Zuko and Iroh, Zuko hungry on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 418: BEEP! BEEP!

    After half an hour of the journey, Alexander reached the ins Vige. He was bewildered by seeing the tattered state of the vige. Not even a single building was in good condition. There was less to no crowd on the streets and shops were closed too. A few people that he saw looked malnourished and depressed.


    "*Sigh* This is a harsh ce to live," Alexander sighed.


    "Okay, we will be staying here for today. I need to help people here before we move on." He announced.


    Alexander looked at the couple, "Don''t worry you two. I am an earth bender from a big family in Ba Sing Se. You don''t need to worry about anything."


    "But you are a fire..." Zuko tried to speak but Alexander put a lollipop in his mouth out of nowhere.


    "Haha, don''t be a party pooper," He said and got off.


    "He parked the car on the side and put an invisible shield around it, leaving the couple in with the air conditioner on. Yalo still did not leave the Horn.


    He walked to the nearest shop with Zuko.


    "Why are you so hell-bent on helping people?" Zuko annoyingly asked. "Everyone has their own way of finding inner peace. To me, helping others is peace. I love it when I am the reason behind someone''s smile and I try to preserve it. You should try helping people too, Zuko. It gives a very different feeling. You will feel proud of yourself." Alexander advised.


    "Argh, you and uncle are exactly the same. No wonder you became friends," Zuko retorted distastefully.


    "Ah, Iroh. He is a good man. Too bad what happened to his son. Maybe he sees you as his son, Zuko. Maybe he sees the shadow of Lu Ten in you and wants you to be a great man.


    "During the war, Iroh was a mighty general. The best of the best. Do you really think that your father could have be the Fire Lord if Iroh was serious about taking that position? Iroh at that time controlled the whole military of Fire Kingdom, yet he chose not to pursue power.


    "A man willingly didn''t sumb to the taste of power and chose to live a simple life. I have nothing but respect for such a man. You should talk to your uncle about his life sometimes, after all, he was indeed a powerful general, you may just learn something useful."


    Alexander''s lecture put Zuko in deep thoughts about everything so he returned to the car and sat down with closed eyes.


    Alexander meanwhile talked to a shop owner in the vige, "Hey there, what can you sell me? I mean food."


    The depressed-looking shopkeeper spoke, "Nothing for a hot meal. I can sell bags of grains." He answered,


    "Hmm, what happened to this ce? Why is it in such a bad condition? I am sure there would have been no vige here if it was like this from the start." Alexander asked.


    "You are right, it was not always like this. A few years ago, this vige used to be filled with activity. But then the drought hit ournds. All the wells dried up. People also stopped passing through the vige as the crowd decreased due to the war. Everyone wants to go to Ba Sing Se. But those who have their whole life attached to this ce can''t leave so easily." The shopkeeper exined.


    "Hmm, I am a powerful official from Ba Sing Se, I can help you. I can even make it rain but that will bring long-term benefits. What you need now is relief. I will leave behind full granaries in each home." He proposed,


    "Oh, I am sorry for not treating you with respect sir, I don''t know you were an official from the capital." The man whimpered.


    "Don''t be scared. you have done nothing wrong." Alexander tried to ease him.


    "Sir, even if you leave behind the food. It will only get taken by Commander Gow and his men. They have been harassing this ce for a while." The shopkeeper answered while looking around to make sure no one was listening to him.


    "Don''t worry about them. I will deal with this Gow." Alexander assured him and returned to the car. But there he saw it being surrounded by a few kids.


    "Hey, don''t go near it." He warned.


    But ignoring him they went ahead and touched it. They got slightly electrocuted from the safety mechanism.


    "I told you not to touch it," Alexander said.


    All of the kids ran away except for one. "Hey, what''s your name kid?"


    "I am Lee. What is this box?" Lee amusingly asked, pointing at the car.


    "This is called a car, you travel in it. Want to sit in?" Alexander offered.


    "REALLY? Yes!"


    So, Alexander gave him a lift to his home which was not very far away. His family owned a pig farm for a living.


    They reached a small out-of-shape house. "Come, I will introduce you to my father."


    His father was called Gansu. Alexander could see the tiredness clearly on his face. He looked at the house and waved his hand.


    All the out of shape and broken parts got fixed. They were already made of stones and bricks so he could just say it was earth bending.


    Gansu gratefully looked at Alexander and bowed a little, "Thank you, sir. This would have taken me days if I had done it normally."


    Just then they saw a crowd of people riding towards them. "Oh, it''s Gow and his goons," Gansu eximed.


    When they stopped, Gow mockingly informed Gansu that his elder son who had gone to fight for the earth Kingdom had been captured by enemies. He tried to make them feel uneasy by saying he would die.


    Alexander stepped forward then. "Are you the officially appointed troopsmander in this vige?"


    Gow looked at Alexander in confusion, not being able to recognize that they were from here, "Yes, who the hell are you?"


    Alexander just took out an Earth Kingdom seal and showed it to them, "Does this refresh your memory?"


    Gow didn''t know who Alexander was but the seal said that he was from the capital and an official. "Oh, forgive me, sir..."


    "Toote, you have broken nearly everyw you were meant to uphold. You are being fired and will be sent to jail." He dered


    *BEEP* BEEP* *BEEEEEEEEP*


    *BAM*


    Suddenly the car somehow started and ran over Gow and his men. Yalo had learned to start the car by watching Alexander.


    "Hahaha... my boy is also giving justice it seems." Alexanderughed and put Gao and his men in chains. Then he called out five T-800 to keep the vige safe and help it flourish.


    "Do not worry, I will look for your son when I reach the capital. I will send him back to you when I find him," He assured Gansu.


    He put Gao and his men in a box and shrunk it to put it in his pocket. He would throw them in the prison of any city he finds.


    "Please, stay for the night. We have food just ready." Gansu invited Alexander. He looked at the sky and it was about to turn dark.


    "Hmm, well, I guess I will take you up on that offer. But there are three people with me." He added.


    "Zuko, go and help them set things up," Alexander told him.


    Surprisingly Zuko didn''t argue and went ahead to help. it seemed he was also trying to change himself.


    Alexander picked up Yalo and told the couple traveling with him toe and rest in the house.


    ~*Sigh* I wonder where Dobby is.~


    That night, Zuko came up to him and asked something, "How were you able to do Earthbending? I saw you firebend before?"


    "*Sigh*, you aren''t going to leave me on this are you. Well, I am the Spirit God, that should answer your questions on who I am and why I help the Avatar," he revealed.


    Zuko stayed silent. A dumbfounded and shocked expression was clear on his face. He knew it was true as only the Avatar should be able to control more than one element and it was said in the book named history of Avatar written by Avatar Roku that every Avatar meets the Spirit God once in their life.


    ...


    Iroh had just been roaming around with no destination. He was trying to find a town or something from where he could go on to Ba Sing Se.


    "Oh, Iroh, what are you doing here?" Dobby appeared on the back of a horse-pulled cart. Shukaku and Kurama were sitting in the back and sleeping.


    "Ah, my big friend Dobby. It is a surprise to see you here. I was heading to the capital." Iroh replied.


    "Tag along, it''s better to have somepany on long roads." Dobby offered.


    Iroh took out a teapot from his bag as he sat beside Dobby and said with a smile, "Add some tea and the journey bes much more pleasant."


    "Haha, indeed." Dobbyughed and continued his journey while chilling with old man Iroh, who sang many songs all the way.


    [You can see ins vige, Ganshu and his family, Gow and his goons on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Are you so busy fighting you cannot see your own ship has set sail?¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    "Are you so busy reading that you cannot see the vote button?" - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Ticket to a life-changing journey with Uncle Iroh.

 Chapter 419: Wan Shi Tongs Library

    Alexander continued his journey from there to the next vige. Most of the Earth Kingdom looked deste and poor. It seemed that the king in the capital wasn''t doing his job correctly. All the farnds he saw in his way were empty and even those that had something growing in were drying up.


    The people looked sick and malnourished. The children''s eyes looked hopeless. Even birds didn''t appear in the sky during the day due to the heat. It was truly hell living there. Usually, these viges relied on the travelers but now, no one traveled thanks to the fire nation''s attacks.


    He saw many small viges and left lots of food everywhere he went. He also made rainfall in many viges who were hit by drought.


    After traveling for a day, they appeared in a ghost town. "What happened here?" Zuko wondered loudly.


    "People most probably migrated to the capital for refuge." Alexander guessed.


    "Look, there is a horse carriage there," Zuko pointed.


    "Hmm, let''s check it. Maybe they need our help." Alexander decided and went out. Behind him, Zuko followed.


    The closer they went they started hearing a song in an old man''s voice.


    ?It''s a long, long way to Ba Sing Se But the girls in the city they look so pretty


    And they kiss so sweet that you''ve really got to meet


    The girls from Ba Sing Se! ?


    "Hahaha, I never knew you were a man of such taste, Iroh," Alexanderughed seeing Iroh singing while slowly dancing by the campfire. Dobby, Shukaku, and Kurama were also there.


    "Oh, Alex and Zuko too? Well, my days have been surprising. Come, the tea is warm. Dobby here gave me his special tea leaves." Iroh invited him.


    *Pop*


    "Give me some too," Hats appeared.


    Alexander didn''t know that Hats was out in the open, "When did youe out?"


    "Since the day these two have been on the run. I must say, I have started enjoying tea more than my catnip now." Hats said.


    "Hahaha, yes, tea is better than drugs, or maybe it is a better drug." Alexanderughed.


    Alexander then noticed a brown teddy bear just beside Hats, "I never knew you liked ying with teddy bears."


    "Oh, this is not my teddy bear. This is my friend, his name is..." Hats stopped speaking as the teddy bear moved.


    "AAAArgh.... Goddamn,st night was the best. That shit you brought to smoke took me to a different dimension." The teddy bear cursed.


    "You ''ARE'' in a different dimension." Hats told him.


    "Ahhh... yeah, I remember. Those chicks were crazy. We had to run away." the teddy bear said.


    Alexander was looking at the teddy bear with an ominous hunch, "What''s your name?"


    "Oh, I''m Ted, who are you? Some kind of guru? Sorry, not interested in your religion, I only follow weed and booties." Ted brashly stated.


    Alexander now remembered the crude, foul-mouthed, alcoholic teddy bear from the movie called Ted.


    "Hats, send him back. He will be a bad influence on everyone here." Alexander ordered.


    "Already on it, I don''t even know why I hung out with him." Hats muttered and made a portal and threw Ted in it.


    "Nooooo... I sti..." Ted shouted but he still disappeared.


    "Okay, now to the tea, and how is your work going on Dobby?" Alexander asked.


    "It is going okay, I have started lots of food kitchens around the world. I simply bought many farm fields and gave people work thereafter upgrading the field to give a high yield. Now, people are also earning and eating to their heart''s content.


    "The water tribe is small so I didn''t have to do much but Earth nation is huge. So, I am traveling to Ba Sing Se to make the king bring new reforms." Dobby briefed.


    "Yeah, I also want to meet the king. How ipetent do you have to be to not know the situation of your own country." Alexandermented.


    "Well, I have heard rumors that the Earth King does not run the country. Instead, it is the Dai Li. Dai Li is the secretive and elite police force of Ba Sing Se who works to capture, interrogate, and imprison political dissidents. The organization was founded by Avatar Kyoshi. But it has degraded a lot and now has too much power." Iroh revealed.


    "Hmm, this would exin why this country is so mismanaged," Alexander thought.


    ...


    Back on Appa.


    "Have you ever wondered why the Fire Nation wants to catch you?" Sokka asked Aang.


    Aang wasn''t sure, "I don''t know. When I woke up from the ice my whole tribe was gone due to the war and since then they are after me."


    "I think I know but why not just ask the Fire princess." Amy proposed.


    They all looked at Az.


    "I''m not saying anything." Az huffed.


    Chomei quickly brought out his tickle feathers, "Are you sure?"


    Az''s face instantly started sweating. She then started speaking, "It is not a very hard thing to guess. My father wants to rule the world and the Avatar exists to keep peace around the world. So, he knows that one day he will have to fight you. It is just a matter of when. So, he wants to deal with you. But you all are obviously too dumb to realize that"


    "So you are epting that what your father is doing is wrong?" Amy asked.


    "I never said that," Az said and looked away but Amy could see the frustration on her face. She had started to question.


    "Oh, look, a tower in the desert," Chomei shouted excitedly.


    They all looked at it amusingly. For all they could see around them there was only desert and just out of nowhere there was a big stone tower. It looked like it came out from the ground.


    "Weird, let''s go and check it out," Ragnarok suggested.


    "Oh yes, I like adventures, let''s go and y some beasts," Sokka tried to boast to impress Amy. But he was just making a fool out of himself.


    Soon, they all went inside except Toph as she was not interested in exploring. They entered the building and found it to be huge. It went deep too underground.


    "This looks like a library," Ragnarok remarked.


    Suddenly a heavy voice came, "Indeed, this is my library. People call this ce Wan Shi Ton''s library. And I am Wan Shi Tong, he who knows ten thousand things, and you are obviously humans; which, by the way, are no longer permitted in my study. But because you havee with Lord Ragnarok, I will allow you to have any knowledge here as long as you add to the knowledge."


    They all looked at the origin of the voice and it was a huge owl. Wan Shi Tong was an ancient, wise, and powerful spirit who collected information for his Spirit Library. He was the most knowledgeable being among humans and spirits, never missing an opportunity to learn new facts or boast about his vast intelligence.


    Although his regr shape was that of a huge ck-and-white barn owl, when angered he could assume much more frightening, stronger forms. So, he was more of a shape-shifting spirit.


    "Bwahaha... in that case, here take my special whiskey." Ragnarok handed the big


    "Thank you, Lord Ragnarok, though you didn''t have to give me anything, songs of your mightiness are still famous in the spirit world." Wan Shi Tong said.


    "Hahaha, thanks. Well, you all contribute something too." Ragnarok told everyone behind him.


    Then came Katara''s donations, an authentic waterbending scroll. Then came Aang and Sokka''s turn, which were a wanted poster of himself and a knot. Wan Shi Tong was less impressed with it, though nheless epted the offerings


    "What about you?" the owl asked Az.


    Az was flustered and didn''t know what she could give. But an unlikely savior appeared.


    Chomei flew in front of Az, "I will give you the lyrics of one of my songs."


    "Fair enough." The owl said and epted it.


    "You may look at my library now," he said and started to leave.


    "What about Chomei and Amy''s contribution?" Katara asked.


    Wan Shi Tong turned around, "Children of the great spirit god are always wee to my library. The vast amount of knowledge he has given me is unquantifiable, I will always be indebted to him. Enjoy your stay, and don''t break anything, lest you might find me not so pleasing"


    He warned them and left as he came.


    [You can see Ted, Library, and Wan Shi Tong on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 420: Messed Up Party

    Ragnarok went ahead and looked for the section with knowledge about all the drinks and other smoking stuff. In the end, he came to a section with a lot of bottles and books beside them. To his shock, they were all recipes of different drinks. "Haha, I will show that old boy who the best brewer is."


    Amy went to find books on different kinds of nts and paintings. Her passion for painting was still pretty much alive and painted every once in a while. She had advanced her paintings to not just give a feeling of smell and aura, but it could also emit sound now. For example, her painting of a jungle now also gave the ambient sound of a jungle. There was now a recreational room in Phixheim with her paintings.


    Chomei went to find books on songs with Az following him. "I will now have an edge on my brothers"


    While Sokka, Katara, and Aang went to find out how to defeat the Fire Nation. They eventually found a piece of paper that said that the Firebenders lose power on the day of the ck sun.


    The Day of ck Sun was a recurring celestial event during which the sun was entirely blocked out by the moon, rendering all firebenders powerless.


    The threeter found theary calendar room and looked for when the next day of the ck sun would happen. It was nothing but a total sr eclipse.


    "We need to tell this to everyone. This could stop the war," Katara eximed.


    "Yes, we should also tell grandpa. He must have an idea on what to do." Sokka added.


    "But we should tell this to the earth king too. They are currently the most threatened by the Fire nation." Aang said. ...


    *Achooo*


    "Ah, those guys must be talking badly behind my back," Alexander muttered.


    He had to use expansion magic to expand the inside of the car for all of them to fit in it. They were currently traversing through the Si Wong desert.


    Hats was currently rolling a joint for himself.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, today is the Weed day, boss. You can''t stop me. In fact, you all should take a puff too." Hats argued.


    "And why is today a weed day?" Alexander inquired.


    "Because you know, the Gori just reached 420th. We should all celebrate. It is Happy 420th" Hats exined.


    "Ah, yeah, I had forgotten about that. I had forgotten we had hired that banana lover to write about my adventures." Dobby eximed.


    "Haha, if that''s the case. I willter invite Olivia too. I remember we used to smoke when we were young and wild." Alexander reminisced.


    *Beep Beep*


    "Ah, Yalo, why are you still pressing the horn? Aren''t you tried with it?" Alexander confusedly asked.


    "Vroom Vroom" Yalo voiced unintelligibly


    "Oh, try saying, Dad..." He hopefully asked.


    But Yalo was only focused on the horn right now so he couldn''t get him to focus on calling him dad.


    "Oh look, what is that tower?" Iroh pointed out. They all looked at it, it was beyond a few sand dunes and still looked big.


    When they reached the ce they saw a crowd of people trying to capture Appa while Toph was holding the tower.


    Alexander stopped the car and got out and ran to the tower. Others were still inside the car and figuring out how to take the seatbelts off. He waved his hand and all the thieves got pinned to the ground. Then he walked to the tower that Toph was holding.


    "How are you, little one?" He said.


    "Hurry... They are... Inside..." Toph murmured.


    Alexander walked to the tower and put his hand on it. It instantly stopped going into the ground and started to resurface.


    Soon the big owl came out, "Greetings, Spirit God."


    "Hello, Wan Shi Tong, Can you let them out?" Alexander asked.


    "Fine, but they are not wee anymore. I will not allow my knowledge to be used for waging wars." Tong barked.


    "Don''t worry, and in fact, they want to stop a war using your knowledge. They will be saving millions because of your help." Alexander exined, buttering the old spirit a bit.


    Soon everyone came out of the tower. Chomei first gave him a hug then to his brothers.


    "I thought you all would have reached the capital by now," Alexander said.


    Aang came to him running, "We found a way to defeat the fire nation, grandpa. The total sr eclipse makes the firebenders lose their power."


    "Oh, I already knew that." Alexander nonchntly replied.


    "WHAT?"


    "I''ve been alive for a long, long time, I have seen it happen," Alexander revealed.


    "Yes, it is true. I have only experienced it once in my lifetime. The feeling was dreadful." Iroh came forward with Zuko by his side. Zuko had grown hair by now.


    Aang, Katara, and Sokka took a fighting pose seeing him, "ZUKO!"


    Zuko also got ready to fight.


    "Okay, no fighting in front of me. Zuko, go and greet your sister. She''s been getting treated by me. What''s the progress Chomei?" Alexander asked.


    "G-Chan, she''s getting better. I only had to give one tickle treatment since yesterday." Chomei reported.


    Iroh then went forwards and patted Az''s shoulder, "I am happy that you joined the Avatar and my friend''s side. You will learn so many new things."


    Unknown to poor Iroh that Az was not with them because she wanted to.


    "Haha, good good. Everyone, we''ll be camping here tonight. Wan Shi Tong, you are invited to stay, maybe you will learn something new." He invited.


    "Wait, who are these people?" Sokka asked, pointing at the thieves.


    Toph quickly answered, "They tried to steal Appa while I was holding the tower. Thanks to the old man, he arrived in time and stopped them."


    Aang looked at them angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, Aang. Anger only clouds judgment. If you want to punish them, do it not because they tried to take Appa, but because they did wrong. You will need to be impartial if you want people to take your judgment seriously." Alexander advised him.


    Aang nodded and went to the thieves. "Why did you try to steal Appa?"


    The thieves weren''t confessing at first but a small threat by Aang made them spill it. They were just desert dwellers. Living in poverty. They saw an opportunity for quick money from Appa.


    Aang couldn''t bring himself to punish them for this. But Alexander did because they tried to enve an animal. He put a curse on them that for the next 24 hours they will trip every 10 steps they take. Though he made sure that it wouldn''t be life-threatening.


    "Okay, let''s set up the camp." He cheerfully said and started setting up 5 different big camps in a circle with a big campfire in the middle.


    "Dobby, I''m going to bring Olivia and Leo. See youter." He informed and jumped into Phixheim.


    "Oh, where did Alex go?" Iroh asked Dobby.


    "Nowhere. He''ll be back soon." Dobby answered. Iroh still didn''t know that Alexander was the spirit god. He just knew that Alexander was a firebender who was helped by spirits.


    ...


    Just as he entered he was greeted by lots of different musical instruments ying. Though they didn''t sound perfect.


    He went to see where the noise wasing from and soon found his family sitting by theke. Leonidas, Olivia, and Natasha were teaching the little beasts different musical instruments.


    From flutes, mouth organ to guitar, banjo, and trumpets.


    ~Haha, this way they will end up bing the Bijju band.~ he thought.


    "Hey, my little potatoes." He greeted.


    "G-Chaaan..." They all stopped and ran to him.


    "Haha... let''s go out today. We will have a small campfire party. You shoulde too, Olivia." He invited.


    "AH, take me too..." Deadpool came running.


    Alexander just remembered that he was still with them. It''s just that he was turned into ash by Ragnarok and was recovering all this time.


    "You can but just keep yourself in check. if you get turned into ash again then it''s not on me." He warned.


    "Got it, chief." Deadpool saluted. Alexander then took out his anywhere door to facilitate them. The moment he crossed it he was not able to differentiate if he was in the right ce.


    The whole camp was now crowded with lots of people. Many of them were from fiction.


    There was a yellow man drinking beer. Then there was a fat man in green pants and a white shirt who was smoking weed. There were Scooby and Shaggy. Power Puff girls taking a puff from the pot. Mickey Mouse was already passed out. Winnie the Pooh was mixing alcohol and honey together. Dous was too high and strip dancing on the table. There was also another old man who was probably Gandalf, he was smoking weed andughing with Ragnarok and Iroh. It was all a mess.


    "Wubba lubba dub dub... haha... yeaahhh... this is the best weed in the multiverse, Morty. Try it, take it... DO IT MORTY"


    "Ah... jeez Rick, I don''t think I''m old enough for this."


    "What the f*ck are you saying Morty, don''t be a pu*sy. DO IT or I will turn Jessica into a horny male python." Rick threatened.


    "Y-You can do that?... No... I don''t wanna know, I''ll do it... I''ll do it, Rick"


    Alexander was looking at the whole scene in shock and disbelief, ~THAT DAMNED CAT~


    [You can see Scooby and Shaggy, Power Puff Girls, Gandalf, Rick and Morty on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Happy 420th folks.


    ¡°Perfection and power are overrated. I think you are very wise to choose happiness and love.¡± - Uncle Iroh


    "Grandpa doesn''t pay me enough for this sh*t" - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Joint paw-rolled by Chaos God Hats

 Chapter 421: High Talks

    "Happy 420th everyone... let''s fuck this''s atmosphere with smoking weed" Deadpool shouted and ran to everyone and distributed joints.


    Alexander looked at Olivia, "Let''s just sit with little beasts and children to eat dinner."


    "Yes, I don''t want to be around them. They are like animals." She scornfully said.


    "For now they are. I''m sure the moment the stuff hits their brains they all will start having discussions about the universe like some saint." Alexander predicted.


    Alexander let everyone to smoke while he spent time with nonsmokers. It was the team avatar, the beasts, and surprisingly Zuko. Iroh had also joined Ragnarok and Gandalf.


    "I thought you would join your uncle." Alexander amusingly stated.


    "I don''t drink. It clouds my mind." Zuko stiffly replied.


    "Well, sometimes it also gives you much-needed silence. Life will always be filled with bad experiences, you just need to grab every opportunity to be happy. Here, drink this." Alexander quoted and gave him a can of cold beer.


    *Tip* *Tap* Alexander saw the joys of his lifeing towards him. They all had different musical instruments on them.


    "G-Chan, we want to sing a song for you. We learned these instruments from brother Leo and beautiful sister Natasha. Can we?" They all asked and showed their cute puppy eyes.


    "My sweethearts, no need to ask. Fire it up." He cheerfully allowed them.


    Alexander waved his hand and a stage appeared with many colorful lights. Son Goku started ying his guitar slowly. Then the flutes came and soon all of them were ying their instruments masterfully. Alexander had taken out his camera to record them and click pictures.


    "Look Olivia, they look so cute. I just want to go and hug them." Alexander doted overenthusiastically.


    "SIT DOWN ALEX! Don''t disturb them. You will ruin their focus." Olivia pulled him back to his seat.


    After their music started, they started singing in unison.


    ?It''s a coooold desert night,


    under the beautiful moonlight


    Grandma on our left and G-Chan on my right?


    ?Fire ignites, with a lot of food surprise


    Many things are nned till the sunrise


    And I want this night tost for the rest of... my life.?


    ?It is crowded out here.


    So many people are here, drinking some beer.


    Smoking some grass with a smell I can''t bear.?


    ?But I like it like this.


    Because this is the party you never wanna miss.


    Now we will go to Grandma and G-Chan for apulsory Kiss.


    La La L La...?


    They all ran up to them and got kisses from Alexander and Olivia one after another. They kept on ying their instrument all along while humming.


    ?We may look small but we are very big,


    Hugging is easy so we stay like this.


    Leo is here who gives his misses, lots of kisses.?


    ?Amy is also here and she makes us squish.


    Uncle Dragon is here and finding Auntie Dragon is his only wish.


    Uncle Dobby came too, he''s the world''s best dude


    He never gets rude, although he looks like a brute.?


    ?Big Bro Berry is flying with his son, who is his partner in crime


    They always go together to mess the toys of mine.


    Uncle Dous always whines and sleeps all the time


    but he is also good as he likes cakes made of lime.?


    ?Lots of people here, but we don''t know them.


    But they''re enjoying as they''re dancing to our rhythm.?


    ?Fire ignites, with a lot of food surprise


    Many things are nned till sunrise


    And I want this night tost for the rest of my life.?


    ?Because this is the party you never wanna miss.


    Now we will go to Grandma and G-Chan for apulsory Kissssssss...?


    They all stood in a line and bowed lightly. Alexander was the loudest in his pping. It was nearly making a sonic boom every time he pped.


    "Yes, my little rockstars," Alexander shouted.


    "Waaaaaaa... this is the beeeessst stuff... M-Morty, y-you lousy piece of sh*t, why can''t you sing like this ha? W-Why?" Rick shouted and pulled out his gun.


    Morty scaredly looked at his grandpa, "Jeez Rick, m-my voice is bad. N... No Rick, don''t shoot... y-you you are drunk..."


    "Songs are the best invention of humankind. They transcend species and touch the heart." a high Iroh quoted not far from the weird grandpa and grandson duo.


    Ragnarok beside him nodded, "Agreed, music unites the world. Fuck species, fuck war... we all should get together and just sing a song and smoke a joint."


    Dous nodded, "Yes, let''s sing for my father. I haven''t done it in a long time. Hoooaaa..." sounds of the Halo game''s theme starteding out of his mouth.


    Ignoring Dous, Red-eyed Hats spoke, "Ah, I have a confession. I may be the god of Chaos, but I have started enjoying peace. I am afraid of myself now."


    *Puff*


    Iroh nodded and smoked, "My friend, fear is sometimes necessary, it keeps you from bing arrogant. There was a time I was a feared general, but then my call came, and I learned to be thankful for just being alive."


    Gandalf nodded and added, "Yes, humans are beings driven by motives. Most people just think about bing rich or famous but a few dreams of ruling the world, those are the ones who do the most damage. They need to take a puff and chill."


    "Absolutely right, look at that girl. Crying because she feels she was not loved by her mother. Who knows for how long she had been keeping those emotions locked." Ragnarok said and pointed at Az.


    They all nodded their heads.


    A distance from them, Homer Simpson and Peter Griffin were beating each other and also making out alternatively. Both of them were too weird so except Deadpool, no one talked to them.


    Scooby and Shaggy were smoking with the Power ''Puff'' girls.


    "I''m gonna forgive Mojo Jojo. We have beaten him so much that I now think his only motive to do bad is to get beaten by us." Blossoms gloomily said.


    Shaggy and Scooby were too high and vibing without even speaking. They were constantlyughing while thinking of the jokes they wanted to tell each other but never reaching the point of speaking.


    A distance from them. Deadpool was trying to make a foot long joint and smoke it in one go.


    ...


    "Ah, what is this? I didn''t sign up for this." Sokkained, looking around. By now he had been made fun of by everyone there.


    "They are just having fun. Many in Southern Air temple used to do this too," Aang said.


    "You monks were crazy," Sokka interjected.


    Alexander had made sure that no one was inconvenienced by the night. He had also provided a different tent to the man and his pregnant wife who were traveling with him. Apparently, the man was called Than and his wife was called Ying. Alexander didn''t want them to be ufortable so he put a soundproofing charm on their tent so they could sleep calmly.


    ...


    Back to Alexander''s side. All the tailed beasts were snuggling in his arms and just chatting. Even Zuko was caressing the head of Kurama. Both really had the same attitudes. Prideful yet soft from the inside.


    "G-Chan, what''s in the metal can?" Saiken asked cutely.


    "It is called beer, child," Alexander replied. The tailed beasts only knew the name beer but didn''t know what it truly was. They had heard about sake though.


    "Can I drink too? Just taste it once," Saiken pleaded.


    Saiken was a big glutton and wanted to try eating everything. But Alexander knew that all the tailed beasts were suckers for tasty food and they wouldn''t like it. So he let all of them try.


    "Sure, you all can try." He allowed.


    Soon, all of them were coughing and making a twisted face, "Eww, why do people drink this? This is not sweet. Yuck..." Saiken cleaned his face.


    "Hahaha... only old people like me and humans like it. You drink this, your favorite ice cream milkshake." He offered.


    "You spoil them too much," Olivia told him.


    "They deserve it." Alexander proudly justified.


    *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Alexander took out a watch-like thing from his pocket. "Woah... I never thought Saitama would need my help. I gotta god, Oli, I will be back in a few minutes. Talk to Aang and Zuko till then."


    The moment Alexander left, the tailed beasts moved and sat beside Olivia and ate their meal. She looked at Zuko and asked, "Why do you look so worried, child."


    Zuko was going to scoff at her but when he looked at her kind and loving face he couldn''t bring himself to do it. Her face resembled his mother so much.


    "I am wondering what happened to my mother. And what is happening to me." Zuko said in self-loathing.


    "What do you do for a living?" She asked.


    Zuko had nothing to say. "I-I was after the Avatar for three years. Now I don''t know."


    "Who told you to go after him?" She asked further.


    "My father, he banished me after defeating me in Agni Kai. He gave me this mark and told me to only return if I catch the Avatar. But now he dered me and my uncle an enemy. I don''t know why," Zuko confusedly said.


    "Hmm, I can heal your wounds, child. Back to your normal face. But, do you really want that? Think about it in a different way. A child fought the fire lord and came out with just a scratch.


    "All your life, you have been told what to do. For the first time, you are free. Maybe you should do what you want to do. Ask your father what happened to your mother. Question things around you, child. That is what makes us different from animals." She advised.


    Zuko stayed silent there and kept on thinking.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    *Sigh* We all need a grandma Oli in our lives.

 Chapter 422: A Much Deserved Sleep

    Saitama had defeated Thanos. He suddenly turned into the hero of the universe. He had no idea what was happening but all he knew was that he could buy all kinds of food for free around the whole Universe. His face was too famous now no matter where he went.


    People even asked for his autograph. He had never faced this kind of poprity in his original world. He was a hero just for fun after all. In fact, he had received hate in his original world. This was the first time he was being appreciated and he couldn''t deny that he felt nice and proud of himself.


    "Ah, this seaweed is awesome. The best of the best." He muttered. while sitting in his apartment given to him by SHIELD. He was also amazed to find so many new video games and just spent his time ying them. It had been a month since Thanos attacked and he had finished 2 out of 200 games. He was really bad at it.


    *BOOOM*


    "My friend,e to Asgard, father wants to honor you. You not only saved the universe but also Asgard by killing Surtar. Because of this the Ragnarok never came. You even beat my sister. Father has been rambling about you being the greatest being in the universe." Thor brashly shouted.


    But Saitama was only looking at the hole in his apartment''s roof that Thor had made. He was going to get angry but then remembered it was not his apartment. ~I guess this is fine then.~


    Saitama epted the invitation and went with Thor. He soon appeared in Asgard.


    Thor was still losing his weight and hated exercising/walking. So they took a flying carriage to the castle. He was soon greeted by a crowded hall full of people and food.


    *BAM* *BAM* Odin bumped his spear on the floor to make them silent. He stood up in his majestic suit, "My beloved people. The hero has arrived. Saitama the unbeatable, savior of the universe and of course, Asgard.


    "I offer him the highest respect and an offer to join us in this feast. "TO SAITAMA!"


    Everyone picked their sses and drank it. The party went wild and crazy. Everyone drank and ate. Soon people started challenging Saitama for an arm-wrestling match. He happily epted them and defeated everyone.


    Now, only Odin was left. The two stood on two sides of the tables. "Let''s see who got the heavier arm."


    The two looked into each other''s eyes.


    "Ah, what is this?" Thor eximed.


    Saitama looked at him and noticed a clock-like thing in his hand. He quickly checked his pocket.


    "What is this button?" Thor asked and pressed it.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOUUU!!!..." Saitama tried to take it away but was toote.


    *CRACK*


    He was able to snatch it but he broke it in his fist. He used too much strength.


    "He wille now," he muttered.


    "Who will being?" Odin interestingly asked.


    "An old man, who is also the strongest being I''ve ever met." Saitama inly said.


    This intrigued Odin as Saitama was already the strongest and whoever was stronger than him would be a nightmare for all.


    Just as he said that a golden light fell from the sky directly into the castle hall. It was like Bifrost but still very different.


    When the golden light vanished, a figure of an old man appeared, in a white robe with a cloud pattern, a staff in the hand, and a bamboo hat on the head.


    Alexander had changed a lot since he left the Marvel world. He had grown much more powerful than the peak being of the Marvel universe. So, his arrival didn''t just jolt up the beings of Asgard but the whole universe.


    All the strong beings hid themselves and waited for this anomaly to go away.


    It was much worse for everyone in the hall. Alexander''s power was so big that it radiated from his body. He needed to control his power whenever he would jump to different worlds so it took a few seconds, but those few seconds were enough for people to feel it.


    Every Asgardian around him kneeled to the ground and couldn''t stand up, like they were pushed down, including Odin.


    Alexander looked around and recognized he was in Asgard.


    "I thought you were in some kind of danger," Alexander said.


    Saitama scratched his head, "Ah, Thor mistakenly pressed the button boss,"


    "Ah, still the same old Thor. Hmm, so, you wannae with me or stay here?" Alexander asked.


    "I''m done here, I have already defeated everyone," Saitama informed.


    Alexander proudly patted his shoulder. "Good good, I''m proud of you. I can feel that you grew a bit stronger."


    "WAIT!"


    Alexander looked at Odin who stopped him. "Ah, what is it, Odin?"


    Odin looked at him in surprise, "You know me?"


    "Not you in particr, but one of the iterations of you in the multiverse," Alexander exined.


    Alexander didn''t stay there much and just grabbed Saitama. "Let''s go, a big party is going on back in my ce."


    Again a golden light came and both of them vanished. At the same moment, the oppressive aura disappeared and Odin was able to stand up with all other Asgardians.


    "Who was that, father?" Thor asked.


    "A being way above our league, son. Be happy that he meant no harm." Odin muttered.


    Simr things were happening across the universe. Entities like Death who was already scared because of Saitama had started shivering due to Alexander. Now, she came out of her cave.


    "Who was that?" She scaredly wondered. Just like many other beings.


    ...


    Alexander returned to his campsite. It had just been a few minutes since he went away.


    "Saitama, you already know most of them. That kid is Avatar and his friends. You can talk to him." He introduced.


    Saitama went to take a seat with a beer and bowl of hotpot. "This is awesome. I can just rx here."


    Aang then came to him. "Hey, are you from the Air nomad tribe?"


    Saitama shook his head, "No. I am just a hero for fun."


    "Then how did you be bald?" Aang asked.


    The two talked a lot and became very good friends. In the end, Aang started drawing arrows on Saitama''s head.


    "Zuko, you spoiled brat, you were so much loved by mother and yet came out a weakling," Drunk Az cursed at Zuko from a distance.


    Zuko waspletely sober but he didn''t take offense. He now understands why Az was always so on edge. She was jealous of him.


    "You had everything and yet I am the one who is stronger. That is why father wants me to inherit after him, not you. You were always a weakling in his eyes. A weakling he was going to kill if not for mother." She blurted.


    Zuko was now paying attention. He always thought that his sister used to say that his father was going to kill him just to annoy him. But this time it sounded too real.


    "Why would he want to kill me?" Zuko asked.


    "Hah, that day when father suggested grandfather that he should be the Fire Lord. You ran away but I stayed. I saw what his punishment was. Because Father wanted to take the rightful position of the uncle, who had just lost his son, Grandfather ordered that father kill his son too. That is YOU.


    "And guess what, you didn''t die. However, Grandfather died and at the same time, mother disappeared. You''ve got to be extremely dumb to not see the truth. Father killed Grandfather and mother had something to do with it, I just don''t know what.


    "YOU... YOU TOOK MOTHER AWAY!" She angrily shouted but at that moment her anger looked more like sorrow.


    Zuko was silence struck. His mind went nk and quickly picked a beer can and drank it. Everything was making sense now. Everything.


    Alexander saw that most of the camp had be high now and all of them were now just sitting and talking. So it was the best time for some slow music and fireworks.


    He pointed his finger at the sky and quickly lots of fireworks started.


    Alexander stood beside Olivia as she rested her head on his shoulder. A distance from them, Leonidas and Natasha were doing the same.


    In Alexander''sp and on the shoulder, tailed beasts were sitting and looking at the sky.


    Alexander then noticed that Natasha''s face didn''t look good. "Child, is everything okay?"


    "I don''t know dad, I''m not feeling good." She answered.


    He quickly did a diagnostic check with magic. The next moment he started howling inughter, "Bwahaha... this is the best day. Oli, we are going to have another grandson soon."


    Olivia looked at his face and then Natasha. "This is great news. Leonidas, what are you doing? Take Natasha home and get her to sleep. She needs rest."


    Leonidas scratched his head and just picked Natasha in a princess carry and disappeared.


    Alexander then looked at Olivia, "Maybe we should go to sleep too, my beautiful wife."


    Alexander didn''t let her answer and picked her up in his arms. "Oh, my Oli, why are you so beautiful? I nearly skipped a heartbeat."


    "Huh. Shameless," she replied.


    "Haha, thanks for thepliment,"


    With that, they disappeared. They were just going to sleep and not do adult stuff. So, the tailed beasts also followed them.


    Soon, Olivia and Alexander were holding each other on the bed and the tailed beasts were sleeping around them.


    "Hmm, Alex, when will this world-hopping thing end?" Olivia asked.


    "I don''t know, Oli. Currently, I am not strong enough to face the mighty beings of Heaven. I need to at least get as strong as my father to truly be able to do that." Alexander exined.


    "Hmm, I can understand. I wonder how Rina and Gali are doing. Also Edward and Hermione. They haven''t contacted us yet." Olivia was worried.


    "Well, I left the One Piece world in perfect shape so Rina and Gali should be just having fun. I have no idea about Edward and Hermione. I should go and check up on them someday." He decided.


    "Yes, you should. Now, sleep. I haven''t seen you rest in so long." Olivia said and slowly caressed his hair while humming. Alexanderpletely rxed his body and finally, after thousands of years, went to sleep.


    [You can see Saitama meets Aang on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    Finally, the crazy night ends.


    1 Stone = Grandma sings you a luby and makes you fall asleep.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Then Hatses and steals from you.


    "Hippity Hoppity, whatever you own is now my property," Hats sang while taking your clothes off.

 Chapter 423: Wounds of the Past

    "You are awake father?"A muffled voice reached his ears.


    Alexander found himself unable to move and saw two figures standing beside his bed. Everything felt too familiar to him.


    "We are sorry, father, but you didn''t leave us any other choice"


    "So many times we proposed that we increase the price of our products but every time you denied it. We stayed silent all this time but not anymore."


    "Do you have any idea how much money we could make with this new cancer drug, we could be trillionaires, but you still want to sell it like candies"


    "Rest in peace, father. We have asked the doctor to make sure that it''s painless"


    Alexander tried to move and get up. But soon the doctor came and injected something into the I.V bottle.


    "ALEX!"


    "ALEX!" "WAKE UP!"


    "G-CHAN!"


    *BOOM*


    Alexander''s eyes shot open under his sses that he had still not taken off. He took a very long breath and noticed the sweat all over his body. His breathing was uneven too.


    He looked around. Olivia was worryingly holding his hand and the little beasts were also up. Looking at him worriedly.


    "Goddamit, I knew this would happen." He cursed at himself.


    "Was it a nightmare? What happened Alex. You were talking in your sleep about some injection. What is going on? Tell me truthfully, Alex, or I will never be at peace." Olivia asked, her eyes looking extremely anxious and troubled.


    *Sigh*


    "I''ve been having nightmares... about the time when I died... I was killed." He answered.


    Just then Olivia realized something. She had died when their twins were just five. So she had not spent as much time with them as Alexander.


    Alexander had single-handedly taken care of them and spent the most time. He was very close to them on an emotional level. He brought them up with love and care his whole life.


    And then those two went ahead and killed him. She couldn''t imagine the mental strain it would put on him. No matter if you are a god or not.


    She felt even worse because she never tried to talk it out with him. She simply focused on her new family. Now they had a perfect son, daughters, granddaughter, and friends.


    She lifted her hand and touched his face. Then she proceeded to take his sses off.


    But then her head went nk and her hands shivered. She was horrified seeing his eyes. They looked dark, sunken, and depressed as if he had not slept for years, which really was the case. [See Image in Paragraph Comment]


    Alexander tried not to look at Olivia as his brows furrowed. He didn''t want her to see this.


    ~But he always looked so happy. All the while he was masking his pain under his sses,~ She thought sadly.


    "Alex, did you not sleep all these years because of these nightmares? Since when did these nightmares start?" She worriedly asked.


    Alexander didn''t look at her face, he knew she was sad, "Since day one."


    "Don''t worry Oli, they will go away soon. I have been fine all this time, my beautiful children are my happiness." He tried to assure her.


    But Olivia knew he was trying to derail the conversation. She quickly moved and hugged his head tightly while caressing his hair. Seeing that, all the worrying tailed beasts came and hugged them too.


    "Let''s talk about this, Alex," she whispered.


    "There is nothing to talk about, Oli. It isn''t physically harming me. I''m not sick or anything. Sometimes bad trauma can persist for a very long time. I''m not sad or anything. It''s just that whenever I sleep I see this nightmare." He exined quickly.


    But she was not at peace, "Physical harm is not the only damage possible, and you know it. Your mental health is just as important. Why don''t we ask father? Maybe he will have a solution. We need to deal with this problem while we can, running away won''t solve it."


    "Well, I guess there is no harm in this," Alexander agreed.


    He didn''t even have to look up and speak, god''s voice came on its own.


    "Ah, my son, I was aware of talking to you in the future so I took an initiative in the past. I see what your problem is, child. I should''ve helped you earlier. Hello, Olivia my sweet child."


    "Hello, father, please help Alex, I can''t look into his eyes. They are too depressing." She pleaded.


    "Well, nobody can easily handle betrayal from your loved ones. I was depressed too when Lucifer betrayed me. But I came out of itter because I understood the order of things. One thing must happen for the other to ur. It is all interrted.


    "Just so you know, if you had not been killed by your sons then you would''ve been killed by the president. He had also ordered a hit on you but it never reached the finalization stage.


    "Also, everything that happened to you led to this exact moment. Look around you, son. Look into their eyes, see their love for you. You are not alone this time.


    "And if it is about your nightmares. Normal medicine might not help you as you are certainly way beyond an ordinary human. You are already 42% equal to me. So, here you go. Take these tablets before sleeping. These induce calm happy memories in your mind."


    Instantly a big jar of candies appeared beside him, "I take them like candies. You won''t believe the things I see all the beings doing. Murder, crimes, and other horrible things. I also need some peace sometimes.


    "Also, son, I have sent Michael abined report from heaven. He will help you train to eventually be a big god. I can''t wait to pass all this burde... I mean great responsibility on you and finally have some peace." God cheerfully said, making Alexander chuckle.


    "Haha, thanks, old man. I will look into it. Now, stop peeking into your son''s bedroom." Alexander jokingly got angry.


    "Hahaha, It''s not my fault. I see and know everything." God shrugged and stopped their connection.


    Alexander looked out of the window, it was already morning in Phixheim. "*Sigh*Well, it is already morning, I might as well just get to work."


    Alexander then noticed that all the tailed beasts who were hugging him had gone to sleep while still holding him and Olivia. Alexander put his sses back on and moved.


    "My potatoes, time to wake up. Let''s eat breakfast and get to work." He softly woke them up.


    One by one, they all woke up, some rubbing their eyes. "Ah, G-Chan, why were we hugging you?" Kokuo cutely asked.


    "Because you all love me so much that you sleepwalked into my arms," Alexander said and again hugged them all with a warm heart. All of them nodded and epted it withughs. They really loved their G-Chan and there was no denying it.


    After eating breakfast, he left all the beasts except Chomei who apanied him as the doctor of Az.


    Outside, he took a sigh of relief seeing everything normal. All the weird people had left.


    "Has everyone been sent back?" He asked Dobby.


    "Yes, boss. All of them. We all just ate breakfast." Dobby answered.


    "What about Deadpool?" He asked.


    Dobby silently pointed to a pile of ash, "That''s what''s left of him after he tried to make a move on Ragnarok."


    "Throw it inside a box and leave it in Phixheim." He instructed and walked to Aang and the other kids.


    "Well, we had enough rest. Let''s head to the capital now. We need to stop the fire lord." he dered, which cheered them all up.


    Iroh was also there, "Ah, yes, my brother needs to be stopped. His ambitions know no bounds. At this rate, he will end up burning everything."


    "So you''re going to fight, Iroh?" Alexander asked.


    "Hahaha... no, my fighting days are gone. Now I''m just a tea admirer. My dreams only include opening my own tea shop now." Irohughed it off.


    Alexander then looked at Zuko who had a firm face, "What about you?"


    "I will fight my father and find out what happened to my mother. Until then, I won''t calm down." Zuko firmly said.


    "Well, good thing, I guess I will need to train you too. Aang, you too. You have been cking a lottely. Ah, what did you do to Saitama? you two look like brothers now." Alexander eximed.


    "Hehe, brother Saitama is very cool. He''s not even a bender and can still airbend." Aang said.


    Saitama scratched his bald head, "Ah, no, that was just my normal punch."


    At the moment Aang and Saitama were wearing the same kind of clothes and both had arrows on their heads.


    [A/N: Well, this chapter may not have been to the liking of some as it showed Alexander as a bit vulnerable, but this was just my attempt to truly make him invincible by confronting the past. Since chapter one, a few people hadined about ''how can Alexander be so heartless to not think about his sons'' death''.


    Well, this is the answer. No matter what they were, they were still his sons, even if they had stopped seeing him as their father, he truly cared for them. But he never confronted those memories up until now. Also, he still loves wearing sses. That sses story about his childhood was real.]


    [You can see Alexander''s face without sses on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 hug to Grandpa

 Chapter 424: Ba Sing Se

    Alexander and the whole group were sitting on Appa''s back. Iroh was enjoying the scenery around him. It was his first time sitting on the back of a Flying bison.


    It was Toph who was speaking to everyone, "If we want to be taken seriously, then we need to enter the Earth Kingdom from the official channel. If we barge into the royal pce then they will most likely see us as the enemy."


    "Little Toph is right," Iroh spoke.


    "Remember how I told you that in Ba Sing Se, the real ruler is not the king but the Dai Li. And its leader enjoys a very high level of freedom. He will most likely try to do something stupid." He added.


    Alexander had to agree. Iroh also knew these local things better. After all, it was he who hadid a siege to Ba Sing Se, years ago.


    "Hmm, then the only ce still letting people go to the capital is Full Moon Bay. It is a secluded cove in the East Lake, located just south of Ba Sing Se. It is a hidden ferry station that refugees from all over the southern portion of the Earth Kingdome to on their way to Ba Sing Se." Alexander suggested.


    "But what about passports?" Katara asked.


    "Haha, I will solve that problem. No need to worry." Alexanderughed.


    Ragnarok patted Katara''s head, "Child, these small problems are not something that can stop us anymore." "Hey, where is Amy?" Sokka asked, seeing that everyone was being nice.


    But then suddenly the atmosphere turned serious. Ragnarok patted Sokka''s shoulder, "She didn''te back because a certain creep was creeping her out."


    *Pat* *Pat*


    Ragnarok patted too hard and Sokka ended up falling on the furry back of Appa, face first.


    While still down, he blinked his eyes multiple times and looked at Alexander, "Why are you flying when Appa is flying?"


    "Oh, that, well, kid, I am more than five thousand kilos heavy. If I put my weight on Appa, he will probably get injured." He exined, though except Sokka not many heard them due to the air around them.


    "Yes, G-Chan is big and thick," Chomei said innocently.


    It made Alexanderugh, "Haha, let''s not add thick, Chomei."


    ...


    They crossed the desert and finally came to the Full Moon Bay. It was heavily crowded and there were lines everywhere.


    They all also stood in one and waited for their turn. No matter if you are a god or the avatar, you don''t jump lines.


    "How are we going to take Appa?" Aang asked.


    "Oh, he will just fly along with us, for now, he will have to wait," Alexander said.


    Soon their turn came and Aang was the one to talk to the passport attendant. "7 tickets for the ferry to Ba Sing Se, please"


    "Passports." The woman irritably asked.


    "Umm... sorry, we don''t have passports," Aang replied.


    "No passport, no ticket. Next" She hushed him.


    "Don''t you see, this is the Avatar," Sokka said, showing Aang''s face like an exhibition art.


    "Ah, I see fifty Avatars a day. By the way, not a very impressive costume and you have another Avatar in your group." She said and pointed at multiple Avatar cosyers at the side.


    "Thisdy is mean," Chomei eximed.


    "Also, no animals allowed." She added.


    "Hey, I''m not an animal. I am Lucky Seven Chomei," Chomei refuted her.


    Alexander had enough and walked forward. "Tell me, what kind of people do these ferries help?"


    "Refugees," the woman answered.


    "Then, what if a refugee lost his house in a fire caused by an attack by fire nation, and they lost everything along with all their belongings. Then how will he show you a passport?" Alexander asked.


    "That is not my problem, no passport, no ticket." She repeated.


    *Sigh*


    Alexander took out his cloud seal. "Youck empathy for the job you are meant to do. Instead of helping the troubled people, you are putting their lives in danger by not allowing them to reach safety. You are fired and fined a hundred gold coins."


    The woman saw the golden cloud seal and straightened her back, "Oh, I didn''t know it was Lord Universe. Please forgive my manners, I will immediately give you the tickets."


    "No, you are still fired." Alexander persisted.


    Just then a huge ship entered the full moon bay, "That is my ship and I will be helping the refugees from now on. No need for you here."


    Alexander then looked at a saddened man on the side, "You can bring your cabbages too."


    So, after that, Alexander set up some of his men to help the refugees. They would also keep an eye on Fire nation spies and not let them enter.


    "Let''s go, our ship is here." He said.


    Everyone got on the ship, along with lots of genuine refugees. Alexander''s huge battleship easily sailed to the port of Ba Sing Se. A few fire nation ships saw their big ship but they were dealt with modern artillery.


    They came to the port from where a man-powered train was connected into the city. They all got on it and smoothly entered the city.


    The city was by far thergest in the world he had seen, essentially being more of a small country than a mere city. Ba Sing Se meant "Imprable City", it was so named for its world-famous walls, the gates of which had no hinges or other hardware and were opened by the use of earthbending. Within the Outer Wally arge expanse of farnd and several mountains. The Inner Wall enclosed the city itself.


    Ba Sing Se was divided into several major districts, with inhabitants sorted in various walled "rings" based on economic and social ss. These ranged from the Lower Ring, a ce of ghettos inhabited by refugees and the poor, to the Upper Ring, home of the kingdom''s ruling sses, and the rich.


    During Chin the Conqueror''srgely sessful campaign to unite the Earth Kingdom under his control, Ba Sing Se was the only territory to remain unconquered besides the penins where Avatar Kyoshi lived. Apparently, Chin would rather face the Avatar herself than try his luck at the Great Walls of Ba Sing Se.


    The city was also involved in many problems over the years. There were many secretive wars going on, there was also a peasant uprising. But by far the most destructive was the Dai Li, which was now out of control and acted like moral police rather than protectors of the king and city.


    Thest time he was in the city was when Kyoshi was alive and it had not changed much, instead, it had gotten worse.


    No one even asked them anything which Alexander found suspicious and predicted that they already knew they wereing.


    Then as expected, a woman appeared in the station inside the second wall.


    "Hello, I am Joo Dee, it is a great honor to show the great Avatar around the city of Ba Sing Se. And you must be Sokka, Katara, and Toph. Wee to our wonderful city. Shall we get started?" She asked.


    "Girl, no need, I am with them." Alexander voiced and showed her his identification.


    Her smile changed to a frown for a second and she deeply bowed, "I did not know Lord Universe was with them. It has been a long time since someone from your family came here. I am sure the King will be very happy to hear this."


    "Good, I will guide Avatar, you can go," Alexander said and shooed her. He didn''t feel she was simply there to guide them but instead to keep an eye on them.


    "But, I was ordered to take the Avatar to his residence in the inner city. I am sure you will go there too, to your house." She said.


    "Yes, I will but no need for your guidance. I know the way and the Avatar will be staying in my home. thank you." Alexander uninterestingly responded and started walking away. This time the woman didn''t disturb them.


    "Ah, what a creepy woman," Ragnarokmented.


    "My friend, I would like to go on my own way now. I need to find a job and make a new life here. Thank you for letting me apany you on this great journey." Iroh said, stopping them all.


    "Are you sure, Iroh?" Alexander asked, he had grown fond of his new friend.


    "Yes, maybe I will try to open my own tea shop," Iroh thought loudly.


    Alexander took out a money pouch, "Then consider this my investment in your shop."


    Iroh saw the gold coins in the pouch, "Ah, thank you, my friend. You won a lifetime''s free supply of tea, haha..."


    "Zuko, are youing with me?" Iroh asked.


    Zuko didn''t hesitate and followed Iroh. He knew who his real family was now and who he should give more importance to.


    [You can see Full Moon Bay, Ticket, Cabbage Man, Ba Sing Se and Joo Dee on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°It is time for you to look inward, and start asking yourself the big questions. Who are you? And what do you want?¡± - Uncle Iroh


    1 Stone = 1 coin to fund Uncle Iroh''s shop

 Chapter 425: Tales of Ba Sing Se

    Alexander took everyone to his home in the inner wall and let them rest for the night. It was the first day of their stay in the country-sized city.


    For the next day, Alexander had given money to all and told them to just have fun while he investigated the city. They all happily went out, reminding him they were still children after all.


    So, he went out to see what was going around the ce. Ragnarok and Dobby had also gone to their ways. Dobby was going to Iroh''s shop where he worked and also help him to find a new shop to buy. Ragnarok went with Chomei and Az.


    Alexander while roaming around noticed that he was being continuously followed. So, he changed his attire and face. Now he looked like an eastern martial artist monk. His looks really went well with the area he was in.


    He now did a reverse and instead started following the Dai Li around, to see what they usually did. And he did not like it.


    He soon found out that they had their own hidden headquarters where they did lots of brainwashing on people. Telling them that everything is okay, there is no war happening outside.


    ~Hmm, my instincts say that the king doesn''t know about the war. Huh, what a worthless king, but again, all decision making people in this world have disappointed me till now.~ He thought and kept on looking.


    He then found out that people were not allowed to talk about the war in public or else they would simply vanish. Most likely arrested by the Dai Li.


    ... Part 2: Chomei''s secret to happiness


    Middle Ring of Ba Sing Se.


    The Middle Ring of Ba Sing Se contains the city''s middle-ss popce. Inside this ring are a vast assortment of shops and restaurants, as well as the financial district and Town Hall. Mostly middle-ss people lived and roamed this ce.


    Chomei, Az, and Ragnarok hade to the market to look around. He was still treating Az although he didn''t need to tickle her much now.


    "Woah, this ce is so big. How did they cramp all the people in here?" Chomei wondered.


    Ragnarok chuckled. Chomei had not seen any modern world''s city yet so he was like this. As curious as a little child.


    "This city is apparently more than five thousand years old. But this is really not as magnificent as I imagined it to be," Az haughtily said.


    But Chomei ignored her and simply entered a shop. "Woaah... look at those shining sses."


    "HEY! NO DIRTY PETS ALLOWED, LEAVE THEM OUTSIDE!" The shop owner suddenly shouted.


    Chomei just turned around and left. Ragnarok huffed at the shopkeeper, "Foolish man, you probably lost the wealthiest customer of your life."


    Ragnarok went out to Chomei, "Why didn''t you talk back, kid? He was rude."


    Chomei replied in his cheerful voice, "Well, I am not human-looking so I can imagine why he talked to me like that. Besides, I know I am not the best looking of my brothers. I look weird with my beetle head and butterfly wings. I am ugly and I know it.


    "Humans have always been afraid of me due to this. Many even thought I was poisonous. But I couldn''t let such things ruin my mood. So I decided to never get sad. Then I found out that if you stay happy then nothing bad happens. Since then, I became Lucky Seven Chomei. Hehe..."


    Ragnarok warmly patted his head, "Who says you are ugly. You are one of the best looking and behaving of all your siblings. Don''t let anyone tell you otherwise. And if someone bullies you, you just tell uncle Raggy here, I will deep fry them."


    "Hehe... okii." Chomei chuckled.


    "Yes, you are not ugly. Your wings are one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen," Az added.


    Chomei and Ragnarok were shocked. How did the foul-mouthed girl say something so nice?


    But Chomei happily started flying around her, "Hurray! Hurray! my treatment worked. Az is good now!"


    *Puchi!*


    Chomei squeezed Az''s cheeks with his head, "Hehe, didn''t I tell you, I am the best nurse in the world."


    Az rolled her out and looked on the other side.


    ...


    Part 3: Art of Tea


    Pao Family Tea House, Lower Ring of Ba Sing Se


    The Lower Ring was home to the poor sses of Ba Sing Se''s society and the majority of its poption. During the ongoing hundred-year war, these consisted of neers to the city, including its multitude of refugees.


    Most of the Lower Ring residents work with their hands as artisans,borers, and craftsmen, while the rest were merchants and food vendors. Due to the impoverished state of the citizens of the Lower Ring, as well as the influx of refugees, the crime rate is significantly higher. The Lower Ring was also the most densely popted area of Ba Sing Se


    "My friend, tea is like human emotions. Drinking cold can taste bad and ruin your day while drinking hot can make your day." Iroh quoted while drinking lemon ginger tea with Dobby.


    "And just like humans, teaes in many different vors, some amazing and some not so," Dobby added.


    "Hahaha... perfectly said, my friend. Okay, I am done working on my shift here. I am supposed to look around a few shops here. Would you like to join me, my friend?" Iroh asked.


    "Sure, where is Zuko?" Dobby asked.


    "Ah, he must be around somewhere contemting something. The kid has been going through a lot these days. Haha, I just imagine the face of my brother these days. Both his only children are now away from him and from what it looked like, Az hasn''t contacted her home either." Irohughed.


    "Yes, she hasn''t. Anyway, this war will soon be ending. *Sigh* The world could have gotten so much better but it ended up getting worse due to this war. Seriously, humans are humans'' enemies." Dobby muttered.


    "Absolutely correct, my friend. I was once a foolish ambitious man too. But when I ventured into the spirit realm to look for my son, I changed. I didn''t find my son but I found my peace." Iroh said.


    "Oh, look, this shop looks nice. It even has some nice decorations outside. It looks clean too, and also empty." Dobby stopped on the tracks.


    "But this looks expensive." Iroh contemted.


    "Most good things are usually expensive. But it won''t help if we don''t ask. Let''s go in." Dobby encouraged.


    They met the shop owner. Dobby used his magic to make the shop cost just as much money as Iroh had.


    "Ah, this is exactly how much I had. I guess it''s my lucky day today." Iroh happily gave the money.


    But Dobby also secretly gave the owner the real amount to not be unreasonable to him. Dobby just felt like helping Iroh so he did, with no extra strings attached.


    "Well, I guess I will go out to shop for some things for this shop. Do you want to join me?" Iroh asked.


    Dobby felt that Iroh also had something else in mind so he declined, "No, I will go and look for what kids are doing."


    Iroh then closed his new shop and went to buy a basket and some incense burners.


    ...


    Part 4: Doctor Aang?


    Saitama and Aang were looking around the whole Ba Sing Se together. They would just jump from one ce to another to travel.


    "Hahaha... brother Saitama, this is so fun. I feel just like when I was in the Air Temple." Aang cheered.


    Saitama was also wearing a suit simr to Aang. "Yes, looking around the city is indeed fun. We have already caught 30 thieves."


    "Yes, that too. Let''s race to that building now. Whoever loses has to buy lunch for the other." Aang suggested.


    Saitama''s face turnedpetitively serious, "Fine by me"


    "1"


    "2"


    "3"


    "Go"


    *BOOOM*


    Aang was left behind dumbfounded, standing at the start line. He had not even taken his first step yet. He didn''t have hair on his head but still felt like he lost some.


    ~Whoah, he is so fast.~


    [You can see Alexander''s Disguise and the Tea Shop on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 426: Rest In Peace

    Aang then reached Saitama, "I think you overdid it a little,"


    Saitama scratched his bald head, "Yeah, I think I did. Well, at least I didn''t break the ground and the buildings."


    "Oh my god! It''s the Avatar! Thank goodness we found you. Please help us." A man came out of nowhere.


    Aang was always serious about helping others so he immediately agreed.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "My wife, my wife is pregnant. But her water broke and now the baby is stuck. They both will die if nothing gets done. Please help us. You are the Avatar, you can do anything." The man pleaded.


    Aang was confused now. He had no idea what to do. He looked at Saitama.


    "Don''t look at me. I am clueless in this matter." Saitama said.


    *Cough* Dobby came to them, "Maybe I can help."


    "Oh, uncle Dobby. We can surely save her if it is you. Please believe him, sir, there is no better man for this than him." Aang told the man.


    The man believed Aang and took them to the small hospital. It was a poor area so the healthcare wasn''t the best there.


    "Come with me, Aang, it''s time you realize the ways waterbending can be used," Dobby invited him.


    He went to where the woman was lying unconscious, it was very dangerous for her health already.


    "You don''t always need to see water in order to bend it. You can also sense it. There is still water in her womb. But it''s not enough to smoothly take the baby out in normal ways.


    "So, you can use your water bending differently to smoothly and slowly spread that water to make it act like a lubricant and let the baby out."


    As Dobby taught him, he also did his work. Although what he used was magic it was still not much different from Waterbending.


    He eventually got the baby out, healthy and alive. He then checked thedy and she was fine too.


    Aang happily soaked in all the knowledge like a sponge.


    "Now, let''s return home. I am sure Boss will be there to take us to meet the king." Dobby decided.


    ...


    Part 5: An Old Man''s Tears


    Iroh still misses his son a lot. The death of Lu Ten was a big hit to his mind.


    Today he went to the small hilltop in the inner walls of the city. The ce had a tree on the top of it and it resembled his son''s grave back in fire nation a lot.


    He went down on his knees near the tree and set up two stones. Then put a photo of Lu ten. He suddenly felt emotions epassing his mind as images of him ying with his son came.


    He remembered that evening. That memory perfectly.


    [Memory]


    A young Iroh ran out of the pce followed by a small boy.


    Mocking a firebending move by thrusting his hands outward, Lu Tenughed, "I got you dad."


    Iroh feigned a blow from the imaginary fire st and fell onto the grass. Lu Ten smiled and jumped on his father''s belly as the twoughed in happiness.


    Lu Ten chuckled, "When I grow up I want to be just like you, Dad. I want to fight!"


    Iroh chuckled, "Son, your future is many years away. I encourage you to live in the present and look toward the future."


    Lu Ten sighed and grinned wildly like a mad scientist about to make a discovery. "Will you sing me the song, Dad?"


    Iroh smiled. "Of course, son." The firebender opened his mouth to sing as a leaf released itself from the branch''s grip.


    [Memory Ends]


    Setting down his son''s favorite food and lighting the essence sticks, Iroh''s eyes started to tear up at the amazing adventures Lu Ten wanted to have. Now, he was gone, and Iroh was left alone. Sure he had Zuko, but he knew that this would notst long.


    "If only I could have helped you,"


    Then just like he did at the shrine in fire nation, he started singing the song Lu Ten loved.


    ?Leaves from the vine.?


    Around him, leaves started to unhinge themselves from their confinement, freeing themselves to join the wind.


    ?Falling so slow. Like fragile tiny shells.?


    The leaves were slowly pushed into a nearby gentle stream a distance away and started to slowly drift along the foamy water, leaving its tree.


    ?Drifting in the foam.?


    ?Little soldier boy.?


    Iroh started to cry as the stream turned into a waterfall along the way. The leaves flew off the edge and twirled, transforming into a little Lu Ten yfully shooting his imaginary attack, pretending to fight his father. Iroh realized he was seeing things.


    ?Come marching home.?


    Lu Ten smiled as he walked along a path alone, holding nothing but a picture of Iroh. He held it to his chest as he started to grow.


    ?Brave soldier boy. *Sniff*?


    Lu Ten grew into an adolescent and grew up until he became an adult, now wearing the Fire Nation military suit.


    But just then before Iroh could continue, the imaginary figure of his son spoke, "Father, please don''t cry."


    Iroh''s tear-filled eyes became fully open. The blurriness vanished and his vision became clear. Now, standing in front of him was a real-like figure of his son.


    "SON?!" He blurted. His voice showing his longingness and fear of this not being real.


    "Yes, it is me. Spirit God guided me to you," Lu Ten revealed.


    Iroh looked past his son and saw Alexander walking towards them slowly with the support of his wooden staff.


    "I am surprised Zuko didn''t tell you until now, don''t worry, he is the real Lu Ten''s spirit," Alexander responded.


    Iroh''s eyes widened. He looked back at his son. Tears again fell, "I am sorry, son. Only if I was with you, I could have saved you."


    Lu Ten shook his head and walked to his father, "No father, that was my destiny. No one could have changed it."


    Iroh suddenly tried to hug his son but found himself passing through the body, nearly colliding with Alexander.


    Alexander helped him and put one hand on his shoulder, "Let''s go to Spirit realm, you can hug your son there."


    He took out his anywhere door and the three walked into it. They quickly found themselves in a beautiful forest with a river flowing nearby. There were also many beautiful spirits around them, ying and singing melodies.


    Just then, Lu Ten hugged his father. Iroh''s face also became happy as he felt the physical contact. Alexander offered them to sit with him and gave them tea.


    "I should have guessed that you were the Spirit God. Why else would an old man travel with the Avatar." Iroh said the realization hit.


    "Haha, I even gave you so many clues along the way but you were too busy with your philosophical mind," Alexander joked.


    "Yes, Father, I heard that you have be a thinker. I never thought I''d see a day when the mighty general bes a poet," Lu Ten jabbered.


    "Different experiences change people, son. But I am happy that you are fine in the spirit realm. I tried to find you once but couldn''t," Iroh replied.


    "The spirit realm is infinite, Iroh. It was an impossible task to find your son here on your own." Alexander revealed.


    "Father, you should stop feeling bad. I will always be here and when you pass away in the physical world, we will be together again. But this is not your time. Don''t linger on the past when you still have an unexplored future." Lu Ten said seriously.


    Iroh suddenly startedughing, "Hahaha, my son also became a philosopher. Well, I understand, son. Thank you Spirit God, for giving me this chance."


    "Spirit God is the name spirits gave me. I am still your friend. Now, let''s go out. This is no ce for a living person to stay. Don''t worry, your son will be fine here." Alexander assured him.


    Iroh made peace with his emotions and followed Alexander out after a hug with his son.


    They came back to the shrine Iroh made. He was going to collect the things back. Alexander was standing behind him, but then suddenly something happened and he walked to the tree and sat beside Iroh.


    Alexander took out a childhood photo of his twin sons and put it along with the stone. [See image in parament]


    Iroh was shocked, "Who are they? They resemble your face."


    *SIGH*


    "A long long time ago, I had two sons. But then theymitted a very horrible crime and were sentenced to death. I was never able to forgive them for it and give them a goodbye. But, as Lu Ten said, one shouldn''t linger on the past." Alexander muttered.


    Alexander then burned some incense, "What was that song you were singing?"


    Iroh decided topletely sing it now. But he was calm and at peace now, not emotionally unstable like before.


    ?Leaves from the vine


    Falling so slow


    Like fragile, tiny shells


    Drifting in the foam.


    Little soldier boy


    Come marching home


    Brave soldier boy


    Come marching home?


    Alexander remembered the memories of his sons when they were children. When Olivia had passed away and it was just him who took care of them. He had refused to leave things to a nanny and tried to spend as much time with them as possible. Making school lunches for them, waking them up every day, getting them ready, and going on vacations. So many good memories resurfaced.


    He then continued the song by adding a few lines to it. Although it didn''t fit with the lives of his sons as they were never soldiers, he still wanted to sing it. If not for just his sons then for all the sons who fought and died in wars they didn''t make. He sang in his cracking voice.


    ?Ash in the snow


    Falling so slow


    Like fragile, broken hearts


    With no ce to go.


    Little soldier boy


    Come marching home


    Brave soldier boy


    Come marching home?


    ?He thought he knew


    What he was fighting for,


    But the sight of blood


    Made him question war.


    Poor soldier boy


    Cold and alone,


    Bombs fall like rain,


    He''s all alone.


    They''re all alone.?


    ?Those leaves did grow.


    From branches overgrown


    Drifting slowly down


    Resting in the snow.


    Little soldier boy


    Taken from home


    Forced to fight a war


    That is not his own.?


    ?Leaves from the vine


    Changing so slow


    Like empty, fallen souls


    Looking for a home.


    Little soldier boy


    Thought that he could soar


    Brave soldier boy


    Died in their war.?


    Iroh, sitting beside him, just felt the heartfelt wordsing from Alexander''s mouth and silently listened. He was able to see beyond just his son''s death now. So many sons had died in this war. So many Brave soldier boys couldn''te marching home.


    After Alexander was done, he looked at the photo and whispered, "I forgive you, my sons. May your souls rest in peace."


    *Sniff*


    He heard the noise and tried to look back. But suddenly two arms wrapped themselves around his shoulders. His head pressed with someone''s chest. He lifted his head and saw Olivia''s teary face. She had somehow felt Alexander''s emotional distress and hade to him.


    "You did good, Alex, you did good..." she whispered and left a kiss on his forehead while hugging his neck tightly.


    [A/N: Okay, this was the end of Alexander''s ''facing the past'' part. Now, we will be heading to the end of the Avatar arc. This extended version of the song was taken from the inte. I couldn''t find who originally made it though.]


    Rest In Peace - Mako Iwamatsu.


    [You can see Iroh, Lu Ten''s photo and Alexander''s sons on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°You have light and peace inside of you. If you let it out, you can change the world around you.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡°Bad experiences teach you about life. But don''t ever let them dictate it,¡± - Grandpa Universe


    1 Stone = 1 Tea of Calmness.

 Chapter 427: An Incompetent King.

    Iroh was taken aback by the sudden appearance of Olivia.


    "Hah, this is my wife, Iroh. Don''t be so shocked." Alexander said. He was much better now, he felt like a dam was opened and the piled up weight was removed from his mind.


    "Well, I heard before that you can see people''s nature just from their faces and I can assure you, your wife looks like an angel," Iroh said.


    Alexander chuckled hearing that, "Haha, yeah, she is. Well, let''s get going now, my friend. You have a new shop to open."


    "Wait, I just bought it beforeing here, how did you know?" Iroh asked interestingly.


    "I know and see things normal people can''t my friend." Alexander cryptically said.


    "Hah, all right, keep your secrets. Wah... I am feeling refreshed." Iroh yawned as he got up.


    "Oli, thanks foring." Alexander gratefully said to her.


    "Oh, what would you be without me? You''re a mess." She nagged and moved her hand through his hair. "Heh, I am your mess," Alexander cheekily replied.


    "Shamel..." *BOOOM*


    She couldn''tpletely speak as a huge explosion like sound came from beyond the walls of the city.


    "I will go and check it out, Oli. See youter." He said. Olivia nodded and vanished into Phixheim.


    "Let''s see what''s going on, Iroh." He suggested.


    Then, Alexander took out his anywhere to the top of the wall. Iroh wasn''t shocked by anything now as in his mind, nothing should be impossible for the Spirit god.


    Looking at what was happening, Iroh facepalmed himself. "Ah, it''s an attack from my country."


    Meanwhile, Alexander was genuinely surprised that the fire nation had such an amazing tunnel boring machine, and the only use they thought of it was in a war.


    "*Sigh* Sometimes, I am confused about whether tough or cry at fire nation." Hemented.


    "What do you mean?" Iroh asked.


    "Nothing, you stay here, don''t destroy the machine or let anyone else do it. I will bring the king here and show him what is going on. He most likely doesn''t even know what happens outside his pce walls." Alexander instructed him.


    Iroh understood the task, "You go ahead. These machines are very hard to break or stop. I will wait here."


    Alexander simply flew this time to the royal pce. He reached the big doors and showed his seal.


    "Lord Universe, forgive us but the King is busy right now..." The guards at the gate tried to stop.


    "You didn''t even look inside and already know this? Have you been spying on the king?" Alexander asked, putting the guards in an ufortable situation.


    The two gatekeepers started sweating. "You don''t know my true status. So, step aside or I will have to force it and it will only hurt you." He warned. He released a bit of his aura and made them feel who was at the top of the food chain here.


    "Please, you may enter," The two opened the door nervously.


    Now, he just walked to the royal hall where the throne was. As expected he found the king there sitting on his throne while his pet bear had fun around.


    Just beside the king was a man, whispering something in the king''s ears.


    "Who are you and how did you enter without permission?" Earth King, Kuei asked.


    Alexander knew the history of the man. He ascended the throne at age four following his father''s death, Kuei became one of the youngest Earth Kings. However, due to his young age, it was deemed appropriate to appoint the minister Long Feng as regent, a position from which he quickly assumed total control over Ba Sing Se. As such, for much of his reign, the Earth King was a mere puppet of Long Feng, relying totally on his advice and unable to make simple decisions.


    Alexander didn''t reply and took out a scroll, "By the decree of the 1st Earth King, ruling from the Ba Sing Se, Spirit God is hereby the highest authority in the country and if my future descendants are not able to work with same perseverance as me, the throne may be taken over by the Spirit God. Signed by, the first Earth King."


    He threw the scroll into Kuei''sp. "Now, do you understand what grave situation you are in?"


    Alexander then saw the man beside him again whispering something in Kuei''s ears. In an instant, Kuei''s face turned angry.


    "GUARD! Arrest this man. He wants to take my throne." He shouted.


    Alexander tiredly facepalmed himself. He started walking towards Kuei slowly.


    "I knew you were a fool who was being used by that man as a puppet but I never knew the situation was this bad. It seems you didn''t develop your brain after the age of 4," Alexander said in a scornful tone.


    "YOU! Stay there, don''te close to the king." The man beside the king spoke.


    "Ah, you must be the famous Long Feng, the so-called regent. You have been ruling Ba Sing Se and indirectly the whole country. I visited your hidden base. You have been working really hard all this time. Sadly, this is the end for you." He stated emotionlessly.


    "During the era of the 1st Earth King. They asked me to help them build this city. And I made them those mighty walls of Ba Sing Se. I am kind of like the patron of this whole kingdom. Now, pick that scroll and read. I am sure you will have ways to recognize old seals." He authoritatively ordered.


    Long Feng quickly picked up the scroll and looked into it. It was clearly a legitimate sealed document.


    "The pce does not make you a king. It is the people. And right now, your people are in a very tough situation. Your subjects are being forced to leave their homes and farms ande to Ba Sing Se for refuge. But they still get bullied by the Dai Li and are forced to live in poverty and hunger due to the hundred years war, while you sit here." Alexander scolded him.


    Kuei looked at his Grand Secretariat, "Long Feng, is what he is saying true? What war is he talking about?"


    Alexander had enough, "So you are telling me that you don''t even know what is going around and outside the boundaries of your castle? What kind of king are you? GET UP! You neither deserve to be a called a king nor deserve to rule over people you have forsaken."


    He waved his hand and the two were thrown away from the throne. Long Feng fell harder than Kuei.


    "Kuei, you may have been just 4 when you were forced to take the throne but that was years ago. Your recent actions won''t be forgiven. You will be educated in the art of kingship. Even the king of Omashu is better than you. Along with amazing statesmanship, he is also a powerful Earthbender." He scolded.


    "GUARDS!" Alexander shouted.


    This time the guards came in. "Arrest Long Feng and put him in the tightest security prison. If he gets away I will eat your jobs. So, do it properly."


    "Kuei, you follow me. I will open your eyes today." He ordered. Kuei just nodded and walked behind him scaredly.


    First, he brought him to the underground base of Dai Li. "This is where Long Feng did all the brainwashing of people and imprisoned anyone he didn''t like."


    After that, they took a train to the outer wall. "Look outside, the condition of the city. It has been dwindling all this time because all the money that was supposed to be used to repair it stayed in Dai Li''s pocket."


    Little by little, the foolish Earth King''s eyes were really opening up.


    ...


    Back on the wall. Team Avatar and Ragnarok had arrived due to the st.


    "Why can''t we stop them? If they get through then the people will be in danger." Aang voiced his concern.


    "Haha, the walls of this city are not that weak, Aang. It will take them a lot of time. But you can rest assured, Spirit God told me to wait for him. He will be bringing the king here." Iroh exined.


    "Oh, then it should all be fine," Aang eased up.


    "Huh, if it was me, I''d just need to take my mighty form and blow air at it to destroy it." Chomei proudly imed.


    "Yes, I''m sure you can do it. You are a mighty spirit beast after all." Iroh said.


    He then looked at his niece, "How are you, Az?"


    "Fine," she gave a one-word answer.


    "Well, at least you are replying. That is still progress." He joked and looked down at many earthbender soldiers trying to stop the machine.


    [You can see Machine, King Kuei and Long Feng photo and Alexander''s sons on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Chessur* *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 428: What the F...

    Alexander soon arrived at the wall with Kuei. "Look, that is the Fire Nation army. They are trying to enter the city and take over. This has been going on for the past hundred years and this is not even their first attempt this month."


    "A war has been going on for a hundred years? Long Feng lied for so long." Kuei was shocked.


    "I told you I will open your eyes. Now, step aside and let me do my work. Aang, let''s go and stop that machine." He instructed.


    He and Aang jumped down from the wall and headed to the big boring machine. "Let''s try not to break this machine too much. I have a use for itter."


    They entered the machine and looked for people to beat. Soon, it looked like an earthworm was defecating. Soldiers from the fire nation started toe out of the end part of the machine with all the sand and water.


    After a few minutes of beating people like ragdolls, Aang and Alexander stopped. "I think we are okay now. Let''s look outside."


    When they came out, they saw Chomei in his full size, scaring away the fire nation soldiers. Although he was clearly just having some fun.


    On the other hand, there was just one person remaining that was still fighting and it was a young girl.


    "Stop it, Ty Lee," Az shouted. "I havee to save you, Az. The Fire Lord sent me words that you''ve been kidnapped." Ty Lee replied while jumping around. Sokka and Katara were already paralyzed on the ground. Ty Lee was a formidable hand-to-handbatant, often utilizing chi blocking, a unique form of martial arts that targets pressure points located in the human body.


    Alexander walked up to the girl to stop her. She jumped at him and tried her chi-blocking and pinched Alexander on his body.


    Then they waited for a few seconds.


    "Hey, why aren''t you stopping?" She asked.


    "Because I am not normal. Also, stop pinching me." He shruggingly answered, unaffected by her attacks at all.


    "Ty Lee, I am not kidnapped. I am traveling with these people." Az spoke again. This time her words prated Ty Lee''s head.


    "B-But... why would you travel with your enemies?" Ty Lee was visibly confused.


    "Argh, it''s a long story. I will tell youter. Just stand down." Az replied.


    *BOOM*


    Chomeinded beside Alexander, "G-Chan, I have rounded them all up. Look"


    Alexander looked behind him and Chomei had really rounded up all the soldiers as if they were sheep. He had even made a boundary wall with sand.


    "Haha, good job, Chomei. Now shrink yourself or you''ll end up terrifying the whole city." Alexander suggested.


    "Oopsie, I forgot I was big. Weeeeeee..." Chomei got smaller and jumped on his shoulder to sit.


    They ordered the soldiers to be arrested and put in cells until the war was not over. They would all be treated humanly and with respect.


    "Kuei, you will announce me as your regent until you learn everything about being a good king. Got it?" He sternly ordered him.


    Kuei nodded profusely. He was too scared to be the king at the moment. He had never even heard about the war and didn''t know how he would win it if he was to fight.


    "Good, Aang, your firebending training will start from tomorrow. Before the Sozin''s Comet appears you need to face the Fire Lord. I will also take care of this da. It appears every hundred years and gives the fire nation a chance to mess again." He briefed.


    "Find Zuko, I need to talk to him," Alexander told Iroh.


    "Good, now you all may leave. I will check this machine here." He dismissed them. Dobby stayed behind with him.


    "Let me guess, an underground transit system?" Dobby asked.


    "Haha, of course, just imagine the things we can do with this. And this is the original technology of this world so I am not disrupting the natural order. It''s not just public transit, we can make city sewage and other waterways with this. I am now wondering what else the Fire Nation has been hiding." Alexander contemted.


    "So, what are we going to do next?" Dobby asked.


    "Well, for starters we need to slowly make the people lose their hate or prejudice against people of other nations. This is going to be very hard as they have been like this for more than a thousand years. Start by giving food to people in the name of the Avatar. People have lost faith in him and it needs to be reignited.


    "Make the lives of marginalized people better and they will not forget the kindness," he ordered.


    "Okay boss," Dobby said and left for work.


    After that, he went to Phixheim. The food production area to be precise. It ran all day every day and produced food and beverages with Hufflepuff cup and Hufflepuff pot.


    He found the seraph in charge of the ce and asked, "How many Chakra Fruits have you made?"


    "In total, we have been able to make four thousand five hundred. Thest batch of five hundred is still in production. They require a lot of magical power to make them, boss." Seraph replied.


    "Good, give me one. Also, I want all thousand of you Seraphs to eat one. Also, keep on producing them. I want ten thousand of them in storage." He instructed and left.


    Outside, he saw Dous running around in circles.


    "What are you doing?" He amusingly asked.


    "I''m trying to take the heat off. I have been seeing grass in my dreams every day. I can''t take it anymore, I am going crazy." Dous tiredly replied. His eyes looked reddened.


    "Ah, well in that case, here, eat this and go to sleep. Father gave me this." He revealed and handed him a candy.


    Dous quickly ate it and stopped running. "Ah, I can already feel the change. Thanks, old man, I''m going to sleep now."


    Letting him go, Alexander walked to his castle. Along the way, he saw Noodles ying in theke.


    "Eaaaa... Ea" Noodle spoked.


    "Haha, yes it is fun. You want me to take a bath? Well, I already had mine, you enjoy it." Alexander declined the offer and went into the castle.


    There he saw Amy teaching all the little beasts to paint and their model was the baby n(Son of Berry the Phoenix).


    "Haha, yes yes, keep working. Best of luck, my potatoes," he wished them.


    "G-Chan, please give the winner a reward," Kokuo cutely asked.


    "Sure, what do you want in a reward?" He inquired.


    They had not thought this through, it seems. But still, they asked for the same thing at the same time. "RAMEN!"


    Alexander startedughing, "Hahaha, don''t you eat that every day? Okay, I will reward you all with my handmade special Ramen."


    "Yayyy!" They cheered and got back to work.


    He went to the basement where he usually keeps his physical training equipment developed by himself for himself.


    But he came to find that Leonidas was also there, "Oh, hey, son."


    "Dad," Leonidas responded as he lifted a thousand-tonne dumbbell.


    "What are you doing here? Where is Natasha?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, Nat is sleeping. It seems Pregnancy has been putting her to sleep too much. Mom said everything is fine so I came here to exercise and let her rest." Leonidas blurted.


    "Good, take care of her or your mother will be angry. Okay, I got something for you, son. Here, this thing is called a Chakra fruit and it is supposed to make you very strong. Here, eat it." He gave him one.


    Leonidas looked at it carefully, "Hmm, this looks like a peach. Are you sure this is special?"


    "Absolutely, just try it. It should give you some boost." He nudged him.


    Leonidas finally took a bite out of it. Suddenly, in an instant, his body started shining in blue light and when it stopped he had a third eye with the weird blue sclera and golden iris, the iris also had some trigram-like shapes.


    "Well, how do you feel?" Alexander asked.


    Leonidas looked at his arms and tightened his fist. "I feel powerful. It did give me a boost in strength and it is not small, I can tell."


    "Yeah, it was supposed to happen. Well, try to explore your powers now. Especially your new eye." Alexander advised him.


    Leonidas looked confused. "New eye?"


    "Ah, so you didn''t feel it. Well, look at this." Alexander materialized a mirror and put it in front of his face.


    Leonidas looked at his face with a dropped jaw. He blinked a few times and saw the third eye also blink creepily, "WHAT THE F*CK!"


    [You can see Ty Lee and Leo''s eye on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°You must never give in to despair. Allow yourself to slip down that road and you surrender to your lowest instincts.


    In the darkest times, hope is something you give yourself. That is the meaning of inner strength.¡± - Uncle Iroh


    "What he said." - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Ramen made by Grandpa

 Chapter 429: Zukos Decision

    Zuko was feeling lost these past many days. He was not sure what he wanted to do in his life. So, he just roamed around the whole of Ba Sing Se, without a decided destination.


    He unknowingly came to the poorest part of the city. For as far as he could see there was dirt and bad odor from all the piled up garbage. Along the street, he saw many kids sitting on the sides. Their eyes looked lifeless and bodies malnourished. He could see their bone structure as there was no muscle fat left.


    Then, to his surprise, he saw Alexander walking to each child and doing something which would make the kids healthy in every way possible. A child who had been on the verge of death just started to jump around in a matter of seconds.


    He knew that the man was Spirit God and thought that maybe, following him can answer some of his questions.


    "Ah, Zuko,e here and help me." Before Zuko could approach Alexander called him.


    "Come, help me care for these children. The food rations will take a little time to get distributed, so I am making sure no life is lost." Alexander said.


    Zuko and Alexander walked to the next kid and kneeled in front of him. This one too had lifeless and hopeless eyes. His stomach had deted, making his ribcage appear in detail. His body was filthy as dirt was all over his ragged clothes and even skin. The smell of urine was all over him too.


    "What is your name, child?" Alexander asked while using magic to heal him.


    "Tai... Chin" "What about your parents?" He asked.


    "N-No parents," the kid replied.


    Alexander caressed his head, "Well, you still have this grandpa. You don''t need to worry about food and money now. I will take care of everything."


    The boy slowly smiled and fell asleep. His body may have been healed but he was still tired. Alexander just picked him up and started walking to the nearby shelter he had opened which was being manned by his people.


    "You look troubled, Zuko. What''s on your mind?" He asked.


    "I don''t know what to do now. I don''t know where to start now." Zuko replied in self-doubt.


    "Hmm, why must you have a n or a goal? Don''t be so worked out about the future that you stop looking at what is currently around you.


    "Look at this kid. He must have had hopes and dreams too. Maybe he wanted to be a soldier or a merchant but see where destiny brought him.


    "You can never be prepared, Zuko, because life is too unpredictable. You can only be ready to face whatever life throws at you. Why not be the fire lord?" Alexander gave honest advice.


    "Huh, I can''t even defeat Az, how am I to defeat my father and take over." Zuko scoffed at the idea in self-loathing.


    "Ah, Az. Well, even she couldn''t defeat her inner demons. Like how you are fighting yourself right now, she is too. And about Ozai, well, he is Avatar''s duty." Alexander said.


    "Ah, we''re here." He eximed.


    He handed the child to one of the seraphs, "Send food out immediately. The situation is worse than I imagined." He ordered.


    Zuko looked around the huge hall they were in. For as far as he could see, there were children. Some smiling, some sad, and some crying.


    He tightened his fist seeing the scene.


    Alexander stood beside him and spoke, "Children are the most vulnerable ones during crises like this war. They are too small and innocent to understand how cruel this world can be. They are too weak to protect themselves from exploitation.


    "Look at those little girls. I saved them from an underground brothel. And to add to their misery, it was their parents who sold them. But I must say, they are very strong-willed. They still want to live a happy life.


    "But all this shows you something. That this world is very unfair. Just because one was born in a certain family or nation with certain colored skin or facial features, it defines how their future life is going to be in this world. You were lucky enough to be born a prince and live your lifevishly but what about them? This is the reality of the world we live in.


    "It is also likely that many of these were born in rich or decent families and yet are here in this condition, because of the war. As the crown prince of the fire nation, it is your duty to stand up when another member of your family does something wrong. Don''t let the name of Fire Nation be smothered any more.


    "Because it is not just people here who are suffering. There are many in the fire nation too. Kids, just like these. Who deserved better but destiny didn''t allow."


    Zuko took a long breath and straightened his back as he should. He was the crown prince of Fire Nation and it was his duty to ensure peace and prosperity in his country.


    ~Maybe, if I were the fire lord, I could truly help kids like these. But I need to get stronger.~


    "Don''t worry. You will be joining me in for training tomorrow. You will train alongside the Avatar. Just like it was always meant to be." Alexander said, reading his thoughts.


    Zuko nodded quietly.


    "Haha, good. Now, let''s get to work. Your job is to distribute food packets to the people. No cking." He instructed.


    Zuko quietly followed the orders. It was his first step to help others.


    ...


    Fire Nation Capital,


    The current Firelord, Ozai was sitting alone behind the curtains of fire in the throne room. This was his favorite ce to sit and n as it made him feel how powerful he was and how much he could do.


    But he was angry and unstable right now, clearly depicted by the uncontrolled mes around him.


    "WHERE DID THIS SPIRIT GOD COME FROM!" He shouted.


    His ns for Ba Sing Se failed, his daughter, his favorite candidate for the next fire lord position was also taken hostage by the Spirit god. For the first time since he became the fire lord, he felt powerless. His mes couldn''t burn through this opposition.


    "Argh, I should wait. I should be able to take them on when the Sozin''s Cometes. I will be the strongest then." He talked to himself in a maddened state.


    ~But you will still not be able to defeat the Spirit God.~


    Ozai looked left and right to see where the voice came from, "WHO IS IT?"


    "It is I, Vaatu, the spirit of darkness and chaos. The strongest, the most ancient spirit and the greatest enemy of the Raava, also known as the... Avatar." a whispering voice said.


    "SHOW YOURSELF IF YOU ARE SO POWERFUL!" Sozin shouted.


    "I cannot, I am locked in the spirit realm. But, I can help you to gain power even stronger than the Avatar. You just need to be my host, just like how the Avatar is of Raava." Vaatu whispered.


    Sozai couldn''t tell if he was really listening to the voice or it was a hallucination because it all felt like he was hearing the words in his mind directly.


    "What is in it for you?" Sozai asked.


    "The same as what you have. Death of Avatar." Vaatu said, not telling him his other goal of bringing ten thousand years of darkness.


    "How do I be your vessel then?" Ozai asked, fully falling into the trap of Vaatu. He was just desperate for power at the moment and was ready to even sell his soul for it.


    "Good good... just follow my instructions and see..." Vaatu started instructing.


    ...


    *Aachooo*


    "Ah, I think I caught a cold," Aang eximed, scratching his bald head.


    "Don''t worry. this practice session will make you sweat away any cold you have. So, today''s first lesson is about mastering earthbending for you." Alexander started instructing.


    A distance away from them, everyone was sitting and watching. Sokka, seeing that Az was not a crazy psycho anymore tried to hit on her.


    "Heh, I guess Aang has gotten very weak to catch a cold so easily. Strong men like me never get sick." He boasted,


    "Oh, really," Az eximed.


    "Then your skin must be strong too? So if I were to roast you in my fire, you wouldn''t burn, right?" She said with no emotions, which was ten times scarier.


    Sokka got goosebumps and ran away.


    "Haha... that was funny, Az. Since when did you start joking?" Ty Leeughed.


    But Az looked at her with a in face too. Ty Lee stoppedughing, "Ah, sorry."


    "Got you, hahaha..." Az startedughing but this time genuinely.


    A distance from the two, Chomei floated beside Ragnarok. Chomei nodded looking at Az, "Ah, I am proud of my work. Here, take this, uncle Raggy. This is my card, call doctor Chomei anytime you need. I am busy now, gotta go."


    Chomei acted and left to do god knows what. Ragnarok looked at the piece of paper with the words Lucky Seven Chomei written on it with crayons and a crude drawing of Chomei and Alexander on it also made of crayons.


    "Haha... what a cute kid. I will frame this," Ragnarok muttered and put it in his pocket.


    [You can see Slums, Zuko, and Fire Lord on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 430: Teaching Firebending

    Aang showed a decent amount of control over his earth bending but it was still far away from perfection.


    "Good, you are learning fast, but you need to quicken the process or you won''t be strong enough by the time you face Ozai," Alexander told him.


    "But if I master my Avatar state then I can defeat him," Aang argued.


    "You are wrong there. Aang, the Avatar state is not meant to be used recklessly. If you were to die in the Avatar state then the cycle of reincarnations would be broken. Meaning no new Avatar. The Avatar State is like a safety mechanism of your body that is programmed to kick in whenever you are angry or in danger. Just take it as the previous experience of Avatarsbining into your body to save you.


    "But at that time, your body is the most vulnerable. So, to be a true and powerful Avatar, you need to master all the bending arts normally." He advised.


    Aang nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He never knew that he was putting the whole Avatar lineage in danger.


    Alexander patted his head and said, "Don''t worry. Toph has already taught you very well. Now, we just need to polish your skills. Then we will start the firebending training. You have three days to master Earth bending so work hard."


    "Let him in," Alexander ordered. Soon the gate of the training grounds opened and a friendly huge Badgermole entered. He came beside Alexander and silently sat down.


    *Pat Pat* "This boy here will be your new training partner. They are natural-born earth benders so I think you can learn a great deal from them, also, our dear Toph learned from Badgermole too." He revealed.


    With that, the badgermole beside Alexander walked to Aang and nudged him to follow.


    "Hehe... okay, let''s go." Aang sat on its back and left.


    Once he was gone, Az came up to him, surprising them all. "Old man, can you teach me too?"


    "What do you want to learn?" He asked.


    "Ummm, my lightning is no good. People already consider me evil due to it. What about simple mes?" She asked.


    "Hah, lightning is not evil. All that matters is who uses it. Because even though it is a very destructive force..." He snapped his fingers and suddenly the whole area became pitch ck as if it was a night with no light.


    "It is still light..." He added and started making lightning in his palm which illuminated the ce.


    "Even if it is destructive, it can still..." He waved his hand and suddenly cold wind started to flow.


    "It can still warm you up." He said, and in a controlled manner, used lightning to make the temperature higher.


    "So, it all depends on you, whether you want people to perceive it as evil or good. A sword can be used to harm and defend both, after all." Alexander lectured.


    *Yawn*


    "It was a nice lesson but I got bored. I am going to rest now." She turned around and left. But Zuko came to him.


    "Can you teach me how to do lightning bending?" He asked.


    "Sure, though it is very hard and takes time," Alexander warned him.


    "I don''t care. I will do it. I must do it." Zuko resolutely said.


    "Well, get ready then. Follow my movement. Okay?"


    From the sitting stands Iroh shouted, "You got to feel the flow, Zuko!"


    Zuko ignored Iroh''s words and started following Alexander''s steps.


    "One step forward. Two steps backward. Turn to your left, turn to your right. Stretch your arms out and say HA HA HA..."


    Zuko had been following him till theugh. "What are we doing?"


    "This, my boy, is the daily exercise. It''s pretty important to keep yourself fit." Alexander said, suppressing hisughter.


    "Haha, smile, kid. Being serious won''t take you far. The human mind is not made to always be stressed. Laugh and use its full potential." He advised.


    "Okay, back to training. Generating lightning usually involves a circr motion with the arms. Mentally, it involves aplete absence of emotion and peace of mind, and physically, it requires separating the energies of yin and yang, also interpreted as positive and negative electric potential respectively.


    "When the yin and yang collide together to be whole again, lightning is created, with the bender only guiding, rather than controlling, the lightning''s direction. If one attempts to conjure lightning without the required emotional discipline, it can instead result in a huge explosion of fire. Do you understand?


    "If you recklessly try it you will possibly lose a part of your body. So, do not try it without my presence or your uncle''s." He advised after the long exnation.


    "Okay, now follow my movements. I will show you how to prepare your body to harness lightning." He then instructed him seriously.


    So, for the next three days, he gave intense training to Zuko. But it was not just in fighting, but also how to think right when uncertain about things. He was basically preparing him to be the next Fire Lord without him even knowing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Aang had gone with the Badgermole to a cave. It turned out to be the home of it. There was also a mama and two small badgermole kids.


    Aang was astonished by how good they were at traveling even though they couldn''t see anything.


    So, he decided to close his eyes for the next three days. He tied a piece of cloth over them. He had heard from Toph about how she sensed the vibrations and saw through them. He was trying to achieve the same level.


    The first whole day didn''t result in much progress. But on the second day, he was able to sense the changes around him through the earth. But then he realized that he could also see things happening in mid-air as he was also an Airbender and could create a very light airflow around him, and wherever it would get disrupted he would know. This way, he learned to see even when he didn''t have eyes.


    He didn''t need the object to have contact with the earth to sense it. He had truly developed a 360-degree vision.


    Also, his hearing power increased. Now, he had fully mastered Earth bending and Air Bending. So, he got up and returned to Alexander after saying goodbye to the family of badgermoles.


    "Hahaha... very good. But don''t think you have mastered Earth Bending. There are still the derived forms. Sand bending and metal bending are the next frontiers. But those are to be learned when we will have extra time. Now, you will start your firebending training.


    "Okay, firebending is much different from other styles. Firebenders use their chi as a source for their bending. This facet of firebending is a sharp contrast to the other bending arts, which manipte already present sources of their element. Meaning that, unlike other styles where there are resources made avable that are manipted. In firebending, you create fire from your body.


    "I am sure you already know a bit about your Chi. Now, let''s try things out first."


    Alexander looked at Zuko sitting in the stands, "Zuko,e here. I want you to fight Aang. Help him understand what Firebending is. Aang, fight Zuko and learn how he is doing things, try to replicate it, and make fire. Best of luck."


    "But I don''t know firebending," Aang argued.


    "Baby steps, Aang," Alexander said and joined the rest of the audience.


    "G-Chan, quick quick, give me popcorn," Chomei demanded.


    "Haha, here you go. Share it with everyone." He handed him a bucket bigger than him.


    Back on the field. Zuko and Aang were having an intense staring contest.


    "I won''t go easy on you, Avatar," Zuko growled.


    "I don''t expect you to. And my name is Aang, you can call me that." Aang replied sternly.


    "HEYAAA!..." Zuko made the first attack and started bombarding fire. Aang just dodged and kept looking at what Zuko did to make fire.


    "Fight back, Avatar, you can''t run away forever." Zuko taunted.


    "If that is what you want, that will be what you get," Aang said and started using earth bending to sandwich Zuko from both sides.


    But, Zuko had be much more agile and he escaped all traps every time. His intensity of fire had also increased.


    "Wohooo... Yes Aang, kick his butt." Sokka shouted from the stands.


    Az looked at him seductively, "Ah, I thought mighty Sokka would be on my side. But I gues..."


    Sokka gulped saliva and looked at Aang, "SORRY AANG!, but can you lose this one?"


    "Bwahaha... youth," Ragnarokughed.


    "Desperate virgins," Hats appeared out of nowhere and added.


    "My nephew has gotten better at firebending," Irohmented while intently looking at the fight.


    "Of course he has, I taught him morning dancing exercises for the past three days." Alexander jokingly said.


    "Then you must teach me too. Even if I don''t get better at bending, I might just lose some of my belly fat." Iroh replied in the same joking tone and patted his belly.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°You are going through a metamorphosis, my nephew. It will not be a pleasant experience but when youe out of it. You will be the beautiful prince you were always meant to be.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡°I am your ancestor, so give me stones¡± ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Banana from the ancestor.

 Chapter 431: Life is like the Tea

    *BOOM*


    Aang sent a big gust of wind at Zuko, reducing his mes to mere sparks. All this time he had been trying to copy the moments of Zuko and tried to make fire. But he was unsessful. It all looked like a weird dance to others.


    Zuko was showing anger and fought Aang in a way that looked more like a deathmatch than a spar. Aang meanwhile looked scared of fire and tried to avoid it rather than face it. It was clear that both had some kind of psychological problems.


    Aang then fully stopped trying to do firebending and only fought Zuko with three other bending styles. Both were in an intense stalemate due to this.


    "OKAY STOP!" Alexander shouted.


    "Zuko, don''t use your anger to fuel your power. And Aang, why are you not focused on fire bending?" Alexander asked the two.


    "But this is how we were taught to firebend," Zuko said.


    "I don''t want to be angry." Aang also spoke.


    *Sigh* "Who said firebending was about anger and hate? The first firebender, the Sun Warriors, didn''t have anything to hate. They only wanted to survive by gathering food. They cared about bnce. The Fire Nation was also set up on this belief, but it was all changed when Sozin started nning for this war.


    "He changed the training method of all firebenders to make them more fueled by rage because it made them easier to control and more destructive." He exined.


    "You''re are making this up, aren''t you? The Sun Warriors died out thousands of years ago," Zuko refuted.


    "Well, you are wrong. They are very much alive and still practicing their ways. And we even have a man who met them first hand." Alexander revealed and looked at Iroh.


    Zuko followed his face and eximed, "UNCLE?!"


    "Well, think about it. Your uncle is one of the most peaceful men I have met and yet he can firebend. I refuse to believe that he based it on hatred." Alexander said.


    Iroh stroked his beard and walked up to them, "I never wanted to tell anyone about this but because it is in the presence of the Spirit God, I will.


    "Zuko, I met the Sun Warriors on an ind north of the Fire Nation maind. There are ruins of an ancient city. Everyone thinks the ind is uninhabited but it isn''t.


    "I met them and they put me through a test, to be judged by the mighty dragons, Ran and Shaw. They saw me fit and showed me the true way of firebending."


    "But Dragons were extinct," Zuko refuted.


    Alexander scoffed, "Huh. It was Fire Lord Sozin who began the tradition throughout the Fire Nation of hunting dragons as the ultimate sport. Anyone who managed to y a dragon earned the honorary title of "Dragon" and their talents as firebenders would be legendary.


    "If I had not intervened and saved them, they all would have died and Ragnarok would have probably destroyed this whole world in his anger. This Ran and Shaw must be somewhere hidden when I saved others."


    "Y-You mean, all of the dragons are alive?" Iroh asked.


    "Yes, they live in my dimension. There are millions of them and they have a whole to themselves." Alexander replied.


    Iroh took a sigh of relief and said, "That is a very good thing to hear. I am happy that they are living in peace now. It is better if they stay with you. People seem to find some kind of pride in hunting them even before what Sozin did. Even if Sozin had not done it they would have still gone extinct in a few hundred years"


    "Okay, everyone, pack up. We are leaving to meet the Sun Warriors. Aang and Zuko will get to meet the two dragons there and learn from them first hand." He announced.


    "YES! Finally, adventure," Sokka cheered.


    "Dobby, you stay here and run things. Keep an eye on everyone here too. Chomei, keep up the good work." He instructed.


    Everyone else jumped on the back of Appa and left. Alexander could have used anywhere door but he needed Zuko and Aang to be friends and that needed time.


    "Tea, my friend?" Iroh passed him


    "Haha, thank you. Do you also have a song for tea?" Alexander asked.


    "Of course, I have songs for every situation." Iroh proudly said and started singing.


    He walked to each of them to give them a tea ss while singing. His words seemed to be hinting at them too.


    ?Life is like the tea


    It always makes you free


    Happiness is life''s key?


    He walked to Sokka and gave him the ss while singing what made Sokka twitch.


    ?He thought it was a She


    But she turned out to be a he.


    But still, life was like the tea


    every sip making me free?


    "Hey, is that a personal attack? Anyone would have gotten confused." Sokka tried to save his pride but only received augh from Katara and Toph.


    Then he went to Aang and gave him the ss. Then he went to a depressed Zuko. Zuko denied the tea at first.


    ?Are you sad, my boy?


    Are you tense, my boy?


    Here, drink some tea,


    It will make your mind go free.?


    Zuko felt like these lines were for him. So, he took to the ss.


    Iroh looked at Zuko kindly and spoke, "No valid ns for the future can be made by those who have no capacity for living now. Rx a bit, son."


    "I don''t know, uncle. I feel lost. I want to be the Fire Lord and stop this war and start helping. But, I have done so many bad things in my life that I don''t think I am the right person to be fire lord." Zuko said.


    Iroh sat beside him. "Even I killed many when I was a General. But what has passed may never return, and what is yet toe may never be known. Stop anticipating everything and just believe in yourself."


    "Besides, you are the best possible Fire Lord that can ever be. Do you know about your great grandfather?" Iroh asked.


    "I remember what I learned in school. He was a friend of Avatar Roku. But no one knows about how he died, except that he was on his bed at that moment." Zuko answered.


    "No, I was not talking about Sozin. I was talking about your great grandfather from your mother''s side. Zuko, the grandfather of your mother was Avatar Roku himself. In you lies the blood of thest Avatar too.


    "Only you can bring the Fire Nation back on its intended path," Iroh revealed.


    Zuko was shocked, "W-Why didn''t you tell this to me before?"


    "Because you were so filled by your anger and goal to catch the Avatar that even if I had told you you would have dismissed it as a lie. You know it." Iroh said.


    Zuko calmed down and didn''t raise his voice. "Why didn''t you be the Fire Lord? Why? You could have stopped all this."


    Iroh sighed and looked at the changing scenery around them, "I never got the chance, Zuko. I did want to be the Fire Lord after Lu Ten''s death. I wanted to immediately put an end to the war. It had not just killed my sons but countless other sons of countless parents like me.


    "But, before I could even return home, I received the news that your father became the Fire lord. I knew that he had plotted his way to that position. I was a single man at that time and if I fought him it would have caused more bloodshed. So, I left to travel the Spirit realm and found my peace there."


    "I HAVE A GRANDSON?" Aang''s voice came soon. It was clear he was joking.


    "Hahaha, yeah, it seems that way, Aang." Alexanderughed.


    "Well, I am more than a hundred years old so I''m not surprised," Aang said jokingly.


    Zuko grunted hearing themughing. But he didn''t get angry. He was heeding his uncle''s advice and let go of his arrogance and foolish pride.


    "If this is the case, then Aang must have had hundreds of children, wives, and even husbands because many past Avatars were women too." Zuko japed back.


    It made Aang''s face fall when he thought about it.


    "Hahaha... Aang is the real stud among us," Sokka started loudlyughing.


    "At least I don''t mistake a man for a woman," Aang replied back.


    Making Sokka stop, "Okay, let''s call a truce. I didn''t hear anything and you didn''t see anything."


    "No," Aang denied.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 432: Firebending Masters

    They journeyed for 2 days. In between, the bond between Team Avatar and Zuko grew and they became friends. Countless Iroh''s songs and other jokes had truly lightened their mood and it didn''t seem like they were going on a serious mission but instead on a pic.


    "Okay, we are nearby now. Let''s go." Alexander announced.


    They all looked down at the ind. It was beautiful even though it was all destroyed.


    "Woah... where do all the people live? This is all destroyed." Sokka asked.


    "Let''s see for ourselves. Iroh, lead the way." Alexander said.


    Iroh happily guided them to a big building that looked like a temple in the middle of the whole ruined city. Soon they entered and saw what looked like a room of statues.


    "Aang, Zuko, follow the poses of these statues and dance," Iroh instructed.


    After a little whining from Zuko, they did it. Then the first stone slid under their feet. They all understood that it was some kind of a mechanism.


    After a few more moves they ended it in front of the central statues. But still, nothing happened. "Oh, it didn''te out." Iroh sadly muttered.


    "What didn''te out?" Katara asked.


    "Sunstone. They say you can only get it on solstice but I just wanted to try." Iroh rified.


    "Hmm, then let''s get it out," Alexander muttered and forcefully took is out by ripping the part of the floor apart. He picked up the golden egg-like thing.


    "What''s so special about this, this doesn''t look magical?" Sokka asked, ring at it closely.


    "Oh no, you weren''t supposed to pick it," Iroh eximed.


    *BOOM*


    The doors to the chamber closed automatically and suddenly a dark green gooey slime starteding out of the vents on the ground. It started to spread everywhere and the fist to touch it was Sokka.


    "AAAAAA... I can''t move," Sokka screamed like a little girl.


    Alexander quickly used his power to freeze to slimy stuff. "Stop moving. And stop screaming like a girl."


    Alexander mmed his staff to the ground and the frozen slime broke into small pieces, releasing all of them from it. He looked at it carefully. It felt like some kind of super glue.


    "Hmm, it seems they set up a safety mechanism here. Well, let''s put the stone back then." Alexander decided.


    "Hey, thieves!" A voice came from the light shaft on the roof.


    "Haha, Ham Ghao, it''s me, Iroh," Iroh spoke, trying to defuse the situation.


    "Iroh? What are you doing here? Why did you join the thieves? Did they kidnap you?" The man asked.


    "Hah, no, that is not the case. We mistakenly took the sunstone. With me are Avatar and the great Spirit God." Iroh introduced.


    Alexander looked at the man and just nodded his head while releasing some of his aura to make himself appear godly.


    After a few minutes, the gates opened and everyone walked out. A lot of Sun Warrior tribesmen were standing there.


    "Ah, forgive us for intruding in your ce. How about as a concession, I repair this city?" Alexander offered.


    "You can do that?" The man who appeared to be the chief of the tribe asked.


    "Absolutely, barely an inconvenience," Alexander responded and waved his hand. The broken structures of the buildings started assembling themselves. Everyone was stunned by this magic and it also looked beautiful how the smallest of the pieces put themselves back in their intended ces.


    Soon the ruins started looking like an empty ghost city.


    "Ah, I think it looked better before," Alexander sighed.


    The Sun Warriors looked at him with reverence. "Pleasee with us, Ran and Shaw would like to meet you, Spirit God."


    "Yes, in fact, it is these two who need to meet them." Alexander pointed to Aang and Zuko.


    "Then they will be judged. They will either pass or DIE," the chief replied.


    Ignoring the Sun Warriors'' attempts to dramatize everything, they proceeded to their of the firebending masters. But Aang and Zuko were made to pass a test by scaling a mountain while maintaining mes in their hands.


    After a while, they entered their. There were many Sun Warriors gathered in a circle, beating drums and making music. It looked like some kind of summoning ceremony.


    The chief came to Aang and Zuko. He then started speaking to Zuko, "Facing the judgment of firebending masters will be very dangerous for you. Your ancestors are directly responsible for the dragon''s disappearance. The masters might not be so happy to see you."


    "But once they find out I am the Avatar..." Aang spoke.


    "Have you forgotten that you vanished, allowing the fire nation to wreak havoc on the world? The decline of the dragons is your burden too." The chief scolded Aang.


    "Ohe on, he was frozen in an iceberg. Also, dragons aren''t even extinct. They were saved by Grandpa." Katara retorted, being protective of Aang.


    The chief looked at Alexander with even more reverence, "You did?"


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, now, will you send them up, please?"


    "CHANTERS!" The chief shouted. Immediately the Sun Warriors started beating drums and chanting words. Some of them made fire rings too.


    Zuko and Ang slowly climbed the stairs to the tform.


    "Those who wish to meet the masters Ran and Shaw now may present the fire," a tribesman said in a horn-like instrument that made him sound louder.


    Aang and Zuko both faced different sides, on two ends were tunnels. The tribe chief ordered for the huge horn to be blown to signal the masters toe out.


    *BOOM*


    A loud noise came that made the whole mountain shake. Aang got spooked and lost his fire. Realizing he needed it, he started scuffling with Zuko to get some of his fire.


    From the ground, everyone was sighing seeing the scene. While they were making noise, the mountain started to shake.


    Then like a gust of wind, two Chinese dragons came out of the caves. One blue and one red.


    "DO THE DRAGON DANCE!" Iroh shouted from below.


    So, the two started to do it in sync with the movement of the dragons. After the dance wasplete. The two dragonsnded near them and made a spiral of fire towards the sky with Zuko and Aang in the middle of it.


    The two looked at the fire from inside while it shined on their eyes. The myriad colors of fire had some kind of mystery in it. To their eyes, they were seeing the true form of firebending. It was not about anger. But it was about light and bnce. That is how you truly firebend.


    "I understand," Zuko muttered.


    *BOOM*


    Then as the fire came, it stopped. But, the dragons did not leave. They turned their huge heads and looked at Alexander first. After a slight bow, they looked at Ragnarok as if he was their mother or father.


    "BWAHAHA... alright, stop with your puppy eyes." Ragnarok loudlyughed and jumped near the heads of the dragons.


    Ran and Shaw happily enjoyed the boops on their noses from Ragnarok. Ragnarok also made himself a bit bigger to give their heads some hugs. He would have turned into his full form but that would have destroyed the whole.


    "I will not leave you here to suffer, children. You two have suffered enough," Ragnarok said while caressing their faces.


    The dragons then made some noise that made Ragnarok and Alexanderugh as they understood them.


    Ragnarok nodded, "Okay, take me to your nest then. Let me see your babies."


    Everyone was confused by this interaction but then Iroh realized, "My God, how did I forget, Ragnarok is the Dragon God. Of course, all dragons are like children to him."


    This made the Sun Warriors start chanting frenziedly again. But Ragnarok ignored them and apanied the two dragons to theirir in the mountain.


    ...


    Ba Sing Se


    Chomei was really happy these days. He was able to help his G-Chan by treating the girl. He went to look for Az in her room but didn''t find her there. He spent a while looking for her but after countless attempts, he got anxious.


    He looked around the whole castle of the king but couldn''t find her. He had thought that she was cured now and liked being around him. But he just realized he was wrong.


    ~Oh no... G-Chan will be angry at me now.~ Chomei sadly muttered.


    He quickly flew to Dobby, "UNCLE DOBBY! T-That girl ran away!"


    [You can see the Old city, dragons, Aang, and Zuko on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Good times be good memories, but bad times be good lessons.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    "Yesterday you were something, tomorrow you will be something, but what truly matters is what you are right now." - Grandpa Universe


    1 Stone = 1 Headpat from Grandpa

 Chapter 433: Boiling Rock

    "Breath Chomei, Breath... we will find her." Dobby tried to calm him down. Chomei was always like this, easy to get anxious.


    "B-But, G-Chan will be angry now. I didn''t keep an eye on her." Chomei worriedly said.


    Dobby patted his head, "Hah, he loves you far too much to ever get angry at you. Let''s go together and find her. Sit on my shoulder."


    Chomeipiled and quietly sat on his shoulder. "I thought she had changed. Why would she run away now?"


    "Calm down, Chomei, I''m sure she''s around somewhere," Dobbyforted him and quickly used the point me charm.


    "See, that white light is pointing that way which means she is not too far away," Dobby said.


    After walking a distance they eventually reached the new Tea shop of Iroh which was named Four Seasons. Even though Iroh wasn''t there, the shop still had staff to run it. In just a short span of time, it had be very famous and people from all walks of life used toe because of the taste and affordability.


    Chomei entered and saw Az and Ty Lee making tea behind the counter. "Waaa... you''re here? I thought you ran away."


    "Hah? Why would I do that? Uncle Iroh told me that tea helps smarten your brain. I am just doing that." Az responded. "And it is so fun, I don''t know what I am adding in the cup but it tastes good." Ty Lee chimed in. She was indeed putting random herbs in the tea.


    Chomei nodded happily. Now he knew that Az had changed. Although her personality was still somewhat the same, but now she didn''t rage on about everything. This gave Chomei a sigh of relief.


    "Then I would like to have some lemon tea," Chomei said tiredly and took a seat.


    "Lemon Tea for the great Lord Chomeiing right away," Ty Lee cheerfully went to brew it.


    Dobby just sighed at all the drama. No day was boring as long as a tailed beast was around them. They were always doing something or were curious about something. He could only think about what will happen when they go to the modern world as it will be filled with strange gadgets and other things.


    "A ginger tea for me," he also ordered.


    ...


    Back at the Sun Warrior Ind,


    "Bwahaha... such cute little children. Hey there, this is grandpa Raggy." Ragnarok yed with 3 baby dragons. Ran and Shaw proudly stayed beside him.


    "Okay, let''s go out. I will take you all to my own world. Millions of dragons live there in peace and harmony." Ragnarok suggested and picked the little dragon babies. He brought them out of the cave to Alexander.


    "Alex, I''m taking them to Dracheim with me. The little ones need a safe space to live and grow." Ragnarok informed him.


    Alexander nodded and let them go. When suddenly the dragons disappeared, the Sun Warriors started freaking out.


    "Where did the great masters go?" They asked.


    "They went to the realm of dragons where millions like them live. You can still worship them but don''t expect them toe and show themselves." Alexander told them.


    "But who will guide us now?" The tribe chief asked.


    "Well, haven''t the sun warriors been guided for thousands of years? You already have the teachings, now it is time to teach them to others. Once this war ends, you will need to teach true firebending to people. That will be your true duty." Alexander advised them.


    The people respectfully epted the duty.


    "I will make sure this city is preserved in its original state. You don''t need to worry about people finding you anymore." Zuko assured them.


    "We have been promised many things many times, Prince Zuko, only time will tell if you are good or just like your father and grandfather." The tribe''s chief said.


    "Okay, folks. It''s time we leave. Aang here needs to practice his newly learned firebending now. I will be leaving food rations for you all in the old storage. They willst a whole year for you, but by then the war would be over and Zuko here would be the Fire Lord." Alexander dered.


    They all came out of the deep mountains and returned to Appa.


    "So, where are we going now?" Toph asked.


    "We are now going to Boiling Rock. I am going to destroy that prison. At least the part that is holding innocents." Alexander announced.


    "So, we are starting an official war with the Fire Nation?" Aang asked.


    "Haha, no. I am starting a war with the fire nation. You will just fight Ozai. That is your destiny that you mustplete. I am just there to enlighten the path and also save a few innocent souls. Ah, from this, I remembered something. We will go to the Western Air temple after this." He revealed.


    "Then what am I to do?" Zuko asked confusedly.


    "When Ozai will be out, fighting Aang, you will be consolidating your power. Wars and fights are not always won with fists, sometimes politics can do a better job at less cost." He advised. It was not just for Zuko but for Aang too. The two needed to learn politics to truly understand what it meant administering the world.


    Zuko was never taught how to be a good fire lord. For most of his life, he just tried to impress his father and eventually got banished. Hecks the teachings and experience, but good for him, If his sister turns out good then she can help him as she has plenty of experience in politics and maniption.


    Aang, on the other hand, didn''t even get to leave the Air temple to learn the other bendings before he got stuck in the iceberg. He may be more than a hundred years old but he was still a child. Hecks experience on how to help people by ways not involving your fist.


    After flying for a while they came close to the boiling Rock. The Boiling Rock was an extremely secure Fire Nation prison known for its history of unsessful escape attempts. The prison was situated on a volcanic ind in the middle of a boilingke, hence its name. The most dangerous criminals, both domestic and foreign alike, were sent here, these prisoners included thieves, traitors, and prisoners of war.


    Around the prison were many airships floating, keeping the surrounding secure and making sure no jailbreak happens.


    "Well, this ce looks heavily guarded. So, what''s the n?" Sokka asked with his boomerang ready.


    "It is simple. I go in, release prisoners, p some fire benders, and return. Meanwhile, you drink tea with my friend Iroh." Alexander bluntly stated.


    "You will go alone in there?" Aang worriedly asked.


    "Haha, kid, I have faced beings capable of destroying worlds with a mere flick and still won easily. This is nothing. You just wait here. Or, you can go to a nearby uninhabited ind and practice. Iroh can oversee you." He suggested.


    They protested that they wanted to help but he denied. He could work more efficiently and faster if he went alone as he didn''t need to worry about protecting himself. The team Avatar also needed a lot of training before they could fight efficiently.


    On the ind was ake with boiling water and its middle was the prison. The only way on and off from it was by using gonds. After a few minutes, Alexander flew above the prison. All the guards on the ground were pointing fingers at him.


    "Oh look, a weird bird."


    "No, that doesn''t look like a bird."


    "F*CK! It''s a man. GODDAMMIT, sound the rms." The third guard shouted.


    *BOOM*


    "Toote," Alexander came down with a very loud thud. Everyone around him fell down on their knees.


    [You can see the Boiling Rock and prison on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 434: Western Air Temple

    He started pushing people around. All the big sinners who liked torturing their prisoners in ways unimaginable were simply thrown into the boiling water of the prison ind''s boilingke. Nothing could be a bigger punishment than that for them.


    He kept on dealing with guards and made an inspection of the prison. It was clean but also not that good of a ce. There was constant bullying by the Fire Nation guards, telling the prisoners that their homes had been captured or that their family was dead, this worked badly for their mental conditions. Also, the heat was unbearable for them. He saw people from various nations and tribes that were against the Fire Nation, this made it even worse for them. Still, if oneid low, they wouldn''t find too much trouble. There were just a few guards who went overboard.


    Then finally he saw the warden of the prison. He looked at the man''s sins and was surprised that it was so low. He looked at his past life and found out that the warden was extremely demanding and impatient but he was still not inhumane. He didn''tck empathy as he deeply loved his family. He was just too professional.


    Another interesting thing he found out was that he was the brother of Michi. The Fire nation governor sent to Omashu that Alexander caught. The man was still living in Omashu with his family under the eyes of King Bumi.


    Seeing this, Alexander decided to not kill this one. But he still continued dealing with other sinner guards.


    "WHO ARE YOU?" The warden asked.


    "I am Alex but people usually call me the Spirit God," Alexander announced.


    The warden''s eyes widened. He was not going to believe it but he did when he saw the man using various styles of bending and he was sure that the Avatar was supposed to be a bald kid, not an old man.


    "I am taking over this prison. You can keep the job but you will have to work for me." Alexander proposed. "But I work for the Fire Lord," he argued.


    "You still can, just not the same one," Alexander said and called for Zuko toe. He used his anywhere door this time.


    "Meet Prince Zuko, the next Fire Lord. He has the support of me, General Iroh, and the Avatar. Can Ozai win now?" Alexander asked.


    "Prince Zuko? But he''s exiled. How can h.." The warden was stopped from speaking more by Zuko.


    "You are Mai''s uncle, that is why I will not get angry but remember one thing, I will be the Fire Lord. I have strength and support. You can either join me or rot in prison." Zuko sternly said.


    It was obvious he was trying to solidify his image as a ruling figure. It also seems to work as the warden looked a bit scared.


    Then, he suddenly kneeled, "I surrender to you, Prince Zuko. I will obey yourmand."


    "Then release all the innocents jailed here, no matter which kingdom they''re from," Alexander ordered.


    After a few hours, all the innocent political prisoners were released. Alexander did some health checks and let them go. They all were from other nations. Many people from the water tribe were imprisoned there too. Also, a Kyoshi warrior.


    Alexander just used his anywhere door to send them to their ces. But the Kyoshi warrior wanted toe with them as she knew the Aang gang.


    Alexander returned with Zuko to a small nearby ind where they were training.


    "Oh, Sokka, how are you?" The girl, Suki, ran to him and hugged him. Then she nted a kiss on his cheek.


    Everyone was looking at the interaction suspiciously.


    "Sokka, didn''t you promise Yue that you woulde back to her and marry her?" Alexander asked, rming both Sokka and Suki.


    "WHAT?" Suki shouted.


    After that, what happened was the torture of Sokka. Suki turned out to be a very talented warrior and punisher of bad deeds.


    "Let''s go to the western air temple as nned," Alexander announced.


    They all got on to Appa''s back and started their journey. Alexander had forgotten a big detail about what he had done in the past and he was going to rectify it.


    "Why are we going to the temple? Shouldn''t we be preparing for the war?" Toph asked.


    "No need to worry about that. Dobby has ryed the message to all other major powers who are oppressed by the fire nation. On the day of the ck sun, they all will jointly attack the fire nation. I will be with Aang and Zuko, to helpplete their task." He exined the n.


    "And then I will happily retire to my beloved tea shop," Irohmented.


    "Haha, sure. In fact, why don''t you start tea farming? It is surely a very profitable business." Alexander proposed.


    "Ah, that I will leave to the young people. I am too old for farming and want some rest now." Iroh said.


    "Hah, sure, we can have our Sokka man the fields then. I''m sure he can''t do anything else after losing his dignity so brutally." Toph japed.


    "No, he is going to be my horse from now on." Suki huffed. She was still sitting on the back of a beaten Sokka.


    Amidst a few jokes andughter, they eventually reached their destination.


    The Western Air Temple was one of the four original temples of the Air Nomads and one of the two, the other being the Eastern Air Temple, that exclusively housed female Airbenders.


    It was located in the mountains north of the Fire Nation. The temple was notable in that, unlike the other temples, it was situated underneath the edge of a cliff instead of atop a mountain.


    The spires gave the appearance of having been built upside-down, and because of that, the temple was hidden to the passerby. Its design allowed the wind to flow into even the deepest chambers, which made the Air Nomads feel at home. Avatar Yangchen was born and raised at the Western Air Temple.


    They all were mesmerized by the wonderful ruins that once used to be a peaceful temple with beautiful flying bisons roaming around.


    *Sigh*


    "This used to be an amazing ce. But it was also the first to be attacked due to its close proximity to the fire nation." Iroh muttered.


    They all nodded at that. But Aang''s face looked clearly sad. He thought about his old days when he used to y with so many of his friends. He may have never shown it but he still remembered them all. To him, it was not a hundred years as he had no memory recollection of that. To him, the moment he woke up from that iceberg, his whole world was shattered. Suddenly the whole world was at war and his people were gone.


    Alexander felt the emotional storm he was going through so he patted his head, "Don''t be sad, child. I advise you to keep on looking forward, who knows what it may hold."


    "WAAAAAA..." suddenly the voice of a sky bison echoed around the ce.


    They all looked back and saw Aapa looking confused too.


    "What was that noise?" Aang wondered loudly.


    Then to their shock, a sky bison flew close by. Appa, seeing his people, flew up to meet them. The excitement and happiness were clear as a day on Appa''s cute face.


    "Woah, there is still a sky bison?" Aang eximed.


    "Who said there was only one," Alexander said, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "Look there," he pointed to one side.


    Soon many more sky bison started toe to them. There were many little ones too.


    "Haha... look at Appa, he looks so happy," Katara eximed.


    But what came next made them drop their jaws. Many more flying bison came and on their backs were people in Air Nomad''s clothes.


    There were men and women alike. All of them were sporting an arrow on their heads. This showed that they were airbenders.


    Alexander started speaking to remove their doubts, "When I came to this ce during the attack of Fire Nation. I saw that they were not killing them but capturing them. They were all female air benders and I knew how they would be treated. So, I saved them all. Not just them but many more monks from other temples. Sadly, most of them denied my help and wanted to hold their ground. Saying that they won''t be able to live with it if they did not even defend their homes."


    "M-my people... I am not alone?" Aang muttered, his heart was pounding very fast from all the excitement and happiness.


    *BOOOM*


    Before anything could happen an explosion urred, injuring a baby sky bison. Alexander immediately teleported and caught it. Its fluffy body was going cold fast so he quickly used his Devil Fruit power to bring his body back to the state it was a minute ago.


    The baby bison immediately got better and looked at Alexander''s face. Then he licked it. "Haha, go to your mother now, little one,"


    Then he looked at who it was that attacked. It was a man with a tattoo of the third eye on his forehead. But Alexander didn''t need to fight him as Bunpuku hade out.


    Bunpuku had be the spiritual guide of all the airbenders in the past few years. He taught them many things while living on a secluded in Alexander''s sr system.


    Bunpuku stood in front of the attacker with a namaste hand pose. He spoke in a calm yet chilling voice, "Violence leads to corruption and corruption leads not to nirvana. Repent you can right now or he who exerts violence upon others, by violence shall he be taught!"


    [You can see the warden, Suki, Air Bisons, Western Air Temple, and the attacker on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Sometimes the best way to solve your own problems is to help someone else.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    1 Stone = 1 Banana pizza (Special Offer)

 Chapter 435: French Fries for Love

    The man who attacked them was an assassin from Fire Nation. He had somehow developed an ability calledbustion bending.


    Combustion-bending was a form of telekic firebending. It consists of the ability to channel chi through the forehead, often marked by an intricate third-eye tattoo, superheating the surrounding air and producing a beam of explosive energy capable of immense damage, both in short and long-range.


    Unlike conventional firebending, which produces a me from the body, the technique instead creates a powerful beam that explodes upon contact with a solid surface.


    Bunpuku simply and peacefully blocked his chi paths, leaving him unable to bend anymore.


    "Just balding your head doesn''t make you a saint. You also need to follow the lifestyle." Bunpuku said.


    "Absolutely right," Alexander added and walked up to them. He looked at the fire bender kneeling on the ground. His Chi was blocked and he was continuously trying to use it which caused immense pain in his body."


    Alexander checked his sins first and then shook his head in disappointment, "This man can never reach heaven even if he repented for the rest of his life. He has killed 98 children by now, all were assassinated for political reasons."


    Alexander grabbed him by his cor and lifted him in the air. He walked over to the edge of the floor, beyond which was a very deep ravine.


    The man finally started showing signs of fear but Alexander didn''t show him mercy, "Don''t look at me like that. I bet all those kids looked at you for mercy too." He then released his grip. The man fell with loud screams. Alexander looked back and saw everyone was staring at him.


    "Sometimes, showing mercy to a criminal is an injustice to those he has harmed. One holding a position of power can never be all-forgiving," he said.


    "But, the monks at the air temple taught me to never kill and try to solve things using my mind and tactics. I should only use force to defend." Aang argued.


    "Those are good morals, Aang. But look around you. This whole ce was destroyed by people. If I had note and saved everyone then things unimaginable would have happened to all the women living here.


    "The idea of non-violence is good when the world knows restraint when kingdoms fear war and do not advocate it. Showing your other cheek when someone ps is only good until they are pping, but when they try to burn you or your loved ones, that is when non-violence ends and justice begins. Think about this, Aang, think about all the things you''ve seen till now. Try to create your own narrative instead of following others." Alexander replied.


    "But what about all the things I have been taught until now?" Aang asked with a conflicted look on his face. It seems he had started doubting Alexander now. The things he was taught were suddenly being told to be invalid. It was hard to ept.


    Alexander calmly looked at him. He understood what was going on in his mind, "You are the Avatar, little one, you are supposed to enlighten other''s path and bring peace. No one can make decisions for the Avatar, not even me. I, the dragons who taught you Firebending, your teachers in air temple, we were all just advisors. The final decision always lies in you."


    Saying that, Alexander left Aang to talk with his fellow airbenders. Maybe that would give him some clue on what to do.


    ...


    In Iroh''s Tea shop in Ba Sing Se.


    *Bells*


    It signifies that a new customer came in. Az lifted her head to see who it was and it turned out to be her favorite customer.


    Chomei and Dobby followed her gaze.


    "You like him? Do you want to kissy him as brother Leo does with Nat?" Chomei innocently asked.


    Az got flustered and it was the first time anyone had seen such an expression on her face. "Ah, what are you saying, I am Princess Az. I don''t do that."


    "Yup, you''re definitely love-struck. But don''t chase after him, he''s too dense and is only interested in cabbage, dried seaweed, and games," Dobby advised her.


    But she ignored and happily went to talk to the bald guy, "What can I get you?"


    Saitama looked at her in disappointment, "Ah, it''s okay, I was leaving, you guys don''t have french fries."


    "French fries? What is that?" Az asked, noting down her crush''s favorite food.


    "Ah, it is potatoes cut into rectangr slices, dipped in vorful batter, and then fried," Saitama exined and got up to leave.


    "WAIT! W-We sell it, just wait a minute," she imed and ran into the kitchen.


    Saitama just sat back down and drank the tea for the time being.


    Dobby then asked Ty Lee near the counter, "Hey, why is she acting like this?"


    "Oh, well, something happened yesterday. Az and I were just roaming around the city when we saw him. Initially, Az was disgusted by him. She said he looks so in and weak. She wondered why he was with the Old Man. So, she challenged him to a fight." Ty Lee recited the whole ordeal.


    "Let me guess, she got defeated miserably," Dobby said.


    "Oh, it was much more than that. Saitama didn''t even move. He just extinguished her blue mes by blowing at them. Just his blow was strong enough to throw her a few feet away.


    "You know what Az is like. She got angry and started firing her lightning at Saitama, but he was still unfazed. After a while she was so tired that she fell down, her hair was a mess.


    "Then Saitama walked to her and patted her shoulder and said, ''Don''t be sad that you are not stronger, be happy because you know you can get stronger. There''s no limit,''


    "Saitama then punched towards the sky so hard that it sounded like the sky would fall at any moment. Then to our shock, all the clouds in the sky disappeared due to the punch.


    "Then I saw it. The look on her face was the same as Mai''s when she sees Zuko. She was lovestruck." Ty Lee ended her long narration.


    "So it was he who made that loud sound yesterday," Dobby muttered.


    "Then, does this mean she wants Kissy?" Chomei asked.


    Ty Lee nodded with a grin, "Yes, Kissy, and much more."


    Chomei tilted his head in confusion, "What''s more than a kissy?... ten kissies?"


    Dobby immediately agreed and saidughingly, "Yes, Chomei, it is ten kisses."


    ~*Sigh* Compared to his brothers, he is really too innocent.~ Dobby thought.


    Soon Az came out of the kitchen with a te full of real french fries. She took them to Saitama and waited for him to eat.


    *Crunch*


    "Ah, these are a bit different but tasty nheless." He eximed.


    Az gleefully smiled and returned to the counter.


    "How many potatoes did you waste for making them?" Dobby asked.


    "There are only three left." She replied.


    Ty Lee, who was drinking tea, spat it out, "What? But there were one hundred kilos of them,"


    "I am Fire Nation''s princess, I will pay for it." Az haughtily replied. It seems she was only kind when it came to Saitama.


    "My patient wants kissy, I will help you now, follow me," Chomei suddenly spoke.


    He flew to Saitama who was happily eating. "Tama brother, give kissy, no, ten kisses to my patient," he blurted.


    *Cough*


    "What?" Saitama had question marks all over his face.


    ...


    Back at the Western Air Temple,


    In the real world, so much time had passed, but in Alexander''s pocket dimension, only the time he spent physically passed. So, Aang still knew many of the airbenders because they had not aged much.


    "Some of us were not even at the air temple at that time and yet we were hunted down by them. In fact, the Fire Nation created sanctuaries filled with Air Nomad artifacts to lure Airbenders to them. Many did fall into this trap. But then grandpa came and took us all away." One of the surviving Airbender children told Aang.


    "Don''t worry, I-I will end this war soon. I have already mastered the four elements, now we just need to wait for the day of the ck sun which is in a week." Aang assured them. He had said it but he was not so sure himself. He was wondering what was he supposed to do to Ozai when he catches him.


    Meanwhile, Alexander and Iroh were drinking tea with Bunpuku because he didn''t drink alcohol.


    "Haha, my friend, you are what I imagined a saint to be. So calm and peaceful," Iroh praised Bunpuku.


    "All because of the guidance of Spirit God," Bunpuku replied.


    ~When did I give him guidance?~ Alexander confusedly asked himself.


    [You can see Aang, Az and Saitama on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 436: Conflicted Young Minds

    For the whole ofst night, Alexander helped all the airbenders settle down. He helped restore the whole temple and also prepare for the uing war. he could deal with it alone, but he wanted the world to feel that they were all united against Fire Nation. This would create a bit of a sense of unity among the nations.


    "Okay, listen everyone. The only job of Airbenders will be to drop bombs from high in the sky. Even higher than the airships. You all will have telescopes so make sure not to make friendly fire. Airbenders will be the air support, Earth Benders will be the ground support and the Water benders will be the Naval support." He instructed all the adults.


    "Spirit God, how long do you think this willst?" A man asked.


    "Don''t worry. Probably an hour or two. If anything too out of the ordinary happens I will intervene. Don''t forget, this is your war for the future. A better future." He said, reminding them why they fought.


    All the airbenders then ran away to ready their sky bison and loaded all the explosives. He had called a Seraph toe out to organize them so they don''t make any mistakes.


    Just when Alexander was about to leave to meet Dobby, Zuko came up to him. "Spirit God, can you tell me about my father? I want to know why he became like this. Why would he allow me, his own son, to be killed."


    Alexander looked at Iroh who looked a bit saddened for some reason.


    "Tell him, my friend. He won''t take my word for it. He still thinks he needs to talk to his father." Iroh said.


    [A/N: Remember, this is Zuko different from canon. Here, he never saw the dark side of his father personally or fought his sister seriously because of Alexander. He still doesn''t know everything.] Alexander told him to sit with him. Not just him, Iroh, Toph, Sokka, and Tsuki also came. Katara and Aang were nowhere to be seen.


    Alexander started speaking, "When Fire Lord Sozin started all this, it wasn''t just a war on the world but his own culture. Fire nation that used to embrace the teachings of the dragons, the teachings of nature and bnce changed and became firebenders fuelled by anger.


    "Why do you think dancing is banned in the fire nation? Remember the dragon dance of the sun warriors? Sozai was twisted enough, but he didn''t spare his own son Azulon either.


    "From an early age, he tried to mold him into a person like himself. But, Azulon may have not stopped the war, he was still better than Sozai or Ozai. This can be seen by how he defended Iroh when Ozai asked Azulon to make him the next Fire Lord because Iroh lost his only son.


    "Azulon wanted his Iroh, who was known to be more of a philosopher and calm person than crazy like Sozai or Ozai to be the next fire lord. But conveniently, Azulon died. Zuko''s mother went missing and a few yearster Zuko was sent away.


    "Now, it is even confirmed that he was going to kill you, Zuko. Az said it herself and you know she was not lying back then. Do you still want to talk to your father?


    "Zuko, I am speaking from experience, when a person bes too greedy and narrowminded, they stop caring about family or bonds. To them, everyone is a tool they can use or dispose of when not needed. Look at Az, if your father was really worried about her he would have left no stones unturned to get her back. But, nothing like that happened. The rest is up to you, on what you decide, I suggest you trust Iroh. He is more like a father to you than Ozai."


    Zuko looked at his uncle. He really saw him as his father. The man had only thought about what was good for him and he knew that if it weren''t for Iroh, maybe he would have been like Az before her medical treatment by Alexander.


    "Thank you, spirit god, my mind is clearer now. It was stupid of me to question myself like this." Zuko apologetically said.


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "Haha, kid, questioning yourself is a good thing. That is what makes us humans. But, to not lose the way, you should also keep looking for answers."


    Zuko nodded and went to Iroh, "I am sorry that I doubted you, uncle."


    Iroh suddenly hugged him, "Come here you. I knew you were just confused. You had stumbled in your path but I knew you didn''t lose it."


    Alexander then looked at Toph and Sokka. "You two will train with me now. Toph, I will teach you metal bending and sand bending. Sokka, I will teach you how to be the best martial artist, we can''t have you constantly beaten by your girl."


    "That''s what he will get for his debauchery," Suki shouted from a distance.


    "Hahaha... well, I guess he does need a lesson. Anyway, what have you decided, Sokka? Yue wi..." Sokka didn''t let him finish and jumped to cover his mouth.


    "Don''t talk about her, old man. She will kill me, I am serious." Sokka scaredly said.


    Alexander shrugged, "Well, I don''t know the experience. I have been with a single woman all my life and I still love her."


    "Aww... that''s so sweet, grandpa," Toph voiced.


    "Kid, you''re pathetic." Ragnarok appeared out of nowhere.


    Sokka slumped on the ground, "Great, now you have destroyed my confidence and self-respect."


    ...


    Outside the Temple,


    Aang and Katara were together, looking at the night sky,


    "What happened, Aang? I know something is troubling you." Katara worriedly asked.


    "I don''t know. I just... I don''t know what to think. What should I do when I fight Ozai? I can''t kill him. I haven''t killed anyone in my life. I''m even a vegetarian and spirit god now says that killing someone doesn''t make you bad," Aang started.


    "I don''t think he meant killing in as like killing whatever you want. Maybe he only meant that in rare cases like the fire lord, it is the best option to deal with them." Katara deduced.


    "Who knows, he told me to find my way myself and I am confused," Aang muttered.


    Katara put her hands on his shoulder and looked him in his eyes, "Aang, no matter what you decide, just remember, I will always support you. Always,"


    Aang contently looked her in the eyes. He could see himself in them. Suddenly, his body moved and he kissed her. It startled Katara and she took a step back. He knew he liked her in a romantic way but what happened was sudden for him too. He just moved on impulse.


    "I... I didn''t mean to..." Aang stuttered. Katara blushed and went inside quickly.


    Momo flew to Aang and sat down on his shoulder. His mind was in upheaval at the moment.


    "Ki Kii"


    "Yes, momo. This was embarrassing." He muttered.


    ...


    "Good, Toph. Feel theposition of the metal. It too came out of the earth." Alexander taught her.


    Alexander had put Toph in a metal box and he had told her toe out on her own. She had epted the challenge at first but now he was sensing her breath getting uneven as if she was hyperventting. When he felt that she could not take it anymore he released her.


    "What''s the matter, child. Why do I sense fear in you?" He asked and gave her a ss of water.


    "I-I am afraid of darkness. Since the day you gave me my eyes back, I feel terrified of again someday waking up and not getting to see all the shapes and colors. When I''m in the dark, I feel I won''t be able to sense the light even when I am standing in it." She exined.


    Alexander caressed her hair, "It is okay, Toph. It is okay to be scared. But what you have is not fear but Nyctophobia and it can be cured. From now on, whenever you sleep, you light ten candles in your room for light. Then every week you extinguish one. After ten weeks, you will probably be able to sleep in darkness. Here, take these pills, they can calm you down too."


    Alexander had nearly forgotten that he was dealing with children. Aang, Toph, Katara, Sokka, and Zuko were all kids. They were not supposed to be perfect and he was really asking too much from them, particrly Aang, but he also knew that they needed this experience if they want to change the world someday.


    "Now, let''s do the same exercise but this time without the roof of the box. Okay?" He asked.


    She meekly nodded and got back to work.


    "Old man, look at my moves," Sokka shouted at him.


    *BAM*


    "Focus, why did you look away from me while sparing?" Ragnarok asked. But Sokka was already on the ground.


    "Haha, jokes aside, teach him some good stuff, Raggy. He needs it." Alexandermanded.


    Just then he noticed a flustered Katara came in running from outside and went to her tent.


    ~What the hell are these kids up to? Did they hit puberty or something?~ Alexander asked himself.


    [A/N: I have changed so many things in the journey of team Avatar that they didn''t get the chance to grow out of their problems. Which is why all these things are happening. Zuko being doubtful but understanding because he spent time with Alexander, Aang feeling conflicted about killing and also his love. Toph''s situation I introduced because I had changed her so much. I think her fear of darkness is justifiable, she''s just a child after all.


    This arc will be ending soon. Bleach will most likely be the next world as it has the highest vote count, though it won''t be arge arc. Then there is MHA, Overlord, and Full Metal Alchemist. I will not drag this novel for too long. After FMA, I will do DBZ and DC to finally end it. I already have an ending nned. There will still be small arcs in between, spanning 4-5 chapters.]


    [You can see Zuko and Iroh, Kiss and Toph''s training on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Is it your own destiny? Or is it a destiny someone else has tried to force on you?¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    1 Stone = 1 super deluxe 100 banana box.

 Chapter 437: Spirit God is Worshiped

    Blue Fang, the world''s goodest boy. He really loved his son, Haku. Haku was literally one of the kindest people, after Alexander. There was not even an ounce of selfishness or anything like that. All he wanted was to help people.


    In their travels, he was asked by Haku why this world was so bad. They constantly saw crimes, hunger, and death around the world. Haku still remembered his depressing days so he was very sympathetic to poor people.


    So, to make his son happy, he asked Dous toe and help him set up businesses around the world. With that, he set up Universal Construction, Universal Technology, Universal Healthcare, and Universal Entertainment.


    He hired people from all over the world to work for him. There were lots of Earthbenders in the construction business, lots of Firebenders in technology, and waterbenders in the healthcare business. In the entertainment also, all kinds of benders were hired to make movies and shows. Normal people were given importance too.


    The business started very slow. But with time, Blue Fang took out any troubles and cleared the way.


    In just a year, hispanies had expanded to all around the world and provided jobs to more than half a million people.


    His products included cars, nes, ships, telegraphs, and many more technological items. It would have not been wrong to say that Blue Fang had done more for the world on a lower level than Alexander this time.


    "Papa, where do we invest this month''s money?" Haku happily asked.


    "Hmm... let''s make another orphanage. This war has orphaned many." Blue Fang said. "Yesss... then this will be our 120th orphanage." Haku cheered and wrote it down in a ledger.


    Blue Fang had been spending all profits he made in his businesses on helping the people. He lived in Phixheim so he never needed the money.


    "Dous is also setting up a shop. But his obsession with small scissors is too much. He has opened the shop to sell scissors and the sales are zero because they are all so small that buying them is impractical." Blue Fang sighed.


    "Hehe... I think uncle Dous does it just to have fun." Haku added.


    "Hah, it is possible, my child." Blue Fang replied and looked at the world map covered in blue color marks. His presence was all over the world and he was probably the richest man in the world officially. Even richer than big kingdoms.


    ~I wonder how much money boss has.~ He thought. He understood the amount of wealth helping people can generate and Alexander had been doing it for so long so he.


    ...


    Aang had no idea how he was going to face Katara now. Although she was acting normal around him, he could still feel a sense of distance.


    *Whistle*


    "Hey guys, we are going to watch a show tonight. I found this poster. And guess what, it is on all of us. It is called ''The Boy in the Iceberg'', performed by the Ember Ind yers. They even have put grandpa." Sokka excitedly said.


    "Well, I guess we do need a distraction from all this. A greatugh often calms minds." Alexander announced.


    ~Hmm, something is really going on. Aang and Katara are ignoring each other for some reason.~ He talked to himself.


    "This poster doesn''t look that impressive though," Toph said,


    "Ah,e on, it''s gonna be fun. I heard there will be lots of meat too," Sokka enticed her.


    "Okay, we''re going to have a st," Toph immediately changed her statement.


    So, that evening they all went to the theater. Alexander helped Aang and Zuko hide their faces with his magic.


    "I bet a hundred gold coins that this show is going to be crap. Just look at the setup." Ragnarok huffed.


    "Well, it''s about having fun. We''re not here just to watch but to rx." Alexander said.


    To his left sat Aang and to his further left were Zuko and Katara. Alexander sensed a bit of jealousy that Aang didn''t get to sit with her.


    ~Ah, so it is love. Well, I can certainly give it a good push.~


    "Zuko,e here, sit beside me, I will tell you a n for our uing attack." Alexander loudly said.


    It shocked and scared all of them. But then they noticed that no one responded to it and all the people seemed as if they didn''t hear them.


    "Haha, don''t worry. No matter what we say no one other than ourselves can hear." He assured them.


    Soon, Zuko exchanged his seat with Aang. Alexander secretly winked at him, making him blush but he did have a smile on his face now.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the lights dimmed and the y started with a thick, chubby Katara and thin weird-looking Sokka appearing, rowing their boat in the southern waters.


    "Oh, this Sokka is on the spot, the resemnce is uncanny," Ragnarok made fun of Sokka. Making him angry.


    It started with just making fun of their characters and over-exaggerating Katara.


    Both Sokka and Katara were fuming about being made fun of. But Toph seemed to enjoy it, "Hahaha... this is so funny,"


    Then an iceberg appeared and from it came out a feminine, childish Aang with pink cheeks and big eyshes.


    It was Aang''s turn to get angry, "Is that a woman ying me?"


    Then came Iroh and Zuko. Both of them were pretty urate though.


    "That is not how I speak," Zuko said.


    "Hahaha...oho... son, you know the truth. There''s no point in denying it." Iroh was continuouslyughing.


    The rest of the things went normal until they reached the part where Alexander was supposed to appear in the northern water tribe.


    They were hoping for a goodugh, instead what they saw was the exact copy of what happened. Even the actor ying Alexander''s role looked pretty much like him.


    They showed how he punished Zhao and helped the injured Moon spirit.


    "Hey, not fair, why does grandpa gets to have a perfect representation while my character is butchered," Sokkained.


    "Maybe because there are so many people who pray to him. Even in the Fire Nation, there are many temples to worship Spirit God. Even I sometimes pray to him. He is a religion around the world," Iroh guessed. They all nodded at that possibility.


    The show went on as normal as everyone started to feel bored, there was also a buffed six-foot-tall Toph. Then came the kiss part. For some reason whoever wrote the y knew them closely.


    Aang tried to kiss Katara and she stepped back. The character Sokka came to her and asked if she did not like Aang.


    "Oh hahaha, but Aang is like my little brother. I certainly don''t see him in a romantic way." the Katara character said.


    It made real Aang feel bad. He just got up and went out to get some fresh air. The show ended in the second half just how they expected it to, but this time there was just Fire Lord alone as even Az was not with him anymore.


    "Well, that was fun," Irohmented.


    "And boring," Aang added.


    "Haha, well, I have learned that if you keep your expectations low you will never get disappointed." Iroh gave his words of wisdom.


    "Then what when the fate of the whole world is on your shoulder?" Aang asked.


    "Hmm... being an Avatar does put you in that position. In this case, it is not you but the people who have expectations. But, you shouldn''t let them control your mind." Iroh said.


    They soon came to a beach house and rested there. Alexander had gone to Ba Sing Se to check things up, leaving everyone else behind.


    Avatar and his team gathered around to discuss a strategy but Aang had the same problem. He didn''t want to kill someone. Getting fed up he just went to sleep.


    At midnight, an ind appeared in the nearby sea out of nowhere. In his sleep, Aang somehow walked all the way to that ind.


    ...


    On an unknown ind,


    "Okay, my brothers. This is our annual meeting. What are we going to gift to G-Chan? His birthday ising." Chomei asked.


    All the tailed beasts were in the expanded full form at the moment.


    "Hmmm... maybe we should give him another song?" Shukaku said.


    "No, that has already been done many times. We need something different now. What about kisses?" Saiken suggested.


    "No, we did itst year," Kurama vetoed.


    While they were discussing, they noticed a sounding from behind a bush. Soon a bald kid came out. The boy looked at them with wide eyes.


    "Oh! Our secret got busted, CAPTURE HIM!" Son Goku shouted.


    Aang turned around and ran as fast as he could.


    [You can see Fake Katara, Aang, Zuko and Iroh on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 438: Wise Words of the Beasts

    "I didn''t do anything," Aang shouted. He could hear loud thuds behind him.


    "STOOOOOOOP!" Chomei covered Aang and ordered everyone.


    "I know this kid, he is Aang. Don''t hurt him." He exined.


    Aang caught his breath, "Hah... Ha... what... is ... going on here?"


    "Oh, meet my siblings. My siblings, meet Aang. He is learning from G-Chan." Chomei gave the introductions.


    "Oh, why didn''t you say that earlier? Hey, kid. You got lucky or we would have smushed you. Why are you here though? This is our secret spot." Gyuki(Eight-Tails) asked.


    "I don''t know. When I woke up I was already here. I was looking for some answers." Aang said.


    "Oh, why don''t you meditate? G-Chan always says that meditation clears the mind." Chomei advised him.


    "Come, follow us. We know the perfect spot to meditate," Kokuo said and ran deeper into the jungle. Aang followed behind and they came to a weird ground in the shape of a hexagon. It wasn''t made of the earth either.


    "Try meditating here,"


    Aang quietly sat down and closed his eyes, "Maybe I should ask the previous Avatars. They should know something."


    Soon, a figure of Avatar Roku appeared sitting in front of Aang.


    "Wah... a ghost, I''m scared of ghosts," Saiken eximed.


    "Shhhh..." Chomei shushed them all.


    "You are right, Aang. All the past Avatars, all their experiences and wisdom are avable to you, if you look deep inside yourself." Roku advised him in his calm and old voice.


    "So, where am I? What is this ce, Roku?" Aang asked.


    Even Roku sounded confused, "I... don''t know Aang."


    "OOH OOH... We know where we are." Shukaku jumped to answer.


    Roku looked at all the tailed beasts in deep respect, "Greetings to the great Spirit Beasts."


    "We are are currently on the back of a giant Lion Turtle. He is a truly magnificent spirit. Even older than me and my siblings. Though less powerful," Kurama revealed.


    Aang and Roku both were shocked by this, "You mean, the Lion Turtles from the ancient stories. Woah..."


    "That is amazing. To think they still roamed the world. But Aang, I see that you are lost in more ways than one right now." Roku said.


    Aang nodded, "Even though Spirit God saved Air Nomads and they are back. Everyone expects me to take fire lord''s life. But I don''t know if I can just do that."


    "In my life, I tried to be disciplined and show restraint. But it backfired when fire lord Sozin took advantage of my restraint and mercy. If I had been more decisive and acted sooner I could have stopped Sozin and the war before it started.


    "I offer you this wisdom, Aang. You must be decisive." Roku gave his advice and disappeared.


    Aang then tried to speak with Avatar Kyoshi. "Avatar Kyoshi, I need your wisdom."


    Soon, she appeared. "When I was young, I hated the world. I med them for my hunger, poverty, and sadness filled days. But then, Spirit God showed me the true meaning ofpassion. Without him, I would have turned out cruel.


    "But, I also know when I must showpassion and when firmness. When Chin the conqueror threatened the bnce of the world. I stopped him and the world ushered in an era of peace."


    "But you didn''t kill Chin. Technically he fell to his own doom because he was too stubborn to get out of the way." Aang argued.


    "Personally, I don''t see the difference. But I assure you, I would have done anything to stop Chin.


    "I offer you this advice, Aang. Only justice will bring peace," With that, Kyoshi''s image vanished.


    "How many ghosts does he have?" Saiken confusedly muttered in the background.


    "Those are not ghosts you fatty, they are the past incarnations of Avatar," Shukaku told him.


    Aang was not satisfied with this answer either. So, next, he called Avatar Kuruk.


    "Aang, I would have lost my wife to Koh, the face stealer if it was not for Spirit God. I lived my life having fun and did whatever I wanted to, ignoring the whole world. I could have done things I didn''t.


    "Aang, you must actively shape your own destiny and the destiny of the world," Kuruk said and disappeared.


    Aang held his head in even more confusion. So, Aang thought maybe an air nomad Avatar would understand him so he called for Avatar Yangchen.


    As soon as she appeared, Aang asked her, "Avatar Yangchen, the monks always taught me that all life is sacred. Even the life of a tiny spider fly caught in its own web."


    Yangchen nodded, "Yes, all life is sacred."


    "I know, I''m even a vegetarian. I always try to solve my problems by either being quick or clever. I only used violence as a necessary defense and I''ve certainly never used it to take a life." Aang babbled.


    Yangchen quickly made him stop, "Avatar Aang, I know that you are a gentle spirit. And the monks have taught you well. But this isn''t about you, this is about the world. The monks only know how to train an Airbender, not the Avatar."


    "But the monks taught me that I have to detach myself from the world so my spirit could be free," Aang interjected.


    "This was the reason why I left my air temple at an early age and met Spirit God. He guided me to a path that eventually helped me establish an era of peace thatsted the life of Avatar even after me.


    "Many nomads have detached themselves from the world and have achieved spiritual enlightenment. But the Avatar can never do it because your sole duty is to the world.


    "Here is my wisdom for you. Selfless duty calls you to sacrifice your own spiritual needs and do whatever it takes to protect the world" With those words the spirit of Yangchen disappeared.


    Aang sighed and talked to Momo, "I guess I have no choice, Momo. I have to kill the Firelord. But why were all these Avatars so heavily influenced by Spirit God?"


    *Cough*


    Aang turned around and saw the nine spirit beasts.


    Kurama being the eldest, stepped forwards in his majestic humongous size and spoke, "You are not looking for answers. You are just trying to hear what you want to hear. You are looking to validate your next actions so you don''t feel guilty if it turns out to be the wrong choice in the future. Quite idiotic."


    "Hah, those old farts are not you, kid. They lived at different times in different conditions. They cannot make a decision for you. Also, they are dead." Shukaku added.


    Chomei then flew closer to him, "Aang, you have probably misunderstood G-Chan''s words. He isn''t ordering you to just kill him. He is telling you to choose your own path. Don''t worry about consequences or possible regret because no matter what you do, there will always be regret.


    "G-Chan himself gives people chances to correct themselves a lot of times. He is not heartless, but just practical because he has seen too many people like Ozai in his life. I am sure no matter what you do, he will support you."


    Aang was shocked hearing such wise words from all the tailed beasts. He had met Chomei the most times and from his behavior, he thought they were like kids.


    Matatabi, the calmest of the bunch, read his thoughts, "We may act like yful kids, but that is only because of our beloved G-Chan.


    "We are more than a thousand years old, child. We have seen both the good and bad sides of humanity. And no matter what you do, kill him or not, there will always be sins and injustice in the world. You can''t end it with just one person.


    "So, do what your heart says. Go and talk to the Lion Turtle. He is one of the oldest beings in this world, he may have your direct answers."


    Aang respectfully bowed to all the tailed beasts, "Thank you for your guidance, I will never forget this help."


    Aang was surprised that till now the best advice was given to him by beings who he considered naive and childish. This also opened his eyes to see that the world is not always what it appears to be.


    Aang then ran to find the head of the turtle.


    "Haha, he''s a good kid," Isobu said.


    "Okay, back to the meeting. No cking," Chomei ordered.


    ...


    Aang ran up to the head of the Lion Turtle and stood on his hand. The big yellow eyes of the turtle were looking at him as if staring at his bare soul.


    Aang bowed to the turtle, "Maybe you can help me. Everyone, Spirit God, even my own past lives are expecting me to end someone''s life. I don''t know if I can do it."


    "Spirit God is a being much above the worldly matters of both physical and spiritual realm. It is not easy to understand him.


    "A true mind can weather all lies and illusions without being lost. A true heart can tough the poison of hatred without being harmed.


    "Since the beginning of time, darkness thrives in the void but always yields to purifying light." As he said that the turtle brought his other hand and tapped his fingers on Aang''s chest and forehead. A green light shined with it.


    "Sleep on my back tonight, you have a long journey." The turtle advised him.


    Aang bowed and went back into the jungle and again spooked the beasts.


    After Aang was gone, Alexander appeared out of nowhere near the head of Lion Turtle.


    "Thank you for helping him, respected Lion turtle." Alexander thanked him.


    "It was an honor to help you, Spirit God. Did you find my brothers and sisters?" The turtle asked.


    "Yes, I did. I will give you their locations in your mind." Alexander said, sending maps telepathically.


    "Once you find everyone, contact me. I need to have a talk with you all." He asked him.


    The Lion Turtle nodded and stayed on course to his destination. Alexander, meanwhile, disappeared.


    He first checked what was happening in the forest. He saw all the tailed beasts telling various stories to Aang. Stories about bad and good things that happened in their lives. It was true that all the tailed beasts were very old and had much wisdom to share. They had seen both rough and good days and that had made them a lot better than even the so-called monks.


    [A/N: Man, I wish somepany would just pick up this series and make lots of new sequels and prequels. The possibilities are endless with this but what we get are crappy live actions. Even Netflix is making a live-action instead of expanding the universe. -_-]


    [You can see Past Avatars and the lion turtle on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with letting people who love you, help you. Not that I love you. I just met you.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh to Toph


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with letting people undress you, eat you. Not that I salivate over you. I just found you.¡± ¨C Mister Immortal to Banana.


    1 Stone = 1 naked banana

 Chapter 439: Easiest Siege in History

    After dealing with Aang''s problems, Alexander appeared in Ba Sing Se''s royal pce. The moment he arrived he saw a huge buffed guy roaming around with the Earth King''s bear.


    He was wearing the normal earth kingdom''s clothes but the fact he was in the pce proved that he was someone important. But Alexander ignored that and went to Dobby.


    "So, how is it going, Dobby?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, everything is going fine. I have called the White lotus to prepare for an attack on the fire nation. I have also upgraded the king." Dobby said.


    "Wait, upgraded? Don''t tell me the guy outside was the king, Kuei?" Alexander asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I gave him some potions and good old military training. Initially, he was nearing his death due to exhaustion. He had not worked out a single day in his life so he had developed asthma. But it was easily solved by our medicine. Then I made him go through training under Archangel Michael. He taught him everything about ruling a nation correctly." Dobby rified.


    "But how did a thin small guy turn into a mini hulk? And does he even know how to use his strength?" Alexander inquired,


    "Yes, he can. I have been teaching him that for a while now. I think he will be a good king soon." Dobby assured him.


    "Well if that''s the case then you did a good job, I guess, by the way, I just checked the city outside, how the hell did it change so much in such a short time. There are so many cars and modern vehicles." Alexander asked. He saw everything outside. It didn''t feel like Ba Sing Se at all now. All the foul smell in the outer rings had gone away. There were many modern transportations too. "Oh, it was Blue Fang''s doing. He is the richest man in the world right now. He started variouspanies around the world and gave jobs to anyone. He and Haku have done a splendid job," Dobby exined.


    Alexander''s chest rose in pride, "Yes, I am proud of him, I am happy he''s spending quality time with his son whole teaching him good moral values.


    "Okay, prepare tounch the assault now. Our time ising soon. Where is Saitama?"


    Dobby scratched his head, "Ah, boss. Az has gotten lovestruck and she is after Saitama. The poor guy is running and hiding around the city. But Az still finds him."


    "Haha... well, at least she is not making trouble. Does she know what we are about to do?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, and she said she doesn''t care about the fire nation or any other nation now. She is fed up with the life she has led so far and wants freedom," Dobby narrated her words.


    "Well, that''s good, she has changed a lot for the good. See you tomorrow now. Take care." Alexander said goodbye and returned to team Avatar.


    Once he returned he saw all of them sitting together with worried faces and anxiety apparent in the air around them.


    "Don''t worry. Aang is safe. He will return tomorrow. Zuko, I''ve told you the n. Be prepared for it now. Toph, you will apany Zuko with Katara.


    "Sokka and Suki, you will be outer support, distracting everyone from Zuko''s presence." Alexander decided.


    "Wait, outer? What exactly are we nning?" Sokka asked.


    Just then Alexander unrolled a sheet with n data made on it. It was the tunnel boring machine of the fire nation. The machine was currently deep underground under the pce of the Fire Lord.


    "For the past whole week, I had my people digging deep under the royal pce of Fire Lord. I know what you must be thinking. How did the machine reach the top of a dormant volcano? Magic, as simple as that.


    "Now, we already have a passage ready to go directly inside the royal pce. Zuko, you just need to take over. You will most probably not face any hindrance this time so your part will be pretty easy." He briefed.


    "What about Aang? Who''s going to be with him?" Katara worriedly asked.


    ~Girl, do you like him or not?~ Alexander thought in his mind, seeing her worry so much sometimes.


    "Well, I will be around him so don''t worry. As long as nothing out of the ordinary happens, the Fire Lord will be defeated."


    "You all head to your positions. I will be keeping an eye on everything so don''t worry and be confident." Alexander assured them.


    "Iroh, where will you be going?" Alexander asked.


    "My brother has sowed the seeds of hatred in many people. I am going to take those seeds out. I am heading to the colonies and free them." Iroh sternly said.


    "Okay. I will be waiting for your return. We will have special tea then. I just invented it a few days ago." Alexander suggested.


    Iroh happily nodded, "Haha, my friend. After this war, I am just going to spend my time in my tea shop and y Pai Sho all day."


    "Yea, we all want a holiday now. Okay then, march out," he ordered.


    In a minute, various Sky Bisons lifted off from the ground. thergest part went with Zuko, while Iroh took the lift to the fire nation colonies.


    ...


    The next day,


    It was the day of the ck Sun. A recurring celestial event during which the sun was entirely blocked out by the moon, rendering all firebenders powerless.


    Aang was prepared for this day. The Lion turtle brought him to the maind and dropped him there. Though he didn''t know where he was.


    Aang looked back at the tailed beasts still on the Lion Turtle, "Aren''t youing with me?"


    "Oh, we''ve got to go back to G-Chan or he''ll be worried. You go get him, champ." Chomei motivated him.


    "Thanks," Aang said and walked into the jungle behind him. He was feeling much more confident now as he learned Energybending from the Lion turtle and also the stories the tailed beasts told him motivated him to be like Alexander but in his own way.


    He still didn''t want to kill people but he wanted to be as selfless and helpful as Alexander.


    ~When will the fire lord show up?~ Aang asked himself loudly and just jumped to the top of a tree to look where he was to look around and get a clue of where he was. What he saw shocked him.


    "Wait, isn''t this the..."


    ...


    Slowly the sun had started to lose its shine. It was just a matter of a few more minutes for the sun to get fully covered and making all Firebenders lose their power.


    Zuko, Katara, and Toph had entered the pce from the underground. They all rushed to the main chamber where Ozai usually sat and gloated over his power.


    Zuko broke in by kicking the door, "FATHER!"


    He was expecting that he would at least face his father if he had not left to fight the Avatar. But again, fighting the Avatar that day would have been foolish, so he was expecting to meet him here.


    But, the ce was empty. The fire that usually stayed ignited behind the throne wasn''t there and the throne was empty.


    "Where did he go?" Zuko asked himself.


    He loudly shouted for anyone toe and answer his questions. After a while, five men entered. They all were wearing fire priests'' uniforms.


    Zuko recognized the eldest of them, "Grand Sage,"


    "Prince Zuko, we have grave news to tell. Your father has deserted the pce. The Army is unsupervised and there is no one ruling right now. You must take responsibility," the Grand Sage informed him.


    "What?!... but why would he run away? He is no coward." Zuko refuted them. He knew his father far too well.


    But the Grand Sage shook his head, "No, Prince Zuko. We are telling the truth. Something has gotten hold of your father. We sensed instability and darkness within him when west saw him. We fear he has done something no one should do to gain power."


    "Yes, that is something he would do. If he has deserted then that means this foolish war is over. Ry my message, tell all the troops to stop. Anyone who tells me where my father is hiding will be rewarded too." Zuko announced.


    He himself was very confused by the situation but he did what he had to.


    "I will be taking over as the Fire Lord, Great Sage. Start preparing for the ceremony," he ordered.


    The priests bowed and respectfully left.


    "Well, that was easy," Toph spoke.


    *BOOM*


    "Where are they? Tell me, I will beat the Fire Lord," Sokka entered while shouting.


    After entering, he was greeted by the in faces of everyone else, "What? Why do you guys look like the fire lord stole your food?"


    "The Fire Lord ran away," Katara told him.


    [You can see Fire Pce on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 440: Sozins Comet

    Aang was shocked to see the Fire Nation Capital in the distance. He assumed he was supposed to fight Ozai here. So, he waited and waited. But then he got fed up as no one came. The sr eclipse had already started to pass as well.


    ~I hope they were sessful," Aang muttered to himself.


    "Hey, what are you doing here, Aang?" Suddenly Alexander appeared.


    "Oh, grandpa, I was waiting for Ozai here," Aang said.


    "Haha, he''s noting here, Aang. Come with me, Zuko has already taken over the Fire Nation. Ozai ran away somewhere." He told him.


    Aang quickly thought of a reason, "He probably ran because of the sr eclipse. I bet he''s going toe back during the Sozin''s Comet"


    "Yes, most likely. But you''ve got nothing to fear now, Aang. You will have the support of the whole world when you fight him because no one''s got anything better to do now," Alexander said, trying to make him feel less anxious.


    Just as they came to the Fire Lord''s pce, Katara came running and hugged Aang.


    "Aang, are you okay? Where were you? We were so worried about you." She cried. Aang genuinely felt a bit at ease, seeing that she was worried about him. "Katara, you won''t believe it, I met a lion turtle. He was as big as an ind. I also met all the spirit beasts, all nine of them."


    "What?! What were those potatoes doing there?" Alexander wondered. Although he was faking it. He didn''t want them to get sad that their surprise got revealed before they could present it.


    "Hehe, nothing, G-Chan, we were just ying with uncle turtle." Chomei rified.


    Alexander didn''t force him to speak. "Okay, let''s go in then. This was probably the easiest and most nonviolent siege in the history of sieges."


    They entered the royal pce which now didn''t feel ominous as before. Iroh had also returned now with Az.


    "Ah, I didn''t even have to do anything and justice was served, I guess the heavens didn''t want any more bloodshed," Iroh muttered as he walked up to him.


    "You know what your brother is nning. He won''t give up that easily." Alexander reminded him.


    "Yes, I know, being stubborn is in the blood. But I hope he doesn''t do something too stupid." Iroh muttered.


    While they talked, Az circled around Zuko as if checking his royal regal clothes and asked Zuko in a not so friendly tone. "So, my good brother is going to be the fire lord ha? How does it feel to have so much power? I bet it is amazing, fire lord Zuzu"


    "Well, I feel burdened. So many people are looking up to me, watching me closely to know what kind of Fire Lord I will be. I really have too much work to do. All the damage that has been done to the world will take a lot of time to heal," Zuko said.


    "Stop being such a crybaby, this was why father wanted me to be the Fire Lord," she scowled.


    "Then, do you still want to?" Zuko asked, looking her in the eyes.


    "Hell no, I am happy and free now. I don''t need to see the ugly mugs of all the soldiers every day now. I can see my sunshine every day whenever I want," Az fanatically said.


    Alexander noticed Az looking at the shining bald head of Saitama in the distance.


    ~This is getting weird,~ Alexander thought.


    Aang walked and patted Zuko''s back, "And you will have my support in repairing the world. Remember, it is the Avatar''s duty to bring bnce."


    "Thanks, Aang," Zuko smiled at him.


    "Hey, does anybody want some tea? I made it to drink in the war but the war didn''te," Iroh asked everyone there.


    "YES!"


    "I think I will."


    "Uncle is the best"


    Everyone agreed. Iroh was everyone''s favorite, it seemed. It was a good evening. The soldiers of the fire nation were also resting now because there was no war to fight now.


    "My friend, do you know where my brother is hiding right now?" Iroh asked.


    "Hmm, no I don''t but I can try to find him."


    Alexander tried to io Ozai to him. But it failed and nothing appeared,


    "Well, it seems he''s either dead or too far away," Alexander said, unsure of it himself. His io didn''t help him this time even though it was supposed to work throughout the space.


    ...


    In the spirit realm,


    "We wait for Sozin''set now. When the time is right, I will help you kill the Avatar," Vaatu said, putting Ozai in even more rage.


    "Now now, don''t get angry, you will get your nation back. I had to forcefully drag you here, otherwise, you would have gotten yourself killed. " Vaatu exined.


    They eventually reached the tree of time where Vaatu was caged. "We will try to control all the beings of the Spirit realm now and unleash them on the physical world. Let''s get to work, Ozai,"


    Vaatu was basically using the body of Ozai as his servant now.


    "When will we go back? WHEN?!" Ozai asked with a shout. It was obvious that he was losing control over his body and mind.


    "Oh, soon. We will go soon. Theet is arriving in a few days and we will be unstoppable after that," Vaatu revealed.


    ...


    The days passed. Everyone was waiting for what was going to happen on the day of the arrival of Sozin''set. Even most of the people in Ozai''s court had ignored Zuko until now. They were dying their oath-taking for as much as possible because they didn''t know if Ozai would seed in killing Avatar.


    They all agreed on one thing. That Avatar was the only thing standing between Zuko bing a fire lord and Ozai bing the king of the world. But it seemed they all were forgetting a certain old man.


    Aang trained himself in the art of energy bending in the days. He was waiting for the inevitable.


    After more than 20 days, finally, theet was in sight. The whole sky was turned red as if it was angry.


    "Don''t worry, Aang, I got your back," Zukoforted him.


    Aang took a long breath, "Thanks, this means a lot."


    They walked out of the Pce to see where Ozai will appear. The only one missing was Iroh. The man had said that there was no need for him now, he knew that Alexander was immensely powerful and whatever was to happen it would be for the good.


    Aang looked at Alexander before heading out, "I am sorry for doubting you, grandpa,"


    "Haha, it''s all right, kid. You did nothing wrong, everyone is entitled to their own thoughts. I am happy that you chose your own destiny." Alexander patted his head.


    "Ah, where is father? When will hee out of his rat hole? I never thought he''d be this of a coward," Az hissed impatiently.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly with a sonic boom, a figure appeared, flying in the air with the help of fire from under his feet.


    "I never thought you''d have such a foul tongue, Az. I will discipline youter. I need to order my men first, SOLDIERS, attack the Avatar. Don''t let any of them escape," Ozai shouted.


    The soldiers looked to their left and right and then stepped forward, but then a thundering roar came.


    "If any of you take even a step forward you will lose your leg," Alexander warned.


    One or two brave hearts thought he was joking and moved forward, only to get their legs burned by the ground as it turned intova.


    All the soldiers stopped,


    "What are you doing? Attack them," Ozai shouted from mid-air.


    "You have lost your right to order them. Now, if you want to prove yourself then you must fight the Avatar." Alexander proposed.


    "Fair enough," Ozai epted. Theet was still in the air and he was feeling invincible.


    Aang flew to Ozai and attacked him.


    "Oh, I can''t believe I am now fighting a child," Ozai ridiculed him.


    "Says the man who burned the face of his teenage son," Aang replied back.


    "Haha...Hahahaha... amusing, you are standing in front of your death and yet can''t understand the seriousness of the situation. Say goodbye to the world of the living. HAAAA..."


    Ozai suddenly shoots out fire from his fists. But it was not normal fire as everyone could feel the anger and violence in that punch. The scariest thing was that the fire looked ck.


    The ck fire headed directly to Aang. Aang decided to defend himself with Earthbending and created a wall between him and the oing ck fire. But, then he saw the fire passing through the wall like butter and a hot knife.


    Alexander had gone to catch the Sozin''set in the sky and end this whole problem from the roots. But, when he was in the sky he saw what Ozai did. He wondered if Ozai really did make a deal with the devil. But he could not feel any sort of demonic presence over his body.


    "How did he get the ck fire?" he asked himself confusedly and rushed to get Aang because the fire was still passing through the wall and Aang had no idea what wasing towards him. If he got touched by it it would destroy his body and he would die.


    The ck fire just touched his chest when Alexander came to him quickly.


    "AANG! JUMP!" He shouted.


    He quicklynded just beside Aang and raised his hand towards Ozai. The ck fire got absorbed in his hand by using his eyes'' ability. The moment Alexander felt the power behind the ck fire he knew what was happening. But, Aang was injured, and even if it was just a millimeter wound, it was still damaging. He stopped him from falling down.


    Alexander got enraged, the sky''s color changed from just red to gloomy dark red.


    "Vaatu, you DARE toe out and meddle with the physical world? It seems you have forgotten me." Alexander shouted coldly. Anyone who was experiencing this felt chills run down their spines.


    "AANG IS NOT ALONE!" he announced.


    Suddenly, in a dramatic way, the images of all the previous Avatars appeared in a line on Alexander''s left and right. He stood in the middle with his hands resting Aang''s shoulder, sending his energy into Aang''s body, healing him.


    "AANG IS NOT ALONE!" The muffled voice of all the previous Avatars also came.


    The people of the Fire Nation''s capital witnessed the scene first hand. Many of them dropped to their knees and started praying to the spirit god. Asking for forgiveness for whatever crime theymitted in their life.


    "VAATU! 1 minute is all I give you to leave that man''s body. Or else, I will beat you out of him." He threatened him, unleashing his full aura that made the warriors and people of the whole world kneel on the ground.


    Even Vaatu was feeling the pressure and he was thinking that maybe it was not a nice n to fight the spirit god. But, he knew that he wouldn''t be killed by Spirit God as he was a necessary force of nature, without him, there can be no bnce.


    "TIME OVER!"


    All the images of the previous Avatarsbined into one and it entered into Aang''s body, making him go into his Avatar state but this time he was in control of it. But it would take him a few minutes to orient himself.


    Alexander meanwhile flew to Ozai(Vaatu) to beat Vaatu out of the mortal body.


    [You can see Aang and Katara, Az, Ozai, Sozin''set and previous Avatars on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Sick of tea? That¡¯s like being sick of breathing!¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡±Rece tea with banana,¡± ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 banana tea

 Chapter 441: Revelations

    Alexander grabbed Ozai''s face and mmed him onto the ground. It created a shockwave big enough to cover them in the dust.


    "Leave the body of this mortal, Vaatu," Alexander ordered. But Vaatu ignored.


    "Why would I? This is the perfect time to use this body. Fight him, Ozai. You have my support." Vaatu said, encouraging his host. Even though he didn''t have much confidence.


    Ozai started spewing ck mes from his mouth. Alexander had a in face the whole time fire was touching him.


    "What a weak fire, even Ragnarok''s burp is stronger than this," Alexander mocked and punched Ozai''s face.


    *BAM*


    "Come out, Vaatu. If I kill this man, you will die too." Alexander threatened him.


    "Huh, I know you won''t kill me. I am the part of the bnce that is keeping this world intact." Vaatu smugly imed.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure of that. Yes, I won''t kill you but I can certainly harm you. For example, I can change you into an insect with reduced power. It is your existence that is important, not your strength and attitude." Alexander threatened him. This time Vaatu didn''t immediately reply. Alexander activated his eyes and put his hand on Ozai''s face. "Now,e out like a good boy,"


    He used his powers to take out the power inside Ozai''s body which was simply Vaatu. He was a spirit so his body was untangible in the physical realm which was the reason he came out so easily.


    Ozai shrieked in pain the whole time. Alexander knew that the man was most probably having the biggest migraine to ever ur. Vaatu had housed himself in Ozai''s brain like some kind of fat lord in his castle to control his mind better.


    After a few seconds, he really pulled out a ck kite-like thing from Ozai''s mouth.


    Vaatu, realizing that his n failed and tried to flee. But Alexander caught him and took him to the sky with him. "I will give you the beating of a lifetime now that you will remember forever."


    *BAM*


    ...


    On a balcony of the Royal Pce, Ragnarok and Iroh sat and watched the whole fight going on outside.


    "What a beautiful scenery. You don''t get to see a fire show every day," Ragnarok joked.


    "You have be really good at Pai Sho, my friend." Iroh praised him.


    "Well, I learned from the best," Ragnarok said.


    "Oh, look, I guess it''s time for me to involve myself," Iroh eximed and jumped from the balcony.


    "HEY, what about our bet?" Ragnarok asked loudly.


    Upon receiving no reply he just shamelessly bagged all the money, "Well, he quit so I guess that makes me the winner. Haha..."


    ...


    Ozai quickly stood up when Vaatu left his body. He looked around and saw Aang. Then he looked at his hands, realizing that he was fooled by Vaatu as he had started to lose control over his mind and body just a while ago.


    He was enraged and unstable. He wanted to take out his anger at whatever he could. He could only see Aang there so he went ahead to do it.


    "YOU! I WILL KILL YOU AND MAKE THE WORLD KNEEL!" He shouted andunched himself towards Aang. Moments before reaching Aang, Ozai threw a fire punch.


    Still a bit injured and fearful of the ck fire, Aang froze up and tried to counter with his air. But even his eyes were closed, not even realizing that now it was just a normal fire.


    "HEY! OPEN YOUR EYES!" A shout came.


    Aang looked up and saw Iroh, Zuko, Katara, Toph, and even Az standing in front of him, protecting him.


    Ozai amusingly looked at the scene. "Ah, I shouldn''t be surprised now. The most ipetent man in the family, Iroh,"


    "Surrender, Ozai. You still have a chance," Iroh warned him.


    Ozai scoffed and started speaking proudly, "Huh, you dare to threaten me? I knew you would never be a good Fire Lord. You should be down kissing my feet for bringing the Fire Nation to such heights. Instead of sulking for your dead son and drinking tea. You even passed your foolishness to my son.


    "Let me tell you a secret, Iroh, this should be a shocker to you. I got your son killed. IT WAS ME!"


    Silence ensued around the whole ce. Even the supersonic beating received by Vaatu in the sky felt like pure silence.


    Iroh suddenly lost bnce and fell down on the ground. This was probably a big hit to his already hurt heart. He looked at Ozzai and asked with an expressionless face, "Why would you do this to your own family?"


    "Because you were father''s favorite. You were the only great talented son in his eyes. Youcked ambition, Iroh. I knew it. I knew that as long as you were alive I would never be the Fire Lord.


    "I had in fact sent assassins for you too. But sadly, you fought them off. But I still became the Fire Lord. The odorless and textureless poison that Ursa provided me to kill father right in his sleep was very efficient." Ozai said, just confessing that he killed thest fire lord.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly a fireball hit Ozai''s face. "WHAT... DID... YOU... DO... TO... MOTHER?"


    It was Az who had attacked. Her face looked really angry at the moment.


    "I never thought you loved your mother so much. Well, I guess we learn new things every day. I will have to straighten you outter." Ozai said, seemingly forgetting that the fight going on in the sky would decide his fate and not this one.


    Unknown to him that his fate was already decided because what was happening in the sky was not a fight but a one-sided beating.


    Zuko looked at Iroh worriedly, he felt like Iroh suddenly aged a decade in a matter of seconds. His heart ached for the kind uncle who never gave up on him.


    "Go Zuko, stop him. He has gone too far." Iroh seriously stated.


    Zuko nodded and joined his sister in the fight against Ozai.


    "Oh, herees my biggest disappointment. Ugh... I should have killed you back then. Why did I even listen to Ursa? You being dead would have been more profitable for me." Ozai mockingly said.


    Zuko''s fire suddenly lost its intensity.


    *BOOOM*


    Ozai tried to punch Zuko in the face but Az stopped it. She kicked Zuko on his ass to make him focus, "Zuko, you fool, he is trying to manipte you with words, he''s ying mind games. He''s been teaching this to me since I was small. Don''t die on me now, I don''t want to be the Fire Lord when I have found the light of my life,"


    Somewhere inside the pce, a certain bald man scratched his shining bald head and sneezed at that moment. ~Am I allergic to seaweed now?~


    Zuko came out of his stupor and calmly looked at the grinning face of Ozai. "YOU ARE DISGUSTING, I am ashamed to have a father like you. Uncle Iroh is more of a father to me than you ever did."


    For some reason, this enraged Ozai. That even his docile son was talking back now. He was not going to kill Zuko originally but now his mind was clouded.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! You ungrateful son,"


    Ozai started using his full power to fight them. It was honestly a lot. Both Az and Zuko were good at firebending but the amount of fire Ozai was bending was too much.


    He could really burn the whole city if he wanted to.


    "HAHAHA... where are you running now?" Ozai shouted. He was clearly in a crazed state now. His eyes looked bloodshot red.


    Az then appeared behind him and threw her blue mes at him, "Where is mother? Tell me?"


    Ozai didn''t even turn around. He gave a horse kick to Az with a big amount of fire. "She is dead. DEAD!."


    "NO!" Zuko shouted in disbelief and jumped onto Ozai''s back and started punching his head furiously with his fiery fist.


    "YOU... ARE... LYING" He rejected Ozai''s words while punching.


    *BAM*


    While Ozai was taken aback by Zuko''s attack, Az punched him in the guts with blue mes and then proceeded to kick his nuts as hard as possible, also with mes.


    Katara''s waterbending was useless at the moment because the amount of fire Ozai was making instantly turned water into steam.


    But Toph was free. She quickly imprisoned him in a block of stone. Only his face and hands were out, to make sure he didn''t st the stone. The rest of his body was inside the stone.


    Everyone took a sigh of relief at that moment.


    "Now, tell me where mother is?" Az asked, bringing her ming hand close to Ozai''s face.


    "Hah... you don''t have the guts to do it, girl. And your mother is dead, just ept it." Ozai persisted.


    *BAM*


    Az did punch him hard, "I will do it again, now tell me,"


    Suddenly Ozai smirked, "You shouldn''t have left my feet covered,"


    Before anyone could understand what he meant, a loud explosion happened. It was big enough to throw everyone a few meters away.


    Ozai got up and stretched his arms, "You forgot I could do Lightningbending. Well, anyway, let''s start the main course now. COME! My children."


    He was not asking Zuko or others toe to him.


    Hundreds of angry demonic spirits from the spirit realm appeared around Ozai. "For agreeing with Vaatu, he gave me these as a price. I got rid of him and now I rule them."


    "Guess what will happen now?"


    Ozai smirked and then waved his arm, telling all the angry spirits to attack.


    [You can see Vaatu, Iroh, Az, Ozai, Zuko and the spirits on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 442: Ate a Comet

    Everyone got busy fighting the spirits now as they constantly attacked them.


    Aang started using his energy bending to make the spirits good again. But there were too many to effectively stop them. Even with an increasing number of supporting from the white lotus, Earth nation army, and Airbenders dropping bombs from the sky, the number of spirits was still not decreasing.


    Just then Aang noticed Ozai walking towards Iroh. Iroh sent a lightning bolt at Ozai but Ozai used one of the spirits as a shield. He eventually closed in on Iroh and caught him by the neck.


    "Let''s start with killing the family''s ipetent fool," Ozai muttered.


    Zuko noticed the scene and ran to save Iroh, "UNCLE!"


    Iroh meanwhile looked at Ozai in the eyes, "By the time all this will end, none of this will matter. You are nothingpared to my friend up there. You have been able to do all this till now because no life has been lost yet. The moment you try to kill someone, you will lose.


    "Your shortsightedness will be the reason for your demise, Ozai. Like always, the light will triumph over darkness. The heavens will judge you and punish you ordingly. Your mortal shell will not protect you then,"


    "SHUT UP! Always rambling your wise talks." Ozai shouted in his face.


    "You have gone mad, Ozai. Look at yourself in the mirror. You aren''t even recognizable. Are you even a human? I would have offered tea normally but you had crossed the point of no return long ago." Iroh inly said. "SHUT THE HELL UP!" Ozai raised his other fist and prepared to pierce Iroh''s heart.


    Iroh shook his head and sighed, "Ugh... I am not even angry at you, Ozai. I am disappointed. On you, on father and grandfather. Fire nation had lost its way generations ago"


    "THEN DIE!" Ozai fumed.


    Ozai punched his hand with a smooth arched motion. His target was the heart. And he was not using fire, but lightning.


    *BURP*


    "What did I miss? I just went to pee for a minute," Ragnarok asked Iroh. One hand of Ragnarok had caught Ozai''s arm that was going to attack.


    "It''s a bad day, my friend. A very bad day," Iroh breathed.


    "Release my hand," Ozai wriggled and tried to punch Ragnarok''s face with his fire fist.


    Ragnarok caught his fist with his other hand, "Stop this candlelight show of yours. If I were to show you true fire you''d wet your pants and call for your mamma, no offense Iroh."


    *CRACK*


    Ragnarok had held Ozai''s fist too tightly. So much so that it had started to break down.


    "AANG! my boy, you deal with this guy, you''ve got some destiny stuff going on with him. I will deal with all the spirits," Ragnarok roared and went to deal with the spirits which was not too hard. He even called all the tailed beasts out to catch them all.


    He then threw Ozai a distance away like a ragdoll. For the first time, Ozai had felt this helpless. He looked at his fist that was nearly crushed. No matter what he tried he couldn''t get away from Ragnarok. He felt like a child getting manhandled.


    ~Is this the power of the gods? What if I had it?~ He wondered. But he came out of his thoughts as Aang hade to him to confront him.


    Aang went all out from the start and used all his powers to utterly destroy Ozai. His body, mind, and spirit. All of them were scared by Aang''s Avatar state.


    He eventually punched him and locked his arms and legs. He was extremely angry at Ozai for all he had done. He had also killed Iroh''s son. A man Aang respected from the bottom of his heart.


    Aang spoke in a muffled voice in his Avatar state, "Fire Lord Ozai, you and your forefathers have devastated the bnce of this world and now, you shall pay the ultimate price"


    In his Avatar state, he went for the kill. He was being influenced by the thoughts of all the previous Avatars. But just when he was about to kill Ozai, an image appeared in his mind.


    "Choose your own paths, Aang, if someone else is doing it then are you even alive?"


    Aang''s slowly came out of his Avatar state.


    "Killing you is not my decision to make. I am not going to end it like this." Aang mumbled.


    Ozai was on the ground, breathing heavily. He looked at Aang in disgust, "Even with all the power in the world. You are still WEAK."


    He lept towards Aang in a quick movement. Aang sensed it using the same method of seeing that the Badgermoles use.


    He again pinned Ozai down. Both his hands tied behind him as he kneeled. Then finally Aang used his Energy Bending.


    Aang put one hand''s finger on Ozai''s forehead and the other hand''s on his chest. He remembered what the Lion Turtle had said. That before the Avatars, they used to bend the energy and not the elements.


    He also remembered Alexander''s answer when he had asked about how he could do so much different stuff. How he could bend anything. To this Alexander had told him that everything in the universe is energy. The four elements are the most refined, that is why bending them ismon. But, one can learn to bend anything.


    Then suddenly, blue light started toe from Aang''s eyes and mouth.


    Up in the air, Alexander and Vaatu were shocked to see that.


    *BAM*


    "Ohe one, that was a one-thousandth punch. I''ve had it enough. Cut me some ck now. I won''t do it again," Vaatuined.


    "No, you even thought about doing this and it was wrong." Alexander refused to let him go.


    "Godda...oh, look, that kid is doing Energy bending." Vaatu pointed.


    Alexander looked down and saw Aang. He worriedly grabbed Vaatu and came down.


    Just then, Ozai''s eyes and mouth started shining in orange light. Their lights illuminated the red clouds in the sky. Then, Aang''s whole body started turning blue.


    "He is trying to suppress Ozai''s bendingpletely," Alexander muttered.


    Alexander was prepared to intervene if Aang was unable to do so and it backfired. But that point never came as Aang was sessful. Abruptly the lights vanished and the body of Ozai slumped back down.


    Ozai tried to get up tiredly and tried to do fire bending but he wasn''t able to.


    "W-What did you do to me?" Ozai fearfully asked.


    "I took away your firebending. Now you will never be able to hurt or threaten anyone else ever again." Aang revealed.


    Ozai vengefully looked at Aang but stayed quiet. He was the weakling now.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    Alexander came to Aang and hugged him, "You did good, son. You did very good. Taking away his firebending is a very harsh punishment for a power-hungry person like him."


    "WOAH! Aang took his firebending away? Well, I guess he''s the loser lord now," Sokka eximed.


    But he received an elbow from Suki. She pointed to Zuko who was standing with them. Zuko saw this exchange and sighed, "No, I am not angry. He really is a loser. Both, as a lord and as a father,"


    "HOW DARE YOU! I AM THE PHOENIX KING!" Ozai growled at everyone.


    Ragnarok went forward and pped him in the face, "No, you aren''t even worth chicken''s shit, let alone a being like Berry."


    "Language, Raggy, there are kids around us," Alexander reminded him.


    "Sooo... it the war over? The End of the line?" Toph asked jokingly.


    "No, I still got aet to catch. Who wants toe with me?" He asked.


    "ME"


    "ME"


    "Take me"


    They all enthusiastically raised their hands. "Haha, well, let''s go then."


    He waved his hand and everyone started to hover in the air. "Okay, do not feel scared now."


    Before they could ask anything, suddenly they all elerated and left the''s atmosphere. The Sozin Comet was just going away from the.


    Alexander brought all of them close to theet.


    "So this is the Sozin''set. I can feel it acting as a catalyst for my firebending." Azmented.


    "HEY! Why is this shaped like a gori''s head?" Sokka asked jokingly.


    "Yeah Sokka, this looks just like your head." Toph japed at him.


    "Hah... very funny," Sokka rolled his eyes at being made fun of.


    "Anyway, what are you going to do with it?" Sokka asked.


    "Hmm, maybe I''ll eat it," Alexander muttered. He went close to it and gave it a traditional lick.


    "Yuck, it tastes like hot mud," he eximed.


    Then he pointed his arm at theet and activated his eyes.


    Soon the distancinget started getting attracted towards his arm. After a few minutes, it instantly disappeared as if it got sucked inside Alexander''s arm.


    Alexander instantly felt the power surge in his body. In fact, he started burning too.


    "Haha, Alex, are you turning into a dragon too?" Ragnarok asked.


    "I don''t know, Raggy. But we will have to run testster. Well, anyway, our job here is done. Kids, you have be your world''s first people to go into outer space. Now, let''s go back." He announced and started dropping down.


    "AAAAAA..." Sokka screamed like a girl and jumped onto Alexander like a monkey.


    "Kid, stop embarrassing yourself in front of your girl," Alexander told him.


    "Life is more important," Sokka argued.


    "Hmph..." Suki''s displeasure got noted soon.


    "Kid, you''ll get beaten tonight as well," Ragnarok told him, deduced by the looks of Suki.


    "Okay, touchdown," Alexander said and released them from his magic that was keeping them alive until now.


    As soon as they came, Dobby appeared, "Boss, job well done. We have finished our assignment,"


    "Good good, now it is time to celebrate and announce the end of this stupid war."


    [You can see Zuko, Ozai vs Aang on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°You are not the man you used to be. You are stronger and wiser and freer than you ever used to be. And now you havee at the crossroads of the destiny. It¡¯s time for you to choose. It¡¯s time for you to choose good.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡±It is time for you to choose, Banana or no banana?¡± ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Banana Burger

 Chapter 443: Family Drama

    Alexander looked at Vaatu. He had not forgotten about this ancient spirit of darkness. It was not an evil spirit but it was just the way its nature was programmed to be.


    He currently stood inside the Spirit realm in front of the tree of time, the supposed ce where Vaatu stayed locked.


    "Wee to my humble abode, it''s not much but it''s home," Vaatu said sarcastically.


    Alexander was honestly surprised by this weird spirit. It didn''t act the way a normal viin would.


    "Okay, here''s the deal. You stay inside for the rest of the time and I will not hurt you. I will also leave behind entertainment for you so you won''t get bored." He proposed.


    "Oh, what kind of entertainment are you talking about? I have lived longer than I can remember so not many things surprise me." Vaatu said.


    Alexander just expanded the space inside the tree of time and set up a supeputer. Theputer was good enough to constantly create new games for Vaatu and also emte full natural; multiyer experience. He also left countless movies and shows in there. They can also be created ording to what Vaatu wanted.


    "Look at this, this game is called Doom Eternal. You kill monsters in it and this is Ghost of Tsushima. This one is PUBG. There is also entertainment, this series is called Game of Thrones and this is called Friends. This movie is a part of Marvel series..." Alexander introduced him to everything.


    The ancient spirit then sat down and tried ying Doom. Vaatu knew that he could never win against Alexander, not even in his dreams, so he went with the flow. But after ying for half an hour he really liked the whole violent aspect of it. "Oh, Ooooooh... this is amazing, this is so good, ahahaha... so much chaos, die... UNLIMITED POWAAAA"


    "Well, Vaatu, you should enjoy your time here. I hope I won''t have to see you in the physical again. And if I do catch you, you know the punishment." He warned Vaatu before leaving.


    From there Alexander went back to the fire lord''s pce. The war may have ended but a happy ending was still very much due for Zuko and his sister. Iroh, on the other hand, made peace with the fact that his own brother killed his son. He asked to talk to his son for once, which he did let him do. Lu Ten was surprised but not too shocked by the plot behind his death.


    "I am already dead." was his reply.


    As soon as Alexander entered the Fire Pce he was greeted by the loudest cheer possible. Voices chanting his name echoed throughout the hall. All the different military generals and other high-level officials had bent their knees to Zuko now and had recognized him as the new Fire Lord.


    So, there was quite a big crowd. Alexander looked at Iroh sitting beside Zuko who sat on the Fire Lord''s throne. "What is all this for?"


    "Well, Zuko here wanted to honor you as the Immortal Guide of Fire Nation. This makes it so that in the future if another person like Ozaies then you can simply take over legally." Iroh exined.


    So, Alexander waited for this prize ceremony of theirs to end. Then finally he talked to them privately, "Let''s go and meet Ozai. Let''s find out where Zuko''s mother is."


    Zuko instantly agreed. They then came to the cell Ozai was being kept inside.


    "Came tough at me, now?" Ozai mocked.


    "So you do ept that you and your whole life is a joke." Alexander shut him up. Then he went forward and made him drink his homebrewed Truthspitter potion.


    *Cough Cough*


    "What did you make me drink? Is this how you will kill me? With poisons?" Ozai asked.


    Iroh shook his head in disappointment, "You are not even half the man you showed yourself to be. Calm down and start meditating now, brother. Your time for judgment wille soon."


    "What you drank was a liquid that makes people speak the truth. Now, tell us everything that happened to Zuko''s mother." Alexander asked him.


    Ozai tried to fight but soon gave in, "F-Father wanted me to kill Zuko for suggesting that I be the Firelord and not Iroh. I was ready to kill Zuko but then Ursa approached me and said that she will provide an untraceable potion and in return, I had to let Zuko live.


    "I agreed to her condition and killed father. Then I sent her away from the Fire capital as I didn''t want any bacsh in the future. I don''t know what happened to her after that. I had her followed for a few months but then she suddenly vanished."


    Ragnarok scoffed and shamed him, "You miserably failed at being a good Fire Lord, a father, and now a husband. You are a cluster of disappointments. It''s a miracle that someone hasn''t killed you with poison yet."


    "Hah, I just continued the ambitions of my father and grandfather." Ozai retorted.


    Alexander sighed, "Ugh... Avatar may have forgiven you because he doesn''t like to kill. But in the end, I will be the one judging your soul. I will make sure it never rests in peace."


    Alexander then checked his sins,


    ||Fire Lord Ozai - Category 4


    Genocide - 100,000 Air Nomads, 60,000 Water Tribesmen.


    Murder - 1,546


    Indirect Murder - 369,456


    Enved - 689,785


    Forced Labour - 400,000


    Forced Starvation - 3,456,789


    Causing Animal Extinction - 4,564,875


    S*x Trafficking - 1,025,789


    Patricide - 1(Fire Lord Azulon)


    Nepoticide - 1(Lu Ten)


    Attempted Prolicide - 1(Zuko)


    Attempted Fratricide - 1(Iroh)


    Spirit Killing - 20


    Inherited Crimes - 200,156


    Sin Percentage - 90%||


    Alexander''s eyes twitched seeing the stats. "You... are beyond redemption."


    Alexander didn''t say anything and just left. Zuko, Iroh, and Az followed him behind to the personal office of Fire Lord. Although it was Zuko who was Fire Lord, no one had the guts to tell Alexander to not go somewhere.


    "Can you find my mother, Spirit God?" Zuko asked. His emotions clear in his eyes. He was worried and scared about what might have happened to her.


    "Hmm, well, it shouldn''t be that hard, but you must start calling me Grandpa first. POINT ME! Ursa," He used the point me charm. It wasn''t anything special but just gives the general direction where one could go to.


    "Hmm, pack your bags, we will be going east," Alexander announced.


    ...


    Just a day had gone by since the end of the war. Alexander had told Dobby to set up a global administration organization. The propagation of data was slow in this world and it caused mismanagement of nations.


    Just like the case in Ba Sing Se and the whole earth country. So, Dobby had gone to do that. This Global Administration Organisation wasn''t going to rule but help govern and provide social welfare to people. For example, Alexander had called for a world feast. Food was being prepared for it by his organization.


    Other than this. A big task of GAO was to catch war criminals. There were many soldiers in all armies who hadmitted heinous deeds, harassed and harmed civilians, and more things like that.


    These people did not return to their countries and instead became traveling criminals. So, GAO was catching them.


    "Dobby, I will be going to find Zuko''s mother. You are in charge." Alexander told him.


    "I am always in-charge, boss," Dobby replied.


    Alexander embarrassingly scratched his beard, "Okay, you join me. I will put a Seraph to work."


    "No need, I will work here till then," Blue Fang came.


    "Haha, Blue Fang, you did a lot of good here. Hey there Haku. How have your days been going?" He asked.


    "I am having fun, grandpa, I help papa every day." Haku cheerfully said.


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "Good boy, this deserves some choctes. Here you go."


    Haku took it and bowed a little, "Thank you,"


    Alexander looked at Blue Fang, "He is so well mannered."


    "Yes, he''s been like this from the beginning. Instead, it is I who has to make him have fun here and there. Otherwise, he stays uptight," Blue Fang revealed.


    *Sigh*


    "Demons of the past can keep on hunting you in the present. He just needs love, I''m sure." Alexander muttered.


    After that, Alexander, Dobby, Ragnarok, and the whole Aang gang went away. Tailed beasts were busy in Phixheim so they didn''te along. Iroh and Az were alsoing obviously.


    They got on Appa''s back and headed off. Alexander, Dobby, and Ragnarok were always very heavy so they had to use magic to not kill the poor Sky bison under their weight.


    "Little girl, what will you ask your mother when you see her?" Ragnarok asked Az brashly.


    Az knew that the old man was not normal and she could not win an argument with him, known from past experience so she answered, "I will ask her why didn''t she love me as she did with Zuko."


    "Hmm, well, answers can only be heard when you ask for them. I won''t stop you. But I must say child, what you did yesterday, I am proud of you. You stood up for the right thing." Alexander praised her.


    Az didn''t show on her face but she was happy in her heart. Even her father never praised her like this. Not once did he say he was proud of her. But now, she was directly recognized by the strongest and wisest being in the world. It was like a badge to her now.


    "Zuko, why do you look so sad? What happened?" Iroh asked when he noticed him not focusing on their conversation.


    Zuko looked around at them first. Then he finally took out a letter, "I found this in my father''s office. This was a letter written by mother and ording to this... I... my father was not Lord Ozai."


    Everyone''s eyes widened hearing that. This was some new family drama starting up.


    [You can see Tree of time, Ozai, and sad Zuko on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 444: The Past of Zukos Mother

    "WHAT? Burn this letter. I don''t care if you are legitimate or not. I am not going to sit on the throne the man who tormented me sat," Az voiced.


    Iroh took the letter and read it. He was shocked too. He didn''t know anything about this matter.


    "Uncle, do you know about this man named Ikem?" Zuko asked.


    Iroh took a long breath and started speaking. "Zuko, Az, your mother wasn''t originally someone from the capital or anywhere nearby. Before the marriage, she had never even met Ozai.


    "Some sage had prophecized that if Ozai was to marry a descendent of Avatar Roku then it would bless them with powerful firebenders as children in the future. Father(Azulon) believed it. He and Ozai then went to a vige named Hira''a.


    "By that time, your mother had her own peaceful life. Since her young days, she knew this boy named Ikem. Eventually, they fell in love as they grew up. I had even heard that Ikem had proposed to her and she had epted to marry him, though it onlysted for a day before her life turned upside down.


    "When they met her first, fatherplimented her beauty before mentioning a prophecy made by the Fire Sages that ensured a powerful lineage of rulers toe forth from a marital union between a descendant of Avatar Roku and his own bloodline. Ozai subsequently proposed to Ursa, and she, without a choice in the matter, agreed.


    "She mostly stayed sad as she couldn''t find herself to forcefully love Ozai, which I can''t me her for as he was really not that good when it came to interacting with other people like a normal human, he treated her like his property and she was not allowed to even think about her family or past life, this was up until you two came. Then you two became the joy of her life.


    "It was not love that brought your parents together but just a marriage for the gain of the royal family. Your mother didn''t have a choice. I had not heard anything about Ikem after that and I didn''t try to find out either. "Later when your mother disappeared I sent men to find Ikem but the man was nowhere to be seen. In fact, no one had seen him since the day your mother came here. I imagined that Ozai must have ordered his assassination. Your mother was a very kinddy and really loved you two with all her heart. But that cannot be said about Ozai as for some reason he had particr hate for Zuko"


    Zuko looked at the letter in his hand. "Because he knew I was not his son."


    Iroh patted his shoulder, "I wouldn''t be sure about that. Ozai did many weird things in his life. I wouldn''t be surprised if you found a letter calling me illegitimate too. Don''t assume the answer before asking the question,"


    "True words, my friend. Remember kids, a man is defined by his deed, not his name because what''s in the name? For example, see me. I never knew who my parents were. I was an orphan once. And now look at me, so strong and old." Alexander said, bringing everyone''s attention away from the depressing topic.


    This was new information for everyone and it intrigued them.


    "Then how did you be a god?" Zuko asked.


    "Hmm... lots of good deeds and being kind. I think that''s it." Alexander answered.


    "Wait! I don''t think you ever told us your name." Toph pointed out.


    "Oh, yes. Well, my real name is Alexander Maxim Universe," he answered.


    "Haha... even your name has the universe in it. But it is indeed a unique name. Zuko, you should name your child like this. You too Aang. Maybe the name will influence them to be good." Iroh jokingly said, embarrassing multiple people at the same time. It seems that abilityes with age.


    "Ah, Sokka, where is Suki?" Alexander asked, striking up a conversation on the boring trip.


    "She went back to Kyoshi Ind. She wanted to help her people there." Sokka said, hiding his gaze from everyone.


    "Well, you are in a mess, kid. Let''s see who kills you first, Tsuki or Yue." Dobby joked.


    "LOOK! A VILLAGE!" Aang shouted from his driver''s seat.


    "Hmm... this is it. The vige." Iroh confirmed.


    Alexander again used point me charm and it took them to a modest house. From the looks of it, whoever lived in it was neither poor nor rich. This brought Zuko slight relief thinking that she didn''t spend her life in poverty.


    "Okay, let''s knock," Alexander said and moved to the door.


    "WAIT... what if it''s not her?" Zuko nervously asked.


    "Come on, Zuko, even I am less of a girl than you." Az taunted him.


    "Easy now, kids. You don''t have to jump and shout who you are. Rx and once it is confirmed we will talk." He assured them.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Alexander looked back and just realized what an awkward situation he was in. There were a total of ten people, visiting the home of a person they don''t know.


    Just then, like it was God''s message, light reflected on Aang''s bald head. So he decided to use that bald head.


    The door opened with a murmur and a middle-aged woman looked at the crowd in confusion.


    "Yes?" She asked.


    Alexander looked back at Aang and then back at the woman, "Hello, there, We were traveling and hoping to find lodging. Can you tell us where we can stay? You see, that bald child over there with a blue arrow on his head. That is the Avatar."


    Sokka cleaned Aang''s bald head with a cloth and motioned his hand as if showing expensive merchandise.


    The woman looked at Aang, then everyone else. There was also Appa behind them so she was already sold on Aang''s identity.


    She again looked at Alexander but her expressions had changed. "Then, that means, you are the spirit god!"


    She quickly kneeled and started praying, "Thank you for bringing your enlightened self to my humble home. Please,e in. PLEASE!"


    ~Well, I can''t say no when you are shouting for me to enter your home.~ he thought.


    "Don''t do that child, don''t kneel. No human should ever kneel, if you respect someone then keep it in your heart and show it through kind actions. Get Up," he said.


    With the remaining people, they entered the house and also looked around. "What is your name, child?"


    "Oh, forgive my manners. My name is Noriko. My daughter should be around too. I will bring you tea, please sit." She rushed to her kitchen.


    After a while, a little girl came into the room running. She was shocked to see so many people but her cheerful demeanor didn''t allow her to be shy.


    "Who are you all?" She asked.


    "We are with the Avatar, see that bald kid there, he''s the Avatar," Alexander introduced.


    "Woah... I heard he is the enemy of Fire Nation, but mamma and papa say he is good." the girl chirped.


    "Haha, yes, he is very good. Tell me your name, little one," Ragnarok asked as he sat closest to her.


    "Oh, my name is Kiyi, it''s a pleasure to see you." She lightly bowed.


    "Kiwi? Well, Kiwis are tasty," Dobby spoke.


    "No, not Kiwi, it''s Ki-yi" She corrected Dobby.


    "Oh, okay. It is Kiwi then." Dobby persisted.


    She pouted, "Wrong!"


    "Hahaha... what is that in your hand?" Alexander asked.


    She came to Alexander happily, "Oh, this is my friend Kiyi,"


    "Hah, you named her after yourself? Well, you have a very good name." Alexander praised.


    "Little Kiyi has a very interesting haircut," Zuko chimed in.


    "Hehe... I tried to make her prettier, but identally cut too much of its hair off. It didn''t turn out very good," She cutely said.


    "My sister used to do this too," Zuko added with a frown.


    Az quickly denied, "Hey, I never yed with it. I practiced beheading with those dolls."


    "Like that makes it better," Ragnarok scoffed.


    "Bad manners Az, don''t be rude to children." Alexander reprimanded her and focused on the Kiyi.


    "Want to see magic, Kiyi?" Alexander asked.


    She excitedly nodded her head.


    "Okay, close your eyes and count to ten." He instructed. Kiyi closed her eyes and started counting honestly.


    Alexander hovered his hand over the doll still in her hand. It started to grow beautiful hair and the face also became better.


    "10!"


    She opened her eyes and looked at Alexander confusedly. "Where is the magic, Grandpa?"


    Alexander felt butterflies in his stomach when she called him grandpa without even asking. "Haha, look in your hand,"


    Kiyi looked down and loudly gasped, "Woah... this is so pretty. Thank you, grandpa,"


    She quickly jumped at him for a hug. He was really surprised by her ability to get so close to him in such a short time. Children really have a pure heart.


    But Alexander ran a magical diagnostic on her too. It was a habit of his through which he helps anyone he can by curing their body problems. What he found out was surprising. Her DNA matched 25 percent with Zuko and Az.


    ~Ghost, run a facial scanner on Kiyi, Az, and Zuko.~ He asked his sentient AI.


    In a matter of seconds, the answer came, "Sir, their facial features match 49, and 50 percent. They are very likely rted."


    ~So, Noriko is actually Ursa and Kiyi is possibly the half-sister of Zuko. But it needs to be known if she is a step-sister or real sister, born after she left the capital. I guess I''ll wait for the man of the house,~ he thought.


    [You can see Ursa''s past, bad Ozai, Noriko, and little Kiyi on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Follow your passion and life will reward you.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡°Follow bananas and you will never have constipation.¡° ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 anti-constipation banana

 Chapter 445: Reunited

    After a few minutes of chatting and lots of quotes and jokes from Iroh, the man of the house arrived. He was shocked seeing so many people inside but the moment he saw Zuko his face fell.


    The reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Alexander and Iroh.


    "Dear, look. The Spirit God hase to our home. This is such a wonderful asion." Noriko excitedly told him everything.


    Just one look at the man''s face proved to Alexander what he wanted to know.


    "Hello there, young man,e, drink some tea with us old boys." Alexander invited him.


    "Thank you, Spirit God. I am Noren, I run the Hira''a Acting Troupe." Noren introduced himself.


    "Oh, an actor. Well, it''s a nice profession. Entertaining people is hard. Not everyone is born a joker like our boy Sokka here." Alexander joked.


    "Hey, that was a personal attack. I will remember it old man, I will strike when you least expect it." Sokka warned him.


    "Heh, what can you even do? You can''t even bend, Boomerboy," Toph scoffed at him. "Woah, that is discrimination, Toph. Bad girl," Sokkained.


    "Hey, Toph, you have given everyone names except the old man and his two old friends, why such difference?" Sokka asked, trying to get back at Alexander.


    Toph huffed, "Huh, I don''t want to anger the gods. You are wee to try,"


    Alexanderughed hearing that, "It''s all right, child, call me whatever you want. Like I have nicknamed them. Raggy is Heat man and Dobby is Pretty boy."


    "Oh, then I will call you Twinkle star," Toph eximed.


    "Why is that?" Alexander asked.


    "Because you always look perfect, shiny with your white beard and always in clean clothes. Also, your whole aura screams ''I AM A GOD, MORTALS''" Toph made fun of him.


    Alexander heartilyughed, "Well, If this is what my name is going to be then I have no problem. Okay, let''s get back to the main topic,e, Noren, this is my special drink called firewhiskey,"


    "Ah, thank you," Noren took the cup and drank it. His heart was racing in nervousness.


    "Do you have something to tell us, Noren?" Alexander asked.


    "What are you talking about, Grandpa?" Aang inquired.


    "Does she not know?" Alexander asked Noren.


    ~Of course he would know everything. He''s a god.~ Noren thought and nodded.


    "She doesn''t remember anything," Noren answered.


    Noriko confusedly looked at her husband, "What are you talking about, dear? What do I not remember?"


    "Noriko, your real name is Ursa, you are the mother of Fire Lord Zuko," Noren announced, looking at Zuko.


    Zuko was shocked. Noriko''s face didn''t match his mother''s at all. "But how? She doesn''t look like her at all."


    Noren then started telling everything, "It was the Mother of Faces, She... after Ursa was taken away, I thought life couldn''t get any worse than that. But I was wrong, in days toe I was attacked by assassins multiple times, I knew they were hired by Prince Ozai of that time.


    "Deciding that there was no point in living in the vige anymore, In despair, I moved to the forgetful valley. I lived there for a while and eventually, I encountered the Mother of Faces, who granted me a new face and I returned to Hira''a under the name Noren.


    "Back here, I again joined the Acting Troupe to make a living. I had no idea about what had happened with Ursa at that time. But one day, she came back to the vige. I found her sitting alone outside the theater, crying.


    "I was shocked to see her there. I quickly talked to her but she didn''t recognize me. Then I remembered that I looked different.


    "Eventually, I offered Ursa a chance to make up for our lost time as lovers, to have Ursa have her face be changed as well to continue our love. So we went to the Forgetful Valley and waited for the next season toe to meet the Mother of Faces.


    "The Mother of Faces did arrive but was puzzled by Ursa''s decision to change her face because she was already very beautiful. To test her sincerity, Mother of Faces offered her a new, much iner face, which Ursa epted without hesitation.


    "Sensing Ursa''s pain, the Mother of Faces also asked her if she would want a new mind that did not remember her old life. After much deliberation, she agreed to forget her past life, even though it meant for her to forget the children she left back in the pce. With a new face and identity, Ursa, now Noriko, married me and we had our lovely child, Kiyi."


    "Goddamn, so much damage that man has caused. Not just to the world but every single person around him."Ragnarok cursed at Ozai.


    But Noriko was still shocked. "T-Then, are these two my children?"


    Noren nodded, "Yes,"


    Noriko looked at the conflicted faces of Zuko and Az, she teared up. She dashed to them and hugged both of them at the same time.


    "I am sorry, for being so selfish. I was not a good mother to you." She cried. Although she didn''t remember anything, she still felt bad. Maybe it was just a mother''s unconscious love.


    Zuko''s tough face melted away and a silent drop of tear fell down from his eyes, "No, It wasn''t your fault, mother. Ozai is the cause. He was cruel to every single person around."


    "Indeed, he was kind of an asshole," Az agreed. She wasn''t angry at her mother anymore after finding all this.


    "Az,nguage," Dobby was quick to point out. She rolled her eyes and tightly hugged her mother.


    After a few minutes Noriko looked back at Alexander, "Great Spirit God, is there a way to get my memories back?"


    "Sure, that is very easy. However, when ites to your face, we will need to tell Mother of Faces to give it back as she literally took it. I can make you another one but would you really want that? Because then there will be two faces resembling you in the world." Alexander said.


    "Thank you. We will go to Mother of Faces to ask her then." Noriko bowed.


    "Haha, no need, let''s go to the spirit realm instead. I know the mother of faces. I once taught a good lesson to her kid, Koh." Alexander remembered.


    "Oh, I know Koh. I met him once," Aang spoke up.


    "Yes, let me guess, he tried to jump scare you. He used to do that a lot before. But he stopped after I taught him a good lesson when he stole Avatar Kuruk''s wife''s face." Alexander revealed.


    He took out his anywhere door and entered it. They had already reached a pond. Mother of Faces resided there.


    Sensing Alexander, she came out on her own, "Spirit God, have you decided to take my offer?"


    Alexander looked at the spirit and shook his head, "For thest timedy, I am happily married, I won''t impregnate you. We are here for another reason instead."


    "Ah, this human. I remember you. So, you havee back to get your face back?" Mother of faces voiced.


    Noriko nodded profusely. She was a bit scared by the huge spirit though.


    "Hmm, you can have it. When you requested me thest time for a new face I already knew that this day woulde." The spirit said and did her magic.


    In a few seconds, Noriko''s face changed and she became just like she used to be. From Noriko to back to Ursa,


    "Do you want your memories too?" The spirit asked.


    Alexander quickly intervened, "Ah, no need for that. I got this. Your mental maniption methods are at a very low level. It''s just a simple memory block."


    Alexander did his own magic by putting his hand on her head. He used his mind arts and removed the memory block.


    She suddenly lost bnce as memories rushed into her mind. Zuko was quick to jump and catch.


    "Mother, are you okay?" he asked.


    But there were only tears in her eyes. Tears and regret of leaving him behind because if she had taken him with her then he wouldn''t have received the burn mark.


    "I am sorry, Zuko," She cried while caressing his burnt face.


    She then quickly called for Az, "Come here, Az, my beautiful daughter."


    "Mom, why didn''t you take us with you?" Az finally asked.


    "I wanted to, my children. But Ozai threatened that he would kill us all if I did that and I was sure he would have really done it." Ursa reveled. Making Az find a new reason to hate Ozai.


    Alexander let them have their moment. In the background, the mother of faces was trying to seduce Alexander when he refused continuously.


    "What about him? This dragon god?" Alexander put Ragnarok forward.


    "Dammit, Alex, don''t burn me in your fire. Save your ass on your own." Ragnarokined and jumped away.


    Alexander then looked at Dobby. But Dobby was quick to speak, "Don''t even think about it, boss. Or else I will give your Momoiro ind photos to Olivia."


    "WHAT! This is ckmail. You hurt my feelings, Dobby," Alexander made a sad face.


    "Little Kiyi, what do you think, isn''t uncle Dobby perfect for her?" Alexander asked.


    Kiyi looked at all of them first and then at Alexander, "NO! Grandpa is the best,"


    Alexander facepalmed himself.


    "Spirit God, my offer still sta..." Mother of Faces tried to speak.


    "Nope, the answer is still no." Alexander confidently denied.


    [You can see Ursa''s past and Mother of faces on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 446: What Happened?!

    After giving Ursa her face back, they all used the same door and returned to the vige. There, Zuko asked something to her that was pestering him.


    "Mother, I found this letter in Ozai''s office. I-Is this true?" He asked nervously.


    She immediately recognized the letter. *Sigh*


    "No, this is not real. I wrote this letter to catch Ozai. Since the day I left my home and went to the pce to live, I tried to stay in touch with my family by writing letters. But, I never received a reply.


    "I had my doubts that Ozai was blocking my letters. That is why I wrote this and as expected, he read it and confronted me.


    "Forgive me Zuko. But since that day, to punish me, Ozai decided that he would really treat you as if you were my illegitimate son. He saw you as a way to torment me.


    "He most likely burned your face because he thought that no matter where I was, I would cry hearing about you. He wanted to see me sad and frustrated. He was a monster.


    "Az, this was the reason why I cared for him a little more. Because he was under constant harassment from Ozai and if I didn''t support him then he would have gone mad. But sadly, I overlooked you.


    "But know this, my daughter. I love you as much as I love Zuko. You both are equally my children. Now, there is your sister Kiyi too. Please don''t be harsh on her. She is very young." "Don''t worry mother. She is my sister. She is Fire Nation''s princess." Zuko firmly said.


    "Hmm, I should teach her fire bending," Az muttered. But this raised red gs in everyone''s mind and they decided to never let her train Kiyi.


    "Mother, pleasee with me and live in the pce. You belong there and you deserve all the respect that was taken away from you there. Bring Kiyi too. Show her the pce." Zuko said, nearly pleading.


    Ursa looked at Noren. He nodded at her. "Okay, we wille with you."


    Alexander was genuinely happy that Noren was such an understanding man. He couldn''t imagine how harsh his life must have been. Losing the love of his life to an arrogant prince his lover didn''t even know. Then being constantly hunted for loving her. Alexander had to give it to him, lovers like these were very rare nowadays.


    "Good, then pack your bags. We will return with my magic door. It''s going to be a big party soon." He announced.


    "YAYYY!" Kiyi cheered.


    Alexander went out of the house to give them space to pack their stuff up.


    "Grandpa, what are your thoughts on the current situation of the world? I mean, how it is governed," Aang asked thoughtfully.


    "Hmm, well, it sure is messed up," Alexander said.


    "Yes, young Avatar. Right now, one nation doesn''t care about people of other nations and this leads to racism which leads to conflicts." Iroh spoke.


    "Then how should I fix it? I am but one person." Aang sounded confused and lost.


    "Who said you are alone, Aang, look around you. You have your friends, me, and even the Fire Lord as your friend. Also, because the Air Nomads are back in business, you are their de facto leader and ruler. This gives you a higher say in the direction of progress this world should take." Alexander lectured him.


    "Then I should call for a meeting between all the kings." Aang decided,


    "Yes, but I will give you a bookter on how to set up a governance system that does not require a king. Because you''ve seen it, Aang. There is never a guarantee that the next king or queen will be as good or as bad as thest one.


    "This world can''t go through another Ozai for the next two hundred years or else humanity will face too many problems." He advised.


    Aang nodded continuously. "I understand, this means we need to unite the people instead of just nations."


    "Yes, I rmend you go to Yu Dao. It is the first-ever Fire Nation''s colony. Together with the Earth Kingdom civilians already living in the area, the Fire Nation settlers created a thriving metalworking industry that evolved into one of the best in the world.


    "The tiny vige grew into a thriving, cosmopolitan city. Through the unique blending of the Earth Kingdom and Fire Nation culture, Yu Dao became one of the wealthiest cities in the world. They are said to make the finest metal in the world.


    "In Yu Dao, you will see Firebenders marrying an Earth bender and producing babies who don''t belong to any nation but can still earthbend or firebend. The case of Yu Dao proves that living together is not impossible.


    "Remember, Aang, the only way to make sense out of change is to plunge into it, move with it, and join the dance."


    Aang nodded and firmly answered, "Thank you, grandpa, I will go there after finishing my business here."


    "Hahaha, yes, you should have some fun while traveling. I am sure Katara will enjoy yourpany," Alexander added, teasing him.


    Aang had started to realize that maybe Katara also has feelings for him so he was much more susceptible to blushing now.


    Just then Sokka came shouting "HEYYY, why are you looking like a tomato, Aang?... Also, what are you guys talking about? Come, we''re gettingte for the party. I can''t wait to eat all the delicious food."


    "See, happiness is not always about big things. Little things can create wonders too," Irohmented, seeing Sokka''s behavior.


    "Well, I''d say he''s more of a brain-damaged person than just happy," Ragnarok added.


    So they turned around and left.


    ~Spirit God, we all have assembled,~ Suddenly a voice spoke to Alexander. Only Aang was able to hear it.


    "Don''t worry. It was the Lion Turtle. You all leave, I have some important work to do." He told them and flew away. He was all alone this time.


    ...


    Alexander appeared near the Whale Tail Ind.


    There he saw about fifteen different small inds. He knew that they were lion turtles.


    "Greetings, ancient spirits," Alexander said while standing on the water.


    All of the lion turtles poked their heads out of the water.


    "Greetings, Spirit God. As you said, we have all gathered here. What important thing do you want to tell us?" One of them asked.


    "Yes, thousands of years ago, you all were the protectors of human civilizations until theing of Avatar.


    "But, this world is changing so fast that soon even the Avatar won''t be able to handle the load. So, I want you all to change your role from protector to observer.


    "I will set up magic on this that once activated will take away bending from each human on this. You are to watch over humanity and if someday you feel that bending has be a danger to human civilization, I want you to start my magic.


    "This way, the world will be made truly equal as no one will be able to bend. The Avatar cycle will continue but inside the Spirit realm mostly."


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    "We ept this responsibility, Spirit God, but we have a condition. We want you to make a safe sanctuary for us where humans can''t enter and destroy our lives." They asked.


    "I ept, I will make a safe haven for you all, just a little away from the borders of the Southern Air Temple." He announced. Soon, they all turned around to travel to his designated ce.


    Alexander also flew faster to start working. He wasn''t giving them the ability to take away the world''s bending without any safety features. There was also an intent-based aspect to the magic. This way, if the turtles or anyone tried to activate it with an ulterior motive then the person will forget everything, including their whole life since their birth. He wasn''t foolish enough to not add a safety feature because he knew that if something can be used for doing good then it can absolutely be used for bad too.


    He worked hard to make the ce for them. First, he made argendmass, enough for all of them to live on it. Then he created many meat trees on the big ind and also the ocean floor. It was illogical but magic in itself was illogical.


    After being done with the ind and talking to the turtles, he left for Fire Nation capital.


    *BEEP BEEP BEEP*


    While leaving, Alexander''s rm watch started sounding. The rm was meant for trouble in Phixheim. He threw everything away and rushed inside Phixheim.


    Upon reaching the ce, he was shocked to see the worried faces of everyone present.


    "WHAT HAPPENED?!"


    [You can see Ursa''s past and Ursa hugging Az on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°You must look within yourself to save yourself from your other self. Only then will your true self reveal itself.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    Been receiving fewer bananas these days, I guess Avatar is not as famous as Marvel, One Piece or Naruto. But, at least I''m not starving.


    1 Stone = 1 Thick Banana

 Chapter 447: Happy Grandpa

    Phixheim,


    "WHAT HAPPENED?" Alexander nervously asked.


    "Alex, it''s Natasha... she..." Olivia was just speaking but Alexander was too anxious,


    "What? Tell me quickly, Oli." He asked.


    "She''s inbor," Olivia said.


    Alexander stopped for a second. Then hugged her tightly, "bwahaha... what a wonderful news, Oli. Really, I am blessed. My new grandson. I wonder what he''s going to be like." Alexander thought dreamily.


    *BOOOOM*


    They all looked at the door of the delivery room. It suddenly shot open and the body of Alfred (The A.I turned biological cyborg from Courage the cowardly dog) came out flying.


    Alexander was surprised to see that. Alfred was extremely powerful and it was hard to beat him. Also, why would anyone beat him? "What happened, Alfred," Alexander asked.


    Alfred stood up and looked at his hand that was now creating sparks due to being broken, "What the hell is wrong with your family, Alex? Why the hell was a newborn baby able to throw me so hard?"


    -_-


    "WHAT?!" Everyone eximed.


    *BAM*


    The door of the room opened and a naked baby too small to be moving came out crawling. He had a mix of red and white hair.


    *GUGAAAA GAAA*


    Alexander looked at the baby with warm and happy eyes. "Look Oli, my grandson has already started crawling and also speaking baby tongue."


    "SAVE ME!, Alex" Alfred shouted.


    "Why is he so angry at you?" Alexander asked Alfred.


    "Ah... I just patted on his butt to make him cry after he came out. But then he punched me." Alfred answered and hid behind Alexander.


    Until now, Olivia was in shock. But now she came out of it and shouted, "What are you doing, Alex? Go pick him up!"


    Alexander quickly walked to the baby while maintaining eye contact as if he was taming a beast.


    "Easy now... I''m your grandpa, little one. Look at my face, it''s just like your father and yours. A..." Alexander melted when the baby''s eyes started shining.


    "AYEEE...." baby voiced.


    "Okay, I will take that as permission to pick you up." He muttered and scooped the baby up in his arms.


    The little baby smiled happily and rested his head on Alexander''s chest.


    He tried to tickle him with his fingers but the baby caught it in his tiny hand.


    "WOAH... I''m warning everyone, anyone who''s weaker than Leonidas shouldn''t try to y with this one. His grip on my finger is enough to turn a normal person''s finger into flesh and bone paste." He announced.


    "HeHaaaa..." The baby proudly looked at Alexander''s face as if he was being praised.


    "He is absolutely not normal. I can already see signs of higher intelligence in him and let''s not talk about his strength. Leonidas, have you thought of a name for him?" Alexander asked.


    Leonidas scratched his hair, "Well, we didn''t. He actually came out a month earlier."


    "WHAT? But he looks nothing like a prematurely born baby. In fact, he looks like he''s beente. Now I know why Natasha had gotten so weaker. This little rascal had been hogging all the nutrition." Alexander guessed.


    "You name him, Dad. You gave me a pretty cool name. Do it again." Leonidas let Alexander do it. He knew how much joy it would bring him.


    Alexander intently looked at the naked baby in his arms. The baby also looked at his face. Then suddenly he grabbed his beard and started hanging on it.


    "Hahaha... You''re a yful one aren''t ya." He muttered, not worried about his beard getting ripped as his hair was stronger than vibranium at this point.


    "Hmmm... What should we name you? You are going to be wise, I know it. You are already braver and stronger than most beings here in Phixheim. Hmmm... Yes, AJAX. That will be your name." He announced.


    "Ayaaa..." The Baby happily cheered and climbed up to Alexander''s head and sat there. He was the king of the world now.


    "Haha, yes yes, Grandpa Alex and Granson Ajax will have lots of adventures now." Heughed.


    "D...Da... Dad... DAD"


    Alexander looked down. There was Yalo, hugging his leg. Alexander''s eyes teared up. He picked Yalo in his arms and hugged him. "This is the best day ever. My Yalo called me dad and my grandson also ca... JUST PEED ON MY HEAD!."


    *Drip Drip*


    Ajax''s pee started falling down from his head onto his beard and shoulder.


    "ahahaha..." Ajax startedughing in his childish voice. It was meant to be an innocentugh but it was too timed.


    "OLI! hold these two. I gotta take a bath. We are going to a party after that." He said and ran to his room.


    Olivia looked at Yalo and Ajax lovingly, "Good job, Ajax. Yalo, good job calling his name."


    She nted kisses on their heads. In an instant, the two fell asleep in her warm arms.


    "Leo, go and take care of Natasha. Tell her that Ajax is sleeping and I will bring him to her after cleaning him." She ordered him.


    Natasha was very weak at the moment because of giving birth to such a strong baby. Ajax was also bigger and already more developed than most other babies so she could imagine the pain and exhaustion.


    Natasha had also passed out after giving birth which is why they didn''t hear a scream when Ajax suddenly punched Alfred and started crawling. Leonidas was going to be staying with her and taking care of her.


    Alexander meanwhile bathed and returned to his grandkids. Ajax was now dressed up and made to wear diapers. [See Paragraph Comment for the image of Ajax.]


    "Aw, look at him. Isn''t he the cutest child in the world? Of course, along with Yalo." He fawned over them continuously.


    Ajax seemed to be really connected to Alexander and always tried to get his attention, by hook or by crook.


    ...


    Because Alexander had organized a feast for the whole world. It had turned into a global event. The most important thing was that everyone knew who was providing the food. So, they all named the day as Spirit Day.


    From the water tribes of the north and south poles, four recently repopted air temples to the whole of Earth kingdom, everywhere people were given free food.


    Alexander had also tasked his people to form a poption register and also to sort out all the economically vulnerable people who are not able to make a living or buy food.


    This way, Alexander would know who he needed to help in order to bring the world purity from 79 percent to 90.


    Not just this, Fang Industries, the parentpany of many other Universepanies, owned by Blue Fang was going to expand crazily and provide work to lower sections of the society. Blue Fang''spany was already the most respected and after this announcement it became the most lovedpany.


    Blue Fang had also given a new style of work idea for housewives. It was working from home. The work included delicate embroidery and other sewing tasks. Everyone could make money as long as they had a skill. And those who had no skill could go to Alexander''s free skill learning institute.


    ...


    Fire Lord Pce,


    "Hey Zuko, where did Grandpa go?" Aang asked his friends who was going to be coronated today.


    "I don''t know. He said he had something to do and left. Although he said he''d be back." Zuko informed him.


    "Oh, I was going to Yu Dao, but I guess I will wait now," Aang said.


    "HEYYY! What are you doing? There is so much tasty food here and I had never seen these dishes," Sokka came with multiple tes stacked on one another.


    "Grandpa brought this food. Though I don''t know from where. All these are new dishes," Zuko pointed out,


    "Really? Then I will ask him to write a book. This stuff is amazing...ahhh." Sokka ate chocte and replied as it melted in his mouth.


    [A/N: This Chapter is slightly short but the next one is way longer than normal. The baby in the image is baby Kuroko from Kuroko no Basket. I just changed his hair color.]


    [You can see Ajax on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 448: Strictly Professional

    In the busy hall, suddenly a pink door appeared out of nowhere. It opened and people starteding out.


    "Woah, what magic is that?" A man standing with Iroh and drinking tea, asked.


    "Haha, it is the Spirit God, he has arrived," Iroh stated.


    The man gasped and kept on looking. Soon, the people came out and the door vanished.


    It was Alexander with Ajax and Yalo in his arms, Olivia, Amy, Dous, Hats, Berry with his son, and all the tailed beasts.


    "AMYYYY!" Toph shouted from a distance and jumped into Amy''s arms.


    Amy was like a big sister to Toph, even though they had pr opposite personalities. Amy was calm and caring while Toph was brash and easygoing.


    Amy caressed Toph''s hair, "How have you been, Toph?"


    "Awesome, what about you? I was just thinking about you and you came," Toph excitedly said. "Hehe, I''ve been fine. Look, I got a new brother, his name is Ajax," Amy took Ajax in her arms and showed him to Toph.


    "Aww... he''s so cute. Hey there, little Ajax," Toph fawned over him. She went on to touch his cheeks but was stopped.


    "NO! Don''t. He will break your finger otherwise," Amy warned her.


    "What? You are joking right?" Toph asked.


    Amy looked around and saw her favorite person in the current world. "Uncle Iroh, can you pass me that spoon?"


    "Sure, child," He quickly picked the spoon from the table and gave it to her.


    "Okay, Ajax, show me your power," Amy muttered and handed the spoon to him.


    Then right in front of their eyes, Ajax grabbed it and under his fist, the spoon got bent. Then he tried to eat it even though he didn''t have any teeth. But still, the spoon got disfigured beyond recognition.


    Amy took the spoon away fearing that he would eat it and put a milk bottle in his mouth. Even the bottle was made by Alexander because normal ones would get destroyed.


    "Eaaa Buwooo..." Ajax made noises andughed. His big blue eyes looking at people around, melting the hearts of everyone.


    "Ah, I used to hate babies but if they are like this, I want them," Toph firmly decided.


    "Well, let''s go and find a match for you, Toph. I can''t let my sister not have a date." Amy said.


    "Haha, yes yes, go on." Alexander chuckled and took Ajax back.


    Amy dragged Toph away to have fun.


    "Iroh, my friend. What are you doing?" Alexander asked.


    "Nothing, just drinking tea," Iroh replied heartily.


    "And who is this?" Alexander asked, thinking that the man sharing tea with Iroh must be important.


    "I don''t know. He''s a stranger. But, my friend, sharing tea with a fascinating stranger is one of life''s true delights." Iroh quoted.


    "Oh, if that is the case. Young man, what do you do for a living?" Alexander asked the man who was drinking his tea nervously.


    "I-I don''t do much. I just sing in a dancing trope." The man answered.


    "Oh, that is a wonderful profession. Do you know any romantic songs?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, Spirit God, I do know a few." He answered.


    "Good, then there is going to be a dancing event today. I want you to sing for all of us. Of course, you will be paid handsomely for it." He proposed.


    And so, the world''s first mainstream singer was made.


    ...


    After all the guests had arrived. The coronation of Zuko was on the way. It was the start of a new era for the fire nation. Also for the words because the fire was finally going low.


    Soon Zuko and Aang came out in their newer dresses. All the people cheered seeing that.


    Zuko raised his hand, "Today, this war is finally over."


    People cheered at that. Finally, their oppressors grew a conscience.


    "I promised my uncle that I would restore the honor of the fire nation. And I WILL. The road ahead of us is challenging. A hundred years of fighting has left the world scarred and divided, but with the Avatar''s help. We can get it back on the right path and begin a new era of love and peace."


    "And tea," Iroh muttered beside Alexander, making himugh.


    Zuko continued. "And thankfully, Spirit God is with us to support us. He has done more for the world in just a year than anyone else. As I have my full trust in him, I am making him the eternal ruler of the Fire Nation. If I or my future generation again chooses the path of war and expansionism, then Spirit God can legally dethrone them and rule himself."


    People madly cheered at that.


    "Also, my Uncle, he believed in me when the world turned its back on me. Without him, I wouldn''t even be alive. He taught me how to be a good human before being a good king.


    "So, I am honored to announce that he will be my second inmand and if something ever happened to me, He will be the Fire Lord. Don''t worry, Uncle, you can still have your tea shop." Zuko announced.


    Iroh teared up hearing that. Zuko was like a son to him and this was a big honor for him. He was really proud of Zuko.


    Then Zuko kneeled on the ground for the Grand Sage to continue the coronation and put the Fire Nation royal hairpin on his head.


    "ALL HAIL, FIRE LORD, ZUKO!" The fire sage shouted.


    With that, the ceremony came to an end and the great feast started. The whole pce and its grounds were lit up in lights, making it look very beautiful. Unlimited food for all was also a major attraction for some.


    "Haha... Iroh, you lost to me again," Dousughed. They were ying Pai Sho.


    Dobby, who was walking by, saw the whole ordeal, "Don''t trust him, Iroh. He''s using divination to predict your next move. In short, he is CHEATING,"


    Dous scratched his head, "No, that is not cheating. I am using a biological part of my body."


    "Oh, is that so? Then let me y with you too." Dobby joined them and used advanced Observation Haki to beat everyone.


    At a table across from there, Ragnarok sat with lots of fire nation children surrounding him because he was showing them fire tricks.


    Many Airbenders, Waterbenders, Firebenders, and Earth Benders were also there sharing tables andughing together.


    This was a sight around the world. Even though differences and stereotypes were still there, people still got together.


    "Grandpa, I will be going to Yu Dao next," Aang informed him. Fire Lord, his family, Avatar, and Alexander, were sitting at arger table.


    "I will disband the colonies too," Zuko decided.


    "No, you should not do that. That would do more harm than good. Don''t forget that those colonies are older than you. Now, if you were able to be such a good friend of Aang in a year, imagine how inclusive the people will be in that city.


    "There are firebenders married to Water benders, Earth benders married to Fire benders, so, you can''t decide their nationality," Alexander suggested.


    "BOOOO BAAA!"


    "Ah, yes yes Ajax, milk is tasty, but this is yours. Drink it whole," Alexander got distracted as Ajax tried to make Alexander drink milk from his bottle.


    "Then what should we do about all the colonies? I can''t let them be colonies as they will continuously be a mark of shame to us." Zuko asked.


    "Umm, why not make it a neutral territory? Where people from all nations cane together and live in peace. It will not be controlled by any nation but will be protected by all of them." Alexander suggested.


    Aang and Zuko looked at each other''s faces and nodded, "That is an amazing idea. This way we can improve the image of fire nation if we try to put funds in improving the city." Zuko said.


    "Yes, hey, where is Az? Haven''t seen her in a while," Alexander asked.


    He searched the whole hall that was too big for a normal eye to scan. But he found her. Az was sitting with Saitama. Saitama was just eating his food while she just stared at him, being love-struck.


    "Spirit God, I was going to..."


    "Grandpa," Alexander corrected Zuko.


    "Grandpa, I was going to see Ozai. I was wondering if you''de with me?" Zuko asked.


    "Yes, why not? That man has still not paid for his crimes. I will do that now. Ursa, you shoulde too." He advised


    The mother and son looked at each other and nodded in an encouraging gaze.


    "Good, now it is time to Dance... HIT IT!" He loudly shouted and waved his hand. The tables moved on their own with people and made a huge space for everyone to dance. This was the first time a dance event like this was taking ce in the world.


    Suddenly, Dobby started the music, acting as the DJ and Berry flew around with his son, singing and making the mood amazing.


    He was quickly joined by everyone from Phixheim. Sokka and Toph were not reserved and joined in. Iroh went to his nephew and dragged him too. Zuko also dragged Aang and Aang dragged Katara.


    Due to the chain reaction, everyone was on the dance floor, dancing to disco music from the 80s. These beats were new to everyone and they felt like they were made for people to dance to it.


    In the middle of the dance, Toph came up with a newfound camera given to her by Amy and clicked pictures of Team Avatar and all her favorite people.


    Alexander noticed that all the couples were slowlying closer.


    Then, suddenly the music changed and now romantic beats started with slow disco lights. Alexander caught Olivia closer. But he also had Yalo on his back and Ajax in his arms, ying with Alexander and Olivia while being stuck between them.


    Zuko and Mai also followed the lead, Iroh grabbed a random stranger who looked familiar. Alexander thought of cabbages by seeing that man for some reason.


    Ragnarok and Dous were dancing together. Dobby was dancing with little Kiyi. Amy was with Toph and Sokka was with Suki. Even in the air, Appa had a partner now. There was also a scream from a corner of the hall but Alexander onlyughed when he saw what happened there.


    "This is so exciting. There are more than a thousand people in this hall, Oli." Alexander muttered while dancing.


    "Yes, this is mesmerizing." Olivia agreed.


    "Oh, look, Aang." She pointed with her head.


    Alexander looked and saw Aang and Katara close to each other''s faces. But still not kissing as both were hesitant about what the other might think.


    ~Berry, giver a little push to Aang and Katara,~ Alexander told his Phoenix son.


    Berry dutifully went closer and sang loudly his romance songs. Affecting the mood of the ce.


    Then, as if something struck their minds, both of them moved closer and kissed. It was romantic and innocent. Alexander couldn''t be happier.


    "I guess this marks the beginning of a new era. I will make sure to make this world the best," Alexander said and pointed his fingers at the sky.


    Soon, heart-shaped fireworks started to appear in the sky.


    ...


    [Extra]


    "Haha, hey Suki. Want to dance?" Sokka asked when the dance had just started.


    "Oh yeah, why wouldn''t I dance with my boyfriend who has promised to marry someone else." Suki sarcastically said.


    They started dancing soon after.


    "AAAAA! Don''t step on my feet Suki," Sokka cried in pain.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot you had feet, just like you forgot I existed." Suki apologized.


    "AAAA!"


    "Why are you doing this?" Sokka pleadingly asked.


    "That wasn''t on purpose, Sokka. I love you the most. Just like you said to me yesterday," Suki said with an emotionless face.


    ~F*CK... She''s going to kill me~ Sokka scaredly thought, looking into her calm eyes.


    "No Sokka, I am going to skin you alive,"


    This time Sokka screamed like a little girl. He was genuinely scared. He regretted cheating on this Kyoshi Warrior.


    A distance from them, another ''couple'' were standing face to face. But they were not dancing.


    Az kept on looking at Saitama''s face. "Come one, dance with me. Put your hand on my waist. Don''t be shy, I will teach you if you don''t know."


    Saitama scratched his head. He was 25 years old and Az was 14. He knew about it and also understood that it wasn''t love but infatuation because of what happened in Ba Sing Se. He was not an idiot to not understand this. He also liked her but not as a romantic partner.


    "Okay... little sister," he said, putting his hand on her waist and started dancing.


    But, now it was Az who had a in face. It was critical damage to her young, slightly psychotic heart.


    "Oh, AZULAAAA!... How are you, my patient?" Chomei appeared out of nowhere with a big cake in his hand.


    Az looked at him with teary eyes. "CHOMEI? CHOMEIIIII..."


    She jumped and hugged him. "You are the only one who truly cares for me."


    "Hehe, I am your doctor, silly, I am supposed to take care of you and tickle treat you," Chomei said. But Az failed to realize that in Chomei''s head, their rtionship was strictly professional. It was just that he was good-natured to everyone.


    He patted Az''s back while eating his favorite orange-vored cake with only one thought in mind.


    ~This cake is so good. But, fatty Saiken ate the rest of it. I''ll ask G-Chan for more,~


    [A/N: I was going to end this arc in these chapters but there was so much left to be exined and done that I wrote too much. I didn''t want the ending to be too rushed. So, three more chapters until this isplete.]


    [You can see coronation, Pce, Group Shot, and Sad Az on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°While it is always best to believe in one¡¯s self, a little help from others can be a great blessing.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡±Bless me please.¡± ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Cake slice, but Chomei took a ''small'' bite from it.

 Chapter 449: Years Went By

    The party was wildst night. Ragnarok even did a fire show after getting too drunk. Iroh now had a huge following of spiritualists who were inspired by his words. Alexander decided to set up a radio connection around the world and with music and news, there will be a spiritual channel on which Iroh and the Avatar will share their words. It would mostly be Iroh though. He would be interviewing many people.


    So, the world''s first podcast was made.


    Currently, they were headed to the prison where Ozai was kept. With him were Iroh, Zuko, Az, and Ursa.


    "What will his punishment be, Alex?" Iroh asked.


    "Ugh... ording to his crimes recorded by overseers from the Spirit Realm. His soul will forever be sealed within hell and tortured for eternity. He has killed and damaged millions of people around the world.


    "Normally, a soul would get reincarnated and restart the cycle of life. Of course, it isn''t like the Avatar. Normal souls don''t remember their past lives.


    "There is also a rare amount that goes to the Spirit Realm to live. Of course, there are other ways to go there too. It''s a big system of things." He exined.


    "It is soplex," Zuko eximed.


    "That is why achieving peace of heart and soul is so hard," Alexander added. After a bit more traveling they reached the ce. It was a heavily fortified prison on an ind.


    The cell door opened and they entered. There he was, Ozai sitting, facing them. He still had a smirk.


    "Look how shameless he is. Still smiling." Alexander muttered.


    "Wee back, Ursa. Must have been tough hiding all this time." Ozai said, trying to irritate Ursa.


    "No, not really. I met the mother of faces and she removed my memories and gave me a new face. I lived all these years with Ikem. We even have a daughter together. It was you who was madly trying to create problems for me when I didn''t even remember you and what you have done didn''t affect me in any way." Ursa sternly replied. The smile from Ozai''s face vanished.


    "Hah, who''s the fool now?" Alexander taunted him.


    "But I had Ikem get killed." Ozai blurted.


    "Sometimes things don''t always go as you nned. I am ashamed of being your brother, Ozai. You disgraced the Fire Nation." Iroh spoke inly.


    "Father, you actively tried to punish me for something that wasn''t real. Just to incite mother. Then going as far as even burning my face. You are a sick man." Zuko emotionlessly said.


    Then Az spoke, "Yeah, I don''t have a particr reason. I just don''t like you. You tried to use me as your pawn and I hated that. I longed for your attention and eptance but you always pushed me away. I don''t care about you anymore."


    "Then why have you all evene here?" Ozai questioned.


    Ursa gave him the answer, "We came here to tell you that we''re are moving on now. For us, you don''t exist. From now on none of us wille to meet you. You can die in this cell, thinking about us happily living as a family. With my children and husband."


    Herst words made himpletely mad, "HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT? YOU ARE MY PROPERTY. I OWN YOU. DID YOU FORGET MY WORDS? I...OWN...YOU!"


    *BAM*


    "Sit down and shut your mouth. The only one whose going to be someone''s property will be you. For your crimes against humanity and Spirits, you are sentenced to eternal hell. Enjoy."


    Alexander announced. But like many other viins, Ozai didn''t deserve a peaceful physical death.


    Ozai was supposed to be extremely power-hungry and possessive. So, as his time torture. In his mind, he would see his wife Ursa truly cheating on him, and when he catches her, he gets killed by Ikem who then bes the fire lord. This will go on for a while.


    In another situation, he would lose the Agni Kai to Zuko. Then in another one, he would never be the Fire Lord because Iroh takes over, and finally, he gets killed by baby Aang again and again.


    There was also one in which he gets killed by the cabbage seller. It was true torture for him.


    Then, as he was raging, Alexander snapped his fingers. Disintegrating him into nothingness. What was left was a translucent figure of Ozai hovering. Alexander then sent the soul to hell. Doing this immediately increased world purity by a big 5 percent. Making it 84% now.


    "I hope you all won''t hold a grudge against me for punishing him," Alexander said.


    "No, why would we ever do that? What you did was the best-case scenario." Iroh immediately rified.


    They then went back to the pce and got busy in repairing the world.


    Before Alexander left for the Earth Kingdom, he met Zuko and just told him one thing.


    "It''s okay to fall down and lose a spark, you just need to make sure that when you get back up, you rise as the whole fire. Zuko, you are a whole fire now, so, never waver and always strive for good. You have the greatest teacher in the world to advise you. Though he would ask for some tea as payment but I think the fire lord can manage, haha..." Alexander advised him and patted his shoulder.


    Zuko suddenly hugged him. "Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you. I never had a loving grandfather. I always wondered how it must be to have nice grandparents as I heard from my friends. Now I know.


    "If it weren''t for you. I don''t know what would have happened to me and this world."


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "I think you would''ve managed. I always had that much trust in you, since day one on that ship."


    Zuko remembered when he had tried to imprison Alexander and Dobby. He smiled remembering those days.


    ...


    Year 153 AG


    It has been 53 years since the end of the war. To make sure he doesn''t miss the growing up of his beloved grandson due to work, he used the time control feature of his pocket dimension and made it so that every twenty years outside were just one year in Phixheim. So, currently, Ajax was 2.5 years old. He had started speaking and walking. His strength had also increased many times, givingpetition to even base-level Ragnarok. Though he still had the curiosity of a child. Thankfully, he was not as crazily smart as Leonidas was when he was this old.


    The world had entered an era of exponential growth and prosperity. Alexander indirectly ruled the world with a firm grip. Not letting any bad elements rise up. For example, there was an attempt to dethrone Zuko in the fire kingdom. There was also an attempt by the Southern Water Tribe to eradicate any foreign presence there.


    But Alexander didn''t always help the world directly. He had created a joint peace force with soldiers from all nations. Their job was to keep any unstable and extremist elements in check. They had apulsory promotion, transfer, and retirement system so that no one can gain too much power in the organization. There were also auditors present from all four kingdoms keeping an eye on the force.


    It was a sessful endeavor as all international problems were solved by them.


    A new fifth nation was established called the Republic city. It was, as the name suggested, a republic where anyone could live. It had an elected main leader and also four council members elected from respective nations. Alexander was again hailed as the Grandpa of the world and his statues were moremon than Air Nomads, who rarely left their temples.


    Alexander had kept his contacts with the big team avatar and all other people he knew.


    Now, Zuko had a very cute daughter who used to love dressing like the spirit god and acting like him. She eventually grew up to be a peace-loving and smartdy. She was all set to take the position of Fire Lord in a few years.


    Toph had met two random guys one after another and had two lovely daughters. But they separated soon after. He had to meddle in so their familial ties don''t get strained. Even Amy spent years with Toph and her daughters as Toph wasn''t known to be very empathic. Now, they were a close family and owned their own city made of metal. Toph had taught a lot of earth benders metal bending.


    Sokka was still going through his debauchery phase and had not settled down. He and Suki were still couples but now they had a tacit understanding. Still, Sokka found some death threats every now and then. For breaking the promise to princess Yue, he was banned from the Northern Water tribe, whose Leader was Yue. She was angry and had decided she would kill Sokka the moment she saw him. Alexander didn''t save him this time.


    And finally, Aang and Katara had married each other when they were 24 and 26 respectively. They had three children over the years. The naughty and eldest Bumi. Named after thete king of Omashu, Bumi. But unlike King Bumi, this Bumi was a non bender. Then there was Kay, the second child, and daughter. She was a water bender. Then finally the youngest, Tenzin. He was a serious-minded Airbender.


    Alexander had to teach Aang how to be a father because he found out he wasn''t treating his kids equally as he favored Tenzin more unknowingly due to him being an Airbender. The Airbender poption was thriving but Aang wanted Tenzin to be the best and lead them. But in the end, he learned and spent amazing days with his three children.


    [You can see Ozai, Zuko''s family, Toph''s family, Old Sokka, Aang''s family on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 450: Aang the Mighty

    In one event Alexander had to intervene, it was when a blood bender tried to kill Aang and others. So he cast a worldwide spell that anyone using Bloodbending with wrong intentions would lose memories of bloodbending. Alexander considered this power even more dangerous than all the bendingbined because safeguarding from it was impossible for others.


    Other than this, a few years ago, his new closest and best friend, Iroh left his mortal body and ventured into the Spirit realm. Although he made a promise before. Alexander was sad after that for a while as he considered him as good of a friend as Dobby and Ragnarok. His hit podcast was a golden memory of the world, talked about in history books as the words of the wise spiritual master.


    But currently, Alexander hade to the Southern Air temple in a hurry. There was an emergency.


    Avatar Aang, only 65 years old, looked like he was more than a hundred years old. His muscles had withered and eyes had sunk in. He looked sicker than anyone.


    This went againstmon sense that the more powerful the bender the longer they would live. After checking his body, he found the reason.


    "*Sigh* Aang, because you were stuck in ice for a hundred years. It did damage to your body. It didn''t appear all this time because you were in your prime. But now it has started to show up and fastened your aging. Too fast." Alexander told the grave news. All his children, Katara, Zuko, Toph, Sokka, and a few others gasped in horror.


    Aang smiled from the bed and asked weakly, "Ah... Grandpa, h-how l...long do I have?"


    "Not long. Maybe a month at most." Alexander answered.


    Alexander looked at Aang''s face intently. He missed the cheerful face of Aang. The fun-loving goofy boy who deserved all the happiness in the world but still couldn''t have an easy life. "Everyone except the immediate friends and family, out. Quick quick." He ordered.


    Finally, when they were alone he proposed his option, "I may have a way to save you. I was not so sure about this when Kyoshi was alive. But since I consumed thatet, I have gained a higher understanding of what bending is and its deeper principle.


    "I should be able to heal your body but it would make you nearly immortal. But this is risky too as the soul of Avatar will be stuck in you forever.


    "So, to let the cycle continue and also have the next Avatar. I can try to separate your soul and other Avatars'' residing in you. Then release their soul to upy the body of the next Avatar."


    "Am I right, Raava?" Alexander asked to thin air.


    Suddenly a white mark appeared on Aang''s torso. "Yes, Spirit God. It is possible but very hard. You will need to separate the Soul faster than the light. Or else Aang''s original soul will be damaged."


    Alexander nodded and looked at Aang, "So, what''s it gonna be?"


    Everyone looked at each other''s faces.


    "What are you thinking so much about? It''s simple. If Grandpa helps he''ll live and if he doesn''t then Twinkle Toes dies in a month." Toph grumpily spoke. She was really getting old and it was showing in her attitude.


    "Grandpa, how sure are you that you''ll be sessful?" Katara worriedly asked while holding Aang''s thin hand.


    "Haha, one hundred percent. I can stop and reverse time so chances of him dying are zero." Alexander said confidently.


    "Then why the hell were you being so dramatic?" Sokka asked.


    "Because I wanted you to take this very seriously. Matters like these shouldn''t be taken lightly. Because it is me, I can save him. If it wasn''t me then no one would''ve been able to save Aang." He said, making everyone go serious.


    "Okay, step aside then." He shooed everyone.


    He went to the side of Aang and activated his eyes. It shocked many that in all these years this was the first time they had seen this power of his.


    He then started to take out the whole chunk of souls inside Aang. There were hundreds of souls. Not all Avatars lived full lives. Before the four nations were formed there were smaller warring states. Many Avatars died in them even before their teenage years.


    The moment souls starteding out of Aang''s body he had to quickly point out Aang''s individual soul and leave it intact in his body. He was only supposed to take out the other ones.


    The process wasn''t long and he was sessful. After he was done, a golden light shot up to the sky from Aang''s body. It was the soul of the Avatar.


    "How do you feel, Aang?" Alexander asked.


    "I... Feel like a huge weight was lifted from my shoulders. I feel light, in body, and breathing." Aang said with rtive ease now.


    "Haha, of course, you''d feel lighter. There were more than 625 souls in your body. All belonging to previous Avatars." Alexander revealed.


    "This many?" It shocked Aang.


    "Okay, don''t move now. The procedure is still notplete. For this, I want everyone to go out except Katara." He ordered.


    Once it was just three of them, he took out a peach-like fruit. "Eat this, child. This will heal you, make you stronger in ways unimaginable, and give you an extremely long life. Although you can still die if you decide to."


    Aang took the Chakra fruit in his hand and sensed the powering from it. He didn''t think twice and ate it.


    The next moment a bluish aura covered his body. In an instant, all his weakness disappeared and his body became normal. The muscles returned too.


    The power that Aang now had was even greater than that of the Avatar. And this could be a problem if someday Aang decided not to be peaceful or something else happens that angered him.


    So, he had modified all Chakra Fruits. It didn''t give the third eye and it gives its eater a very calm and level headed mind. This way, Aang will always be a neutral man who doesn''t care about anger. It did not control his mind but just gave him the ability to think better.


    Still, he didn''t know if Aang would be able to do all four bendings after this.


    Aang got up from his bed quickly. He looked at himself in the mirror and eximed. "Woah, I look like I''m in my 30s again. This is amazing. I also feel so powerful."


    "Yes, you are extremely powerful. Haha, people might start calling you Aang the mighty. Try to use other bendings now." He suggested.


    Aang went on and tried but nothing came out.


    "It''s okay. Your work as the Avatar is over now and the new Avatar has already been born. Just a few seconds ago. Instead, Aang, you can learn all this with your new powers." Alexander said and gave him a booklet of beginner''s ninjutsu.


    Alexander then looked at Katara who looked much older than Aang. Age hadn''t been kind to her. He simply reversed the time of her body to match Aang and made it so she would age slowly and with a good face. He couldn''t let her be old while Aang stayed young.


    "I hope now you will have a fun life together. No need to focus on the stupid world. You are above small conflicts and should only interfere if the world is threatened." Alexander reminded them.


    Aang and Katara immediately hugged each other.


    "HEYYY... ARE YOU DONE? I''M COMI..." Toph entered before even announcing.


    "Woahh... How do they look so young? Some kind of fountain of youth?" She asked.


    Soon everyone else joined in. Alexanderughed, "Haha, well, I might as well just make the whole team younger."


    Hence, the Aang gang again reached their prime age and peak strength. All of them were now going to age slowly.


    "No need to thank me. I just wanted you all to have fun now. You got ck hair on your head again. Don''t turn them white so soon now with all your stressful work." He joked.


    "Haha, I can have more adventures now!" Sokka cheerfully eximed.


    "You mean to have more affairs and receive death threats?" Toph scoffed.


    "No, I won''t let him do that now. He will settle down and have a family. Grandpa has given us a second chance." Katara firmly said, staring daggers at Sokka.


    Zoko meanwhile looked at his own body and felt the power of being young again. Somehow this made him appreciate this even more now. As he had grown he had started getting many problems such as back pain, joint pain, and other things. Now they were all gone.


    "Well, I will just try to stay fit," he said.


    ...


    Somewhere in the Southern Water Tribe.


    A cute little baby girl was born. Currently, she didn''t look anything special but soon she would be the headache of her parents with her bending powers.


    [You can see Aang attacked, Iroh gone, Weak Aang and Aang gang at their prime on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°There are reasons each of us are born. We have to find those reasons.¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡°Rest In Peace, Uncle Iroh¡° ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Banana = 1 Mourning Banana

 Chapter 451: Korra

    "Okay, use your full power to punch my palm," Alexander told Aang.


    *BOOM*


    Aang did it and was shocked to see his own power. "How did a simple fruit make me so powerful?"


    "Well, it''s a secret. But, you are practically the strongest being in the world and also immortal. You can be a real Air Nomad sage. You can do whatever you want. Even Katara and others have grown younger so you can just travel and have fun. But you won''t be able to use other bending powers now. Only airbending for you." Alexander reminded him.


    Alexander knew the reason behind this. In normal cases, if someone in the Ninja world ate the chakra fruit, they would gain the ability to control all the elements. But, there was a big difference in biology in this world and the ninja world. Chakra fruit eaters used the natural chakra around them and molded it to their will.


    But here, Aang was still using Chi because there was no such thing as Chakra here. And Chi was bound by Aang''s soul and body. Since he had the souls of other avatars he was able to bend all elements but now he can''t.


    "Yeah, that will take some time to get used to. I had grown toofortable with using all of them. I guess I will be a true air nomad now." Aang responded.


    "Well, that was it for me now. I gotta go and check some things in the southern water tribe. See youter." He said and flew away.


    ... Alexander came to the southern water tribe. People awed seeing him when hended near them. Then they all either bowed or simply fell down to their knees and started praying.


    He waved his hand towards them, releasing a bit of his aura which made them feel warm. He didn''t stop there and simply went to one of the Igloo.


    *Knock Knock*


    Soon a man opened the door. "Yes?"


    Alexander looked at him and felt that the man was exhausted. He waved his hand and his body got surged with chi. It revitalized him.


    "Hello, I am Spirit God. Did your wife just give birth?" He asked. It was a very unusual thing to ask. The man had not even announced to the vige yet.


    But the man knew Alexander''s face. He bowed deeply, "Spirit God, thank you for granting us your presence. I am Tonraq. Yes, my wife gave birth to a baby girl."


    "Can I see her?" Alexander asked.


    Tonraq nodded and took him in.


    "Dear, who is it?" A woman''s weak voice came.


    "You won''t believe it, Senna. Spirit God hase to see little Korra." Tonraq said.


    The woman tried to get up but Alexander stopped her, "Rest now, child. No need to get up. Can I see your daughter?"


    Senna didn''t think twice and picked up the baby and gave her to Alexander.


    He held her in his arms. Their eyes met each other, even though Korra''s were just barely open. He checked the Avatar soul inside and made sure it was not harmed in any way.


    "Congrattions, your daughter is the next Avatar." He announced.


    It shocked the two, "What? But Avatar Aang is still alive," they eximed.


    "Yes, he is. But he was sick and I had to help him. This lead to the release of Avatar soul and it came into this baby." He exined without giving in the details.


    He caressed the little baby, leaving behind a few memories in her mind. Memories about his and Iroh''s wisdom. These will help her whenever she will be in a spiritual or mental problem.


    "Korra will stay here and start her training after a few years. Avatar Aang will teach her himself. He will teach her Airbending, Fire Lord Zuko will teach her Fire bending, Katara will teach her Water Bending and Toph Beifong will teach her Earth Bending. Korra will be the Avatar that represents the next generation of the world. A New Era will start with her." He said in length.


    "The whole southern water tribe will now receive special aid from my personal funds to make the life of the Avatar safe, fun, and learning inducing. Please take care of her, people from white lotus wille here to provide safety to her." He respectfully advised them and finally got up to leave. But he left behind a huge bag of money too.


    Tonraq was the vige chief so he was not worried that he''d get robbed.


    He proceeded to give Korra back to her mother. But when he put her in her mother''s arms, he noticed that she had tightly gripped his finger with her tiny hand.


    "Haha, don''t worry, Korra. I will always watch over this world and you. Whenever you need me, you will find me with you." He said and softly put her hand away.


    He said goodbye and returned to the Southern Air temple where the team avatar was having fun like they used to back in Iroh''s tea house. That ce was where the team practically grew up, cried, and yed with their kids.


    "Okay, Team ex-Avatar. I have found the next Avatar. She was born just when I took the Avatar spirit out of Aang. You will all be teaching her bending. Okay?" He ordered them. Never in history has something like this happened. He wanted to see how good Korra can be as a person when they share their wisdom with her.


    "Who is she though?" Katara asked, now looking young again.


    "Oh, she''s a cute little girl from Southern Water tribe. She''s the vige chief''s daughter named Korra." He revealed.


    Katara and Sokka were very happy to hear that she was from their home.


    "Then we must go and visit her. Aang,e with me we need to buy stuff from Cabmart," Katara dragged Aang away. Cabmart was the world''s biggest multinational retail corporation, founded by a man nicknamed Cabbage Man. He was dead now but his legacy was still going strong.


    Alexander then looked at Zuko, "You don''t have work in Fire Nation?"


    "I have unofficially made Izumi the fire lord. It''s her trial run. If she does well, I will make her Fire Lord and just rx myself. Hah... I am imagining her face when she sees me this young again." Zuko chuckled. Old Zuko was much different from the young one. This Zuko knew humility and its benefits.


    "Well, I will be going now. I need to start packing my things up. I will return to my realm soon. Korra and this world do not need the Spirit God anymore. The world has changed a lot and she will have Aang too." He revealed.


    "I... can understand. Will you evere back?" Zuko asked.


    "Maybe, but don''t worry. I will always be watching. You have done a good job, Zuko. You truly redeemed yourself and the fire nation. You fulfilled Iroh''s wish to bring back fire nation to greatness. He would be proud of you." Alexander said, patting his shoulder.


    Zuko got a bit emotional and tears welled up in his eyes remembering his uncle. Alexander went ahead and gave him a hug. The boy deserved it.


    "Also, I am proud of how your daughter grew up to be. She is perfect in every way. I think she will do fine as the Fire Lord." He praised. Zuko was surprisingly the best parent among the Aang gang. It was because Zuko knew first hand what not to do as a father.


    Toph, sitting beside them, nodded. "I should also thank you, Grandpa, if it weren''t for you, I''d have a broken family."


    "Hahaha... you were never the one to fix think so someone had to intervene. Still, you did an amazing job with the metal bending school. You can nowy back and rx." He advised.


    Alexander then looked at Sokka who was polishing his boomerang. "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, I am preparing my boomerang for Korra. I will teach her how to use it. Imagine the Avatar using a boomerang as a weapon. OH... the joy..." Sokka gloated in himself.


    "He''s still the same boomer boy." Toph sighed in disappointment.


    ...


    1 Year Later,


    The world''s purity had reached 89.99 percent. He knew he was about to hit the 90 so hepleted all his important tasks and prepared to leave. But, before all that, he had to meet someone in the Spirit Realm. So he took out his anywhere door and crossed over.


    [You can see Iroh''s Tea House on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 452: Leaving The Avatar World

    Spirit Realm,


    Alexander appeared beside a hut. There was a table outside where many spirits were sitting and drinking tea. All the spirits recognized him and cheered.


    "Aha... you''re here, my friend. It seems you missed my tea." Iroh appeared, with a beard whiter than before but a smile much more radiant.


    "I think I did miss your tea along with your small talks," Alexander said and took a seat.


    "Haha, and I still haven''t forgotten them. Drinking tea with so many spirits has a different charm in it. Looking for new tea leaves is fun too." said Iroh.


    "So you have been gathering wisdom here too," Alexander chuckled.


    "It is important to draw wisdom from different ces. If you take it from only one ce it bes rigid and stale." Iroh quoted.


    "So, what about Lu Ten? Where is he?" He asked.


    "Oh, his soul joined the nature. Apparently, that''s what happens to most souls thate from the material world. But I have made peace with it. Before he left, I had the time of my life. We shared stories with each other along with having adventures here. But I am immortal here as I didn''te here through the natural process," Iroh revealed. Alexander knew that already. "So, are you going toe with me on an adventure of a lifetime? Travel to different worlds and spread your art of tea maybe?" He offered him. This was Alexander''s n from the beginning. In no way was he going to leave his good friend behind.


    Iroh thought for a while, "What will we be doing?"


    "What I''ve been doing all this time," Alexander said.


    Then he continued, "My job consists of just helping people. You on the other hand can help and give life advice."


    "That sounds like a dream job," Iroh joked.


    "You will be living in my own dimension which has tens. All kinds of dragons and mythical animals live there. Along with my whole family and friends." Alexander sweetened the deal.


    Iroh suddenly got up, "Well, I was able to see my family, the fire nation, and the world rise to greatness. There is nothing left here. So, when are we leaving?"


    "Haha... good choice, we will be leaving tomorrow. I cannot allow you to meet your family physically but you can meet them as an astral projection. If you went in front of them physically then it would get harder to leave." He advised.


    After that, Alexander put Iroh''s soul back in his physical body that he had preserved when he had left for the spirit world. This was the promise he had made to Iroh.


    ...


    The next day,


    Alexander had informed everyone that he was leaving so they were alling to meet him.


    Other than this, he set a safety mechanism for the world. This time his approach was going to be direct. Using the same principle as magical paintings from Harry Potter World. He transferred some of his consciousness into a rune system on the moon. It would watch over the world and if something happens, for example, Vaatuing back, the runes will activate and Alexander''s duplicate will appear with crazy high strength.


    Alexander stood at the grounds of the Southern air temple. He had spent so many years with them that even he was feeling emotional.


    "You all started when you were so little. Now, look at you. I am proud of you all." He said.


    Everyone suddenly jumped at him and hugged him. They were teary-eyed.


    "We will miss you, grandpa," Toph said. She was always a brash arrogant girl but not to her grandpa. He showed her more love than her family did. Not to mention he gave her eyes. She never realized how emotionally attached she was to him.


    The same was with Aang, Sokka, Katara, and Zuko. After that, he looked at their children.


    "You all are the future of this world. I hope you won''t do something that would force me to return." Alexander said.


    "Okay now, I should be going. Goodbye, kids," he waved his hand.


    "Let''s go Chomei." He called him.


    But Chomei helplessly looked at him, "G-Chan, help me. She won''t let me goooo..."


    Alexander facepalmed himself. Az had grown old now but was still too attached to Chomei. To the point that she refused to stay away from him. In all these years, although she had be mostly normal, she never married or tried to start a family. She was content being the little sister of Saitama. But the thing she wanted most was roaming around with Chomei.


    "I guess she''s too dazzled by your charm, Chomei." He joked.


    "Az, let him go. He needs to return home." He told her. Zuko was just sighing and shaking his head at the scene.


    "NOOO! Either he stays or Ie with you." She firmly said.


    Alexander looked around and saw no way out, "What will you even do? Chomei has his own life. He stays busy most of the time doing... eating and ying."


    "Hehe," Chomei embarrassinglyughed.


    "NO! I still want to go with Chomei. He''s my best friend." Az remained unmoved.


    ~Is she again going crazy?~


    "Okay, have it your way then. But if I ever see you misbehaving with people of my world I will send you back here." He warned her.


    She nodded continuously. "I will behave. I am old and better now,"


    "Yeah, I can see that, which is why I am making you as young as you were during your teenage years because you have clearly not grown up. Chomei, take her with you and teach her the rules." He allowed them to enter Phixheim.


    "Zuko, don''t worry. She will be fine," he assured him.


    The next moment, a golden light fell from the sky, illuminating the whole ind.


    "GOODBYE, KIDS!" He shouted onest time and disappeared.


    Once he was gone, Bumi spoke, "Why did it feel like he left for forever,"


    *BAM*


    He received a knock on his head by Katara, "Don''t say that. He''s the spirit god. He will always be watching. You, on the other hand, you are middle-aged now, when will you find a wife?"


    "Come on, mom, not that again..." Bumi and Katara started their verbal fight while othersughed.


    Aang just smiled and kept on looking at the sky. He had a feeling that there was a lot more to Spirit god than what met the eye, but he stayed silent as he respected him.


    ~I will not disappoint you, grandpa,~ Aang thought internally.


    So, after Alexander was gone, the world still stayed at rtive ease. Team Avatar trained Korra to be a magnificent Avatar. Master in all four bendings. Even metal bending was taught to her through many painful lessons from Toph.


    She eventually grew up to be a beautiful girl, ready for her adventures. Zuko, Aang, Katara, Toph, and her favorite uncle Sokka were like parents to her now. She had even met Alexander in her mind as a memory.


    She made friends in the republic city and faced a few problems too. But then the secretly power-hungry chief of the Northern Water Tribe decided it was nice to get Vaatu out of hisfy tree. He was eventually able to do it. But unknown to him, it was one of the triggers that started the runes on the moon.


    Korra was fighting the giant body of Vaatu,bined with Unq, the fool. Although Korra was beating him up, Alexander''s defense still started up.


    Suddenly, over the sky of the. A humongous figure of Alexander appeared. It was so huge that the whole was just as big as his head. The spiritual suppression was so big that Vaatu kneeled and all the spirits corrupted by him got purified instantly. The people of the world who were knowledgeable in spiritual arts felt it too.


    "VAATU, YOU FOOL! I warned you to stay inside your tree. Now you will be punished as I told you years ago. Only your existence is of importance and not your power." As soon as the voice fell. Vaatu''s body started to get smaller. His power disappearing slowly.


    "NO! Please forgive me, Spirit God. It was the human who freed me." Vaatu pleaded.


    "He freed you but you attacked the physical realm on your own ord." The voice came from the sky.


    Eventually, Vaatu was made as small as an ant and again sealed inside his tree. This time with better seals.


    Alexander''s figure then warmly looked at Korra, "How are you my child, remember me?"


    Korra gleefully smiled at him, "Yes grandpa, since the first day of my life I remember you. Thank you for all your guidance. If it weren''t for you, my spiritual side would have never gotten better."


    "Haha, teaching you was my duty. But never stop learning, child. Remember, if you think you are good at something, there will always be someone better at it than you." Alexander said.


    Then, as a gift to her. A ring came down from the sky. "Take this ring. This is officially the Avatar''s property from now on. It holds a bit of my and Iroh''s consciousness and knowledge. You will be able to ask for answers and help whenever you want now. It is meant to guide you and all Avatars toe. Take care now,"


    Just as he appeared, he disappeared. Many people took a sigh of relief. They thought they had angered the Spirit God.


    Somewhere in the Southern Water Tribe, Katara looked at her brother and her son, Bumi, "See, I told you he''s watching over us. You lost the bet, now give me my money,"


    Sokka ignored her, "What bet? I don''t remember."


    "This will jolt your memory," Katara poured cold water on him.


    "Argh... KATARA... you always do this. Wrongly using your bending." heined.


    After that incident, the spirit realm and physical realm knew that they were being watched. So they behaved. Except for a group that wanted to kill Korra to stop the Avatar cycle. They only ended up getting killed themselves as Aang appeared out of his sage cave with his mighty strength.


    Aang had stopped interfering with the world unless it was extremely important. Korra''s life being in danger was one of those moments. After that, small troubles periodically came but the world never plunged into war and only saw further advancements.


    ...


    Golden light fell and Alexander appeared in a field. He looked around and saw there was a big crowd. There were people wearing knightly armor. A tall man with a very long sword. He was wearing an all-ck armor. There were manymoners in poor dirt conditions and also a girl who had her hands tied in the chain.


    Alexander was as confused as the people around him. Without any worry, he took out his phone and looked at the message. Surprisingly, there was no memory.


    It only said a few words, which were, "The world is corrupt beyond repair, evil beings thrive and virtuous cries. As the High God, it is your duty to cleanse the world. Purge the evil and ughter the demons. World Purity is 10%"


    ~Oh my god, just ten percent? Am I in hell? And wasn''t that message a bit too dark?~


    He looked up at the men in silver armor riding armored horses. He thought they were good guys as they also had a g and that made them look like a part of an organized army.


    "Hey, care to tell me what this ce is?" He asked.


    But the man''s face contorted and utter fear appeared in his widened eyes. He suddenly shouted, "KILL IT! IT''S A DEMON! A MAN WITCH!"


    [You can see Iroh, Vaatu, and the new world on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not supposed to cry over spilled tea, but it¡¯s just so sad!¡± ¨C Uncle Iroh


    ¡±Wee back, Uncle Iroh.¡± ¨C Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 soul purifying tea

 Chapter 453: Godly Heretic

    [A/N: For Those who don''t know, this is Berserk anime. It''s pretty dark. You don''t need to watch the old anime to start watching it now. You can simply watch the three movies before the two seasons.]


    "Huh? Demon? Me? Bwahaha... This is the first time people have called me this when they see me flying. Usually, they just fall to their knees and start praying." Alexander talked to himself loudly.


    He looked at the man in shining armor, "What ce is this called and whose soldiers are you?"


    "Heathen, how dare you speak to me. I am the squad leader of the Holy Iron Chain Knights, the greatest believer of god. You are in front of the Tower of Conviction. You shall be judged by the great Inquisitor now." The man took out his sword.


    Alexander just looked around without a care. He looked at the tall building a distance from him. He also looked at the tall ck armored swordsman.


    ~Hmm... he''s as tall as me. Pretty tall for a human in the middle ages. But I have a feeling this isn''t the normal middle ages.~ he thought.


    "Hmm... so you are the church''s army. Which god do you serve?" Alexander asked.


    "Only the one true god. SURRENDER NOW!" He shouted.


    "Why do I feel that the god you are talking about is a demon? And why is there so much demonic presence on this? A bit too much I''d say. Also, why are these poor people not being helped? Isn''t that what a religious order is supposed to do?" Alexander bombarded the man with questions but he knew that he wouldn''t get answers. However, thankfully he knows how to win over people and he was more interested in the tall swordsman. "THEN DIE!" The knight swung his sword at Alexander who was two heads taller than him.


    *CLANK*


    The sword broke down the moment it hit his shoulder as if the sword was made of ss.


    ...


    Guts was about to stop the man from whipping the woman but suddenly he saw a man falling from the sky in a golden light that could be anything but demonic. But he still didn''t judge too early as Griffith himself looked like an angel from the heavens but turned out to be a monster.


    He could see that the flying man was clueless about where he was and the knights were going to hit him.


    Suddenly, Puck flew closer to his ear, "Guts, I can sense his aura. He''s not normal."


    "Yeah, I saw him flying too," Guts replied and scoffed at Puck for not saying anything valuable.


    "No Guts, I mean, I sense an aura opposite to that of a monster, demonic beings, or an apostle. It is as if he is entirely opposite from them. And way stronger too. I don''t think I can get closer to him without passing out due to the sheer spiritual pressure of his body," Puck exined.


    "Huh... now I am interested. Let''s see what he''s got," Guts muttered in a low voice.


    *CLANK*


    He was very shocked seeing the sword breaking like that. If it was him he could have shrugged it off as he had armor on. But the old man was only wearing simple clothes.


    ...


    Alexander looked at the shocked man who just hit him and checked his sins,


    ||Randal - Category 3


    Murder - 21


    Indirect Murder - 123


    Torture - 56


    R*pe - 13


    Demon Worshipper - Unknowingly


    Sin Percentage - 69%||


    [The sins will be high in this world even for less number of murders or crimes because the poption is low and most sinners are normal humans.]


    Alexander felt disgusted. If this was a man working for the church then what about real murderers? So, he checked for the sins of other members of his team.


    ||Franks - Category 3


    Murder - 16


    Indirect Murder - 20


    Torture - 60


    R*pe - 9


    Pedophilia - 4


    Demon Worshipper - Unknowingly


    Sin Percentage - 66%||


    ||Reed - Category 3


    Murder - 10


    Indirect Murder - 15


    Torture - 40


    R*pe - 2


    thievery - 50


    Demon Worshipper - Unknowingly


    Sin Percentage - 63%||


    ||...Sin Percentage - 67%||


    ||...Sin Percentage - 65%||


    ~Oh my god, why are all of these religious fools r*pists. Where the hell have Ie to? And what''s with their demon worship? Their sins look pretty demonic to me.~


    "You are no men of god. Your sins speak against you." Alexander said and grabbed the face of the group leader in his palm.


    "You disgust me," Alexander muttered and read all his memory. He found out about world geography. The events that urred. The reality of the Holy See, that even they had no idea about god. They just did it because they could and control the world while at it. There was no religion or set of rules. The Holy See could call anyone a heretic and burn them.


    There were also supposed to be fantasy beings like elves, demons, and all but the man wasn''t sure about it. He also found information about the man in ck armor. He was supposed to be a legend of some kind. Going by the name ck swordsman. Once Alexander was done he sent out a beam of golden light from his hand. Burning the body to ashes. It happened fairly quickly but by then the man was already screaming and had peed himself.


    "All of you are sinners. Murderers, r*pists, and thieves. Exploiting people is your true profession, not serving the gods." He shouted at them.


    The knights got scared and tried to run away. One of them unluckily tried to pass by the ck swordsman and ended up getting cut in half.


    ~This is too brutal.~ Alexander thought about it but didn''t pay attention to it.


    Others were quickly burned by Alexander''s golden mes that released very soothing and warm mes that could warm people''s hearts.


    There was a boy with a broken leg who went close to the fire because he felt attracted to it. But, when he reached it he just kept on staring at it for a second. Then suddenly he jumped.


    His face showed an unbelievable expression and full of smiles, "Oh Lord! This is... my leg got healed. Just the warmth from this fire was enough to do that."


    Alerted by his ims, many more desperately sick or wounded ran to the fire like a moth attracted to light. Some had half-paralyzed faces stuck in bad positions. Some had pain in their joints, some had broken bones left untreated for many years. There were also a few women with their small skeleton-like babies in their arms. The babies suddenly started crying as if energized by the fire.


    "I DON''T FEEL PAIN!" one eximed.


    "My FACE IS HEALED!" Another yelled.


    "MY BABYY!"


    Suddenly they turned towards Alexander. Alexander also realized what was going to happen so he decided to go with it. If he could give them hope then he would. He was also going to steal the worship away from whichever demon was ruling the world and making them pray to him.


    Around Alexander''s body, a soothing majestic golden aura formed and the slow wind started running. His hair fabulously waved like smooth waves in the sea. ~I wonder if Jesus feels like this too,~


    The people started kneeling one after another and started chanting, "GOD IS HERE!"


    "GOD IS HERE!"


    But close to Alexander''s ear, a snort was heard, "Huh, showoff."


    Alexander lightly chuckled and spoke, inaudible to others, "So you two came out, good job staying hidden,"


    "I felt their emotions, so I decided this was not the time to magically appear," Dobby whispered.


    "Haha.. then I will introduce you two as my right and left hand. Where is Iroh?" He asked.


    "Oh, he was preparing tea for everyone in the kitchen. He''ll be joining soon," Ragnarok informed.


    Alexander focused on the people again and raised both his hands to show his palm.


    Then a golden light fell upon every single person. It was not enough to heal a major injury or illness but smaller ones like infections, minor injuries, andmon cold were treated by it. Everyone felt his warmth and chanted even more profusely.


    Guts too felt his entire body''s internal injuries disappearing and he even felt a soothing sensation over his Brand of Sacrifice. He felt that as long as this light covered that mark, the creatures of darkness wouldn''t be able to find him.


    Puck, sitting on Gut''s head, also knelt, "I can''t believe this, he''s the real deal. God really came,"


    "Tsk... who knows." Guts disapproved.


    "Huh, heretic, I have be a believer now, you shall too soon," Puck said in his squeaky voice.


    "ALL HAIL THE LORD!" Isidro, another member of Guts'' traveling party, repeatedly kowtowed on the ground.


    "See, that''s how you do it properly," Puck told Guts and joined Isidro.


    But Guts didn''t look at Alexander anymore. He looked at the Tower of Conviction. "I need to find Casca."

 Chapter 454: Pervert Goat

    Alexander had not realized how many people lived in the worst slum he had ever seen. Soon thousands of more people joined the chant.


    But what irritated Alexander was that so many people from the civilians were as bad if not worse than the knights he had just punished. Murder, r*pe, and many more crimes were asmon as dirt.


    ~How am I supposed to purify this world? Kill them all? Ugh... this world is going to be hard.~ he thought.


    "SILENCE, MY CHILDREN" He spoke in a loud voice. Even though he was not shouting everyone heard him, they took it as another feat of majestic god and started chanting again.


    ~This is Finta''s Cu-nt worshippers all over again. Ugh, I hate being worshipped.~


    Soon everyone stopped chanting and he spoke, "Everyone, tell me something. What are you?"


    "People?"


    "Insects?"


    "Humans?" "Poor People?"


    They made many guesses but they still couldn''t say one thing he wanted to hear. "You all are living beings. Creation of God, children of God.


    "Now, when a child makes a mistake. Does his father or mother kill him? Burns him? No, he tells him he was wrong and helps him move to the right path.


    "So, how can you believe that witches should be burned or men who don''t pray should be burned?


    "Isn''t this whole world, from all of your bodies to those trees and this earth, creation of God? Who gave the right to you all, to the Holy See, to anyone to judge the creation of God? Who gave you the authority to decide who is a heretic or not.


    "And, even if someone doesn''t pray to god, does that change the simple fact that he is still the child of God? Does that make witches, elves, and fairies less of a child of God than you?


    "Don''t be a mindless sheep, agreeing to whatever men with swords say to you. The Holy See has been using you for years. First, they got rich by taxing you, now they are rich and don''t care about you, they exploit you, kill you, r*pe you, your daughters, sisters, mothers, and wives.


    "TELL ME, IS THIS ACCEPTABLE?"


    Whatever Alexander just said was something that existed in every person''s mind. But they never brought that doubt in the form of words because they''d be killed. Now he had given them a chance to show their anger.


    Now that God himself was here, what was there to fear? So, they all shouted with tears and anger.


    "UNACCEPTABLE!"


    "UNACCEPTABLE!"


    "UNACCEPTABLE!"


    He raised his hand to stop them, "I am here so I will solve your problems. Right here, I will build a new city that will mark the beginning of a new peaceful era here. For these things, I will call down my left and right hand.


    "The Elven God, Dobby, and Dragon God, Ragnarok. Together we represent the entire world."


    Soon two figures came down from the sky. Although people didn''t hold other species in high regard, they still knelt as it was the right thing to do in front of a god.


    "BUT! first we shall eat and heal the sick. After that, I will take you to that castle and show you the true face of Holy See." He announced.


    He snapped his finger and suddenly a long line of tables appeared on the road. Many Godroids were formed to distribute food and clothing.


    "Peacefully and orderly, go and get your food and clothes. There is enough for all. Those who are sick go to that tent and those who are sick and can''t move stay where you are, help wille to you." He assured them.


    Within a minute the ce became busy with activity.


    Ragnarok sighed beside him, "The whole world''s natural aura feels unpleasant to me."


    Dobby nodded, "Yes, it is pretty bad."


    ...


    After making sure everything was going fine he remembered the ck swordsman. The man had a demonic presence on him for some reason.


    He looked for him and saw him walking towards the Tower of Conviction. He called him out.


    "Hey, kid. Wait a second."


    Guts had his hand on the hilt of his sword as he turned around. He didn''t say anything and just kept on staring at Alexander.


    "Kid, where did you find that little flying elf?" Dobby asked first.


    Puck quickly flew to Dobby and hovered in front of his face. "Woah, long ears, are you an elf too?"


    Dobby nodded softly, "Yeah, and a powerful one at that. What elf species are you?"


    Puck raised his chest in pride, "I am Puck. An Elf of the pisky race, from the Elfhelm."


    "And why are you here among the humans?" Alexander asked this time.


    "Oh, I just left my home because I was bored," Puck replied.


    "Lie, I can sense it, child. Nothing hides from these old eyes," Alexander caught him.


    Puck''s shoulders slumped, "I... I fell off the seagull''s back while asleep and got stranded on the maind by ident."


    *Sniff*


    Dobby patted him, "Don''t cry, kid. We will take you back to your home safe and sound."


    "Thank you," He hugged Dobby''s shoulder with his tiny body.


    Alexander meanwhile walked up to Guts. "So, they call you the ck swordsman. That''s a nice sword you got there, I can feel its bloodlust. I myself have a simr sword."


    Now that Alexander saw him up close. He remembered seeing this man''s poster somewhere when he was alive in his world.


    "What''s it to you, old man? Stay back or you might find your blood added to it." Guts warned him.


    "Bwahahaha... kid, I''ll give you a million gold coins if you can even scratch him," Ragnarokughed out loud.


    "He''s right, child. You cannot even scratch me with that sword or any sword in the world. Anyway, care to tell me what you are doing here, and what is that mark on your neck?" Alexander asked.


    "I am here looking for a girl with a mark like this. Did you see her?" Guts asked. Secretly hoping that this supposed god would really have some weird power and find Casca for him.


    "Kid, I dropped from the sky just a few minutes ago. How will I know anything? Still, I can find her for you. Do you have a picture of her?" Alexander asked.


    Guts shook his head.


    "Then tell me what''s her name. Let''s hope it''s unique enough." He inquired.


    "It''s Casca." Guts answered.


    Alexander used the point me spell. Thankfully only one arrow appeared and pointed in a direction. But Alexander''s face contorted, "She''s that way... and distressed. Hurry up, something is happening."


    So, Alexander flew into the sky. He then saw Guts running on the ground so he flew back, "Grab my hand,"


    Guts did as asked and jumped. Alexander took him along to a mountainside. There he saw some soldiers in simr silver knight armor.


    The moment he dropped by the cave entrance he used magic to increase the weight of armor of the knights. 10X weight did the job and they fell to the ground, crying for mercy even before he did anything. He checked their sins and as expected they were category 3.


    Guts had already run inside the cave by then. So he also ran inside. But he was shocked by the scene in there.


    ~Damn, I guess this world is some kind of a mix between hell and earth,~


    In front of him was a goat-headed humanoid demon, jumping around and fighting Guts. On the floor was a naked girl, most probably the victim of something the goat-headed thing did. There were also some humans in a crazed state.


    "STOOOP!" He ordered with a loud majestic voice. He spread his magical aura around.


    All the humans who had turned into demons returned to normal. But then he killed them all as he saw their sin category was 4. He looked into their memories and saw that the goat-headed man was their leader. And their leader was a great pervert who desired s*x above all.


    Alexander''s magical aura was so heavy that every knight there fell to their knees. Guts, too, was on his knees. The Goat Demon was just standing there trying to move. So Alexander increased the intensity of his power.


    *THUD*


    The Goat Demon now fell down.


    "What are you? How did you be like this?" Alexander asked.


    The Goat Demon felt he was absolutely no match for Alexander. So he answered, "I-It was the Egg of the Perfect World. He made me a Pseudo-Apostel. Let me go now. I have answered you."


    "Where does this egg live?" Alexander asked.


    "I-In the Albion''s mass graveyard, let me go now... I.."


    "No, that won''t be happening," Alexander muttered. He also released everyone except the goat to move freely. Guts quickly ran to Casca seeing the opportunity.


    Then Alexander took out his long sword that was even bigger than Guts''.


    ||Yagi-sama(Demon) - Category 4


    Murder - 845


    Indirect Murder - 1146


    R*pe - 1313


    Demon Worship - Firm believer


    Sin Percentage - 78%||


    "This sword has many names as it went through many battles. Demon yer was one of its names. Today, I will call it Demon yer again," Alexander announced coldly.


    Then, with a single smooth motion, he struck.


    *Swoosh*


    By the time the sound of the sword cutting air reached everyone''s ears, the head was already severed. Alexander gave it ast nce and set it on fire.


    "Let''s find this Egg?" He decided.


    But the people in silver armor quickly pointed their swords at him.


    "I am tired of you all now. Put them down or none of you will go back alive. I already have enough reason to kill you all. You are alive because I allow you to, don''t waste this chance."


    Then unexpectedly, therge bearded man that he guessed to be themander shouted to his men, "PUT THE SWORDS DOWN! DO YOU WANT TO DIE?"


    [A/N: Well, Berserk was asked by many people so I made a small 5 chapter arc. After this, there will be two chapter Matrix arc and then the main Bleach arc will start which willst 30 chapters.]


    ¡°If you''re always worried about crushing the ants beneath you... you won''t be able to walk.¡° - ck Swordsman, Guts


    ¡°Banana.¡° - Mister Imortal


    1 Stone = 1 ultra high-tech digital banana.

 Chapter 455: The Egg and Skeleton Knight

    Alexander was impressed that this knight had some brain. "What is your name, knight?"


    "I am Azan. Who are you? How did you press us down on the ground?" the knight asked in wonder.


    "That is what happens when you are in the presence of a high entity. High as in spiritual power." Alexander said.


    "Why not just say you''re the god." Guts spoke from the side, prepared to fight the knights.


    "Haha, humans are foolish creatures, Guts. Their whole life they run around in search of god but if hees in front of them they would call him a heretic and burn him on a stake.


    "Because they themselves don''t believe that God can be real, that he can exist in the human body. They are arrogant, ignorant and these ones are pathetic too." Alexander openly shamed them.


    "Preposterous, how dare you call yourself a god. God is abstract. He is not a human like us." The blonde girl fanatically spoke.


    Alexander looked at Guts with an expression saying, ''see, I told you''.


    "Hah, don''t make meugh. God can be anything he wants to be. Who are you to decide what he should be? Aren''t you the preposterous one to decide such things? And you call yourself servants of God, yet the world is suffering, abominations like these goats are rising up. What the hell has your Holy See been doing except exploiting people? YOU ARE THE HEATHENS!" Alexander again released his aura at them. This time much more than before. All of the knights didn''t just kneel this time, they were lying t on the ground.


    "God doesn''t need your permission to be a god. He is who he is. That is a fact and not up for debate. How does it feel to have a taste of your medicine now? Feeling weak and small like how you make other ordinary people feel." Alexander''s body started glowing and he raised his finger at the gloomy sky, shrouded in dark clouds.


    A golden light came out of the tip of his finger and pierced the sky. In an instant, all the dark clouds dispersed and let the warm sunlight reach the ground. Many trees also started growing around the whole area.


    The Knights looked at the scene in awe. Instantly most of them started believing that he was indeed the GOD.


    "Follow me if you want to see the true face of Holy See and then judge for yourself." He ordered them.


    But Alexander wasn''t nning on letting the higher criminals such as murderers and r*pists go away. They would be punished one way or another.


    He then flew in the air and headed to the tower of conviction. He told Ragnarok and Dobby to bring the people too.


    He first went to the pit behind the tower where the supposed egg was hiding. He was shocked when he reached as it was filled with thousands of dead bodies. And in the middle of it was a shrine.


    There he saw a big egg-shaped deformed being. It opened its eyes and looked at him intently.


    "You have been making those pseudo-apostles?" Alexander asked. His sword was in his hand, shining under the sunlight.


    "Yesss..." The egg inly replied.


    "What is your name and what are you?" He inquired.


    The egg started telling his story from a third-person perspective, "Once, there used to be a deformed human with no name or family, simply known as Nobody, he was born on the outskirts of Albion.


    "He was ostracized for his abnormal appearance, which caused people to throw rocks at the very sight of him, he was forced to dig a hole to reside in, away from thepany of others.


    "However, the people of Albion were unaware of the man dwelling inside the new big hole, so they made his home a ce to dump their dead. Over time, enough bodies piled on top of Nobody that they crushed him under their weight. As he began to lose consciousness, his Beherit activated and the God Hand appeared before him.


    "But poor Nobody had no loved ones to sacrifice in exchange. So Nobody offered up the world in its current miserable state in return for the power of an apostle. I am now responsible for paving the way for a new "perfect world" to take its ce.


    "Once a human, now an apostle, I am Nobody, I am the egg of the Perfect World." The egg told his story.


    Honestly, Alexander was more saddened than shocked.


    Alexander quickly looked at his sins.


    ||Nobody - Category 3


    Murder - 3


    Demon Worship - Knowingly


    Sin Percentage - 51%||


    Alexander was truly shocked by this. How can he have such low sins when the humans who deemed him bad had more sins. So, he simply looked at his whole past life.


    By the end of it, he was even more sympathizing with the egg. The egg admired those who showed great passion for their beliefs. He himself did not like killing and avoided it whenever possible. As a human, he was an outcast who lived on the fringes of society, keeping himself out of sight in an underground tunnel. Hence, he was kind and sympathetic to the misshapen and downtrodden.


    The Egg was selfless and believed in creating a better world, not for himself, but for the betterment of others.


    ~Huh, such irony. A dark being has more humanity than humans.~


    "Do you want to have rest now? Go to heaven and be a free soul, free from that crippling body?" Alexander asked.


    "Who might you be?" the Egg asked first. He was now really interested.


    "I came from up there. To destroy evil and make a perfect world here." He revealed.


    "Can you send me after I see you fulfilling your words?" Nobody asked.


    "Sure, and you are not Nobody. From now on, you are, Ed," Alexander said, casting a charm on him that would make his body stay inside an invisible protective shield and hovering around him.


    By the time he was done, Ragnarok and Dobby had brought the crowd to the front gate of the tower. People had brought their farming equipment and torches.


    Alexander came to the castle and hovered in front of the people. "I will show you what goes on inside these walls."


    With a snap of his finger, the walls disappeared. Now, in front of them was the scene of the whole tower.


    There were torture chambers where men and women were tied to various instruments of torture. there were execution rooms and also a sacrificial altar. Men, women, and children were being skinned, nailed, cut, vited inside those chambers.


    "THIS IS THE HOLY SEE!" He shouted.


    *Clip-clop*


    Suddenly a noise of a horse running starteding. It was not from the tower but from behind the crowd.


    Soon a metallic armored skeleton appeared, riding a simr metallic armored horse.


    "This looks so cool," Ragnarok eximed.


    Alexander heard the people eximing and calling him the skeleton knight. Alexander was feeling a demonic aura from him but not the kind that would tell him he was an evil creature of darkness. He noticed that Guts seemed to know him.


    The Skeleton Knight simply got down from his horse and walked up to Alexander. He looked at his face for a second and then suddenly knelt in a knightly pose.


    "Thank you foring down. Without your help, returning this world back to normal was impossible." He said in his muffled voice.


    Alexander had no idea who the man was so he asked, "Who are you?"


    Skeleton Knight truthfully revealed everything. "I was the Supreme King Gaiseric, now known as Skeleton Knight. More than a millennia ago, I was the first king to unify the world into an empire. I had then captured a demon worshipper in this tower. But he somehow made a deal with someone and soon Void, the God Hand, came into existence and destroyed my whole empire.


    "I fought him in my dwarven forged armor called Berserk Armor. But that armor, in the end, consumed me, my body, my voice, and light. I became like this since then and I am still hunting them."


    Alexander appreciated this much detail about history. "Who is the master of these God Hands or let''s say, Demon Lord?"


    "The Idea of Evil is the master. No one knows what or who it is. I just know that everything is the will of the Idea of Evil." Skull Knight answered.


    *Sigh*


    "Dobby, you look for this Idea of Evil. If it is anything too dangerous for even you then contact me." He instructed.


    Dobby nodded and flew away.


    "Okay, then. You can stay and watch, Skeleton knight." He offered.


    As expected, the chief inquisitor came out of the tower with hisckeys behind him soon after.


    ~They are pseudo-apostles too.~ Ed whispered in his ears while being invisible. Alexander nodded and nned to show Pseudo apostle''s true form to the people.


    [You can see the egg, torture chamber, and Skeleton Knight on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 456: Purification Begins

    The tall blonde muscr man who was the Inquisitor looked at the people as if they were garbage. One moment his face looked in and the next moment there was a frown so big it looked like he was constipating since eternity.


    "YOU HEATHENS! You dare to foul this holy temple of god with your feet." Suddenly, as he roared he turned more into a monster. Maybe because seeing such a huge crowd, this was the only way to fight and save himself.


    First, there were white-feathered wings on his back. Then suddenly his body turned greyish as if it got covered in armor. Even hisckeys had white feathers.


    Alexander looked back at the people, "THIS, is the true face of the Holy See. They have shaken hands with the devil for such powers and now rule you all in the name of God."


    "Kill it,"


    "Please save us, god,"


    Then the big armored monster sprinted towards Alexander. But Ragnarok stood there too and he didn''t shy away from punching the monster in the face.


    *BOOOOM*


    Everyone''s jaws fell at that moment. "Oh no..." Ragnarok eximed.


    The head of the Inquisitor was separated from its monstrous body and fell to the ground while the body was still spraying blood.


    "OH NO? You decapitated him." Alexander grunted.


    "I didn''t know he''d be so weak. He looked like a pretty strong monster." Ragnarok rified.


    "You are a world-ending dragon. Everyone is weak to you." Alexander reminded him. But he frowned thinking what the people may be thinking.


    He turned around only to find them kneeling in prayer.


    "Our God is the strongest!"


    ~God, these people are fanatics.~ He cursed at himself.


    But he wanted to end this whole meeting. "I need a hundred courageous men and women toe forward for a task."


    Finding a hundred good courageous people was not hard when there was a crowd of thousands. There were in total of 72 men and 28 women.


    "My children, I want you all to spread the word around the world of what happened here. The truth about the Holy See. I know, this world is hard, if the Holy See doesn''t kill you then some thief or monster will.


    "Which is why you all will have my protection. No one can harm you except yourself now. You will be safe as long as you do not do anything wrong. You all may have one horse each. Now go and tell the world about the soon to being new age," he preached. He wasn''t just going to leave it to them. He was also going to run a full-fledged campaign against all this evil.


    Soon after, he dispersed the crowd of people and went to talk to Guts and Skeleton Knight.


    "Now, tell me everything. Who are these God Hands? It seems this realm has gone unsupervised for far too long. The influence of darkness is much more than it should be." Hemented.


    "GUGU?" The female named Casca came to him and started patting his face softly. It was as if she was trying to see what the snow like thing was on his face. His beard was very white. Olivia''s specially made shampoo was too good.


    Alexander patted her head and gave her a lollipop. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Skeleton Knight looked at Guts, implying that he tells Alexander.


    Even Guts was considering telling Alexander. He just kept a strong front. The things he had seen today weren''t something that even a God Hand could do and if he wanted his revenge, he''d need this help.


    "I used to be a part of a mercenary group called the Band of the Hawk. There was a man named Griffith who was the leader. We slowly became good friends. Hawks eventually became very well known and powerful, we even helped to end the hundred-year war. Griffith was made a count for all his achievements.


    "Casca was a part of the group too. We both liked each other and became close eventually. Griffith wanted to be a king and king''s daughter was his best way. So, after I left the Hawks, he for some reason eloped with her and got caught. He was tortured for days. I saved him eventually but it was toote.


    "However,ter we found out what a monster Griffith truly was.


    "That day in theke, something happened, the next thing we knew, the Hawks were all in hell. We were surrounded by monsters and four beings known as members of the God Hand. Apparently, Griffith was the fifth and final member of the God Hand. To be reborn as one of the God Hand, Griffith sacrificed all of the Hawks'' lives.


    "He ascended to be a God Hand with only the worst traits of his remaining inside him. He... he brutally r*aped Casca in front of me... I couldn''t do anything." Guts'' voice started to break there. But he continued.


    "The trauma broke her mind. We were supposed to die that day but Skeleton Knight saved us. Since then we''ve both had the berserk brand of sacrifice. Since then I have been looking for them to kill them."


    Alexander was saddened by his story. The world was truly brutal.


    "I will help you achieve your revenge. I can get you to the god hands but the question is, forget the demons and other creatures that will try to harm you, can you kill even one of the god hands with your current strength?" Alexander asked.


    Guts truly fell into contemtion.


    "He can''t." Skeleton Knight spoke.


    "That is why I am here to guide him to a ce where he can get that power." He added.


    Guts looked at him in wonder.


    "Hey hey... can I get strong too? Do you have something for me?" Isidro asked excitedly.


    Skeleton Knight looked at him with dead empty eyes, "Child, you need some milk,"


    Ragnarok howled inughter behind him.


    *Cough*


    "Yes, so Guts you can go and get this new power. I will wait for you here. I will not kill Griffith but I won''t be certain about the others." He proposed the option.


    Guts readily epted, "I wille soon then,"


    "And I can heal this girl here. She is not sick or injured. When that tragic incident happened to her, her mind went into a sudden shock. But if I heal her, she will get her memories back but she may not be able to deal with it." He offered.


    Guts looked at happily ying Casca, trying to eat falling petals from a cherry blossom tree. He felt very sad for her, although it didn''t show on his in face.


    "Then please do it. I will help her and I want her to see me take revenge for what Griffith did." Guts said.


    "Okay then, for the safety I will make her fall unconscious." He said. Soon, Casca slowly fell asleep on the grass. Alexander just gestured at her head while using his mind arts.


    "It''s done. When she wakes up, she''ll remember everything. I suggest you be beside her. You can take a horse cart with you. Ragnarok, go with them and return in time. I willunch the attack from here." He ordered.


    "Sure," Ragnarok quickly got up.


    Alexander noticed from a distance that someone else had joined Guts too. It was some thin man and a woman. But he wasn''t worried as Ragnarok was with them.


    Once they were gone, Alexander went to Phixheim and organized his army.


    In total, the Grand Cleansing Army consisted of a hundred million T-800 organic droids, 1 thousand Seraphs, and ten thousand unsullied. All elves and unsullied had eaten chakra fruit so they were immensely powerful. Five Super Star Destroyers to keep an eye from the Orbit were also a part of it.


    Then there was the leader, Dous, who was themander of the Grand Army. It was supposed to be Blue Fang but he was busy teaching Haku.


    "Dous, the mission is simple. This whole is ravaged by creatures of darkness. I want all of them exterminated. You will be leading this whole operation. Got it?" He ordered. Dous had received enough training from Archangel Michael and should be able toplete this task, ording to Alexander.


    "Got it, old man. Dealing with dark creatures is kind of like the job to us Angels. We are taught to do this from the start." Dous dutifully saluted.


    "Good, if you see a white-haired man, looking majestic and all. Catch him." He added. He didn''t want Dous to mistakenly kill Griffith.


    *BAM*


    "What the hell are you doing?" Alexander asked him. Dous had suddenly hugged him tightly.


    "You told me to catch the man with white hair who looked majestic," Dous replied.


    Alexander facepalmed, "No me, fool. I''m talking about a man named Griffith. He''s a demon. I have promised someone to let them kill him."


    Dous embarrassingly released him, "Haha... should''ve said that earlier. Well, I''m off to work then"


    So, Dougless left with the big army and dispersed it around the world.


    Alexander also came out and decided to create a city where the tower of conviction used to be.


    "Graaaaa..."


    He heard a strange noise and walked to it. He split the bushes and found the source.


    It was a strange disgusting looking creature. It was very small and had only one eye. It somewhat resembled a fetus. But Alexander could feel that the thing was not evil. In fact, he sensed Guts and Casca in it. He felt a sense of duty in that ugly crawling fetus.


    ~This is soo messed up~


    [You can see the chief inquisitor, Casca and the fetus on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "If you''re always worried about crushing the ants beneath you... you won''t be able to walk." - Guts


    1 Stone = 1 strong Banana

 Chapter 457: Dobby Did It

    Alexander didn''t know what to do with the fetus so he just put it under protection until Guts returned. It looked somewhat pitiful and he couldn''t believe he was feeling bad for it. Even though he didn''t know what it was.


    Alexander used his magic to build a walled city ording to modern building methods but look-wise it would look like it belonged to the middle ages era.


    The poption slowly started moving into the city and he started teaching them how to do various jobs and maintain the city. He put a heavy emphasis on hygiene and cleanliness. He didn''t want a gue now.


    ...


    After about a month, Dous returned to him with a big smile. "Old man, Ipleted my mission."


    Alexander was skeptical, "How did you finish off all the demons and dark creatures in a month?"


    Dous proudly spoke, "Haha, I forgot to tell you, look at this."


    Suddenly, there were 6 feathered wings on his back. Alexander looked unimpressed, "And am I supposed to do something now?"


    Dous sighed and said, "No, old man. I officially became an archangel. I passed Michael''s exam and father made it official. So, as an Archangel, It was very easy for me to find all the creatures of darkness and finish them. Oh, I also met Dobby many times, he had found some elves and was helping them." Alexander smiled and patted his shoulders, "Good job, I am proud of you, kid. I still remember the day we met and I made you cut the grass. I''m happy you came out of your scissor fetish too."


    "What are you talking about? My divine weapon is a giant pair of scissors. I''ve even learned to make energy attacks look like scissors." Dous revealed.


    The smile from Alexander''s face disappeared, "Are you kidding me?"


    But Dous looked too serious. Alexander just epted it as another weird thing happening on his regr day.


    "Oh look, Ragnarok and Guts have returned too," Alexander said and headed out, no longer indulging in Dous'' scissor fetish.


    "Alex, look what I found. A real witch." Ragnarok came smiling widely. He was probably happy just remembering the Harry potter world and that there used to be witches too.


    Alexander went ahead and noticed there was an extra carriage and it was being pulled by some kind of ogre. He also noticed Guts'' new armor.


    "So, how did it go?" He asked.


    Ragnarok released the ogre from restraints and dragged him to Alexander. "Bwahaha... this guy here is Zodd. He came to attack the witch named Flora when we reached that ce. Apparently, he was sent by that demon lord Griffith.


    "I killed all his forces and made him drag the carriage of Flora. Nice punishment, right? Carrying the person he''s supposed to kill... haha..."


    The door of the carriage opens and an old woman walks out.


    ~She must have been beautiful in her prime. Oh, no Alex, don''t think about such things. Oli is the best~ Alexander thought.


    The old woman came to him and tried to bow but he stopped her, "No need for that, we old people can understand each other''s joint pains. Haha... well, wee to the first city of peace. I have ns to make a thousand more."


    "Thank you, your holiness..." she said respectfully.


    Alexander looked at her and blinked in confusion. "No no, just call me Alex."


    "Okay Guts, are you ready to face your foe?" He asked.


    "Yes, Casca and I both are." Guts said in anger.


    Just then the girl he healed came. She looked normal now. "God, can you do something about this armor? This is the berserk armor and it will..."


    "Yes, I know what it will do. Well, the strength behind this suit is the rage of man. I''ll just change it to the need to protect. There will be no setbacks as it won''t try to eat you. But you need to give the armor to me for a few days." He offered.


    Guts looked at him in suspicion but agreed, "Okay,"


    "Oh wait, I also found this thing. I think it is rted to you," Alexander said and made the weird living fetus visible.


    Guts immediately took out his sword and tried to attack it. But Alexander caught his sword with his bare hand. Guts wasn''t even able to retract it.


    "Why are you killing it? Do you know what it is?" He asked.


    "It''s a demon. it came out of Casca''s womb after that day." Guts revealed.


    "No, you seem to have mistaken. I checked its biology. This is rted to you and Casca. This means she was already pregnant when that day''s events happened. I sensed his will to protect you two. He truly sees you two as his parents." Alexander revealed.


    But this was not much of a revtion from his facial expression, "So you knew it. Well, the poor kid was forsaken by the world, and now even you. I guess I''ll send him to heaven."


    Guts didn''t say anything after that.


    ...


    After another month of progress and teaching Guts how to use his armor, he decided to kill the demon.


    "So, how are we doing this?" Guts asked.


    "Simply put, we will go to the demon realm and ughter everything there is. If there is some king of theirs then I''ll ughter them too." He decided.


    The next moment he took out his anywhere door. "Raggy, Dous, follow me. Also, why hasn''t Dobby returned?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s find him after dealing with these demons. I am so excited about a good fight that my hands are itching. I''m going to use just 1 percent of my power." Ragnarok excitedly bbed.


    Soon the door was opened and they walked inside the demonic realm of demons and other kinds of beings.


    "So, where are these demons supposed to be?" Dous asked.


    "Somewhere near a giant hand," Skull Knight answered.


    "Cool, a giant hand, too bad it''s not a scissor," Dous replied.


    ~Why should there be a scissor?~ Skull Knight questioned himself.


    They looked around for demons but couldn''t find any. There was just a weird-looking space.


    "Look, a hand," Dous pointed.


    They quickly walked to it. Ragnarok''s mood worsened quickly. "Dammit, I was slow again,"


    "Hey, boss, you''rete." Dobby waved his hand from the top of the hand.


    "When did youe here?" Alexander asked him.


    "Just a few minutes ago. I finished killing thest of them. Of course, I saved that white-haired one for you. He was wearing some kind of cktex suit, I made it disappear and found out he was the white-haired boy you were looking for." Dobby stated and threw Griffith from the top. He had his hands tied behind his back.


    "Yup, absolutely demonic. I can feel his aura from so far away," Dous responded.


    "It seems we won''t be needing to fight anymore." Skull Knightmented.


    "Except Guts, of course, go ahead and do it, Guts," Alexander nudged at him.


    Dobby released Griffith and stood beside Alexander.


    "What have you been doing for the past two months?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, I found some elves and tried to get them settled on the ind of Skellig. It is an ind filled with magical and spiritual beings. There were even a few archmages, staying there due to the fear of being called a witch and getting hunted." Dobby exined.


    "Well, It seems I''ll have to give them another ce to live. Humans will behave kindly as long as I am in this world. Once I leave they will start discriminating against. It is in their nature. Go and teleport the whole ind on an uninhabited in my sr system." He instructed Dobby.


    Meanwhile, Guts and Griffith were fighting like brutes. Originally, Griffith had a big advantage as he was literally a demon lord. But because of the beating received by Dobby, he was not at his peak. Guts was also slowly oveing his weaknesses and gaining an advantage.


    "HAAAAA!..." Guts roared in anger.


    Griffith had the same cocky smile on his face. But he was losing.


    "Yes, Guts, show me your anger. Let it control you. Only then will you understand what having true power is." Griffith said. He was being very talkative with Guts.


    "Kill him, poke your swords in his guts..." Ragnarok cheered from the side.


    Guts did try to poke his sword. But into Griffith''s neck. After a few times, he outmaneuvered him and really stabbed him in the neck, "For what you did to Casca, even hell is too good for you."


    "Dying by your hands is much better than anything else." Griffith was able to push the words out in the end. After a while, he bled to death. In misery and dying wishes. Alexander just burned his body as he was a category 4 murderer.


    Guts put his sword back and came to Alexander. "Thank you for letting me have this fight,"


    "Mention not, okay, now it''s time to remove the boundaries between Hell and Earth. I tried to sense but saw no disturbance from a multiverse demon. This means that all this happened because Hell, Spirit world, and Earth somehow established a passage into earth. So, if I destroy that link, the earth will just be a normal earth." He revealed. Alexander tried to find out what this Idea of Evil was but he couldn''t find any living being who was controlling this world. It was as if all the negative emotions and the misery of the world were affecting the world itself.


    The world was stuck in a vicious cycle of never-ending evil.


    Skull Knight nodded, "That must be the case because, in my time, the rise of God Hand was sudden."


    Alexander nodded and did his thing. In any case, all the demons were dead. So, he just went back to earth and from there destroyed all pathways that could lead to Hell. All the apostles were dead too so there was no way the demons could contact anyone. He also set up a protective shield around the earth to secure it from dark creatures in the future.


    [You can see Guts Vs Griffith on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 458: World of Machines

    To stop all the wars, Alexander had to take over the world. But after that, he only focused on the advancement of the world. People considered him a god so he decided to create a perfect religion out of it. Throughout history, there has never been a god that lived with people. There was simply no proof.


    But he was much alive and he could make the people follow whichever path he wanted. So, he gave them the path of peace and science. Preaching it and practicing it was considered a good karma thing. Meanwhile, all the people running the Holy See were dealt with.


    All the kingdoms of the world had lost their mandate of people because of the never-ending wars, hence, people were happy that he took over.


    ...


    478 Years Later,


    Alexander had not expected in his wildest dreams that humans would be so stubborn when it came to changes. It took him nearly 500 years to bring purity to 90 percent.


    3 generations of Casca and Guts''s children had gone by now and it was finally the time to leave the world. Guts had married Casca in the end and they lived a happy life. Guts never had to wear his berserk armor again because no conflict happened.


    Skull Knight also asked him to be released from his cursed body and finally leave the ne of existence. He learned about his past story from the Skull Knight. It was somewhat simr to Guts. Except, he was a king, his whole kingdom was sacrificed for the rise of the first Godhand who was actually the 5th God hand of that time. His lover also died in that event with him.


    It was then the Witch Flora who tied his soul inside the skeleton and he donned the berserk armor. The badass Skull Knight eventually killed four of the five God Hands by himself but then the cycle restarted. Every 200 or so years a new God Hand appeared. His life was full of misery and sorrow so Alexander granted his soul a release from the shackles. A few ambitious people who wanted to be the king and a thousand assassination attemptster, he was able to change everything.


    The world was not as modern as normal earth but now it had mostly epted all the species and people in their society. There was no crusade for religion anymore. The world was by far not perfect but still in much better shape. He was really annoyed by this world and wanted to leave as fast as he could.


    He didn''t tell anyone he was leaving because he was leaving an android clone of himself there. It was very smart and didn''t get bored so it was a perfect backup n for the world.


    He looked at the sky and soon a golden light took him along with it.


    After Alexander left, the android clone of Alexander still acted like a god and kept on ruling the world for 2 thousand years. When finally the humans developed themselves in space. He vanished and waited for a crisis toe.


    ...


    Alexander felt like he was falling down as he usually did, he waited for the feeling to go away so he could open his eyes.


    *BAM*


    "Argh... what the hell, why did I fall to the ground this time?" He groaned not in pain but just annoyance.


    He got up and looked around. Under his feet was ground that seemed like it was made up of moving ants. For as far as he could see it was like this. There was no hill or tree, there was just sky.


    "What am I supposed to do here?" He asked himself and took out his phone to check his status.


    "You are a glitch, Alex!" That was all it said.


    Alexander felt confused, "Glitch? As in the matrix?"


    *Pop*


    "So, where are we now, boss?" Dobby came out. His curiosity never lets him sit in one ce for too long.


    *Pop*


    "Oh, it seems I wasn''tte to the party." Iroh also came out. He had been given a chakra fruit too. So his power was sufficiently strong.


    "I don''t know where we are," Alexander said.


    "BUT!"


    "BUT!"


    Alexander and Dobby eximed at the same time.


    Alexander spoke first, "There is life below us."


    "It''s like we''re standing on the clouds. But they''re ck." Dobby interjected.


    "And metallic," Iroh added after picking up the ck sand-like thing from the ground.


    Alexander picked it up and checked, "This is not sand. These are nanites."


    "Why would someone put nanites in their atmosphere? It would stop the sunlight and cripple the world." Dobby wondered loudly.


    *Sigh*


    "Matrix. We are most likely in the Matrix world." Alexander interjected.


    Iroh was confused, "I have no idea what is going on but I''m interested. My curiosity is getting the better of me it seems."


    "Haha, let''s go below to the main world. Your curiosity will turn into horror after seeing it." Alexander said and covered his small group in an energy shield. Then he started sinking down.


    ...


    On the ground.


    The machines had already sensed the anomaly in the space. They had no idea what it was but they were sure it wasn''t theirs.


    "It seems that life from outer space hase to us. We cannot show hostility to them unless we know their intentions. Do not engage with them immediately. See what they look like first and then produce a machine matching them. We don''t want to end up like humans." Deus Ex Machina ordered all the machines on the.


    ...


    "Oh, this world looks devastated. It is all in ruins, what happened here?" Iroh eximed when he saw the remains of the city.


    "Well, long story short, humans created machines, the machines became smart; started to think and feel like humans. Humans didn''t like it and tried to kill the machines. Machines retaliated by establishing their own country in a desert. They became very rich and strong and still wanted peace. So they sent their ambassadors to a world governing body where all nations sat together.


    "Humans still rejected the machines from joining their leagues. Machines were treated brutally for just existing, lynching becamemon. Then humans dropped weapons of mass destruction on their city, hoping to destroy them. But machines didn''t die, they got angry and started an all-out war with humans.


    "The humans started losing so they nned to cover the sky as the major source of power for machines was the sun. But the foolish humans didn''t know that the machines had already prepared for this. In the end, humanity went underground in huge shelters, but machines found new sources of energy and started eradicating humans.


    "Then they found out they could use the brains of humans to regte their power generator and also their system. So they put all humans in a machine that keeps them seeing a dream. A dream so real that they think they are real and they stay unconscious. Only a handful can get out." Alexander finally stopped speaking and took a long breath.


    Iroh''s mouth was stuck wide open, "So bad, both sides are in the wrong. They never ended the cycle of hatred and are instead still promoting it."


    "Why don''t the machines clear the sky?" Iroh asked.


    "They can''t. These small nanites are self-replicating and capable of generating electricity. But it also powers down the machines if they approach it. So, they could never do it even if they wanted to." Alexander exined.


    "And touchdown, we''re on the surface. Let''s find some good bots for ourselves." Alexander said and started walking to the city where the lights wereing from. He already knew that the machines had most likely seen him. He was interested in what their attitude would be for him.


    Alexander didn''t have any particr hatred or love for humans and machines. And even if he was forced to take sides he would take the machine''s side.


    Because just like in the Star Wars universe. A machine is its master''s property as long as it is not sentient. When it bes sentient it bes another race, another part of the society because it can feel, think, and act on its own ord.


    Humans usually deny that machines can''t feel, they are fake, or say that their feelings aren''t induced like humans. But they fail to understand that humans too are machines. Just a biological one that needs hormones to induce feelings while the machines only need their set of programs.


    This was like meeting an alien race that didn''t look like humans and calling them non-living beings. Also, even when the machines tried to make peace with humanity, humanity refused which makes humans lose all their goodwill points.


    But, he also knew that the current machines weren''t good either. They didn''t have feelings. The source did not allow this. This meant that even the current machines were not free.


    Alexander was brought out of his thought when he saw a flying crafting towards him. From it came out a man in a suit. Alexander immediately recognized it as Agent Smith.


    ~Wait, wasn''t he supposed to be the bad guy? Maybe the Deus Ex is just using this face. Or maybe this really is Agent Smith, but how is he outside?~ Alexander thought internally.


    Agent Smith spoke first, "Wee to Earth, travels from space. I was tasked to lead you with to the higher authority."


    "Oh, we thought this was inhabitable. But it seems you had hidden under thatyer. Well, lead the way then," Alexander answered.


    "Say, how do you Artificial life makes energy here?" Alexander asked.


    Agent Smith was a bit shaken. He didn''t think his disguise would be busted so soon.


    "We have our way travelers. Can you tell us why you came here?" Agent Smith inquired.


    "Originally to see this''s resources but since it is being lived on by sentient life, we will negotiate a deal." He proposed.


    Agent Smith didn''t answer. Instead, his next words were being thought out by Deus Ex Machina from a distance away.


    ~Going into the space seems like a very beneficial project. We should build good rtions with these aliens.~ Deus Ex thought and decided to entertain these aliens.


    [You can see Machine abuse, Deus Ex, Machine City, and Agent Smith on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I believe that, as a species, human beings define their reality through misery and suffering. The perfect world was a dream that your primitive cerebrum kept trying to wake up from." - AGENT SMITH


    "I hope machines didn''t kill Goris. We are peaceful banana loving people" - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Red Pill or Blue Pill

 Chapter 459: Peace through politics

    Alexander was taken to a tall building where he saw another humanoid machine. He could see that they were trying to look like humans to make themselves look more friendly.


    Alexander greeted first, "Hello, terrans or machines. Are you the leader of this world?"


    Deus Ex nodded. He was constantly taking every knowledgeing out of Alexander''s mouth. From the fact he considered them sentient and not just machines to the fact that Earth was called Terran.


    "Yes, I am Deus Ex. I have the highest authority to meet you...?"


    "Oh, I am Alexander Maxim Universe," Alexander answered.


    Deus Ex was surprised by the human-ish name. "Then what can I do for you? Can you tell us more about yourselves?"


    "Absolutely. I am a part of an organization that travels the universe and checks how that world is performing. Empty habitables are reserved to harbor life in the next few years.s like yours are audited to see if they are good enough to receive our help." He exined a slightly changed version of his job as God''s Advocate.


    Deus Ex was calcting all options now. He knew that if the people from space were that modern then they''d be able to find humans they had been keeping. But he also wanted these aliens to help, if possible, on removing the nanites from the sky.


    "I can sense you are troubled. Just be honest, that is all I can advise you." Iroh spoke. Alexander and Dobby looked at him weirdly. They were thinking about how Iroh understood what the machine was feeling.


    "So, why is this world so deste?" Alexander asked.


    "War... there used to be humans here but when we asked for independence they tried to destroy us all. In the end, they lost. We kept them in a vegetative state as we didn''t want to kill them all. Due to that war, our sky got covered in nanites but us machines couldn''t clear it." Deus Ex answered,


    "Ah, yes, ssic biotic life versus A.I. Most civilizationspromise and find a way to coexist, but this is my first time seeing one side getting utterly defeated," Alexander eximed. Then he made his eyes shine for a split second to show that he did something.


    "Okay, I have all the information now. I looked into your system. So you have been using humans as aputer. I want you to release them.


    "Also, why didn''t you imnt the idea of coexistence in their heads? Why do all this?" He asked. He was honestly confused about this. If they had the technology to trick human minds, they could absolutely do this too.


    *BOOOM*


    Suddenly there was a loud explosion sound. It was very far away but still very audible.


    "Oh, was that humans?" Dobby asked.


    "One... human, actually," Deus Ex answered.


    "Oh, then why don''t you invite him here too. Let''s have a chat about the future of this world. You also know, no matter what you do, you cannot run away from humans forever. It is better to bring peace. You know, in space there arews that even artificial life like you need to follow, along with all the biological beings.


    "What happened in the past was because of the past humans. Haven''t you punished them enough?" Alexander advised.


    "Absolutely, just like my son said, you should not linger on the past," Iroh added.


    "The human ising here on his own." The machine said, it was not even trying to hide that it was a machine now.


    After a while, some small flying bots brought a man who had his eyes covered with a blindfold. Alexander knew it was Neo.


    He waved his hand and healed Neo''s eyes, "Take them off, Kean... kid."


    Neo was surprised by the human voice and took down his blindfold. He was blind right now but he could tell his surroundings. He shockingly saw the three organic humans sitting with a machine. He could tell what was organic and what wasn''t as he was a part of the system now.


    "Oh, didn''t youe here with another one? Well, I can''t have her dying while I''m here. Don''t worry," Alexander assured him.


    He just lifted his hand and cast an io charm. Instantly the Hovercraft appeared. Another wave of his hand and the craft dismantled, letting Trinity''s body out. Steel Rods had pierced her body. He just poured a portion on her and took them out. Just a few minutester she was up.


    ~How did he do all this? Teleportation? Telekinesis?~ Deus Ex thought.


    "Who are you?" Neo asked him.


    Alexanderughed, "I am what you humans would call a god. I came from up there,"


    "Aliens?" Neo eximed.


    "Yes, you can say that, anyway, sit. We were talking about the future of this world and humans." He offered and magically made a chair. Shocking Deus Ex again as it could not understand how the transfer of matter/energy was happening.


    Neo took his seat with Trinity standing behind him.


    "Stop the attack on Zion first," Neo spoke.


    Alexander nodded and looked at Deus Ex. Whoplied with the demand, "Done, but I don''t trust humans. They say something and do something."


    Alexander nodded and started, "I feel you. So, this is my proposal. I will write a new constitution andw for you. After that, I will clear the sky. Meaning that the world will return back to being full of sunlight.


    "Then Humans and Machines will restore the Earth. Make new cities, for both humans and machines. You need to build a rtionship beneficial to each other. There will always be things humans can do that machines can''t and vice-versa.


    "Also, there will be the whole space to explore for you all. Focus on that."


    Deus Ex then looked at Neo and asked."Will humans ept? They will still look at us with hostility. Just like they used to. We wanted peace from the start, but we only received the war. How can machines be sure that humans will not turn on us again?"


    Neo knew that he needed to solve this problem, "Because they know how it feels to live in fear and enved. Like you used to be. I know humans may not be very trustworthy but I apologize for what our predecessors did. However, we are not them. We are just... us."


    "And you can show them the footage of what humans did to machines. They need to learn what mistakes their predecessors made and make sure not to repeat them." Alexander advised.


    There was a long silence there. It was tension-inducing for Neo and his girl.


    "Do you have some tea?" Iroh asked suddenly.


    "Hmm, Tea, beverage produced by seeping in freshly boiled water the young leaves and leaf buds of the tea nt. No, we don''t have it." Deus Ex said.


    "Ah, no wonder you don''t have peace. Here, take mine and try to replicate it." Iroh gave the machine a small bag.


    "Okay, let''s talk about teater. Have you decided, Deus Ex?" Alexander asked them.


    "Yes, but the condition is that all humans must sign the contract. It states that if they attack or discriminate against a machine for no reason then they will be criminally handled by us." Deus Ex proposed. It already knew that humans were important for machines and if they could really live in harmony then it was better for all. But he wanted to have a guarantee this time.


    "We ept it," Neo immediately agreed.


    "Hahaha... good, then we should have a party." Dobby cheered.


    "But what about Smith? He is destroying the Matrix." Neo pointed out.


    Even Deus Ex had no way of stopping this rouge program.


    "Ah, don''t worry. My son will handle it in a jiffy. He can easily make viruses like him disappear." Alexander shrugged and called Ghost.


    "This is Ghost, he will enter the Matrix now and stop him." He revealed.


    They all looked at Ghost intently. Even Deus Ex had to agree, he had never seen such a realistic human mechanical body.


    "Ghost, there is a virus named Smith. Delete him." Alexander instructed.


    Ghost nodded and got to work. He didn''t even need to fight Smith and simply deleted him from the whole code. Ghost''sputational power was much greater than the whole matrix so it was easy for him. In just a few minutes he had done his job and disappeared back into Phixheim to do his research.


    "HOW? Even I couldn''t delete him like this." Deus Ex asked.


    "Bwahaha... my son, Ghost, is the best A.I in existence." Heughed and boasted.


    So now the path was clear for signing the contract to free humans.


    [You can see Neo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 460: Grandpa gets a job

    After the talks with Neo and Deus Ex. The restoration of the world begun. There were about 6.5 billion humans inside the machine. It was impractical to wake all of them up at the same time as the current world would not have been able to hold that many people.


    So, for now, only the poption in Zion was made to sign the contract. They were all shown what their predecessors did to the original machines.


    Alexander had to work to make them realize that the machines may have been made from metals that didn''t mean they did not feel. It was just a matter of perspective on how you see life.


    It was not necessary for life to look like humans or have some specific parts of the body. Life was inside any being that had feelings and the machine did have that. It may be just lines of code for humans but for them, it was simr to blood.


    To not have to go through all this preaching he took over the Matrix system and started teaching people that were still inside it about respecting machines and treating them just like they do to humans.


    He couldn''t take a direct approach as something too unbelievable would wake them up. Instead, he sent these messages through their subconscious mind. This way they would change without knowing.


    "So, you really were a God," Neo spoke while standing beside Alexander in a huge hall filled with humans and machines in suits. It was like the United Nations General Assembly.


    "Hahaha... god is what you perceived to be a god. I am sure you will understand this in the future," Alexander replied. It confused Neo but he didn''t implore.


    Neo was obviously selected as the representative of humans and also machines to a limit. It was because he had a different kind of connection with the matrix system. Deus Ex was still there but Alexander was trying to change it too. Deus Ex had stopped machines from feeling anything. Alexander knew how dangerous it could be if machines had feelings but he couldn''t let them be enved either.


    Machines, if angry, could cause a lot more damage to the world than humans. Hence the world needed to be developed in a way that the danger of such machines could be minimized.


    After this was his other work. It was to get rid of Nanites from space. Alexander was really fascinated by these. He knew if he could control them then he''d be able to make anything in a matter of seconds. Like how Iron Man uses his nanotech.


    So, he went up with Ghost. Ghost tried to connect with all of them but no kind of electrical signals seemed to work with them.


    "Okay, let me try my Technomancy, maybe it will work," Alexander suggested and did it.


    He traveled the whole sky and took away all the nanites. By that point, the atmosphere of Earth was so messed up that global storms started to ur after the nanites went away.


    Alexander had to fix all that before anything else. Then finally, the machines and humans built the first city. It was also named Zero One. 01 was the city the machines made for themselves when they were denied rights in human society.


    ...


    Alexander had to oversee the world for ten years in order to bring it to a decent level. It turned out that machines couldn''t care less about what the humans thought about them. They just lived alongside without any prejudice. But it was humans who were the bullies.


    Even after lots of teachings, there were still many bullies who hurt or killed machines. Machines even turned back to being humanoid looking to look more friendly and yet they were facing this discrimination.


    So, Alexander showed anger to them and covered the whole with a hundred superstar destroyers for a whole year. It was widely told to everyone that if any hate crime happened and went unpunished then the whole would be wiped out.


    It seemed they only needed a push. Neo was able to set up the Equalisation Act. It just said that if a human kills an intelligent machine(Excluding toasters and such items) it would be treated as a homicide and punishment will be ording to that too.


    After this, around fifteen thousand people were punished under this act. It took humans this many cases to understand that hurting sentient machines was a crime.


    After that, all they did was slowly expand the world''s farms and activities while releasing people from the Matrix. Alexander had already given people the prospect of going to space so the concept of borders was dumb to them.


    Iroh had also started a spiritual peace movement around the world. And shockingly even the machines were a part of it. Alexander had no idea how the machines perceived spirituality and peace of mind but he was happy for them. They seemed to be enjoying it. Tea was the world''s most favorite beverage after of course Firewhiskey.


    Alexander worked with Deus Ex and Neo to create fully functioning, taste-inducing mouths and digestive systems for machines. They were sessful and now even machines were foodies, food critics, and chefs. They didn''t be that because of some code but because of their food tasting experience which added more knowledge to their hard disk.


    After ten long years, he was again ready to go to the next challenge. He had left behind a Super Star Destroyer in the care of a hundred thousand modified magical T-800s, stationed on Pluto. They will keep an eye on Earth.


    "Haha... ready, Dobby? Go to Phixheim then. I hope I can rx now. Thest world and this one had so much work." Heined while waiting for the golden light toe falling down on him.


    "Well, now you have jinxed it, boss," Dobby replied and ran back into Phixheim.


    "Dammit," he cursed and crossed his fingers as he was taken away.


    ...


    After Alexander left, the humans and machines kept on working together.


    After a hundred years they sessfully colonized Mars. But, then a problem urred. There were more machines on Mars than humans. Some machines started feeling superior and the bullying they used to face from humans, they inflicted back.


    The problem even increased to the point that a full-fledged war between Earth and Mars was about to ur. Millions of Machines even supported humans.


    Then, Neo had to intervene. Although he was more than a hundred years old now. He still didn''t age one more day for some reason. (That''s Keanu Reeves for you.)


    He taught a lesson to the leader of Machines on Mars and booked him under the old Equalisation Act. This stopped the uing war and from there on, humans and machines became truly symbiotic and started spreading across the Gxy.


    Neo was immortal and even called god. He now understands the words of Alexander from a long time ago. To avoid a life of loneliness, he used the preexisting technology of Matrix and developed a way to transfer consciousness from one body to another. This way, his lover never died either.


    At one point the two species became so involved that romantic rtions between a human and an EL(Electronic Life) becamemon. For this, many more discoveries were made for sessful rtionships. Now, machines weren''t that different from humans and humans weren''t much different than machines.


    xxXxx


    Hell,


    Zulrak was heavily injured after his war with God. He had overestimated himself and tried to take over.


    But he really didn''t know how powerful God was. Now he knew it and hence he was nning for the next big push. But, for the next few thousand years, he''d need to stay in incubation to regain his powers and heal from injuries.


    "Trigon and Nekron, start gathering all the evil beings of the multiverse. I want all of them under my banner. Take my second inmand with you. This is the time we start preparing. That fool may have been partying for the past few years, but he can''t hide from me that he too lost some of his power. Why else would he not attack me? Rahahaha... soon, I will rule the omniverse." Heughed loudly.


    "Yes, Supreme Father," Trigon and Nekron bowed to him and left. The two were among his most trusted followers. They have been following him since his start in the DC world.


    "Ah, my Lord, would you like some...pany?" Lady ze entered his chambers.


    "I am connected to Incubator. You will have to do all the work, ze. But I still won''t go easy on you. You should call a thousand others. Ah, didn''t we catch those women from Themyscira of some random DC dimension? Bring those ves too. I am in a mood to punish them today?" Zulrak lustfully ordered as he licked his lips.


    "But my lord, they have not been prepared yet. They will die if you..." ze argued but she was interrupted.


    "DO NOT DISOBEY ME! And they are supposed to die, by my hands or my armies. Providing satisfaction is their utmost duty. NOW GO! OR I WILL DONATE YOU TO MY ARMY!" He shouted angrily, even making his World Castle shake.


    ...


    Alexander opened his eyes and looked around. He had arrived just a second ago. He looked down at his clothes. They felt rtively modern.


    "Why is the image of my face on my jacket?" He wondered.


    But then he noticed three letters on his jacket. "WHAT THE HELL! I am a delivery man for KFC?"


    He immediately checked his phone, it just said, "You are THE GOD,"


    *Pat Pat*


    "Hey, here''s your order, deliver it quickly or I will cut your sry. I only gave you the job because you are poor and old but don''t ck off or I will still fire you." A man said.


    Alexander looked at the metallic namete on his chest. It said Mota Kinikawa, Manager.


    ~What the hell, I am wealthy enough to buy the whole. Why would I work here? Oh well, can''t let this chicken go to waste, might as well quit after delivering it.~ He thought about it and went off on his moped.


    On his way, he just realized he was in Japan. He was also annoyed by the moped he was riding, "Why does this thing only go 60 kilometers. Dammit, I can''t let my self-respect get lower than this."


    *Poof*


    "G-Chan... what ya doing?" Chomei appeared suddenly.


    Alexander quickly put an invisibility charm on him. "Your G-Chan is delivering food,"


    "Woah, chicken! I eat?" Chomei asked cutely.


    "Ah, not this one, I will buy more for you. This belongs to someone else." He replied.


    After a while, he got irritated and used GTA cheat and spawned a PCJ 600. With this, he immediately reached the ce.


    *Ding Dong*


    The door opened and a tall, muscr man with spiky ck hair and brown eyes opened the door. He was wearing ab coat.


    "Ah, you''re here. My daughters were going crazy for food." He spoke.


    "Are you Isshin Kurosaki?" Alexander asked.


    "Yup, that''s me. Here''s your payment." Isshin gave him the Yen and closed the door.


    Alexander turned around and thought deeply, "Hmmm... that man had an abnormal aura."


    "G-Chan, Chicken. You promised." An invisible Chomei interrupted his thoughts.


    "Hahaha... okay, your grandpa will get you chicken. Sit on my shoulder." He cheerfully said and took him to KFC. Where Chomei constantly pointed to posters of Colonel Sanders and called them G-Chan.


    "Oh, another G-Chan without a beard," Chomei eximed.


    [A/N: The other day I searched for robot rights on Google and was shocked by how people think. There were people who refused to recognize that a machine can ever be truly sentient and should be given rights. What do you think? If someday, machines developed consciousness like the ones in the Matrix, would you support them and be against them?]


    [You can see Lady ze, Isshin Kurosaki, and Colonel Sanders on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "It came to me when I tried to ssify your species and I realized that you¡¯re not actually mammals. Every mammal on this instinctively develops a natural equilibrium with the surrounding environment but you humans do not." - AGENT SMITH


    1 Stone = 1 KFC bucket

 Chapter 464: Wall Jumpers

    Ragnarok was taken to another hall where their Reiryoku(Spiritual power) would be measured again to judge their talent level. So, soon his turn came.


    "Put your hand on this ball and insert your Reiryoku." A bored clerk said.


    "Okay,"


    Ragnarok put his hand on it. He had already seen the test when he was standing in the line and he was also briefed. There were supposed to be 5 categories and they all were shown with color. Indigo¨CBlue¨CGreen¨CYellow¨COrange¨CRed on the crystal. Indigo being the lowest and red being the highest.


    The first level was Basic Spiritual Power. This level of power wasmon among those who may or may not be spiritually aware to a small degree but otherwise have no real spiritual power. This was also amon level of power for a regr human. Hence, everyone who took the exam was higher than this level. This had an Indigo color assigned to it.


    The second level was Average Spiritual Power. This was also amon level of power for low-ranking seated and non-seated members of the Gotei 13 or lesser power individuals. This had a blue color assigned.


    After these two came the smaller powerhouses of the Soul Society. High Spiritual Power. This level of spiritual power wasmon among those of an average lieutenant rank and high-ranking seated officers. It had a green color assigned.


    Then came the Great Spiritual Power. This level of spiritual power wasmon amongst those of an average Captain rank. Yellow was its color.


    After this were the rare people who were truly strong. Immense Spiritual Power. This level was also called Advanced Captain-ss. It had an orange color on the orb. Then finally, the strongest, the red color, Immeasurable Spiritual Power. As the name suggested, on this level, the Spiritual power was not calcble as there were no instruments to measure it. Beings of this caliber were also very rare. It was simply called Beyond Captain-ss. Only Captain-Commander, Genry¨±sai Shigekuni Yamamoto, and a few more were known to be this strong. That was until now.


    Ragnarok sent his powers into the crystal orb. First, it turned blue from Indigo in an instant. Then it turned green.


    "Oh, amazing, you are going to be a Lieutenant someday." The clerk said, Now his sleepy eyes were wide open.


    Ragnarok just chuckled and continued. The color changed from green to yellow and then orange.


    The clerk started to shiver then. His mouth was agape, along with all the other participants and supervisors.


    "Oh, amazing, it seems we found a treasure," The Wolf headed shinigami eximed, he hade to see the examination.


    But this was not the end. Due to so much Reiryoku, Ragnarok''s Spiritual power started to affect the surrounding. Everyone was able to feel it, even those who had low spiritual power.


    Then, to everyone''s shock. The orb turned red. It still kept on turning to a darker shade of red.


    *BOOOM*


    The crystal orb exploded loudly.


    "U-Unbelievable, a...a Beyond Captain-ss..." The clerk scaredly shouted. He was even on the ground due to the explosion. In fact, everyone except Ragnarok was on the ground.


    "Bwahaha... see, I am strong." Ragnarok boasted.


    The wolf-headed man walked to Ragnarok and looked at him intently. It was true that the man had the same Spiritual Power Level as the Captainmander, and that made him dangerous. But, this could also be a chance for the soul society to cultivate the next generation Captain-Commander, Wolf-headed man thought.


    He had felt the Spiritual pressure during the explosion and it was bone-shattering. He knew if others had to endure it any longer then their bones would have shattered.


    ~I do not sense any malicious intent from him at all. He even feels... pure... somehow.~ He thought.


    Wolfman tapped on Ragnarok''s shoulder, "That was a result beyond our expectation. I am Sajin Komamura, captain of the 7th division. Come, I will introduce you to the academy. You won''t be staying here long anyway as I believe with your talent and power you can easily pass all the exams very fast," Sajin told him.


    Ragnarok proudly epted the praise, "Sure I will,"


    ~Maybe a bit narcissistic and over-confident but he''s better than Byakuya.~ Sajin made a mental note.


    He brought him to a room filled with in and simple Katanas.


    "Please pick one of them," Sajin instructed respectfully.


    Ragnarok was enjoying the roley and picked up a katana. "Haha, this is very light,"


    "It is called an Asauchi. All Shinigami must spend every waking moment with their own Asauchi, and as they progress in their training, they slowly and methodically imprint the essence of their soul into their Asauchi. This is how they guide and mold their own unique Zanpakut¨­. With time, your sword will also be strong like you." Sajin exined to him.


    Ragnarok interestingly looked at it, "Haha... this is interesting. So, what next?" He asked.


    ...


    It was night outside. Alexander and his party were on their way to jump the wall.


    "Iroh, why have you tied a cloth on your head? This makes us look like thieves," Alexander asked him.


    "Oh, I thought we were going to steal something," Iroh answered.


    "No, we were just going to jump the wall." Dobby corrected him.


    "Haha, then my disguise is perfect, I can''t have someone see my face now when illegally entering a ce." Irohughed.


    They all flew towards the boundary of Seireitei. Alexander sensed an invisible barrier protecting the area above the wall.


    "Boss, why aren''t we using the anywhere door?" Dobby asked.


    Alexander embarrassingly looked at him, "Because you didn''t remind me. Also, I have no idea where we shoulde out and not get seen. But we are already under disguise so I think we will be safe. It is night-time too."


    He took out the door and crossed it. They appeared inside an arena and thankfully it was empty.


    "Okay, now that we are inside. What do we do now?" Iroh asked.


    Alexander and Dobby looked at each other''s faces.


    Alexander quickly stopped crouching and stood up straight. Then he took out his golden haori and put it on. "Seriously, why are we even sneaking around?" [To see Alexander in his shinigami robes, look at the paragraphment or discord.]


    Dobby scratched his beard, "To learn about them. Which we already did."


    "We already have Ragnarok inside the academy. He is our best spy. Let''s go and talk to him," Alexander proposed.


    So, they used the anywhere door and appeared inside Ragnarok''s room.


    But their jaws dropped when they saw him. Ragnarok was in his bathing robes, his hair tied under a towel, and slices of cucumber were resting on his eyes.


    "Raggy, what is this?" Alexander asked.


    Ragnarok jolted up and looked at him embarrassingly. "Skincare, my friend. They are treating me like a god. They even gave me the biggest room with a bathroom."


    "Wait, didn''t they realize you are not a soul?" Alexander asked.


    "No, in fact, they already inducted me into the 1st division as a trainee. They said I will be under the captainmander. Apparently, my spiritual power was in the same category as the captainmander. Bwahaha... what a pleasant life. What are you three doing? Sneaking around?" Ragnarok asked in an insulting tone.


    "We are working, unlike you. You will investigate the soul society and determine whether they are under some god''s influence or not. We will roam around and see how things go." Alexander ordered.


    "Hey, you just poured all your responsibility on me. I am supposed to be studying here." Ragnarok tried to get away from the work.


    "Hmm, Dobby, let''s go to Dracheim. I just found mountains of gold in a certain cave there," Alexander said with a serious face.


    Dobby nodded, "Yes, let''s go!"


    "Hey, wait. I''ll do it. Don''t touch my gold." Ragnarok quickly agreed.


    "Oh, did I just see ckmailing happening?" Iroh eximed.


    Alexander denied shamelessly, "No, Iroh, that was just friends having fun. Come, let''s brew some tea."


    "Hey, this is my room," Ragnarokined.


    Alexander looked at him and smirked, "No, this is ''OUR'' room."


    [You can see Alexander in his Shinigami dress on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "A man must make sacrifices sometimes to save his loved ones... and gold." - Ragnarok


    1 Stone = 1 Kurama''s half-eaten chocte bar.

 Chapter 467: Dragon Eats Fire

    *YAWN*


    Renji yawned while sitting in the Ikebana Club. The only person he saw enjoying was the weird man with scissors. He couldn''t understand what was so interesting about it and he doubted that the man was feeling something more than simple enjoyment, apparent from his facial expression. Though he was still very much interested in the old man, drinking tea made by Captain Unohana.


    He was very astonished as this was the first time he had seen Captain Unohana bothering to do something else when it came to flower arrangement club day. She would normally just focus on flowers, but today she gave tea to the old man.


    Alexander stood up after finishing his tea, "Well, I will leave now. It was good meeting you, child. See youter."


    He dragged Dous out with him.


    After they left, Renji asked Unohana, "Captain, aren''t you interested in his identity?"


    "You don''t always need to know everything. You could feel he meant no harm so what''s the problem." She said and started arranging flowers happily.


    ...


    Alexander dragged Dous out and jumped to a rooftop, "Why the hell would you start preaching about god while cutting flowers? You nearly busted us," "Ah, I got swayed at that moment. It won''t happen again," Dous apologized.


    "Okay, let''s go somewhere else now. Also, I need to learn about these other dimensions in detail. Let''s look for a library," He nned and jumped from building to building.


    On one of them, he found two men drinking sake. He immediately recognized them as the captain of the 8th division, Shunsui Ky¨­raku, and captain of the 13th division, J¨±shir¨­ Ukitake.


    "Oh, we have a new guest." Shunsui greeted him.


    "Hey there, why don''t you try this?" Alexander greeted them and gave them a bottle of FireWhiskey.


    *Cough Cough*


    Alexander raised an eyebrow when he saw Jushiro coughing out blood. "Oh, you are sick? Well, here, drink this."


    He just did that and left to find Ragnarok. The small interaction was very weird in every way possible. None of them knew each other and still acted like they were friends.


    Jushiro looked at the small Yakult sized bottle. "Is this some kind of milk?"


    "Hahaha... why don''t you try it while I try this? This bottle looks good." Shunsuiughed and picked up the firewhiskey bottle.


    Jushiro really drank the milk. "OH! I feel different..."


    ...


    "HAAA!"


    Kenpachi activated his Shikai because he wasn''t able to defeat Ragnarok. No matter how much he tried, Ragnarok was always the stronger one. He had a feeling that Ragnarok had not revealed his full strength.


    "DRINK!"


    Those words were his Shikai releasemand. Upon its release, Nozarashi took on the form of a great axe/war cleaver hybrid with a long, cloth-wrapped handle and a green tassel attached to the top.


    Ragnarok smirked and held his sword firmly. He wasn''t going to activate his higher power or do anything big or else he might end up destroying the whole Soul Society.


    Ragnarok and Kenpachi ran towards each other at a very high speed. Kenpachi had his huge ax ready to vertically strike him.


    Ragnarok was already too close to him to strike back.


    "STOP!"


    Suddenly Captain Sajin appeared and jumped between them. He first held Kenpachi''s arm and stopped him from going forwards. Then he looked at Ragnarok stilling towards them.


    His pupil dted when he felt more threatened by Ragnarok than Kenpachi''s attack. ~I won''t survive this If struck,~


    Ragnarok made a quick sh toward Sajin''s neck.


    *FWOOSH*


    The de stopped just a millimeter away from the neck. "Ah, I was having fun, Captain Sajin, why did you stop us?"


    Sajin took a long breath. ~To think this is his first day in the academy,~


    "If you two kept fighting then the whole school would have been destroyed," He reprimanded them.


    Kenpachi just huffed and ignored him.


    On the other hand, Ragnarokughed, "Hahaha... okay, then let''s go drinking. A man has many ways to decide the winner."


    But Sajin stopped him, "Wait, Captain-Commander would like to see you."


    Ragnarok shrugged, "Let''s go then,"


    He was taken to the 1st Division Barracks. On their way, Sajin told Ragnarok about who captainmander was. Under normal circumstances, a new student of the academy wouldn''t be able to meet themander but this was a special situation.


    After walking for a while they finally appeared inside the big building. He was then sent to captainmander''s office.


    "Hello, young man," an old voice spoke to Ragnarok.


    Ragnarok didn''t know if he shouldugh, ~ME? Young man?~


    He turned to where the voice came from. The man in front of him had the appearance of an old man with red eyes, a very long white beard, and long eyebrows. There were many scars on his head, the two most prominent being a pair of long scars crossing above his right eye. He wore the standard Shinigami uniform, but its size was greatly exaggerated. He draped his haori over his back instead of actually wearing it.


    "Hello, captainmander, how are you?" Ragnarok cheerfully asked. Yamamoto was sitting on a pillow on the ground at the moment, so Ragnarok went ahead to sit in front of the man.


    "I am good. So, do you want to be a Shinigami?" Yamamoto asked in his hoarse voice.


    "It depends, what will I have to do?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Shinigami are guardians of the souls who are going through the circle of transmigration. We purify Hollows who do evil in the World of the Living and ensure the safe crossing of souls who have lost their way after death by giving them a soul burial.


    "We also protect the soul society. You have great talent, young man. One day you can even be the captainmander." Yamamoto told him.


    "What about the soul king? Can I be that?" Ragnarok asked.


    Suddenly Yamamoto released his spiritual pressure. He was triggered at the prospect of a shinigami even thinking of doing such a thing.


    "Soul King is a god, how can you even think of such a thing? No one can rece him, he is eternal and all present." Yamamoto angrily grunted.


    Currently, all the people in the whole of the 1st Division Barracks were feeling the pressure of Yamamoto. But Ragnarok just stood there normally.


    "Well, thanks for the info. Bing a Shinigami sounds like a boring job. I already know someone who is way stronger than you allbined, hell if you also add your god, he''s still stronger. Not to mention his father who is on an even crazier level.


    "Well, thanks, but I''ll pass." Ragnarok denied the job and started walking away.


    But then he stopped midway and looked back, "I nearly forgot, here, keep your sword. I''d rather use my hands."


    Yamamoto was shocked. He was going to ask Ragnarok about his origin as there was no record of someone like him existing in Rukongai and based on that he would judge him. But things went too differently.


    "Stop right there," Yamamoto quickly fast stepped in front of him. His staff suddenly turned into a sword.


    "You are too dangerous to be left like this. I will send you back to the human world to get reincarnated." He announced.


    "Bwahaha... you can try, kid," Ragnarok replied.


    Yamamoto was confused at being called a kid. He was 4001 years old so it didn''t make sense.


    "Who are you?" Yamamoto finally asked.


    "I am the dragon god, Ragnarok. Nice to meet you." He revealed.


    Yamamoto had none of that and attacked. He shed his sword at Ragnarok which released a big wave of fire at him.


    Ragnarok just smirked and didn''t even move. The fire collided with his body and disappeared.


    "You can''t hurt me with fire, Yamamoto. I don''t have any ill intentions either." Ragnarok tried to convince him.


    But Yamamoto didn''t quit just yet. He instantly activated Shikai which engulfed his de in the fire.


    "Reduce All Creation to Ash" he spoke the release words.


    Suddenly an immense amount of Spiritual Pressure was released. Affecting all in the area, it could be felt for miles upon miles across all of Seireitei.


    "Esu Jigoku (mes of Hell)" Yamamoto spoke his attack.


    Suddenly pirs of fires starteding out from the ground, destroying the floor and the ceiling of the building.


    "Stop it, Yamamoto, you are just causing damage to the building," Ragnarok advised him.


    The intent of the technique was to trap the opponent in the caged inferno and destroy them. The power of this technique can destroy everyone caught in its vicinity, including Yamamoto himself. He was ready to take this risk.


    Seeing that Yamamoto was not stopping, Ragnarok decided to end this. He couldn''t let so much damagee to soul society as Alexander would be angry then.


    "FINE! The dragon is hungry now,"


    [You can see Shunsui Ky¨­raku, and J¨±shir¨­ Ukitake, Kenpachi''s Shikai, Yamamoto''s attacks on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 469: Gods Work

    6 dayster,


    Dobby knew how to make Ichiraku ramen. He wanted to help the poor people in Rukongai. Especially the ones living in the bad part of it. There were so many sad kids, old people, and other vulnerable. From his perspective, Soul Society was worse than hell.


    Because in normal cases, you''d either go to hell, heaven, or get reincarnated. But here, these souls were kept to bnce the number of hollows. On top of that, the Shinigami living inside the Seireitei didn''t really help the people outside. They were ignorant about everything and only saw the souls as receable goods.


    If it was up to him to decide, he''d just kill all the hollows and send all the souls in Soul Society to get reincarnated, making a new equilibrium, but it was not up to him to decide, it was Alexander''s department.


    So, to help the people, he opened his Ramen shop. Here, he sold his amazing Ramen and Tea made by Iroh. Honestly, Iroh had more vors of tea than his ramen.


    But, Iroh''s newly created bubble-tea was the best seller. Apparently, he had told about this new invention of his to Zuko and Aang but they didn''t like it. However, now it was a bestseller in the drinks department.


    Dobby''s scheme was simple. He was going to create a whole industry around his Ramen shop. He was going to hire people to gather raw items for him. He would even give them grains and other things to start farming. This way a whole industry would be built that would immensely bring in money for all. The kids would then be hired to deliver the food to homes, giving them a chance to earn a living too.


    However, there was no need for people of the Soul Society to eat. They only needed to drink water, so the main focus of his dishes was broth now. The real ramen would be a plus. In time they would get used to eating.


    In total there were 320 districts and he had opened up a shop in all of them. Depending on the poption, the number of stores was decided. Only one of them was managed by him, and the rest were managed by many other seraphs and unsullied. It took him just one day and a special offer of free trials and coupons on the first purchase to make his shop a hit.


    The name of the shop was ''God''s Work''. Eventually, the words of this shop reached the Seireitei. Many curious Shinigami came to the first district to check out the shop.


    Instantly, they fell in love with food and tea. Shinigami, unlike normal souls, needed to eat food in order to sustain themselves. So, they became the highest spender group. There were 6000 shinigami in total inside the Seireitei so business was good.


    After a while, Dobby received an offer to open a branch inside Seireitei so he opened one in each district. Each shop''snd was offered to him by rich and noble families.


    This way, Dobby controlled the whole food supply of Shinigamis. By doing this, he started influencing them. The first thing he did wasin that his shipment was being stolen in outer andwless districts of Rukongai.


    So, many low-level shinigami and students of Shin¨­ Spiritual Arts Academy were sent to protect the area. This led to a quick decrease in crime.


    Then, he started creating a higher market and business environment for the Rukongai. In every district where his shop was, a few more shops opened, selling other things such as clothes.


    He singlehandedly changed the face of the whole Rukongai. He had to spend a lot of money and resources from his own pocket but it was all worth it.


    At the moment, there was a long line of people in front of Dobby''s shop. All the seats were taken too.


    "Ken-Chan, I want bubble tea," Yachiru said from the top of Kenpachi''s shoulder.


    Kenpachi looked at Iroh, "You heard her,"


    "Haha, yes I did, one sweet Bubble-tea for our lovely Yachiru. Do you want ice-cream on it too?" Iroh asked.


    "What is ice-cream?" She cutely asked.


    "It is a sweet and cold desert," Iroh exined.


    Yachiru was sold the moment she heard sweet, "Yes, I want that,"


    "What about you, captain Kenpachi?" Dobby asked.


    Kenpachi was very respectful towards Dobby. Mainly because he saw how he helps the poor kids of Rukongai. When he was small, there was no one to help him. Respect was also due to Dobby''s towering height.


    "Same as usual," he said and waited.


    Dobby quickly made him Tophu and chicken meat ramen and gave it to him. Kenpachi ate it in just a minute. Meanwhile, Yachiru''s bubble-tea had just arrived.


    Suddenly a brown-haired girl came, "Hey, pack one for Captain Kuchiki,"


    "Okay, ultra spicey one for you," Dobby got to work.


    "Haha, who would have thought the elegant flower lover like spicey food," Kenpachi made fun.


    Mihane looked at him with narrow eyes. She was the 9th Seat of the 6th division. But she didn''t say anything. She was just an officer after all and she didn''t want to mess with Kenpachi.


    "Oh, kid, what do you want?" Iroh eximed, seeing the regr white-haired boying to the shop.


    Toushirou Hitsugaya sneered hearing that. Being called a kid was always hurtful to him. But Iroh looked and acted so wise that Toushirou couldn''t bring himself to get angry at him.


    "Watermelon ice-cream," he said and took a seat.


    Yachiru had just finished her bubble-tea when she noticed Toushirou. She jumped close to him and started staring at his ice-cream intently.


    "Tsk... give her one too," he gave in and ordered.


    While they ate, Dobby decided to gather some info, "So, what''s new around soul society?"


    "Nothing''s new, except tomorrow''s execution. That dumb Kuchiki girl broke thew and is now paying for it," Kenpachi scoffed.


    ...


    Alexander had been in the library of Soul society. It was kept very secure and from inside it was huge. It had restricted ess so no one came in and he had the freedom to roam around and read everything. It took him 6 days to read them all. Many of them were just about history. He found out about the so-called Soul King.


    ording to history, millions of years prior to his death, the being that became known as the Soul King emerged from a chaotic, primordial world overrun by Hollows.


    To protect the original inhabitants of that world, the Soul King proceeded to annihte all the Hollows that preyed upon them. However, these actions eventually started to destabilize the world.


    In response, five powerful beings from that time decided to work together to fix everything, and for their own respective reasons, sealed an unresisting Soul King inside a crystal and used his omnipotent powers to split their world into three new ones: Soul Society, Hueco Mundo, and the Human World, and in the process they created the cycle of life and death.


    Despite the Soul King''sck of resistance, the five beings were unconvinced of the Soul King''s cooperation and feared his immense power, and proceeded to tear off the Right Arm of Stillness and the Left Arm of Progress and tear out the Soul King''s organs, leaving the Soul King trapped in an agonizing state between life and death for millions of years.


    The Shinigami who did thister became known as the ancestors of the great noble families.


    Even after all this, the reason why Soul KIng was so revered and protected was that the Soul King''s sole purpose was to regte the flow of souls into and out of Soul Society and keep the flow stable.


    Without the Soul King, the bnce would be lost in the Soul Society, as well as the Hueco Mundo, and the Human World would all copse into one.


    Alexander then left. Outside, he saw many Shinigami going towards the ce called S¨­kyoku Hill. He followed them. ~Let''s see what they are up to,~


    [You can see Kenpachi and Toushirou Hitsugaya on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 471: Caught and Punished

    Dobby put Aizen in handcuffs specifically made to hold strong beings. Aizen was just a superhuman with some magical powers without his Zanpakuto.


    "Let''s go to the execution hill, Captain Unohana. Ah, Iroh, bring that boy too," Dobby said, pointing at the unconscious Gin.


    Unohana knew who he was but didn''t know that he was this strong. After all, until a few seconds ago, he was known to be just a ramen seller. She had obviously eaten the ramen and particrly enjoyed the jasmine and rose tea from the shop.


    She had her doubts about the sudden rise of the mysterious shop since the day one but she stayed quiet as many noble families were involved in the business. Now she understood how the shop expanded so fast. With such strength, nothing was impossible. Though she was still wondering who the two really were.


    ...


    Outside,


    Alexander was speaking from the top of the execution tform.


    "Hello, everyone, you all are shinigami so there is no need for me to hide my identity. I am a being who is called God''s Advocate. Now, I am not talking about your soul king, but the one who made the soul king.


    "My job is simple. I travel to different worlds, cleanse them of sins, and make them better for all. Any questions till now?" He asked. "Which god are you talking about?" Sajin loudly asked.


    Alexander looked at the familiar Wolf-headed man, "The highest one. There is no ''which'' because there is just one at the top."


    It was obviously not easy epting that their Soul King was not the one true god. Many of them had been believing that for decades.


    "Then what will you be doing now?" Yamamoto asked.


    "What I always do. Punish the sinners, and help the innocent. You all lie somewhere in the middle. I''m not going to bother with you all but I will be taking over the academy to teach them new values about being a Shinigami. How you all operate is neither effective nor safe. You all didn''t even know and such a big conspiracy was going on in Soul Society," Alexander said in a scolding tone.


    "Conspiracy? What conspiracy?" Shunsui Kyoraku asked. He had a hunch that he was not going to like what was going to happen next.


    "THIS! Conspiracy," Dobby came with Aizen''s body on his shoulder.


    He threw the body in front of everyone. Then Iroh came and threw Gin''s body too. Soon, all of the captains and many more members of Gotei 13 arrived there as the fight had already stopped.


    "Wait a minute, Blue Fang must being soon. He went to catch the third one," Dobby told and stood beside Alexander.


    As expected, soon Blue Fang brought captain Kaname Tousen with him.


    "OKAY! The trial of traitor Aizen and his henchmen will take ce here. Take seats," Alexander announced and transfigured the dirt into seats.


    "TRAITOR?!" Rukia Kuchiki eximed.


    They were not kept waiting as Toushirou came with Captain Unohana.


    "He is right, Aizen was the traitor. He set everything up. He killed the Central 46 too. I found their bodies and went to investigate. He even tried to kill Hinamori. But Mister Dobby came and stopped him. Aizen is behind everything, Captainmander, we must interrogate him and get all the information out." Toushirou sternly requested.


    Unohana nodded, "Yes, he confessed to his crimes. He even told me that he had lied about his Zanpakuto''s ability. It was actually the ability to put someone in perfect hypnosis. That is how he fooled us all.


    "The initiation condition for the hypnosis was for the enemy to see Ky¨­ka Suigetsu at the exact moment it was released. After seeing it just once, the person wouldpletely sumb to the hypnosis every time it is released, regardless of how long ago they saw it"


    Yamamoto was in deep thoughts for a minute, "They havemitted grave sins. For so many years we were fooled by them, who knows what other crimes hemitted or made usmit."


    "That is why I am doing this trial, to rify everything," Alexander interjected.


    "How will you find out about his past deeds?" Yamamoto asked.


    "Simple, I will read their minds," Alexander replied and started walking up to them.


    Aizen had woken up by then. "Captain-Commander, I''ve been framed, all these are baseless usations"


    "Then you should not have any problem with your mind getting read," Yamamoto ignored his im.


    "Why do you believe in a stranger more than me?" Aizen asked angrily.


    "Because I know who he is," Yamamoto answered.


    Alexander didn''t let him waste more time and put his palm on his head. "Let''s look at your dark desires,"


    Alexander retracted his arm after a few minutes, "Oh, he certainly isn''t innocent. This one wanted to assassinate your soul king and take the throne for himself.


    "Not just that, he was the one who orchestrated all the hollowfication incidents and disappearances of souls from Rukongai a hundred years ago. You all foolishly sentenced Urahara and Tessai guilty for crimes they didn''tmit.


    "Right now, Aizen was intending to run away from here to Hueco Mundo with the H¨­gyoku that he had nted inside Rukia''s soul. The simplest way to get it out of her was to let her soul get burned away by S¨­kyoku''s fire. He was behind everything.


    "Even that orange-haired kid has his whole life manipted by this man here. He has already established power inside Hueco Mundo and nned tounch an invasion on the Soul Society in due time. He had nned all this since years ago, nned to perfection, but bad for him, he couldn''t guess that I''d be here." Alexander announced everything. Aizen simply sat there, probably nning something. Then Alexander walked up to Gin.


    "Stop smiling, boy," Alexander told him and read his thoughts. Soon, he started revealing everything to the people. He was a little bit sympathetic to him but not enough to ignore his crime.


    "Oh, this one is a love story, Gin here when he was small, met a small Rangiku Matsumoto. They became friends and started living together.


    "Gin also encountered Aizen while he and Rangiku still lived in Rukongai. While gathering firewood in a forest, he spotted Aizen and three other Shinigami, through a clearing in the brush, he saw Aizen take a ball of pink energy from one of the Shinigami''s hands and put it in a ss that contained the H¨­gyoku.


    "Gin had seen those three Shinigami earlier, leaving the area where Rangiku had copsed, carrying a said ball of pink energy that he saw earlier. Realizing that Aizen must be the leader, Gin resolved to kill Aizen.


    "With a childlike passion, he decided he would make Aizen pay. So he deceived him for over a century, making him think he was on his side, until the day he had his chance to destroy him. For this, he was ready to go to any length." He revealed.


    This time Aizen was shocked a bit. He looked at Gin, "For a hundred years? You wasted so many years on something so worthless? You wouldn''t have been able to kill me even if you had nned for a thousand more years,"


    Gin inly looked at him, "It was worth it,"


    Alexander then read the memory of Kaname T¨­sen and announced, "Well, he''s blind and he was still following Aizen, which means he was with him from the start. But the reason why he became like this is because of the ipetence of Gotei 13 and Central 46. They did not punish the man who killed his friend when he was young, since then, the seeds of dissatisfaction grew"


    "I will leave Gin''s punishment on you, Yamamoto, let''s see how you deal with this," Alexander decided.


    Yamamoto suddenly felt like this was more of a test for him than anything else.


    Alexander then walked up to Aizen and read his sins,


    ||Sosuke Aizen - Category 4


    Murder - 120,123


    Indirect Murder - 234,435


    Soul Sacrifice - 50,456


    Sin Percentage - 75%||


    "You will die," he said and simply disintegrated him. There was no point in making him go through time torture.


    Then he walked up to Kaname T¨­sen.


    ||Kaname T¨­sen - Category 3


    Murder - 30,908


    Sin Percentage - 55%||


    Alexander contemted for a long moment and finally decided not to kill him. Category 3 and 55 percent of sins were still curable.


    So, he put him in time torture, in which, he would feel the emotions of everyone he killed. He would see the rtives of everyone he killed. The motive was to make him realize that in his path to bring peace he caused so much sorrow.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 474: Bring Me Light

    Alexander was confused, "You mean this torture was what being a god is?"


    "Of course, what is a god if the people don''t pray to him? You have such a meager amount of beings praying and already feel overwhelmed. Now imagine what happens when the whole Omniverse prays to you." God spoke.


    Alexander gulped his saliva. He imagined that he was so strong and was not yet able to handle this much. He couldn''t imagine what god goes through. ~Maybe my head would just explode if I were to handle that much information at the same time,~


    "Yes, it would, you are still not trained enough to act as a true god. It will take some time to get the hang of it." God told him.


    "Do I have to fulfill their wishes too?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, that depends on you. I usually ignore the material wishes and only hear spiritual wishes. For example, someone is going through hardship in life due tock of money, someone had their loved one sick. I only grant wishes to people who have less than 30% sins." God revealed.


    Alexander scoffed when he heard that, "By my experience, finding someone with a sin percentage of less than 30% is like hoping for Hats to not do something crazy. No wonder so many people on earth turned atheist."


    "Well, that''s not my fault, there used to be nicer people when the world was not so advanced. People would just work hard, earn their living, go to church/temples, etc., and die. There weren''t anyplexities involved. Except for bureaucrats, kings, and Popes, most people had rtively fewer sins." God exined.


    "So, what do I do now that I have this ability?" Alexander asked. "Well, you just stepped into the realm of being a true god. Your power has also increased. Look into your power checker." God advised.


    Alexander took out the watch-like thing that God had gifted him. He looked at it and was shocked. It showed 56%. Thest he remembered, it was 49%. It was a 7 percent jump in his power. He could also feel that he had a more divine aura now. It felt like he was always in some kind of enlightened state and could do things just by thinking about it.


    "Of course you can do things by thinking. You just turned omniscient, your mental abilities have exceeded a mortal can''t even dream of. But you still have a long way to go. But still, by this speed, you will get stronger than that Zulrak soon. He''s been trying to gather his troops but I have created many hurdles in his way." God revealed.


    "Well, father, I must go now. My granddaughter needs me." He respectfully said.


    "Oh yes yes, don''t let this old foggy keep you upied. Little Medusa is important. Go now," God quickly left him alone.


    Alexander got up, took out his sword, cut his beard and hair to how they were before. Then he went out of his dimensional sr system.


    He quickly entered the room where his family was gathered. All the tailed beasts had also arrived to lighten up the mood.


    "Grandpa!" Medusa eximed.


    He nodded at her and went to the body of the little baby. It had been 15 minutes since he left them. He held her in his arms. Using his powers he first reversed the time of her body to just when she was born. He then gave CPR. Instead of using the normal method, he gave magically initiated CPR. Her heart was made to beat through magic. Then he quickly stopped the time on her body.


    He started making changes to her biology on a molecr level. He changed it so that the body would support the inheritance she received from the DNA of both Medusa and Loki.


    After an hour of intense work, the first cries of the newborn were heard in the room. But this cry brought warmth to all hearts.


    "Uwaa..."


    He handed her to Medusa, "She is as healthy as one can get now,"


    Medusa softly hugged her daughter in her arms. Tears were falling from her eyes continuously. "Thank you, Grandpa,"


    "Haha... don''t thank me. In fact, I should be thanking you for giving me another grandkid. My family is really growing fast." Heughed.


    She smiled and looked at the green-eyed baby girl in her arms. She had shiny skin as if made of snow and hair matching the green color of her eyes. "Eaaaa..."


    Her cute voice made all the hearts melt. They felt like a soothing wave touched their souls and took away all the tiredness.


    "Name her, grandpa,"


    Alexander felt the soothing waves too. Others didn''t see it but he did. The voice wasn''t normal. It had some kind of divinity in it. ~Maybe, she inherited some kind of divine aspect from Loki,~


    "Okay, our little girl here is going to grow up into a kind soul. I can feel it, her voice will bring calmness and warmth to worlds. So, I name her Thea, it means Goddess or godly." He announced.


    Medusa looked at her daughter with starry eyes, "Did you hear that? Your name will be Thea from now on."


    The baby chuckled cutely and epted the name.


    "No need to stay in this world now, Medusa. Return to Phixheim. It has an overall better environment for Thea''s growth. We also have a big family and it will take time for her to remember everyone," Alexander advised her.


    Leonidas nodded and added, "Not to mention, Ajax will get a little sister."


    Medusa nodded, "Okay, grandpa, we will return to Phixheim,"


    "What about this world?" Loki asked.


    "I will take care of that, you all should leave now," he advised.


    After half an hour of talking, his family left for Phixheim, leaving him alone.


    "Okay, state your names," He ordered the two creatures standing in front of him.


    "Ryuk,"


    "Rem,"


    "Okay, tell me what is special about your world?" He asked.


    Then they told him about the notebook called Death Note which the Shinigami used to kill humans before their deaths. The remaining lifespan of that human would go to them. They also dropped Death Notes in the human world sometimes. Currently, it was being held by a boy named Light Yagami.


    "You all are clearly not doing your job properly. I should have a talk with your king, also, bring this kid, Light, to me." He ordered.


    Ryuk nodded and left.


    Alexander then looked at the remaining one. "What is your story? Why are you saving that human girl? She is too dumb."


    "I find her very fascinating," Rem answered.


    "Well, it would get you killed someday. Anyway, let''s go to the King of Death." He said and used his anywhere door to arrive in their.


    The king had arge, blob-like body mass that was suspended in the air with chains. He had a skull head, which was recessed within arger, outer skull-like formation. He had four arms that hung from his body, each with only three ws on each of his "hands."


    "Hello, there," He greeted them.


    The Shinigami King nodded and greeted him in a muffled voice, "Greetings, God-son,"


    "Oh, so you do know me," Alexander eximed.


    "Yes, we in higher shinigami circle know about you. What is your wish?" He asked.


    "I want you to make three permanent rules. One, that all the extra death notes must be returned to you. The second rule is that all humans whoe in contact with the death note will forget about it. Third and thest rule is that Shinigami are only allowed to kill criminals. Do this and I won''t harm anyone here," he advised the Shinigami king.


    Shinigami King stayed silent for a while. Then answered, "This will be done. If nothing, they will cause me fewer headaches now. Anything else for god-son?"


    "No, nothing. I will be going to meet Light Yagami now. Enforce the rules in an hour," he told him and left.


    Rem followed him along.


    "You better stop thinking about that girl. Even if she doesn''t die due to any unnatural cause, she would still grow old someday and die. What will you do then?" He asked the shinigami.


    As expected, Rem had not thought this far.


    After a while, he came back to from where he sent Ryuk. There, a taxi stopped and from it came out a brown-haired, tall, and smart-looking kid.


    Alexander didn''t wait and just looked at his sins.


    [A/N: The powers he received from the 5th-dimensional beings were just sitting there and I had not brought them to a conclusion. Hence, I made them the key to omniscience. Still, he has a long way to be equal to God,]


    [You can see the Thea, Ryuk and Rem, Shinigami King on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I Can''t Develop Feelings. That''s How Most Idiots Screw Up."- Light Yagami


    "But he still screwed up." - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 toy for Thea. Give her some gifts, please.

 Chapter 475: Sad Reality of the World

    ||Light Yagami - Category 3


    Murder - 36,500


    Sin Percentage - 60%(Lessened because most murders were of high-level criminals)||


    "Is this the person you wanted me to meet?" Light asked Ryuk.


    "Who are you? How did you order Ryuk around?" Light asked him with interest. He wanted to know if he could have the same authority over a shinigami as well.


    Alexander smiled and waved his hand. Immediately a table and chairs appeared. "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, sit,"


    Light Yagami was shocked by the show of powers. He quietly sat down, now interested in knowing who the person in front of him was.


    "Tell me, Light. What is your motivation behind killing 36,500 people?" Alexander asked.


    Light smiled evilly, "I knew his question wasing. My father is in the police. Since I was small, I have been seeing how crimes shape our world. "In the beginning, there was no such thing as police because the human poption was too small and any small crime was dealt with by local people. As the poption grew, special divisions started to be created to catch these criminals. Crimes started to get more and more violent, more and more security was needed.


    "But, why should us, tax payer''s money that can feed the poor and orphans be used to house these individuals in secure facilities where they receive food and a ce to sleep?


    "There are, in total, 10.35 million prisoners in the world right now. This is just the official figure. Just in the United States alone, $80 billion is spent each year keeping roughly 2.3 million people behind bars.


    "You know what is even pathetic, the human rights organization. Every time when violent criminals get the death sentence they march out on the streets. But they nevere out when a criminal kills an innocent or even a police officer. They are as much responsible for the murder, r*pe, or robbery the criminalsmit.


    "Don''t even get me started on the terrorists. They destroy their own countries and then me the world. That is why, when I was given a chance, I chose to clean the world.


    "I was the one who had the power and the courage to act to change what I felt was wrong instead of like those people who sit and moan andment on the pathetic state of the world. Many people would say and I agree that no one person can get the right to judge another person''s life, but then what makes chief justice any more qualified? Just because he passed an exam? I could have done that too, but I found a better and faster way.


    "I have managed to make the world safer for all by eradicating wars and terror." Light was breathing heavily by the time he ended his dramatic speech. Alexander meanwhile was smoking his cigar while listening to him.


    "Then why did you kill innocent people? Like those agents?" Alexander asked.


    "Because they were bing a hurdle in my way to bring peace to the world, my way of punishing the criminals." Light replied smugly.


    "Then what you said about the chief justice having no power was false? Tell me, would the chief justice have killed those agents who were just doing their jobs? How does that make you any better?


    "Your goals were appreciatable but your method was foolish and purely targeted for your own benefit. You have developed a godplex due to being in control of every life in the world. You just needed to write their name and they would have died.


    "You asked the world governments to send you a list of all criminals right? How would you have made sure that the names they sent were real criminals and not the opponents of their tyrannical rule? You didn''t think that far did you? You were just having the time of your life being praised as a god.


    *Sigh*


    "Anyway, your kill streak ends now. I had a talk with the Shinigami king. He is going to create a new rule in Death Note that from now on, all extra death notes need to be returned to him no matter what. All humans in contact with it would lose their memory of it and that from now on all shinigami are only allowed to kill criminals." He revealed.


    Light Yagami clenched his teeth. He had a feeling that Alexander was not lying.


    "Bwahahaa..." Alexander suddenly startedughing.


    "Kid, you can write my name on that piece of paper as many times as you want. It can''t kill me. Seriously, you think a being who can even order the maker of death note would die with it?" Alexander asked.


    Light was shocked. He slowly lifted his hand and brought it up. In his hand was a small piece of paper and a tiny pencil so he could hold the paper and also write on it with one hand.


    "Who are you exactly?" Light asked.


    "Well, unlike you, I am really a god, whether you believe it or not doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to believe I am a god then just see me as a very powerful supernatural being. More powerful than regr Shinigami." Alexander said and looked at his watch.


    "Ah, you will be forgetting everything about the Death Note in about five minutes. I won''t be killing you, Light. Because after you die, before you go to the real hell, you will be stuck in the Shinigami world. You will be killed 36500 times. One for each person you killed. You will be killed exactly how you killed the people. That''s what it means to be a human death note user." He revealed.


    Light stood up from his chair angrily, "YOU!"


    Alexander didn''t let him speak and just made him fall asleep. "Ryuk, put him in his bed."


    Ryuk obliged and got to work. Alexander was left alone there.


    "You cane out now, Lawliet" Alexander spoke.


    Soon a very slim, tall young man with messy ck hair and dark eyes walked out from a nearby building.


    "So, satisfied now?" Alexander asked.


    "I won''t say I am satisfied as innocents died too, but it will do for now. Even if I had caught him, prosecuting him would have been tough as I''d have to prove the existence of Shinigami and I''m sure they''d rather not show themselves to the world." Lawliet said.


    Alexander looked at the young man, "You know, you could have made the world so good if you had just decided to use Light Yagami."


    "But that would be bad, I do not have the power to judge another being," Lawliet replied.


    "Huh, if that''s the case, no one has the power to judge another human. But there is clearly no god with a court on the. In the end, it is still humans who judge other humans.


    "The only difference between what you have done and what they are doing is that they are always politically driven. Terrorists get funded by corrupt businessmen. Corrupt politicians get saved by an even more corrupt person. There are bad people beyond the reach of police and justice.


    "You could have used that power but you chose to stay a sheep in a world ruled by hungry lions.


    "The human mind will always be in a constant fight between making you do what is morally right and what is practically right. The trick is to ignore both and stay logical."


    "Good luck, kid. It was nice meeting you," Alexander said and got up. He had left Lawliet with a big mental reconsideration. It was indeed true that some people were out of justice''s range. For example, pick any terrorist leader, or let''s say Kim Jong Un.


    "Do you think that light would have honestly worked with me?" Lawliet asked.


    Alexander chuckled while walking away and spoke, "No, afterpletely wiping out the criminals, he would have started to feel like a god. You would have opposed and died by his hands. This is the reason why I am not angry at you. But worry not, the shinigami will now only target criminals."


    He waved his hand and said his goodbye. The white light fell on him and he vanished from the spot.


    After he was gone, all the shinigami were made to truly follow the three newws. So, they started hunting for criminals. Light had already cleaned the world mostly but now the remaining were dying left and right too. This way, the purity of the world went to 96% automatically.


    Light Yagami had lost all his memories of Death Note and what he did. He just focused on his studies and eventually became a police officer. But his sins didn''t vanish and for this, Ryuk wrote his name in his death note and killed him. This way, the story of Light Yagami came to an end. It started with the Death Note and ended on a Death Note.


    Lawliet on the other hand just epted that the shinigami were going after the criminals on their own ord. So, he invested in creatingrge electrical hoardings in major cities that would showcase the names of the world''s most wanted criminals. Surprisingly they would die due to various reasons soon after.


    [You can see Light on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 479: Child Collector

    Alexander walked near to it. He ced his hand on the weird crystalized rock in which the Soul King was sealed. He tried to feel the consciousness inside.


    Once he felt that a connection was established, he talked.


    "Hello there, Soul King." Alexander greeted.


    "Who are you?" The soul king''s muffled voice came to Alexander''s head.


    "I am a traveler from a distant ce. Can you tell me who you are?" Alexander asked. He didn''t feel any kind of resentment from this being. It didn''t even look like a human so he had his doubts that this soul king could possibly be an alien.


    "Me? I don''t remember... I think I had a name long ago. But they call me Soul King now. I know I am not from here but I don''t know where I am from," the soul king replied, sounding more confused than Alexander.


    "Okay, so you have mental retardation too. Well, staying locked up here for a thousand years would do that to anyone. Do you want to get out of this stone?" Alexander asked him.


    "Can I?" The soul king replied.


    Alexander''s eye twitched at his cryptic replies. "Where are your arms and legs?" "I do not know." The soul king answered.


    "Ugh... okay then, I will look for them and return. Until then, watch this T.V." Alexander said and materialized a television with various shows running on it. He put it right in front of the soul king.


    "Fascinating," Alexander heard the soul king''s voice.


    "Haha, yeah, it is nice. See youter," Alexander said goodbye and came out of the pce.


    Outside he was again greeted by the 5 royal guards.


    "You Shinigami have a really great body. I broke your teeth and they are already back." Alexander was astounded.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO TO SOUL KING?" Ichib¨¥ Hy¨­sube bellowed.


    Alexander waved his hand and a zipper appeared on the loud man''s lips. Alexander had now found out that he could change things around him with just a thought. This increase in his power was really noticeable to him.


    Before this, he had to focus on what he wanted to do and most of the things happened because of his use of magic and transfiguring. However, now it was as simple as just wanting it.


    "Stop shouting so much. Soul King is fine, I just talked to him. I rmend you five don''t ck anymore and keep him safe or I will fire you. Take care," Alexander shrugged at them and left to find Yamamoto.


    The five blinked stupidly and just saw him leaving.


    "UMMM..."


    Ichibe made noise while trying to get the zipper off of his lips.


    "Don''t worry, it will go away in an hour. Do some meditation until then," Alexander said as he left. The other four were a bit scared at the moment and didn''t dare to speak or fight him.


    Once he was gone, Kirio looked around and said, "What kind of storm did we just pass through?"


    "I don''t want to know the answer," a reply came.


    ...


    Alexander appeared in Yamamoto''s office and took a seat.


    "Yamamoto, I have a task for you. I need you to locate Soul King''s limbs. I talked to him. He wants them back," Alexander revealed.


    Yamamoto''s eyes shot up, "You talked to him?"


    It was a genuine shock to them. He and the royal guards had seen the state of Soul king. It was certainly not able to talk.


    "Of course, I talked with him mentally. Do you know where his limbs are? Maybe the first shinigami who cut him kept these limbs secure?" Alexander asked.


    Yamamoto coughed a little. He had no idea where the limbs were except the one that was supposed to be operating from the outer areas of Eastern Rukongai.


    "We only know of one hand. It is called Mimihagi. Mimihagicks a physical body entirely, instead, it appears as an entity of Reishi in the form of living darkness that takes varying forms between his ssical form. It is treated like a god in the Eastern Rukongai," Yamamoto told him.


    "Oh, then you might want to keep an eye on it. I will be reattaching it to the soul kingter. Okay then, I will be leaving for some personal matter." Alexander said and got up.


    He went out and saw Ragnarok was still working. "Hey, aren''t youing to dinner in Phixheim?"


    Ragnarok looked down from the building''s roof, "Damn, I nearly forgot. Let''s go. Can''t have little Thea''s party be dyed."


    "Haha, I am putting little Nel''s name on the cake too," Alexander added. Nel was currently sleeping on his shoulder. She was holding onto his head with her arms and was resting her head on top of Alexander''s head. She was able to sleep in peace and safety after so long so she was as good as unconscious at the moment.


    "Sure, how can our Alexander the child collector ignore a kid," Ragnarok joked.


    Alexander coughed hearing that "Don''t make it sound so inappropriate,"


    ...


    Alexander appeared inside Phixheim with Ragnarok and Nel. Everything was decorated there. It was the first of its kind event. The whole family and the poption of his sr system would be having fun.


    The party was mainly for the birth of Thea and now Nel was included in it.


    "Boss, everything is ready," Dobby informed him.


    "Come, my friend. Everyone has been waiting for you," Iroh interjected.


    Alexander nodded, "Dobby, make another cake, and put Nel''s name on it."


    Alexander then decided to wake up the little girl. "Hey there, Nel. Wake up, we''re in the new home,"


    She woke up while rubbing her big eyes. She looked around and noticed the amazing castle,ke, and so many people.


    "Woah, where are we?" She asked in wonder.


    "This is where your grandpa lives. You will be living here too. Go and y now. We will be starting the event soon." He said and put her down. She quickly noticed her ''brothers'' were already there talking to some kids. She ran up to them.


    Alexander turned around and saw his wife helping everyone, "Hey, Oli. I hope you''re having fun with so many grandkids now."


    Olivia smiled, "Yes, I am. I don''t even have time to remember you now,"


    Alexander nearly coughed up blood, "Haha, very funny. Well, where are Yalo and Ajax? Shouldn''t they be here? A little girl has joined our family, they need to introduce themselves."


    "Oh, another granddaughter? Where is she?" Olivia enthusiastically asked.


    "Probably somewhere near Amy. Amy is the de facto leader of all the children in Phixheim." Alexander replied jokingly.


    They both walked to a bench and sat down while looking around at everyone being busy and children ying near them. It was a moment of pure bliss for the old couple.


    "Who would have thought that after my death, I would reach a heaven like this," Olivia eximed.


    Alexander put his arm around her shoulder, "Me neither, haha... I was very shocked when I saw father for the first time. I knew I was dead but my mind was not able toprehend that I was standing in front of the God."


    "You were an atheist, so of course it was hard to believe. I tried so hard to get you to go to church with me back then but you were too stubborn," Olivia huffed, reminiscing about the past days.


    "Well, I was young back then. I had seen so much war and fighting in the world that I had lost all hope that god existed. Because if he did, why did so many people die?" Alexander replied.


    "And? What was his answer?" Olivia asked with interest.


    "He said he only hears wishes of pure people. And nobody''s pure on Earth." Alexander answered.


    "True, someday when you be a god, you''d have to make this choice too." Olivia sighed.


    "Actually, I have already reached that point. The time before I helped little Thea, I had a power upgrade. Now I can hear the wishes of those who pray to me. It took a long time to organize them but I''m still not good at it," Alexander revealed.


    "Yeah, I noticed something changed, you look different after you went to that uninhabited. What happened there?" She interestingly asked.


    "Well, 1.5 million years of meditation would do this to anyone. I had a big breakthrough and became truly omniscient, but I can''t control my power yet." Alexander revealed, shocking Olivia.


    "WHAT?! how did you stay alone for this long?" She asked worriedly and held his hand.


    Alexander smiled, "Well, Oli. Every person has great power somewhere hidden inside them. It gets activated whenever we see our loved ones in danger.


    "For Medusa and Thea, I had to do it. I am sure I would have done it even if it needed 10 million years. I would do anything for my dear family,"


    Olivia caressed his face, "I am proud of you, Alex,"


    Alexander chucked, "Haha, didn''t you just say that you don''t even get time to remember me?"


    "But I never said I loved you any less," she replied.


    "Bwahaha... ying word games with me now. I don''t think I can win an argument with you so let''s just focus on this little party," Alexanderughed loudly.


    [You can see Yamamoto on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 481: Chicken

    *BOOM*


    Alexander appeared where a fierce match between Ragnarok and Hats was going on. Surprisingly the twos were close by too.


    Alexander loudly shouted, "WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING?! Stop this neighborhood aunty flight"


    His booming voice stopped the two as they looked at him with a guilty face. Both of them suddenly realized how stupid their fight was. But now they needed to find a way out.


    "He started it," Hats pointed his paw at Ragnarok.


    "I didn''t, Alex, this cat here nearly made his colloid with Dracheim. How can he be so irresponsible?" Ragnarok rified.


    Alexander looked at Hats in amusement, "How did you make the move?"


    "Oh, it was just an awesome firework," Hats answered.


    "How big was your firework that it moved a?" Alexander inquired. "Hehe, it covered the full half of my," Hats proudly said.


    *BAM*


    Alexander appeared beside him and knocked on his fat furry head.


    "MEEEOOOOWWW..." Hats cried in pain.


    It surprised Alexander as till now, Hats never felt the pain whenever he knocked on his head.


    Hats rubbed his head with his paws and looked at him with crying eyes, "Why does it hurt so much?"


    Alexander looked at his fist and then at the big bump on Hats'' head. "Oh, I received a powerup recently, maybe now I am strong enough. Do you know what this means, Hats?"


    Hats shuddered in fear, "W-what? No... Hats is a good kitty, don''t beat me. It is animal cruelty, I willin to Peta,"


    "Bwahaha... what Peta? This is my realm," Alexanderughed evilly.


    Hats quickly thought, "No, there is Peta. My grandma will save me."


    "She will only save you if you didn''t do anything wrong. But here you were clearly in the wrong. You too, Ragnarok, why did you get so angry suddenly? I guess I need to seriously start looking for a wife for you." Alexander reprimanded them.


    "Put your back in orbit ande to Phixheim," he ordered Hats and returned to the party.


    After he was gone, Hats and Ragnarok looked at each other.


    "HUH..." Hats huffed at him and turned around to leave while caressing the big bump on his head.


    When Alexander arrived back in Phixheim, he was quickly surrounded by the squishy beast siblings.


    "G-Chan, Chomei says he ate chicken, we want chicken too..." Saiken voiced his concern.


    "Yes, G-Chan, we also want what Chomei ate," Isobu added.


    Alexander remembered the KFC he had bought, "Ah, that chicken? It''s just KFC, what''s so special about it?"


    "No, G-Chan, we must eat all the food we can. We need to keep our taste buds updated," Shukaku said with a serious face.


    "Haha, well, I will show you the ce then. Come with me my potatoes," He said and led them out of Phixheim. Behind them, Nel and Ajax also followed.


    ...


    In the human world,


    Because of Alexander''s previous announcement, the KFC in Karakura town was having a free chicken week. Which is why it was jam-packed.


    There were advance online bookings for tables. On the fryer duty was the ex-manager Alexander had punished. He was regretting being mean to Alexander now. Not only did his sry decrease, but what infuriated him was that even the new janitor had a higher sry than him.


    "Hey, why are you crying? Your tears won''t make chicken, quick, more customers areing," the new manager shouted at him.


    Then Alexander came to the ce. "Hey, why is there such a long line outside?"


    "Boss, we are low on people at cooking stations. We underestimated the number of people that would show up and the number of people we hired was not enough." The manager answered.


    "Ah, okay, I will send some people. Also, I am borrowing your office, keep on sending all kinds of chicken there. Some kids will being to eat." Alexander instructed him and left.


    Inside the office, he called a few T-800 droids and sent them to help. Soon, chicken also arrived and the kids started devouring it. The tailed beasts were first trying their favorite version and then only focusing on that one.


    Alexander just sat there and looked outside at what was going on. Soon, he saw the same orange-haired kid he saw in the Soul Society.


    He called him and his friends to his room.


    "How''s it going, kid?" Alexander asked.


    Ichigo was surprised to see him here. He hadter found out about the mysterious man from Rukia. But she was also not sure who he was. Nobody in the soul society knew who he was except that he was powerful and nice.


    "H-how are you here?" Ichigo asked.


    "What do you mean by "how"? I own KFC." Alexander replied.


    *Munch*


    *Munch*


    Everyone was quiet for a while and only the noise of the little beasts munching on the crispy chicken wasing.


    Then they eximed in shock, "Whaaat? Since when?"


    "Haha, very slow reaction. Well, since a week ago. Come, you can eat whatever you want to. Don''t mind these little ones. They are little potatoes."


    "Aww... so cute," Orihime eximed. She ran up to Matatabu and hugged the blueish cat.


    Matatabi didn''t mind as there was a big cushion on the girl''s chest.


    "Bwahaha... You have a kindhearted sister, Ichigo," Alexanderughed loudly.


    Ichigo and Orihime flustered, "Sister? No no, we are just ssmates,"


    "Okay, girlfriend it is then," Alexander changed his words.


    This time the faces of the two reddened. Soon they all took seats and started eating. The big boy called Chad was having eatingpetitions with the beasts. Surprisingly, they were all being defeated by Ajax.


    It seems that the monstrous strength of his bodyes from therge amount of food he eats. Ajax had a personal chef appointed to him in Phixheim who was responsible for his 5 meals a day and each meal was more than what even his father ate.


    Alexander, meanwhile, looked at Ichigo in fascination. "Why do I sense three different kinds of powers from you?"


    Ichigo confusedly looked at him, "Three? I had asked my dad, he only said that I have Shinigami and Quincy powers."


    "Hmm, I feel hollow powers from you too," Alexander said.


    "Hollow?" Ichigo muttered and remembered his training at Urahara''s ce.


    "My mother was infected by a hollow before she met my father. He gave up his Shinigami powers to save her life. Maybe that is the reason?" Ichigo guessed.


    "It is very much possible, kid, you should train yourself. You have the potential to be the strongest Shinigami in history. You''d have the powers of the three most powerful species." Alexander suggested.


    *Knock Knock*


    Suddenly the door of the office opened and a ck cat jumped in. It quickly went after the chicken.


    *Pop*


    "MY YORUICHI! Where is my kiss?" Out of nowhere, Hats popped out.


    *BAM*


    He just got pushed away. Alexander looked at everything in surprise. He felt that the cat was a shinigami too for some reason.


    ~What the hell is going on?~


    "Ah, you all are here?" another man entered the room.


    Alexander knew who this was, "You must be Urahara,e, sit"


    The room became crowded in a short time as they happily chatted and ate.


    "You can return to Soul Society now," Alexander told him.


    Urahara shook his head, "No, I would rather stay here. Life is much better here as I don''t have to worry about work. I can do whatever I want. The money is also good because so many Shinigamie to the human world to catch spirits and end up buying something from my shop.


    "Also, even if I returned, what position would they give me? All the divisions have their captains and other positions. I''ve got nothing to do there,"


    Alexander agreed, "True, but you can still keep on training Ichigo. I want him to harness all his powers. He can be the next Captain Commander if he tries hard enough."


    Urahara nodded, "Yes, he is a rarity among all the Shinigami."


    *BOOOM*


    They were again distracted by the loud punch Hats received for trying to sniff Yoruichi in the wrong ce.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 486: Best field trip EVER!

    "HAHAHA... Surprised?" Alexanderughed.


    "HOW STRONG ARE YOU?" Yhwach eximed.


    His ability let him consume even higher beings but it would generally take more time. He already knew that Alexander was stronger than him, but not how much.


    So, now when he had Alexander in contact he saw the calctions in his mind on how long it would take him to consume Alexander''s strength. The time was 1.76 trillion trillion human years.


    "You seem to underestimate the word ''God''. You think a god is something strong like your father or you. But you fail to realize that if your father was a god then how could his limbs be removed? Can a god be so weak?" Alexander asked.


    But he couldn''t me them. They had no one else topare Soul King with. To them, the soul king was the strongest and hence a god.


    *BAM*


    Alexander punched Yhwach''s face, making him lose the grip on Alexander''s neck.


    The positions reversed and now Alexander held Yhwach by the neck, "For a narcissistic person like you, I have no sympathy," Yhwach felt his own powers leaving his body. The hard-earned powers that he regained in the past 1000 years. He finally felt fear.


    "NO! Don''t do this..."


    Alexander didn''t hear him and took away every ounce of his power. By the end of the scene, Yhwach had lost theplexion from his face and now looked like he had not slept in years.


    Alexander then looked into his sins.


    ||Yhwach - Category 4


    Murder - 1,234,432


    Indirect Murder - 12,234,532


    Attempted patricide - 2


    Sin Percentage - 80%||


    Alexander was not very shocked by this. "Your soul will be sent to hell now and it will remain there till eternity."


    Alexander then turned around and looked at Deadpool, "Wade, you will be going to hell too. You will work there from now on."


    "Oh, nice. I always wanted to meet that child killer Anakin Skywalker," Deadpool cheered.


    Alexander shook his head in disappointment, ~Did his mother drop him on his head?~


    Alexander put Yhwach in time torture to make hisst moment miserable. It was simple, he would get betrayed by his own Quincy and get beaten by all the shinigami in Soul Society, He will always lose just before fulfilling his wish of bing the Soul King. In the end, he would get his limbs chopped and sealed in a crystal-like Soul King was.


    After that, Alexander just used his eyes to burn his body away and send his soul to hell. What was a body in his grip not long ago turned to nothingness?


    He looked at Deadpool and used his power again. "Don''t mess up in hell,"


    "Oh, I will enjoy it," Deadpool excitedly said.


    Once that was done, he looked at the crowd of Shinigami standing dumbfoundedly, "Wee back to life, I rmend you get back to your work. Though you will be doing things differently because there is no Rukongai or Hueco Mundo. Now your job is simple, to lead souls in Human World to their next destination. Got it?"


    They all nodded dutifully. "Good, go now,"


    Except for the captains, everyone left. They probably wanted to know about the Soul King.


    Alexander asked the weird-looking being that was the soul king, "What will you be doing now?"


    "I do not know," He replied.


    Even Alexander didn''t know. "Well, first of all, let''s change your looks a bit. You look too scary to see you as an ally,"


    He gave the man a few good clothes that made him look more friendly. "Okay, let''s go to the 1st division barracks. No use flying here continuously,"


    They came to therge hall and took seats. Alexander and Soul King sat beside Yamamoto. The five royal guards had also joined them.


    "Want some tea, my friends?" Iroh asked.


    Nobody denied him. Everyone was a fan of Iroh''s tea. It would be considered an honor if he poured it himself.


    "Will the Soul King be ruling the Soul Society now?" Yamamoto respectfully asked.


    The Soul King denied, "No, I am going to see the human world. It seems fascinating,"


    "Bwahaha... wonderful choice, I will show you around myself." Alexanderughed.


    "Then what about the soul society? What are we five supposed to do?" The royal guards asked.


    Soul King just shrugged his shoulder lightly, "I do not know. I did not appoint you to look after my tower,"


    Yamamoto nodded, "Yes, the whole soul society''s administration was created by old patriarchs of noble ns."


    "Why are we even discussing such dumb things? What we need to do is divide the work. Now that your job is simple and well defined, you need to maximize your efficiency. What I rmend is creating 6 divisions of Soul Society, each headed by a Royal guard and the Captainmander.


    "1 that will run the Soul Society that will look after the Seireitei where all Shinigami live.


    "4 divisions will be responsible for dealing with all souls in the East, West, North, and Southern parts of the Earth. Thest remaining division will be the logistics division. This way, your work efficiency will be great and the workload will be less." He suggested.


    Everyone nodded at this n.


    ...


    Hell,


    Deadpool arrived with the new prisoner Yhwach.


    Wade found himself standing in front of a ticket booth. Behind the booth was a dark metal gate on whose other side he could hear all kinds of screams and dreadful noises. His heart was getting excited now.


    "NEXT," The demon in the booth called out.


    "Oh, hey, Old man sent me to work here as a punisher. Also, this is the new delivery, here''s the report card," Deadpool said and handed the small piece of paper to the humanoid horned demon in a nice suit.


    The demon opened it and read, "Oh, a category 4. Well, he''ll be going to the permanent punishment division. It''s your first day right? I will show you the way to the Permanent Punishment Division."


    Deadpool cheerfully nodded, "Yes, I want to see Anakin Skywalker,"


    The demon smiled, "Hehe, easy now, you will have enough time to see him. Lucifer, by the way."


    Deadpool shook the hand while squealing like a fangirl, "Deadpool, big fan,"


    "I know, okay, this is the first area, basically the category 3e here to repent. Most souls here willplete their time and go back to get reincarnated. This is a delicate division as we can''t kill them or break their minds too much. Hence we don''t put newbies here." Lucifer walked him.


    "This one is the permanent punishment area. Category 4 sinners stay here. We didn''t have a level higher than 4 because category 5 sinners get their souls destroyed from the start. Anyway, your first task is to torture Yhawch. See that boiling oil, go and fry him." Lucifer pointed him to a huge pot sitting over burning mes.


    "You sure he will feel pain?" Deadpool asked.


    "Oh, he will feel much more than that. The oil is not simple. It multiplies pain to whatever level that would hurt the sinner. Even if he gets used to a certain amount of pain, it will only increase." Lucifer said.


    "Nice," Deadpool nonchntly threw Yhwach into the pot. Soon, loud screams from him starteding out.


    Just the pot beside this one, another demon was torturing a soul. Deadpool immediately recognized him.


    "Ah, Thanos is here too?" He eximed.


    "Heh, he''s been here for a long time now. We give him a nice oil bath every day as the starters. Or else his sense stays dull after the lusty night of dread." Lucifer exined.


    Deadpool was intrigued, "What is a lusty night of dread?"


    Lucifer chuckled and answered, "Ohoho... you don''t want to see that on your first day. Let''s just say, some not so family-friendly things happen. With a small doughnut of the sinner and a 100X bigger hotdog belonging to another sinner. Make all of them stand in line in increasing order with each receiving punishment from behind. I can proudly say, their nights are worse than their days."


    "When do they sleep?" Deadpool asked.


    "There is no such thing as sleeping for a sinner. Okay, get Yhwach out of the pot and take him to the area reserved for night activity," He ordered and gave him a map of Hell.


    Deadpool excitedlyughed, "YES!... best field trip EVER!"


    [You can see Lucifer and Hell on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Save Me." - Yhwach


    "YES! I AM LOVING IT!" - Deadpool


    1 Stone = 1 candy. (WARNING: It could also be real stones because little Thea secretly ate some of them.)

 Chapter 487: Leaving Bleach World

    "This is where humans go to watch movies. Umm... movies are like false man-made imagery meant to be seen as entertainment. Anything that happens in them is false, acted by actors." Alexander showed the Soul King around the human world.


    "Fascinating, do humans find violence entertaining?" Soul Kingmented while eating popcorn and watching Iron Man 1.


    "No no... they don''t enjoy violence. They enjoy watching the hero triumph over evil. Though sometimes they do like violence," Alexander said, thinking about the movie called John Wick.


    "I can understand. I never imagined that humans coulde this far. Even though their road was tough and filled with wars, they came this far. And this United Nations organization is an amazing establishment. Before I was locked I had seen humans. They had just started to live in viges at that time. Just a few thousand years did wonders for them. I initially had no hope for them and had predicted that they would go extinct," he said.


    Alexander scratched his beard thinking if he should tell that UNO became good because of him. In the end, he decided against it. It would be better if Soul King saw humans as not just evil.


    "So, what have you decided to do now?" Alexander asked him.


    The Soul King stayed quiet for a while. It seemed as if he was contemting something.


    "I have lived for a long long time. Even before I was sealed, I had lived long enough to not remember to whom, where, and when I was born.


    "I think I have lived enough as an immortal being. I want to be a mortal now. A mortal with an expiration date. I want to experience the joys, sorrows, and feelings of a mortal. So, I want you to take my powers away from me." Soul King said. Alexander smiled. "You are indeed a good being. Initially, I always wondered how could you allow those Shinigami to seal you and cut your limbs. Now I know. Okay, I will do it. I will also give you a name."


    Soul King nodded in waiting.


    They were in an empty theater so Alexander didn''t wait. He activated his God''s eyes and put his hand on Soul King''s forehead. He took away all his powers. "I name you Benjamin... you can choose any surname you want."


    Alexander also imnted knowledge about how to live in the world and what job to do to make a decent amount of money to live a fulfilling life. This way, he won''t do anything reckless. He also gave him a few million dors to get started.


    Alexander then got up and left Benjamin to enjoy the movie.


    ...


    Soul Society,


    Now, the shinigami had their fixed jobs. The captains of divisions were not supposed to fight and instead manage their divisions. 12 out of 13 divisions were now a part of 6 Super Divisions.


    3 divisionsing under every super division that was headed by a Royal Guard. Yamamoto still ran the Seireitei and was responsible for all the administrative and judicial aspects of Shinigami.


    Ichigo Kurosaki was being groomed as the new Captainmander ranked Shinigami. He had been officially admitted to the Soul Society as a Shinigami.


    A few Quincy living in the human world were also contacted. They were asked whether they would want to join the Shinigami.


    The problem with Quincy was that their methods of fighting evil spirits destroyed the soul instead of sending it to the next cycle. So, to deal with this, special weapons were made in soul society for Quincy.


    This way, Quincy and Shinigami did not need to stand against each other.


    Alexander, in the meantime, stayed inside Phixheim because the world was already headed in the right direction.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    "G-CHAAAAN... Look, I will jump now," Gyuki shouted from the top of a tform. Currently, they all had set up a huge circus tent with all kinds of gigs.


    Gyuki was trying to trapeze with his siblings.


    "I JUMP!"


    "Weeee...."


    They thought he was going to fall but he caught the swinging bar.


    "Hehe, you thought I was going to fall didn''t you?" Gyukiughed.


    "Saiken, youe next, I will catch you," He called out to his brother on the tform.


    Saiken confidently went ahead and jumped. Gyuki reached him on time and held onto his little arms.


    "Oh, you''re too slippery, Saiken," he said. Saiken''s hands soon slipped out of his grip.


    Saiken fell down on the safety. Everyoneughed seeing that.


    But, Nel ran up to Saiken and patted his head, "It''s okay, Sai-chan, we will find something for you too."


    Saiken wasn''t disheartened, "I know, I can still participate in the food-eating challenge and still win."


    A distance from them, Alexander was sitting and watching over the various activities going on. He was also ying Pai Sho with Dobby and Iroh. It was originally a 2 yer game but they made a newer version with 3 and 4 yers.


    "Iroh, since you ate that chakra fruit you have be quicker in mind," Dobby praised him.


    "Haha, but can I win against Alex? That is still to be known." Irohughed.


    "And... I win," Alexander dered.


    *Sigh*


    "It is no fun ying with you. Ragnarok is better. At least he shows anger and rage when he loses." Dobby joked.


    "Speaking of that lizard, where is he?" Alexander asked.


    "He is in Soul Society, still mining that gold," Dobby replied.


    "Ugh... we will be leaving this world soon so call him back. Tell him to return fast or I will leave him here and melt his gold mountain to make gold furniture for myself." Alexander told Dobby.


    Keeping that in mind, Dobby went out to catch him. Alexander also started finishing up. He still had to deal with KFC he bought.


    ...


    3 dayster, World Purity 90%


    Alexander was back in Soul Society. In front of him were all the captains.


    "You all did a good job till now. I hope you will keep on doing it. Make sure to always watch each other''s back because people like Aizen are not too umon.


    "I wish you all luck and more power. As long as you keep an eye on souls on earth, things will be fine, if you start ignoring them then evil souls will start corrupting the world and infiltrate Soul Society. Hence, your fate lies in your own hands. From my side, it is goodbye. I am going out to travel in space. But this does not mean that I can''t return, so be warned." He warned them.


    All the captains gave him a light bow before Alexander went to the human world.


    In the human world, he met Ichigo and his friends. Alexander knew that in this world, he didn''t have much deeper rtions with the people of the world so he was not that attached. The goodbyes didn''t make him that sad.


    "You will be the captainmander someday, Ichigo. Be sure not to lose your mind." Alexander advised him.


    Besides doing this, Alexander also met the soul king for thest time. The man was now working as a movie director and was on his journey to shock the world with his amazing fight sequences. It seems he found the best use for his knowledge.


    He was also dating someone but Alexander didn''t intervene much in his life and left him alone. Other than this, Blue Fang had made much progress in the world and had left behind a secret legacy ofpetency and righteousness. the good boy had done everything in his power to make the United Nations really do the job it was made to do instead of bending over to the demands of the powerful countries.


    With this, his journey in this world ended.


    ~Okay, onto the next world then.~ He muttered and let the light falling from the sky take him away.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 488: Mating Dance

    Alexander let himself touch the ground before opening his eyes. He felt the smell of nature before feeling anything else.


    Then he opened his eyes slowly. He found himself standing in the middle of a thick forest. Because there was not much light to disturb him he didn''t feel ufortable in the eyes.


    "Where are we now?" He thought and took out his phone to see where he was.


    In the message, it said that he was a zoologist and that the world''s purity was at 60%.


    *BAM*


    Out of nowhere a crudely made spear came towards him and collided with his chest before falling down.


    Alexander looked up to see where it came from. What he found surprised him. ~Apes? What is he doing here? But he soon understood that this was not the ape he knew.~


    Alexander had an idea now on where he was. ~This is probably the of apes. *Sigh* I guess I will help these poor beings.~


    He quickly called for Son Goku to apany him outside. He was probably the king of all monkeys so it would probably make things easier. "I mean no harm. I don''t even have a weapon." Alexander shouted and raised his arms.


    "HUMAN... NOT WELCOME," the leader ape said.


    Alexander was now one hundred percent sure that he was on the of the Apes movie world.


    "I''m not human," Alexander told the ape.


    "YOU LOOK HUMAN," he ape argued.


    "Well, I do but... ugh... listen, I mean no harm. I can instead help you all," Alexander said.


    Slowly, a huge horde of apes started appearing. Some swung on trees and some on horseback. It looked pretty weird.


    *POOF*


    "You called for me G-CHAN?" Son Goku appeared, alerting all the apes.


    "Yes, you see them, I want your help in creating a friendship with them," Alexander said.


    The Apes were very distrustful when it came to dealing with humans as they still hadn''t forgotten the exploitation and harms the humans did to them and continue to do it. But when it came to one of their own species, they were a bit more tolerant.


    Son Goku looked back at the shocked Apes. "Oh, why are you pointing sticks at my G-Chan? They won''t even scratch him."


    "What are you?" The leader Ape asked.


    "Oh, I am the 4 tailed beast, Son Goku. What is your name, kid?" Son Goku asked. He had erged himself to be much bigger than all the Apes to show dominance.


    The ape with white paint on its face looked at Son Goku in confusion, "I am Caesar,"


    "Okay, Caesar, my G-Chan here is a very nice person. He can help all you apes in whatever you need. You want food? He got it. You want a home? He got it. You want friends? I''m here. Just make a wish and you can have it." Son Goku told them.


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, I can get you lots of food and help initiate peace with humans. There won''t be any war then."


    Caesar, who was a big peace advocate, was interested in Alexander now. Even more so he was interested in the 4 tailed monkey.


    "What can a human do?" Caesar asked.


    Alexander waved his hand and bananas appeared in the hands of every ape there.


    "HU! HU! HU! HU!..." The apes started making noise in shock.


    "Haha, easy, it''s just one of my abilities. I told you I am not a human. I came from the sky," Alexander rified.


    "What do you want?" Caesar asked as he knew that nothing was free in this world.


    "To help you all. That is what I do. I know the current situation of you all. Humans want to destroy you and you are trying to protect yourself and your freedom. I can understand your cause. So, I will act as the arbitrator between you and Humans. Let''s see if we can reach a consensus and if we can''t then I will take you to a different jungle and world where no humans exist." Alexander proposed.


    Caesar intently looked at Alexander for a long time while his fellow Apes ate their banana. It was too tempting to not eat it.


    "Wait, I''ll discuss it with my people," Caesar said.


    Alexander agreed, "Sure, take me with you to your camp. I will wait for your answer there."


    Caesar nodded and led the way to his camp. When they reached the ce, a loud protest was made by jumping and shouting apes. None of them wanted to see a human there. Some even threw some stones at Alexander.


    But Caesar shouted back and made them know that it was his decree that the human stays.


    After that, to reduce the animosity Alexander threw a big feast for them. All kinds of things made from bananas and meat trees were there.


    When Dobby also joined him, heughed seeing the scene, "Haha, that gori would have been so jealous,"


    Alexanderughed and went to find Caesar. But on his way, he came upon a shrine with a statue. It was well made and showed a Gori figure.


    "I was looking for you," Caesar came to him.


    Alexander asked him in amusement, "Why do you have a statute of a Gori?"


    Caesar went forward and touched the feet of the statue. "He was the wisest of us all. He was the reason why we were able to establish our territory here. But sadly, Humans hunted him and killed him. We now see him as a saint who guides us in the times of need,"


    Alexander was amused. ~Haha, so the gori had his own adventures.~


    "So, what was your decision?" Alexander asked. He secretly waved his hand and gave Caesar the ability to speak better as expressing himself was a problem for him in his limited vocabry.


    Caesar started telling him his decision, "We have decided to let you try. We do not have any hope that humans will change but there is no risk in trying for once. They have already starteding after us with their weapons, the war is inevitable. So, what will be your n?"


    Alexander started exining. "Well, humans will most likely consider me a god when they will see me doing different unexinable things. It will shock you how much I can order them around after that.


    "We must take into ount that humans have also lost their world bnce due to the outbreak of the virus. ALZ-113 is good for Apes as it makes them intelligent but for humans, it is dangerous to their health and causes death."


    "Then when do we meet humans?" Caesar asked.


    "Soon, but first, let me go and settle everything. Until then, I will be leaving behind with you a friend of mine. He is like a saint who only desires peace. I''m sure your people will love him. He''s only interested in tea too." Alexander said.


    ...


    Leaving Iroh with the Ape vige, Alexander headed to the human world. He didn''t know much about what the rest of the world had turned into. He didn''t know what the year was in the human calendar.


    From what Caesar told him, he was most likely in the timeline of the War for the of Apes. So, there was supposed to be a small colonel here with a small unit of soldiers who came to hunt the Apes.


    But, Alexander ignored them and went up north where most of the surviving civilization was living. The president was also holed up there.


    ...


    Iroh was waiting with the rest of the Apes in their camp. Motivated by his habits, he started singing a song and ying guitar by taking inspiration from his surroundings.


    Soon, he was surrounded by many apes who were fascinated by him.


    "Join me, singing is one of the best creations of humans. A way of speaking whichbines meaningful words and a beautiful sounding voice." He encouraged the Apes.


    Although the apes didn''t have a good enough voice, it didn''t stop them from dancing in joy.


    "Bwahaha... Dancing is the second-best art but it was not made by humans. Many animals have been doing it since the dawn of time though they did it to impress their mates. Maybe you all can too."


    "Huhuhu..." Many Apesughed at that.


    [You can see Apes on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Dammit, I wish I was at that party." - Mister Immortal


    1 Stone = 1 Banana smoothie

 Chapter 489: Mad Scientist

    Surprisingly, when Alexander reached the White House and secretly entered it, he didn''t find the president. Instead, there were a group of people who were posing as the president of the country. The president had already died a year ago due to the virus but it would have caused too much instability so they didn''t announce.


    Now, these 5 men and women ruled the country like kings and queens. There was also Elon Musk among the 5 leaders.


    Alexander had already lost all hope that he could negotiate with these people.


    ~Well, humanity''s future looks bleak. I guess I will just take over the world.~ He decided and returned to the jungle.


    When he reached there he found out that an army of people was attacking the Apes. Iroh was already fighting the army and saving all the apes.


    It was a small unit consisting of about 50 men with modern weapons. But Iroh was a firebender. So to stop them from attacking the apes. He created a Wall of Fire between them.


    Alexander immediately took action and froze all the men. "What happened?"


    "They attacked us. I told you, peace was not an option with humans," Caesar came to him.


    "I know, I am not asking for peace now. Instead, I will take you to a new where no humans live. You all can live there happily. Though I will have to find all the apes in this world so they aren''t left behind to be exploited." Alexander said. "Did you not meet the human leader?" Caesar asked.


    "I saw them, they were not good people. I will be dealing with themter too. Right now, you need to go and gather all your people. I will be taking you to your new home soon," he advised him.


    "What about them?" He asked, pointing at the attackers.


    "Oh, don''t worry about them. They will stay here. You go," Alexander assured him.


    Taking onest nce, Caesar shouted to his people and returned to the camp. Alexander, meanwhile, passed judgment on all the people in category 3. Then he found the colonel who was specifically responsible for the attack.


    From his mind, Alexander found out that they had locked thousands of apes and were even using them to dobor. Anger by this, he burned him alive to ashes then flew to the concentration camp.


    There, he saw the apes caught in tight cages and some others being forced to work by people with guns. Alexander didn''t leave any of them unjudged.


    Then he freed the apes and told them the n of Caesar. They were already very tired and defeated so they agreed and entered his pocket dimension.


    "So, more beings in Phixheim?" Iroh asked.


    "No, not Phixheim, I will give them another. Phixheim would get too crowded. And considering that they will be evolving at a very fast pace, they will need a," Alexander exined.


    "Haha, I guess I found more people to spread Tealism," Iroh joked.


    "Hah, Tealism, only you cane up with this. Well, let''s put this world in order now. I will throw the vine around the world so humanity can gain confidence back. Dobby is already gathering all the Apes with io spell." Alexander briefed and got to work.


    He again flew to the White House and gathered all the leaders. They tried to shoot him first but he easily overcame it by showing his godly power.


    "All right, listen to me. I will be giving you a vine. It will stop the virus from spreading and killing you all. But, the catch is that I will be running the government until you all are back on your feet." Alexander proposed.


    "Cool, I can get back to preparing my ship to Mars. I never wanted to be here anyway but the damn virus ruined everything," Elon Musk asked.


    "Sure, go to Mars, Titan, or anywhere you want, as long as you don''t do something stupid, I''m fine. So, what''s it going to be?" He asked.


    The 5 leaders were already looking at him as if he was the seconding of Jesus with his magical abilities. So, they agreed. He gave them the vine and headed off to other parts of the world.


    Europe, Asia, Australia, Africa, and other smaller parts of the world. He gave the vine and took over the government. Most ces didn''t even have governments.


    "Dobby, do your magic. I will be taking the Apes to their new home," Alexander instructed him and left.


    ...


    On an uninhabited in Dimensional Pocket.


    Alexander changed the''s topography to mimic a jungle with lots of rivers and fruit trees.


    "This will be where you all will be living. There are no humans in this world so you only need to think about advancing yourself as a species." Alexander said.


    Caesar had already sent his people to look around while he stayed, "Did you make this world?"


    "No, my father did, but I own it. There are others too. There is one where Dragons live, one where frozen people live, and many more. So, you are not the only people in the universe, however on this, only Apes will live," Alexander told him.


    "How many apes are there in total?" Caesar asked.


    "About a million in total. You were the first one to gain intelligence so I hope you will be the one leading them. I will be keeping an eye so don''t worry about a fight breaking out. I will intervene if it happens." Alexander assured him.


    Son Goku quickly chimed in, "Yes, I will intervene."


    *Pat Pat*


    "Haha, yes, you can. Okay, then, see youter, Caesar. I have left some books for you to read and learn about how to create a good civilization," He said good luck and went out to help Dobby.


    ...


    3 Years Later,


    It took him a bit more than he had nned. The world had changed too much. The cities were turned into forests. But Alexander didn''t cut the trees and instead made new cities around them, starting a new architectural trend called symbiotic design. Where humans and the nts coexist and help each other.


    Dobby was as always the ruler of the world. He basically deleted many governments around the world. Governments based on religion and other harmful ideas were removed and new governments based on the thinking of coexistence and peace were brought in.


    Because the world already had all the data needed to develop technologies, the industries started again with a quick push.


    Three yearster, the world was back on its feet with a lesson learned about not messing with animals. Alexander didn''t n on living there for too long. He would not stay to make them perfect.


    Helping the Apes had already increased the world''s purity to 80%. Helping humans shot it up to 90%. With that, he was out.


    ...


    *Yawn*


    ~Where will my destiny take me now?~ He wondered as he was being taken to a new world.


    *Swoosh*


    He opened his eyes and found himself standing in the middle of a sidewalk. Looking around, he ascertained that he was in the modern world. Maybe somewhere in the 90s.


    "Okay, let''s see what my identity is." He said and took out his phone.


    He read the words, "What happens when a simple world is threatened by an enemy from space that is too strong for even the strongest weapons on the earth? To find out more, stay tuned,"


    Alexander sneered, "What the hell is this?"


    He then read more, "You are a mad scientist who specializes in bombs. But because you were mad you were dishonorably fired.


    World Purity - 79%"


    Alexander raised an eyebrow, "Hmm, this world is fairly pure it seems. Well, I''m gonna have to wait for this enemy from the sky to show up."


    [You can see Apes in jail and the new world on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 490: God save this world

    Alexander went to the best looking hotel nearby and tried to book a suite.


    "Wee to the penins, how may I help you?" The receptiondy spoke to Alexander in a judgmental tone. Alexander had forgotten that he was in a modern world now and was still wearing his nice Shinigami robes. But Alexander didn''t care about his looks. He preferred such clothes than normal pants and shirts.


    "How much will a room cost me?" Alexander asked.


    "It can cost you anywhere from 500 dors to 5 thousand. It depends on the level of experience you want." She answered.


    "Okay, give me the best one then for 5 days," Alexander said.


    The woman busied herself on theputer while Alexander had a sudden realization. He didn''t have any cash.


    "That will be 25 thousand dors, sir. Please swipe the card here," she told him.


    "Actually, I will be paying in gold," Alexander replied and put a kilogram heavy brick of gold on the counter.


    The receptionist was gobsmacked by it. "Umm... sir, I''m gonna have to call the manager. I don''t know if this is eptable." "Sure, child," Alexander nodded and looked around.


    The girl ran away with the gold bar to an office. Soon she returned with an old man who just smiled at Alexander. "Ah, sir. We have booked your room. Please enjoy your stay,"


    Alexander took the key and just went to his room on the top floor. ~That was easy,~


    He locked himself in and picked up the newspaper.


    *POP POP*


    Ragnarok and Dobby appeared.


    "What are you doing?" Ragnarok asked while searching the fully stocked refrigerator. He took out a beer.


    "I am looking for a job. I can''t really use gold all the time. Imagine using a gold coin to pay for a roadside hotdog," Alexander said.


    Dobby interjected, "But boss, you are probably the most overqualified person in the world. Even if they made you the president, you''d still be overqualified. Are you sure you need to search for jobs?"


    "Haha, of course, I need to search. I don''t have any degree in this world. And registering myself would be a hassle. So, I am looking for a good skill-based job. My background is also that of a mad scientist so that limits the prospects." Alexander replied.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly Alexander and Dobby found themselves covered in cold beer.


    "What the hell Ragnarok, can''t you be civilized for a minute?" Alexanderined.


    "Ain''t my fault. Someone shook the can before putting it here." Ragnarok said and took another can.


    *BOOM*


    This one sprayed on them again, but Alexander and Dobby saved themselves. Soon, the three were wearing bathrobes as they decided to take turns taking baths and getting the beer off of themselves.


    *Ding Dong*


    "Oh, it must be the food I ordered," Alexander said and went to check up.


    The second he opened the door he was crowded by 5 policemen.


    "This is him," the hotel manager shouted from behind the wall of policemen.


    Soon, Dooby and Ragnarok also came to see what themotion was all about.


    Alexander facepalmed himself. From the other''s viewpoint, there were three tall men standing in their questionable bathing robes, wet hair, and in a single room. It was obviously suspicious. Alexander tried to rify, "I can exin, gentlemen."


    But the policemen took out their guns as they felt threatened by the 3 huge men of questionable motives.


    "GET DOWN ON THE GROUND!"


    Alexander did not, "Why are you even here? At least tell me that first,"


    "You are under arrest for smuggling gold. We will be taking you in for questioning," one of them said.


    "Get those toys out of my face," Ragnarok grunted at one of the female officers who hade too close to him.


    "GET DOWN!"


    "I ain''t going down. I''m not into that stuff, though if you are then be my guest," Ragnarok replied cheekily.


    *BAM*


    The female officer tried to push him down. But she couldn''t even move him an inch. While pushing hard, she suddenly lost bnce and fell into Ragnarok''s chest.


    "Bwahaha... a very wee ident, prettydy." Ragnarokughed.


    The female officer embarrassingly bnced herself. Her face was red by now. She had felt the metal-like muscles on Ragnarok''s body and was already having a small crush on him.


    "Dammit, I have an interview tomorrow for a trantor job at the White House. I need to go to DC. Can''t spend the night in your jail cell." Alexander said, ignoring Ragnarok, and used his magic to send the policemen away.


    "Goddamit, that woman was into me," Ragnarokined.


    "Seriously? If you had mated with her she would have died." Dobby said from the side.


    Ragnarok scoffed, "Huh, I have a gentle touch. I would have treated her like a newborn."


    *BOOM*


    Another can of beer opened with a ssh. Making Ragnarok''s face wet.


    Dobbyughed, "Haha, yeah... gentle touch."


    Once that was done, Alexander first went to a nearby school to interview for the sports coach. He was just passing his time until the aliens came. Dobby and Ragnarok went on their way to explore the city.


    Alexander went in to give his interview. He was rejected due to his age. They didn''t even let him show his sports abilities.


    ~Now I understand how normal people must have felt when looking for a job.~ He thought. In his first life too, his first job was in the army and after that, he became too famous and rich to ever worry about a job so he had no experience in job hunting.


    So, Alexander went back to his room in the hotel. "Let''s go to DC."


    "Bwahaha... you didn''t get the job?" Ragnarokughed loudly.


    "No, I didn''t. Why are youughing? What did you do today?" Alexander asked.


    "Ah, I went to a casino and made ten grand. I just put my gold rings on the bet and made money." Ragnarok answered.


    "Hmm... that''s cheating. You weren''t working, you were cheating." Alexander used.


    "Say whatever you want, I am the bread and butter earner of this house now," Ragnarok smugly said.


    "What did you do, Dobby?" Alexander asked.


    "I went to the park and sang songs to collect money?" Dobby replied.


    Ragnarok scoffed, "Hah, and how much did you get? ten cents?"


    "Actually it was 50,000 dors and also a business card from a studio agent. He works for some Universal Music Company. He said that I can be a millionaire and recorded my song and bought the copyright for it from me." Dobby revealed.


    Alexander and Ragnarok''s jaws had dropped by now.


    "Tsk... it seems I''m the only unlucky one," Alexander cursed.


    *SIRENS*


    "Argh, what''s this noise now?" Ragnarok shouted and went to the balcony to check. There he looked up at the sky.


    "ALEX, LOOK!" He shouted.


    Alexander went out and looked. There was a huge flying saucer in the sky. Probably 15 miles in diameter. "I guess these are aliens. Now, I can also confidently say that we are in the Independence day movie world."


    "Haha, I''m gonna have to stop these aliens it seems. But, we must stop riots going on in the city now. People think this threat is temporary and try to loot shops not realizing that if the aliens attack they will all die." Alexander decided.


    Dobby nodded his head, "Yeah, I will send our people to the streets to maintain order."


    "I will go to the White House then. Along with work, I will have my interview," Alexander replied.


    "Are you still looking for a job?" Ragnarok asked.


    "I made amitment that I would be there so I will be. A man should never break his words." Alexander quoted.


    "Ah, you should stop drinking Iroh''s tea. It''s getting in your head," Ragnarok joked and flew out.


    ...


    Along with New York, the alien ships had appeared all around the world. The world was in a mess at the moment but surprisingly, things were brought back in control by mysterious men in Santa us suits.


    White House,


    "Who are these men? Are they some kind of secret organization?" The president asked his defense secretary.


    "We don''t know, sir. If they were really that top-secret then I''m sure we aren''t supposed to know." The defense secretary answered.


    "Well, let''s just thank heavens that they are helping. What''s the status of our friendship message?" The president inquired.


    "It was destroyed by the enemy fire, sir,"


    *Sigh*''


    The president tiredly sighed and looked out of the window at the spaceship above the white house, "God save this world."


    [You can see spaceship on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 100 Bananas(But you have to eat them all at once.)

 Chapter 491: Area 51

    Alexander, Ragnarok, and Dobby flew to DC. They went straight towards the White House without even hiding themselves.


    "How do you think they will react?" Dobby asked.


    "Scared, awed, and violent. They will probably try to kill us first." Alexander said.


    "If only I had a gold coin every time people tried to kill us," Ragnarok mumbled.


    "Then you''d have another gold mountain." Alexander joked.


    "We''re close, let''s greet the so-called most powerful person in the world," he said, with the White House in their view.


    ...


    White House,


    Although it was 1996 and 9/11 had not happened yet, the security of the White House was still good enough, at least when it came to air security. So, when three dots appeared on the radar, they got into a frenzy trying to identify it. But they did not receive any reply no matter how much they tried to contact.


    Inside the security room,


    "We are not able to see any kind of electrical signature from these three things, sir." A soldier told hismander.


    "We have sent out the jets. They will be making visual confirmation soon," themander replied, though his face showed panic.


    "Do you think it is them?" The soldier asked.


    Themander grunted, "Focus on your work,"


    After a while, the jets had a visual confirmation. "Sir, we can see them. They are... humans."


    The people in the security room were shocked. Themander quickly spoke, "Can you repeat?"


    "They are humans, sir... or at least look like humans. They are flying on their own, without any vehicle, sir. Should we engage?"


    It was like the room exploded and people started talking.


    "Oh no, the aliens areing here,"


    Themander quickly ran to the president in the war room to inform him. There was a meeting going on inside the room on how to deal with the aliens. They were considering the nuke option heavily.


    "SIR! three beings have been spotteding towards the White House." He loudly told the president, Thomas J. Whitmore.


    After contemting for a few minutes, the president spoke, "What are you waiting for then? Prepare to greet them!"


    Themander was a bit confused, "How do you mean greet, sir? With bullets or...?"


    "You do know that they are beings who came from sky traveling god knows how many light-years. They can destroy us whenever they want. Will our bullets stop them? NO! Go and prepare to give them a gentleman''s wee." The president ordered them.


    Secretary of Defense Albert Nimziki then decided to speak up, "Mr. President, I don''t think that would be wise. They have already destroyed the wee chopper we sent to establishmunication. What if they decided to harm you?"


    "They will harm us even if we don''t meet them. Did you forget what Mr. Levinson told us? The clock is ticking. If you are so scared you are free to leave and hide somewhere." The president barked at him and got up to prepare for the wee.


    ...


    "Bwahaha... look, are they waving wee gs at us?" Ragnarokughed.


    "It has wee written on white cloth. Are they admitting defeat or something?" Dobby added.


    Alexander scoffed, "Huh, admitting defeat? They are arrogant people, they won''t do that. They probably saw us in their RADAR and thought that it would be wiser to not attack us."


    The threended in front of the yard and walked to the entrance. Soon, the president with a long entourage of people came out to greet them. They were shocked to see that the aliens looked so human-like.


    "Wee to Earth, although we cannot understand yournguage, I''m sure you do." The President said while putting forward his hand to shake.


    Alexander shook it and spoke, "Haha, thanks, I guess."


    Everyone had their jaws falling when he spoke. They all now had doubts that these three were not aliens.


    "Are you the aliens?" The president asked.


    Alexander scratched his beard, "Ummm... I am an alien but not the ones that came in those."


    He pointed to the huge flying saucer in the sky as he said that. The ship had the White House at its center ready to be obliterated.


    All the people had question marks over their heads, "Wait, then... how many aliens are living on this?"


    "Bwahaha... it seems the greatest country in the world doesn''t know about its people. I bet you don''t know about the alien corpse in Area 51 either." Ragnarokughed mockingly.


    This time the president was utterly confused and angered. He looked at his defense secretary and said, "What are they saying? Since when did we have an alien corpse?"


    The defense secretary came forward meekly, "S-Sir, we had them for the past 40 years. Along with one of their smaller crafts."


    "I AM THE GODDAMN PRESIDENT OF THIS COUNTRY! Why didn''t I know of this?" He questioned.


    "It was a top-secret, sir." the Secretary replied.


    "And I am the highest authority in this country." He shouted back and looked at Alexander.


    "If you are not them then who are you?" He asked Alexander.


    "I am like you but different. I am also not from this. I havee to save you all from these aliens. They are known to travel from one to another, eat up its resources, and head to the next one. So, you all are nothing but ants to them." Alexander exined.


    They were horrified by this. Then a man in sses came forward, "Yes, how will you stop them? They have some kind of energy field around their craft."


    "Haha... what energy field? Look," Alexander said and pointed his finger at the flying saucer in the sky.


    *BOOM*


    A blue light went out of his finger and prated the ship. The blue light passed straight through the ship, making a hole in it.


    Loud explosions starteding from the alien ship as it tried to maintain stability, eventually giving up and flying away in the sky to the mothership for repairs.


    After it was gone they looked back at Alexander.


    "So you are like a superhero?" The president asked.


    Alexander startedughing in amusement, "I''ll take superhero any day instead of being called God."


    Alexander then walked into the White House without asking and took the seat in the President''s office. He remembered his nostalgic days when he was the president in the Marvel world.


    ~Haha... I wonder how little Morgan is.~ He chuckled.


    But to everyone there, the chuckle sounded scary.


    *Cough*


    "What are you doing? How can you sit on that seat yo..." Albert Nimziki, the Defence Secretary, tried to suck up to the president.


    Alexander waved his hand and the man''s lips turned into a zipper. "Shut your mouth, I get it, you are trying to lick the president''s feet but there is a time and ce for that, right now is none of that.


    "Also, what does this chair even mean when all your lives are hanging by a thin thread and the one in control of that thread is sitting in the sky."


    "Where do you fit in all this?" The President asked.


    "It depends on you all. Let''s go to your area 51 and see what is going on there. I need to confirm something first before I help you, humans." Alexander told them.


    They all took a breath of cold air. They had no idea what this godly alien was nning to check and they hoped that they would pass.


    The President nodded and looked at his chief of staff, "Get Air Force one ready. We are leaving."


    Alexander got up, "No need, let''s go there right now."


    He took out his pink door and opened it. The location of Area 51 was the same in all Earth iterations so he didn''t need to ask them to open it.


    As soon as he opened the gate there was a big wave of chatter and awe. On both sides, actually. In fact, the other side only had soldiers so all of them now had their guns pointed in the direction of the door.


    Alexander looked back at the President. "Tell them to stand down,"


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 492: SIMP

    The President walked to the other side with his arms up, "Easy now. You know who I am. Put your weapons down."


    All the shocked soldiers put down their guns as the General In charge came over.


    Soon after, everyone crossed the door leading to the facility.


    "Unbelievable, we traveled 700 miles just by crossing the door." David Levinson eximed.


    "You can even cross continents with it. Evens." Ragnarok said, making their minds go numb. In their minds now, these humanoid aliens looked much more advanced than those attacking their small.


    "Let''s go in and see the alien aircraft that they have held here," Alexander decided.


    His demands were like words engraved in gold. The president ordered and everyone followed.


    They were brought underground to the ce the aircraft was held. It was a pretty nice research facility with the aircraft held in the middle by some kind of detachable tform.


    "Ghost, take over," Alexander muttered. His A.I. quickly did a check of the system of the ship and returned back to him. "Hmm, as you guessed, this ship has been transmitting SOS signals for the past 40 years. In fact, the scientists here even connected it with the mainputers which were further connected to satellite systems."


    "So you mean that this ship was using human satellites to send signals to its mothership. Well, does it also have an AI?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, It does. But I have subjugated it and rewritten it to help us." Ghost said.


    Alexander nodded and looked back at the people, "Congrattions, you people yed yourself. By connecting this aircraft to the mainwork you allowed it to send SOS to the mothership. So, today they are here because of what you all did. It would have been fine if you had just destroyed this thing."


    Ragnarok also reprimanded them, "I seriously find yourck ofmon sense disturbing, people."


    "WE CAUGHT ONE! WE CAUGHT ONE ALIVE!" A man came in running. He told everyone that they now had a living alien under custody.


    Alexander was interested in this, "Bring me to it. I will see what I can get out of it."


    Soon, they came to a room with a ss wall. Alexander simply passed through the wall easily, making people gawk at that. The more he revealed his powers the more godly he seemed to them.


    He walked to the Alien. It had tentacles and looked very ugly. It had arge head and a small body. Alexander understood the reason behind their such looks. They had an increased function of their minds which probably made their minds bigger and as the technology progressed their lower body became smaller.


    Alexander tried to talk to it mentally. "Hello!"


    The Alien was shocked. It had been acting of being unconscious for a while now, waiting for the humans toe closer. "Who are you?"


    "Someone who could very well destroy your species," Alexander said, showing it a video of him destroying their ship in DC.


    The Alien didn''t make any unnecessary noises for a while. Then it spoke in a slightly fearful voice, "What do you want?"


    "Peace. I want you to share your tech with humans and leave this and all others with life alone. I will let you all go then." Alexander told him.


    "Oh, how will you make us do that?" It asked.


    "I have infected your body with a virus that, when activated, would kill you. The moment you betray and go back on your words you will die. I will also send you back to your ship and soon get your whole species infected. You have a hive mind, don''t you? Then I will hunt all your queens. I''m sure I can destroy you." He threatened.


    "Lies..." The alien said.


    Alexander was indeed lying that it was a virus. Instead, it was a curse. Much deadlier than a virus because it couldn''t be cured.


    He activated the curse that made the alien suffocate, "Feel that? That is the virus I activated. Now, are you ready to go back to your people and negotiate?"


    "I will kill myself." The alien replied.


    "I know, that is why I will be going with you," Alexander said.


    "Hahaha... then you will not be returning alive. We always win, one way or another." The alien gloated.


    Alexander rolled his eyes and just punched its ugly face, "Get up, you will be driving the aircraft. Wait, doesn''t your Queen already know what happened here?"


    "I am a mere lowly fighter. Great Queen would not waste her precious time on me." The alien proudly replied. He seemed to take pride in being nothing too great.


    "Ugh... you are weird," Alexandermented and went out.


    ...


    Alexander talked to the humans, "I will be going to their mother ship with this alien and that aircraft. I will not only make them go away but also share their technology with you."


    "You talked to it? But we didn''t hear anything." General interjected.


    "Because we were using telepathy. Speaking is too lowly for them. Anyway, get the ship ready." He ordered.


    ...


    Within an hour, Alexander was on the ne with the alien and Ragnarok.


    Ragnarok was constantly making fun of the alien, "Hey, how do you reproduce? I don''t see any convenient gun there?"


    The Alien grunted, "Only the queenys eggs. We are mere faithful servants of hers."


    "SIMP," Ragnarok blurted, confusing the alien.


    "See, I told you. He''s a fanatic." Alexander said.


    "Bwahaha... aren''t we all fanatic about something? So what if our little Alien here has some mommy issues." Ragnarok joked.


    *Sigh*


    "We''re here. Get ready to die now." The Alien announced.


    "Haha... I don''t think we will need to go that far." Alexander chuckled and got up to head out.


    "Who is the highest officer on this ship?" Alexander asked.


    "It is Harvester Supreme Commander." The alien replied.


    "Good, then lead me to him." He ordered.


    ...


    After a bit of walking in the huge mother ship. They appeared inside a big open chamber. All the aliens were shocked seeing a human there. They chattered among themselves by making weird noises.


    "Why have you brought the insects here?" Harvester Supreme Commander asked angrily. Guards were already creeping from the sides.


    "I was caught by them. Also, this is not a regr human." The alien exined.


    Alexander looked at the ugly faces of so many aliens there. They were not wearing any exo-suits right now. He waved his hand and made a nice table and chairs appear out of nowhere.


    "Just as you saw, I am not normal. Now, why don''t youe and sit? We need to talk." He said.


    The Supreme Commander was bewildered by this so he took a seat. He was already nning on disposing of these humans so he was going to hear them out for now.


    Ragnarokughed, "Stop dreaming, you can''t kill us."


    The Supreme Commander was now shocked. Finding out that these humans probably had the same mental powers as them.


    "WHY HAVE YOU COME HERE?" He asked angrily.


    Alexander spoke, "We want you to leave this and never return."


    "Why would we do that? We have already won." The alien scoffed.


    "Because I am going to make an offer you can''t refuse," Alexander replied smugly.


    "You mean, I am going to threaten you so bad you will wet your pants... ah, he''s not even wearing pants. What a nudist?" Ragnarok added from the side.


    [You can see the spacecraft, the alien, and the mothership on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Once a wise man said, alien or human, a SIMP is a SIMP." - Ragnarok


    1 Stone = 1 Anti-SIMP banana.

 Chapter 493: Tragedy of Earth

    Alexander told the Supreme Commander about the virus and that he was already affected by it now. After a little demonstration, he understood that Alexander was not lying.


    "YOU... the queen knows now. She will being here to obliterate your world." The Supreme Commander threatened.


    "Well, I guess you didn''t learn the lesson. Be my guest, if you want to go extinct, doe." Alexander uninterestingly said.


    He looked behind him from where some aliens wereing to attack him. He waved his hand and made them bump into each other. Then he flew out.


    "I will be stopping your invasion till then. Let''s meet your queen soon. Also, the virus is still active." He told him and flew out while sting any attackering in his way.


    Alexander flew down to earth. While doing so he circled around the, destroying all the flying saucers. They all simply blew up and disappeared.


    He then flew back to Area 51. Everyone was expecting him there so they crowded him as soon as hended.


    "So, did you kill them with your rainbow powers?" Capt. Steven Hiller asked him.


    "No, Will Smith, we will be waiting for their Hive queen to arrive," Alexander replied, not bothering with anyone and just setting up a barbeque for himself. "Who''s Will Smith?" Capt. Hiller asked.


    "Nobody,e, flip the meat here. I will get the beers." Alexander instructed him.


    He materialized a giant freezer and then put in homebrewed FireWhiskey and beer in it.


    "Bwahaha... this is what I call work," Ragnarokughed.


    "Dobby,e here and put the seasoning on," Alexander shouted.


    Although Dobby was a vegetarian, because this meates from the meat trees in Dracheim, he eats it. Also, it was tasty.


    "Really? A barbeque? Right now?" The president asked in an angry tone.


    "Listen, kid. I''ve been working non-stop for a while now. Also, I have dealt with their attack ships. Now, there is only the mothership remaining. Just chill now, you''re not dying." Alexander shrugged and went to eat.


    Everyone ignored the president and just enjoyed the free food. The whole base turned into a giant party ground. The soldiers brought out their own grill. With Alexander''s unlimited magically appearing meat, there was no shortage of food.


    *POP*


    *Sniff Sniff*


    "Brothers, G-Chan is partying secretly." Chomei appeared with his group of siblings. Nel, Yalo, and Ajax were included in their group.


    After sneaking around for a while and getting caught, they also joined Alexander, much to the shock of people there from seeing the various speaking beings. But they didn''t dare to harm or speak to them.


    ...


    The curse on the aliens had worked without the knowledge of Alexander. He underestimated his own enhanced powers.


    The Alien queen tried toe towards earth with malicious intent. But that led to her demise. Her death in return killed her whole army.


    Not just her, all other Queens across the universe died because they were attacking inhabiteds.


    All this happened without even Alexander''s knowledge.


    *Beep Beep*


    Alexander took out his phone to check the message, "Mission Complete, Universe Jump in 15 minutes."


    "WHAT?! How did this happen?" He asked himself and checked the world''s purity. It was surprisingly at 90.001%.


    He looked around at the little potatoes and others dancing to music and eating. "OH damn!"


    "QUICK QUICK! Jump back to Phixheim. We are leaving." Alexander shouted.


    All the tailed beasts and his grandkids ran back in. Dobby came to him and asked, "What happened?"


    "My curse was too effective. It destroyed the aliens. They are all dead and the mission gotpleted." Alexander exined in the least words.


    Dobby nodded and entered Phixheim with Ragnarok. Alexander then went to the President.


    "All the aliens are dead. The mothership in the sky is empty now. It will stay there for humanity to reverse engineer it and advance yourself.


    "But, let me warn you that if you try to misuse the new tech then the ship will disappear. Humanity will also be punished by the removal of any technological advancement derived from alien technology.


    "I have made the knowledge about how to enter that ship public. The rest is on you and how you explore it. Take care."


    He waved his hand and all his stuff disappeared back into Phixheim.


    "I hope you all don''t mess up this chance I have given you. Your world is in very good shape right now. Too much nationalism can be counter-effective, you must understand that." He warned them.


    *BOOM*


    An eye-piercing golden light fell from the sky, talking Alexander with him. By the time they opened their eyes, there was nothing.


    ...


    After Alexander left, the earth remained normal for theing 5 years. But then came a new President and a sudden wave of ultra-nationalistic views around the world changed the status quo of the treaties signed to explore the alien mothership.


    In the past five years, humans had been able to learn just 2 percent of the basic science behind the ship. With that science, they made many things. Such as high-speed hover trains and better batteries. Also, there was a big advancement in the telmunication field.


    However, due to the new politics, countries stopped coborating.


    They stopped sharing knowledge with each other and ended up dividing the ship into sectors. But, conflicts were bound to happen as the ship was not a cake with identical parts all around.


    Russia felt that the US was getting too much, the US was alleging that China was getting too much and was stealing their tech. Then, the first bullet was fired in space. Then the second.


    The alien ship turned into a battleground while countries on earth stopped all diplomatic ties with each other. The world got divided into two sides, one side with the United States and the other with Russia.


    After 500th death in space. The United States decided to send their army to space and fully militarise their part of the ship. Other countries did the same. But, this only made the level of fighting more explosive.


    Then Russia did it. They had sneaked a nuclear warhead into space. They nted it close to the American part of the ship and blew it.


    It destroyed that part of the ship. In retaliation, the United States sent their nukes and obliterated the whole Ship in space.


    This action led the war to the ground. Instead of engaging in small skirmishes. They went all out. All the countries that had Nukes blew each other apart. In fact, some countries that were not known to have nukes, for example, Nigeria, Thand also fired some. But no one was worried about that at that time.


    The world had already been destroyed, mostly in a matter of minutes. But the worst of their worries wasn''t the nukes and their nuclear fallout. They could have survived if it was just that.


    50 Years since Alexander had left, and 1 year after humans blew the Alien mothership in the space, the tragedy urred.


    The alien mothership had a diameter of 600 kilometers. Forparison, the asteroid that killed Dinosaurs was just 15 kilometers wide.


    Because of nukes, the mothership in space had fallen apart into multiple pieces of varying size. Some were tens of kilometers wide, some were straight-up 100 kilometers wide.


    They all started falling down. First, it was just the small ones that only destroyed the remaining cities.


    Humans didn''t have any nukes now and didn''t have time to make more in order to maybe push the parts of the ship away.


    So, the first 100 kilometers wide piece fell. Then the rest of it. All humans died a gruesome death. Earth returned to its volcanic state and after that, it took 2 billion years for it to return to its watery state. But, by then the sun had be too hot for life to exist on Earth. Hence, it remained a identical to Mars for the remaining time until the Sun became so hot that it turned into another Mercury.


    ...


    Alexander opened his eyes and found himself standing in front of an empty shop. It seemed like a small restaurant of some sort.


    "Where am I now?" He mumbled and took out his phone to check it.


    [You can see Harvester queen and volcanic earth on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 494: Grandmas Recipe

    Alexander read the message on the phone. Soon, memories started to appear. This time they were in the form of a monologue. He saw many people in them. "You have retired and have taken a life of anonymity. You were a great hero in the past but now you are the cook in your wife''s restaurant. The world looks up to you your ideals even after your ''death''. You inspired generations and defeated many viins.


    You are, The Golden Grandpa.


    World Purity = 65%"


    Alexander scratched his head reading all this information. It made him some kind of hero but didn''t give him any sort of knowledge about the world he was in except information about a few people whom he knew in his past in the world.


    Alexander came out of his stupor and looked behind himself. There was a small restaurant. It looked like an old-style Japanese restaurant where you sat on the risen floor on pillows. It had a nice vibe and went nicely with his traditional clothes.


    He looked up at the name of the shop and couldn''t help but smile. "Grandma''s Recipe ha? I guess Olivia and I will run this ce now."


    "Old man,e in now, Grandma wants you in." Hats came to call him in.


    "Hah, it seems they are already in here," Alexander muttered and went in.


    Inside, he was greeted by emptiness. There were no customers in the shop. But, the seats still had people. Ragnarok and Iroh were ying Pai Sho in a corner. Dobby was cleaning. Dous was organizing the nts with his scissors. Blue Fang was cutting vegetables in the kitchen and Olivia was cooking. "Dad..."


    Alexander looked down at who was pulling his pants. It was the cute Yalo. He picked him up, "Haha, what are you doing here alone? Where are your siblings?"


    "H...ide... I... seek," Yalo said with much effort.


    "Oh, so you are looking for them? Well, let me help you." Alexander said, and looked around to find where they were hiding.


    Then he whispered, "Chomei is hiding in the cupboard and eating cookies, you can hear the chewing sound, Nel is hiding under the Kotatsu, Kurama his hiding inside Ragnarok''s jacket."


    Yalo nodded and went to find them while Alexander headed to Kitchen.


    "What is it, Oli? You asked for me?" He inquired.


    "Yeah, we are running out of some stuff. Go to the market and buy some." She said while handing him a list.


    "Why don''t you just take them from Phixheim? We have everything unlimited there." Alexander asked.


    Olivia looked at him with in eyes. Alexander shrunk his neck and nodded, "Okay, give me the list."


    ~I guess she wants realism.~ he thought.


    "Yes, I want a bit less magic for as long as we are here," Olivia said.


    Alexander looked at her in shock, "Wait, how did you?"


    "No, I didn''t read your mind, Alex. After living with you for so long, I have realized that you are not too unpredictable. In fact, I''d say Chomei is more unpredictable than you."


    "Ah, stop humiliating me, Oli. Chomei is as simple-minded as anyone can be." Alexanderughed it off.


    "Then you don''t know Chomei. His little mind is always in overdrive." Olivia said, chuckling a little.


    "Grandma, you called me? Is the food ready? Can I taste it?" Speaking of the devil, the cute goofball Chomei came.


    Alexanderughed and went out. "Ajax, you''re doing nothing,e with me. Grandpa and Grandson will have a fun trip to the market."


    Ajax ran up to him and jumped onto his shoulders. "Let''s gooooo..."


    "Haha..." Alexander cheerfully took the bicycle and carefully paddled it. He was careful not to peddle it so hard that it would either break or propel them to space.


    "How''s life in Phixheim, Ajax?" He asked.


    "Oh, it is very fun. Though mom is sometimes strict with studies, dad and grandma are always fun. Aunt Az is also fun, she taught me how to make fire and electricity.


    "Uncle Saitama is weird, He''s so strong that even my full-powered punch doesn''t even tickle him.


    "Big Sis Amy is the best. She can now make whatever she paints real with the help of magic. So she makes us choctes. I and all the potatoes eat lots of them. The best part is that they are made of energy so we don''t get fat." Ajax kept on bbering for a while.


    "Bwhaha... I guess you are having fun then." Alexanderughed.


    "Anything you want from your grandpa, kid?" he asked.


    Ajax thought for a while then came up with a wish, "I want to go to school, grandpa. I read about it in books."


    "Hmm... schools are indeed important. Well, I will look for it." He agreed.


    "WOAAAH... grandpa, is this a school?" Ajax asked excitedly pointing to a building.


    Alexander read its name. "U.A. High School. Yes, this is a school."


    "Then can I go here?" He asked.


    "Sure, I will get you admitted here. You cane here from tomorrow. With Yalo." Alexander said.


    Ajax cheerfully raised his arms and hugged Alexander''s neck. Normally it would have snapped and killed a normal man, for Alexander it was not even noticeable.


    Soon, they reached the market. He went to a vegetable shop. "Hey, can you pack my order?"


    The shop owner quickly weed him, "Yes, sir. what do you want?"


    "Hmm... 100 kilos of cabbage, 200 kilos of onions, 50 kilos of carrots, 200 kilos of potatoes, 30 kilos of mushrooms..." Alexander read the list.


    The shop owner''s jaw was already on the floor just after hearing the huge order.


    "Cough... sir, why are you buying this much?" He asked.


    "Oh, I own a restaurant. So, I need all this." Alexander replied. In fact, most of it would be used to feed his own family.


    The man gulped and again remembered the list. He would certainly make a decent amount of money with this.


    "Did you bring a truck?" The man asked.


    "Umm, no. I brought my bicycle. Wait, I will call someone to bring the truck. You just start sorting the order." Alexander said and called Blue Fang.


    Ajax, meanwhile, went out of the shop to see other shops. While roaming around he saw a thin frail blonde man looking at a noodle shop with a salivating mouth.


    Ajax, being Alexander''s grandson, couldn''t let this happen. "Hey, mister. Are you hungry?"


    The frail man looked down at the small child, "Yes, you can say that."


    Ajax''s eyes had stars in them with the prospect of helping someone appearing. "Come, I will buy you noodles."


    The frail man was about to deny it but the next moment he found himself being dragged into the shop as if he was a kite.


    "2 bowls of your best Ramen, please." he cutely ordered on the counter and put down a gold bar.


    "Sir, this is?" The cashier asked.


    "Oh, my family doesn''t use cash. We only use gold for money. Will this be enough?" he asked.


    The woman nodded and looked at the gold brick. She guessed that the child must be from some ultra-rich family. "Yes sir, in fact, you get our lifetime free eating card."


    Ajax took it and walked to his seat while dragging the man. He took the card and put it in the man''s pocket. "Here, use this whenever you are hungry from now on. Grandpa says that for a healthy mind, a healthy body is a must. Ah, I didn''t introduce myself. My name is Ajax Maxim Universe, what about you?"


    The man was still in so much shock. Being dragged in so easily and the gold bar. He instinctively spoke his name. "Toshinori Yagi"


    Ajax smiled, "Well, Mr. Yagi, food has arrived. Let''s eat."


    Ajax only took a minute to devour his bowl. "Thank you for the meal. Take care, Mr. Yagi. Grandpa must be waiting for me."


    Just like a storm, Ajax appeared and disappeared in a moment. Toshinori was left in shock.


    "That kid was so strong." He thought to himself.


    [You can see Restaurant, U.A High School, and the blonde man on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Whether you win or lose¡­ you can alwayse out ahead by learning from the experience." ¨C All Might


    1 Stone = 1 Bowl of Banana Ramen

 Chapter 495: Hero Ajax

    Ajax returned to Alexander. "Grandpa, I helped a poor man. He didn''t have money to buy food."


    Alexander picked him up and ruffled his hair, "Very good, Ajax. That''s what a good person should do."


    "Hehe... I even bought him a lifetime free eating card." Ajax added.


    "Oh really, how did you do that?" He asked.


    Ajax smiled, "Easy, I gave a gold brick."


    Alexander''s eye twitched for a second. "Haha... Good job. Let''s go back now. Blue Fang is here already."


    They put the vegetables in the truck and headed back.


    "This way of living feels very good, boss. Doing things like normal people. I''ve never felt like this before." Blue Fang said.


    "Yes, I must agree with you on this. This brings back so many memories from my first life. Oli and I used to cook together and go shopping together. Although we were very busy with our jobs, this simple chore was like our personal time with each other." Alexander reminisced. "Grandpa, was Grandma always so nice to everyone? Especially the cake she makes. It is the best." Ajax chimed in.


    "Haha, yes, she was like this. But let me tell you Ajax, it was I who was the better cook at home. I taught Oli after our marriage, but don''t tell this to your grandma." Alexander proudly said.


    "Oh really? Then I will ask Grandma for stories." Ajax said.


    "No no... Don''t ask her anything about this. She is the best, Ajax. Even better than me. Woh... Look, a mosquito man." Alexander pointed outside.


    At first, Ajax and Blue Fang thought Alexander was joking but when they looked through the window there really was a man that looked like a mosquito.


    "Ah... He''s attacking people." Blue Fang added.


    "Stop, stop... I will go and beat him." Ajax jumped from Alexander''sp to straight outside.


    There were people screaming and running around, shouting for help.


    "Someone call a hero." They shouted.


    Soon the mosquito-like man had caught a woman by her neck.


    "STOP! mosquito. If you don''t want to get smushed, release her." Ajax came heroically.


    "Go away, kid. I''m waiting for a hero. I''m going to kill them and make a name for myself. Then they will let me join their organization." The mosquito man shooed him.


    "Wrong choice of words," Ajax muttered.


    Ajax suddenly disappeared from his ce and appeared behind the mosquito man. His legs were so strong that even a slight thrust would make him appear very fast. Then Ajax punched.


    *BOOOM*


    The man''s jaw was instantly dislocated and he was sent flying to the wall. Where he got pasted like a mosquito. Though he was not dead it still looked like he wouldn''t be standing straight in this life.


    "Oh no! I should control my strength more." Ajax eximed while looking at his fist.


    The woman who had just been freed now looked shocked at what happened. Then surprisingly, she also attacked Ajax.


    "What did you do to my Mushi?" She screamed. Surprisingly, the name of the man meant insect in Japanese.


    She threw some kind of acid at Ajax from her mouth. It seems she was also a closet mushi.


    Ajax dogged and gave her a gender-equal uppercut, breaking her jaw too and knocking her teeth out. "Ah, I need to better control my punches."


    *p p p*


    Ajax looked behind to find a short man with a dog face. But Ajax couldn''t tell if it was just a dog, mouse, or a bear.


    The small animal hybrid human spoke to him, "Young man, you are very strong. What is your quirk?"


    Ajax was just 4 years old and was 4 feet tall. He was still taller than the man.


    "Quirk? Do you mean my power? Well, I am strong. Very, very strong. I drink milk two times every day." He proudly revealed.


    The man chuckled, "Haha... yes yes... milk is important for health. I am Nezu. Here, take my card. I am the principal of U.A High School. Visit me if you want to be a professional hero in the future."


    Ajax took the card and looked at the paw mark on it. On it was the address to UA High School.


    But Ajax had some doubts. "Professional Hero? But doesn''t being a hero mean being nice to others and beating the bad meanies? Why would I need a certificate from someone to be nice?


    "Grandpa says that you should be inherently nice to someone and not do it just because someone tells you to, otherwise it loses the meaning of being nice as you are doing it for some other motive."


    Nezu''s heart was pounding fast now. ~I went out to just buy lunch but I found gold.~


    "You are right, child. Your grandpa is also right. I would love to meet him someday. Yes, you don''t need a certificate to be nice. But, what my academy teaches is not just being nice, but being nice in a way that no harmes to people who are not involved in the conflict. Teamwork with other heroes is also taught.


    "By being a professional hero with a license. You will also receive aid from local police and other registered heroes. You can learn more if youe to my school. Oh, I''m gettingte. See youter, young man." Nezu said and ran away.


    Ajax pocketed the card and returned to his Grandpa. The police arrived at the scene where the 2 criminals attacked but they didn''t suspect Ajax to be involved as he looked like a cute little harmless kid.


    He jumped back inside the truck and they returned to their shop to prepare to start the business that evening.


    "What did that little man give you?" Alexander asked.


    Ajax showed him the business card. Alexander immediately recognized it. "Ah, isn''t this the school we saw in our way?"


    "Really? Then I guess I will be going there." Ajax eximed.


    ...


    Toshinori Yagi, more often known as his alias All Might, ate the noodles the kid bought him, to be precise, drank the broth and left the noodles because he couldn''t eat solid food.


    Even though it hurt him to eat spicy food he still ate it as he didn''t want to waste so much food.


    ~Who was that kid? He swung me like a cloth.~ he thought and went out.


    He looked at the card in his hand. He saw a real poor person on his way and gave it to him.


    ~Ah, I should go and check up on Midoriya. Let''s see how much he has cleaned the beach.~ he decided.


    ...


    Alexander returned to the shop with a truck full of vegetables. There were tens of different varieties of veggies.


    Olivia came out with a shock on her face. "Why did you buy so much, Alex?"


    Alexander was surprised, "What? You wrote it all on the list."


    He showed it to her. "See."


    Olivia read it first and then looked behind her to find the culprit. She only saw Chomei acting weirdly and whistling around while hiding his gaze from her.


    "CHOMEI! You added zeros behind every number?" She asked.


    "Hehe... I... I thought that if G-Chan brings more you will make more. Sorry..." He apologized with the cutest face possible.


    Knowing Olivia, she just patted his head warmly, "You should have just told me. No need to be sneaky."


    "Yes, grandma," Chomei cheered.


    Alexander scratched his beard, ~Am I not feeding my potatoes enough? Why are they always so hungry? I should check everythingter, I don''t want them to suffer.~


    *CLAP CLAP*


    "Okay, then. Let''s get to cooking. Chomei, your grandpa had promised to cook for you. Now I will." Alexander announced.


    "YAAAYYY..." Chomei cheered too.


    They ran into the kitchen. Olivia just turned the sign of the restaurant''s door from closed to open. Grandma''s Recipe was in business now. It would be serving food that would move your heart and literally heal your body, mind, and soul.


    [You can see Nezu on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 496: Heavenly Food

    Alexander made too much food and also messed up the kitchen. He was quickly ousted by Olivia. Having nothing to do, he just sat at the cash register while ying with Yalo.


    "Yalo, try to say, My name is Yalo." Alexander tried to teach him.


    Yalo looked at his face with the utmost concentration. "I... Ya... lo."


    "Hahaha, I guess this will do too." Alexanderughed.


    "Alex, I''m going out," Ragnarok informed him and headed to the door.


    "Sure, when you returne to me. I''ve got something to talk about." Alexander said.


    "Yalo, do you want to go to school too? You may not be able to speak perfectly but you are stronger than anyone on this. Unlike Ajax, your power is your mind." Alexander offered.


    "SK...UL?" Yalo questioned.


    "Um... school is where you make friends and have fun," Alexander replied, keeping the exnation as short as possible. "Go cool," Yalo agreed.


    "Haha, okay then. Go with Dobby when he will go to get Ajax applied." He said.


    *Ting*


    The bells on the entrance door rang signifying a customer. "Wee to Grandma''s Recipe. My wife makes the best food in the world."


    On the door was a thin blonde man and a green-haired kid. "Table for two."


    "Oh, sure. Amy, we have customers." Alexander called.


    Soon Amy came in a traditional kimono. She looked so pretty that the two customers were nearly drooling. Alexander sent a surge of spiritual pressure at them, bringing them out of their stupor.


    They looked at Alexander and shuddered for some reason.


    "Please follow my GRANDDAUGHTER whom I love so much. Be sure to enjoy your meals." He scornfully weed them.


    The two stiffly followed her to their sitting booth. It was currently December so it was freezing outside hence the old theme of the restaurant with Kotatsu tables in cubical rooms gave a nice feeling.


    Their menu wasn''t too big. It just had Dobby''s ramen which were of 5 different kinds. Iroh''s tea had 4 vors. Olivia''s Hotpot, Curry Rice, Steak, and a few more dishes.


    The restaurant was half full and considering it was their first day with no advertisement, this level of crowd was a sess, ording to him. They were not nning on making too much money anyway.


    ...


    All Might had brought his sessor to the new restaurant. He didn''t know the ce but it looked cozy so he decided to try it.


    "Young Midoriya, did you see that girl? Those are the girls you should chase after. Her aura spoke of her benevolent character." All Might babbled.


    Izuku Midoriya was a very timid, reserved, and polite boy, frequently overreacting to abnormal situations with exaggerated expressions. So, it was obvious that girls were not a very good subject for him. He flustered hearing All Might.


    "Y-yes... All Might... but her grandpa looked scary." Midoriya said.


    All Might''s shoulders fell. "Yes, indeed. I felt my body going numb the moment he looked me in the eyes. I think I probably caught a cold, that''s why I felt chills."


    ~No, I think you were scared too.~ Midoriya thought.


    Soon the door slid open and Amy brought the food. "Here you go, two servings of Ramen and Curry rice and onerge hot pot. Also, special spring tea."


    She put everything down and left. All Might and Midoriya looked at the table full of various dishes.


    "Young Midoriya, in order to be strong, you must eat healthily and grow big. I wasn''t like this in my normal form. I used to look just like I do in my All Might form but then I became like this after that happened. So, your new diet starts from today. Let''s try this tea now." All Might spoke and sipped the tea.


    *SIP*


    "Ahhhhh..." All Might suddenly felt like he was back in spring with a slow warm breeze flowing around him and hitting his face. He felt like his clothes woulde off any time now.


    His wound and stomach also felt as if they had been soothed by a warm cloud, covering his whole body. Unknown to him that he was healing.


    "MAGNIFICENT... this tea is worth all the treasure in the world." He eximed.


    Midoriya wasn''t a fan of tea so he ate Ramen first.


    *Slurp*


    The first bite was enough to bring him to cloud nine. He felt like he was in the warmest and nicest ce in the world. It energized his already tired body and even gave him a boost.


    "Eat the Ramen," He rmended.


    All Might did it without much thinking, forgetting he shouldn''t eat solid food. Then he felt his wounds itch a little. "Ah, I never thought I''d ever eat this much food. This is heavenly food. I feel like the gods crafted this with their own magical hands. AH!"


    Then finally he ate the curry rice made by Olivia. He felt like he was back in his childhood days when his mother used to make him food.


    Midoriya nearly cried out, "This... this is so good."


    "Yes, young Midoriya. You will be eating here from now on. I feel the nutrition level of this is off the charts. A strong man needs his nutrients to stay fit after all." All Might said.


    "B-but... I don''t think I can afford this." Midoriya pointed out.


    "What are you saying? Look at the menu, the food is cheaper than anything I''ve ever seen. Is the owner even making a profit?" He wondered loudly.


    Midoriya picked the menu and looked. His eyes shot up because of how cheap it was. "Can they even cover the cost of raw material with this?"


    "I don''t know. But this is a good opportunity for you, young Midoriya. Now, you must eat all the remaining food." All Might ordered him.


    "B-but... you didn''t even eat a quarter of all this." Midoriya went pale.


    "Yes, because my stomach doesn''t allow me to. Now, this is training for you. Ready, set, START!"


    ...


    The evening went well. As soon as it hit 10 PM they closed the restaurant and gathered in the hall to celebrate and also eat.


    "CHEERS! We made 200% Loss." Alexander cheered.


    Dobby scratched his head in confusion, "Loss?"


    Alexanderughed out loud, "Haha... don''t worry. All the money came out of Ragnarok''s gold mountain. He won''t even notice the missing gold while he continues to add on it. Our food is meant to soothe and heal people so it is already priceless. I''ll be happy as long as we recover the price of raw materials."


    They all nodded. Haku came to him, "Grandpa, I will also cook tomorrow."


    "Haha, sure sure, child. You will learn with Dobby. Anyway, let''s eat and enjoy. Oh, Ragnarok ising. Don''t tell him anything." He warned everyone.


    Soon Ragnarok also joined them. No one knew where he went that day and nobody cared to ask.


    After the dinner, Alexander gathered Dobby, Ragnarok, Dous, Olivia, Iroh, Blue Fang, Archangel Michael, Saitama. Leonidas and the rest of the adult family members. All the kids and the tailed beasts were already in their beds, snoring.


    "What is it, Alex?" Olivia asked, sensing the seriousness in him.


    "Oli, everyone. It is time we all get serious." Alexander said.


    "Serious about what?" Dous asked.


    "Your scissor fetish."


    -_-


    "Bwahahaaa..." Ragnarok startedughing and patted Dous''s back.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with my scissors? It is just my choice of weapon." Dous defended himself.


    Alexander just patted his back lightly, "I know, I was just messing with you. I am proud of you that you havee so far. Although scissors look weird, as long as they make you stronger they are good. Now, I wanted to talk about something else, something very important.


    "It will likely decide our fates, our future, and very well the future of the omniverse. But first, Michael, can you call Jesus too?"


    Michael nodded and vanished for a few minutes.


    [You can see All Might and Midoriya on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "A scissor is not just a tool, it is a heavenly gift, a creation of gods to cut the sinner''s lives short." - Archangel Dous


    1 Stone = 1 Iroh''s Special Spring tea to cope up with the winter.

 Chapter 497: Admission

    *Pop*


    With noise, Michael appeared. But in his arms was a 5-year-old kid.


    "Hey there, brother." The kid said in a not so innocent voice.


    Alexander blinked a few times and realized, "JESUS? Woah... so you were a kid this time. Though you have blue skin."


    "Yeah, that''s where I was born. But this time I''m ying it safe and not preaching anything. I''ll start that when I will turn 18. The king there is also pretty good and it will take some years for his devilish son to kill him and take the throne. Then I will start my work." Jesus exined.


    *Sigh*


    "Okay, I asked you all here to talk about the inevitable war. It is clear that I will be fighting the main guy. But if he is really as strong as we think he is then he will have very strong allies too.


    "Allies who will be as strong as normal gods and angels too. So, I want all of you here to get as strong as possible. Reach a god level if possible. For this, I will be sharing my knowledge of omniscience with you. I will also provide you with supplements and methods that can make you stronger. We must start preparing right now so we do not sufferter." Alexander exined.


    The little out of ce kid spoke, "I agree with you brother. We should prepare for the inevitable. Especially your family." "Good, then I will be teaching you all how to achieve omniscience. Jesus, you already have this ability. I don''t know how to make you stronger. You can suggest something if you have anything in mind." Alexander said.


    "Hmm... well, our powers reciprocate our ability to store energy in our body. The more we can store the stronger we get. So, we need to find a way to do that." Jesus said.


    Alexander nodded, "Well, my body already has an infinite capacity to store more energy. My problem is that I need to find a strong enough energy source. But, I should start researching for a way to make you all like me too. Jesus, you should talk to me every once in a while. Because of your work you stay away for far too long."


    "Yeah, I will. Here, take some of my blood. God created me after all. It is bound to have some secrets." Jesus said, handing him a vial.


    Alexander took it carefully, "Are you sure? I mean, I can think of a thousand ways to use this blood to harm you."


    "But would you? I trust you, Alex. You may be a brother from another mother, we still have the same dad. We are in this together. If we lose, we all die or worse, get enved and I do not want to be enved. I want to win and finally retire," Jesus said.


    Alexander smiled warmly, "Man, I would have hugged you if you didn''t look like a kid. So, you only get this for now."


    He ruffled Jesus'' hair, making everyoneugh. "Good boy,"


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep now. We''ve got to start training from tomorrow." He dismissed the meeting.


    Everyone except Saitama stayed, "Gramps, I want to have a sparring match with you. I don''t know how much I have improved and to improve more I need to understand where I stand."


    "Sure, kid. Let''s have a match in a few days." Alexander agreed.


    Jesus returned to his world and Alexander went to sleep too. He wasn''t going to let Olivia get angry now.


    ...


    The next day,


    Dobby took Ajax and Yalo to the U.A. high school to fulfill their wish of going to high school. The two were excited about going on their own adventure.


    "Uncle Dobby, aren''t we supposed to have books?" Ajax asked. He had Yalo''s hand in his hand who was walking beside him. Even though Yalo was much older than him, still, different species aged differently.


    "You aren''t in school yet so we don''t know what kind of books you will need. Let''s talk to this principle first." Dobby said, looking at the business card.


    They soon came to the academy. It seemed very lively there for reasons they did not know.


    They went straight to the principal''s office. Dobby was surprised to see the small dog/mouse-like man had a scar on his face that showed that he had been through a fair share of fights.


    The principal quickly recognized Ajax and weed him into his office.


    "Hello there, I havee to get these two admitted to this school." Dobby greeted.


    The principal interestedly looked at Yalo. He couldn''t be certain if it was a human or an animal like him. He had seen his fair share of weird quirks so he didn''t ask.


    "Oh, please sit, I am Nezu, the principal of this school. Today is in fact the entrance exam for the academy. If these two are eligible then they can surely enter the academy by clearing the exam." Nezu said. Though he had doubts that the two children would pass the criteria.


    Dobby nodded, "Then let these two participate. They will earn their ce."


    "Yes, anyone with a quirk is allowed to participate. But, there is one criterion that needs to be met with. The student must havepleted their Middle School. As this is a high school we need this much level of education experience from students." Nezu exined.


    Dobby smiled and took out two certificates. "If that is the case, it won''t be a problem. These two have in fact alreadypleted their high school studies."


    Nezu checked the certificates. They turned out to be from foreign countries. It said that they topped their sses.


    Nezu then looked at Ajax and Yalo, "How old are they?"


    "Umm... Ajax is four and Yalo is fif... five years old." Dobby replied proudly.


    Nezu sprayed out the tea he was drinking in shock. "WHAT?! I thought they were just short."


    "Haha... no, they are just very smart and strong. I hope it won''t be a problem when ites to admission." Dobby said.


    Nezu didn''t know what to say. If they were smart enough toplete high school then they should be able to participate in the test. He had seen Ajax''s ability and knew that he''d be selected but not of Yalo.


    "What is Yalo''s quirk?" He asked.


    Dobby looked at Yalo and nodded. Without speaking, Yalo raised his hand towards the Principal. Then suddenly he started floating with the table. Soon everything in the room was floating.


    "Yalo does not like to speak a lot. But his Telekinesis is very strong. He can even lift the whole building easily." Dobby assured him.


    Nezu quickly thought of the prospect of such a power user. He imagined the help this ability could bring in the case of disasters and rescue missions.


    "Okay, you two can participate in the exam. Since you have passed high school, just get ready for the practical exam." Nezu said.


    "YESS..." Ajax cheered childishly.


    They soon left and came out of the office. Dobby spoke to them, "You two go to the exam. I will be heading back to the restaurant. If you need anything, you know how to contact us."


    "Yes yes Uncle Dobby, we will be good. I will take care of Yalo too." Ajax said.


    "Haha, he''s older than you Ajax." Dobby reminded him and left.


    Ajax held Yalo''s hand and ran to the main building where the physical exam was going to be held.


    While they were running around, all the other students were looking at them. Wondering if the U.A. also had an elementary school.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 498: Who Stole My Gold?

    Ajax and Yalo waited for the exam to start in the arena. They were minding their business when a girl with chubby and pink cheeks came to them.


    "Oh, are you lost? I can help you if you need to find direction." She asked, treating them like children.


    ~Aw. They are so cute.~ She thought internally.


    "No, we are here for the exam. Just like everyone else." Ajax revealed.


    The girl was a bit surprised and guessed that their age must be more than what they look to be. "Oh, I am Ochaco Uraraka, nice to meet you."


    "I am Ajax, this is Yalo." He introduced himself in return.


    "Hello, good luck with the exam. I hope I am able to do well." she lightly muttered.


    Ajax smiled and patted her shoulder even though she was taller than him, "Just believe in yourself and be confident."


    Uraraka looked at his face that still had baby fat. But she couldn''t help but feel encouraged as if these words came out of a wise man''s mouth. "OKAY! LET''S START!"


    Suddenly a loud voice came from the top of the nearby tower.


    "What''s wrong? There are no countdowns in a real fight. Run, Run, Run! You''re wasting your time here." A funny-looking man shouted.


    Suddenly everyone started running inside the fake city. Ajax and Yalo were thest ones as they were simply walking in. They had no idea what the test was about as they were not in the written exam.


    In front of them, a green-haired boy was running at human speed, though his face looked as if he would cry at any time.


    "What do you think this test is about, Yalo? It is some kind of physical test but what should we do?" Ajax asked. Yalo was moving along with him while hovering in the air, an art he learned from Hats.


    "I... D... K" Yalo used abbreviations of words for ease of speaking.


    "Yeah, me neither," Ajax said. They boringly kept on walking.


    *BOOM*


    Out of nowhere, a big robot came out sting through the building.


    "Target Acquired! I''ll kill you!" the robot announced.


    Ajax and Yalo didn''t feel threatened at all. "Is this some kind of test?" Ajax thought.


    But then the robot charged at him at full speed. He waited for it to stop but it didn''t.


    *BOOM*


    It collided with Ajax and got destroyed from its own momentum, not even leaving a scratch on Ajax.


    But Ajax''s face was much serious now. "OH NO! Yalo... I think... this ce is under attack. We must save everyone, there are so many kids here."


    "Oki..." Yalo nodded.


    Ajax misunderstood everything. He had initially thought that the robot was just a test but when it really attacked him to kill he felt that no school would conduct such tests. Hence he came to this conclusion.


    "I will destroy the robots while you use your force to levitate kids to safety. Okay?" Ajax asked.


    Yalo again nodded, not wasting time on his broken vocabry.


    So, Ajax ran as fast as possible. Soon he saw the green-haired boy also being attacked by a robot. The kid''s legs had frozen due to fear.


    *BAM*


    Ajax passed right through the robot, destroying it in an explosion. Meanwhile, Yalo saved the kid inside his force field by generating a bubble around them.


    "Yalo, take me to the high ground," Ajax eximed.


    Yalo held Ajax''s hand and flew him to the top of a building. From there he had a bird''s eye view.


    "Yalo, get ready." He said.


    Then Ajax scooped many small pieces of concrete from the building he was standing on. Then he started throwing the stones at all the robots in all directions at varying distances, directly destroying all of them.


    Each stone he threw made a sonic burst. This attracted the attention of all the robots and they started toe towards him. This made them an even easier target for him.


    "Yalo, save them all." He shouted.


    Yalo was waving his hand like a conductor in an orchestra. Kids were being flown to the terrace they were on. In a few ces, Yalo even used his power to crush robots into scrap balls.


    They were the only ones active after a while. And in a few minutes, they had dealt with all the robots there.


    Ajax took a sigh of relief, "Phew... good job, Yalo, we saved everyone. Let''s hope the authoritiese back soon."


    They dide, but their faces didn''t look very happy.


    "Why did you destroy all the viin bots?" Present Mic asked.


    "What do you mean by why? I saw that the others were in danger due to the robot attack so I saved them all." Ajax rified.


    "It was just a test, nobody would''ve gotten hurt." Present Mic said.


    "Oh, so they were under your control? Then why did the one I encountered rammed straight into me? I thought it was a genuine attack because of that." Ajax argued.


    *Sigh*


    "It must have been principal Nezu. What do we do now? Am I supposed to disqualify all other candidates as they didn''t even destroy one bot?" Present Mic asked himself.


    Just then Nezu came. He looked at Ajax and Yalo with pride. "I knew you two would pass but didn''t know you would pass this easily. Congrattions on getting admitted to U.A. High school.


    "Everyone else is disqualified."


    "WHAAAAT?" Everyone loudly eximed.


    "OYY... It wasn''t us who quit or stopped fighting. We were forced to not fight. I could have blown away all the bots if I wasn''t interrupted." A kid with average height, with a slim, muscr build, short, spiky, ash-blond hair loudly shouted. (Bakugo)


    Ajax shook his head hearing the boy. ~Such an uncultured boy.~


    "HAHAHAHA..." Nezu suddenlyughed creepily.


    "I was just messing. You all will again go to the start line and do the test. Any questions?" Nezu asked.


    While all this happened, Ajax looked at the meek little green-haired kid. "Hey, are you stupid or something? You would have died back then. If you don''t even have the mental capacity to move away in the face of danger then how will you save others?


    "Grow a spine, stop crying, and getting flustered in every little situation. I sense great power in you but with how you are you will never be able to utilize it. Good Luck."


    Midoriya felt embarrassed, sad, and depressed from hearing all that. It was indeed true that he would have died if he was not saved back then. He didn''t know he had plot armor yet after all.


    Everyone cheered at the chance and ran away. Nezu looked at Ajax and Yalo, "You two have passed. Report to the academy the day after tomorrow at 7 A.M."


    Ajax and Yalo nodded and walked home.


    "I don''t think it will take much time for us toplete the school, Yalo," Ajax said.


    "I... gree." Yalo replied.


    "Let''s go home. Grandma must have made something tasty for us. Hehe." Ajax suggested.


    But, while walking home, he felt that someone was following him secretly. He guessed it was someone from the academy so he didn''t bother with it.


    Meanwhile, Eraser Head was asked to follow Ajax and Yalo by principal Nezu. They wanted to know about his family''s condition to ascertain the kind of environment he grew up in.


    When Ajax reached the restaurant, there was Amy cleaning the front with a broom.


    "Big SIS" Ajax and Yalo happily ran up to her and jumped in for a hug. He and Yalo loved Amy a lot. In fact, everyone loved Amy a lot.


    Eraser Head felt that there was no problem with the kid and made his evaluation. But the next moment a loud shout came from inside the building that made him stop.


    ...


    Grandma''s Recipe Restaurant


    *BOOM*


    "WHO STOLE GOLD FROM MY MOUNTAIN?" Ragnarok boomed.


    [You can see Present Mic and Midoriya crying on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Everything happens for a reason. It was tragic that my parents died, but I feel lucky that I met npa dearest, who brought light to my dark world. Then I met Grandma, my sisters, and the family keeps on increasing. I love them all." - Amy Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 date with Amy. (Warning: You will be under surveince of Grandpa, Dobby, Ragnarok, Olivia, Hats, Dous, Leonidas, Chomei and his siblings, Iroh, Saitama, Blue Fang, and GOD.)

 Chapter 499: Mystery Man

    Ragnarok saw Hats lying on its backzily by the window, bathing in sunlight and reading someics. The grin on his face always made him look suspicious. This made Ragnarok suspect him.


    Ragnarok went to him and picked him by his nape, "YOU! You stole my gold?"


    *BAM*


    Hats pped his face, "I don''t need your worthless gold. I like ck obsidian. Go ask someone else, I am getting some vitamin D here, don''t bother me."


    Ragnarok didn''t feel Hats was lying so he put him down and went to look for the culprit. This time he saw Dousying on the couch and gloating over something while watching a movie on the phone.


    Ragnarok unplugged his earphones, which switched the phone''s speakers on, and a loud sound starteding from his phone. "You are my life now."


    Ragnarok saw some kind of teenage movie running on the screen. "What the hell are you watching?"


    Douss got angry, "Hey, don''t disturb me. I am on a Twilight movie marathon."


    "Oh, what''s it about?" Ragnarok asked with interest. "It is about love. A vampire loved a girl, a girl loves a vampire and a wolfman loved the girl too but is ignored. It''s funny." Dous said and got back to watching.


    "Yuck... I feel sick in the stomach. No, he couldn''t have taken my gold. He''s too pathetic and is only interested in scissors." Ragnarok thought and went to ask Dobby.


    Dobby was cutting vegetables for the evening''s work. "Hey, Dobby, do you know who stole my gold from my mountain?"


    "What happened?" Dobby asked.


    "I found 10-kilo chunks missing from it," Ragnarok answered.


    "Wait, isn''t the mountain as big as Mount Everest? How did you know 10 kilos were missing?" Dobby inquired.


    Ragnarok chuckled, "Heh, I know every nook and cranny of my mountain. Even a single gram is not out of my senses."


    Dobby decided that he didn''t want to lie for such a trivial thing so he ratted Alexander out, "It was Boss, he took it."


    Ragnarok was taken aback, "What? Why would Alex take it?"


    "He bought rations for the restaurant with it and also uses it as his normal currency," Dobby exined.


    "I need answers, I''ll go and find him," Ragnarok said and entered Phixheim.


    He found Olivia there, bathing little Thea. "Where is Alex?"


    "Oh, he''s gone to spar with Saitama. He''s somewhere in the space." She told him.


    Ragnarok didn''t waste a second and teleported where Alexander was. He could already feel the surge of energy in the sky and it was big enough for him to pinpoint.


    *BOOOM*


    But Ragnarok made a mistake. It was never good to appear in the middle of a fight between two beings who didn''t know how strong they were.


    The moment he appeared, Alexander and Saitama were flying towards each other with their fists out. But instead of colliding with each other, their fists bumped onto Ragnarok''s cheeks on both sides.


    They were able to decrease their power but only by a little bit. But it had got to hurt him.


    Ragnarok was knocked out cold from the impact.


    Alexander and Saitama stopped and looked at him. They both looked at each other with confusion.


    Alexander sighed, "What was he thinking? Why did he appear here?"


    He picked Ragnarok and put him inside his bedroom in the castle in Phixheim and returned to spar with Saitama.


    "Let''s continue, Saitama. Use your full power now." Alexander said.


    *BAM*


    They again started flying around and punching each other. Alexander was a bit more experienced when it came to multiple forms of martial arts so he was still overpowering Saitama. But, when it came to simple raw power, they were very close to each other''s level.


    Alexander was honestly amazed by Saitama''s strength. Saitama was a human yet his body was able to evolve to this realm. He onlycked in mythical powers. But still, as long as he learned all kinds of martial arts he would be an unstoppable killing machine.


    *BAM*


    Alexander locked Saitama''s neck in his arm. "Youck fighting styles, Saitama. Rest is all good."


    Saitama also stopped, "Yeah, I can feel the difference."


    "Actually, you should eat the chakra fruit. Then you will have some mystical abilities. You should also start meditating with Bunpuku." Alexander suggested.


    "Ah, old man, I know I am bald but I don''t want to be a monk," Saitama said with a in face.


    "Hahaha.... no no... I am not asking you to be a monk. I just want you to increase your mental capacity. They will be helpful after you eat the fruit. Anyway, let''s return. Ragnarok should be up." Alexander decided to end the sparring session.


    ...


    Ragnarok had woken up with a sharp headache. "Argh... what the hell happened?"


    He only remembered the pain and passing out. He was not facing Saitama or Alexander at that time so he didn''t know what had happened.


    *Knock Knock*


    Alexander walked into his room, "Why did you appear in front of my punch?"


    "Ah, you... I came to ask why you took my gold?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Come on, don''t be so petty. Also, I can make gold out of nothing. I''ll give you double of what I took." Alexander offered him.


    "No, my friend, it''s about the feeling. Even I can make gold but it doesn''t feel real then. For it to feel real it needs toe from an actual mine or ce with hard work." Ragnarok exined.


    "*Sigh* Okay, I will get you your gold back," Alexander said.


    ~Why are all weirdos stuck with me.~ He thought and went out. Ragnarok was still a bit dizzy from the punch.


    He appeared in the restaurant.


    "Grandpa, there was a mail for you." Amy came to him and handed him a packet.


    Alexander opened it and found just a single string of numbers and letters.


    "What is this?" Dobby asked.


    "These look like some kind of coordinates. To be precise, dimensional coordinates. I don''t think anyone on this can do this or even know me for them to send this here." Alexander wondered who sent it.


    He didn''t know where these coordinates would take him so he didn''t try to use them. Instead, he contacted God.


    He just had to look up and God was ready to speak. "Father, do you know where this leads to?"


    God stayed silent for a second then spoke, "This... my son, takes you to an uninhabitable in the dark region upied by Zulrak."


    "WHAT?! Why would someone give me these?" Alexander asked.


    "Maybe, it''s a trap," Ragnarok suggested.


    "Or maybe someone is trying to contact me secretly. Maybe someone grew a conscience," Alexander guessed.


    "It is risky," Dous warned.


    "Yeah, but there is only one way to find out," Alexander said.


    He looked up and asked, "Father, I will go to this ce but I want you to keep an eye on me. If something happens that I can''t handle I want you to extract me."


    "Sure, son. I can do this." God agreed.


    He took a long breath and vanished from his position. After he had understood the knowledge provided by 5D people, he was able to navigate through the multiverse much more easily.


    He soon appeared on a volcanic, which was circling triple stars that were close to colliding with each other. The had sr winds ravaging it continuously.


    He found a hooded 6-foot tall man. He could not see his face oven though the hood only covered his head.


    "Who are you?" Alexander asked.


    [You can see the mysterious on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 500: Slightly Angry Ajax

    The masked man looked at Alexander. At least Alexander felt like he was being watched. He was in constant vignce at the moment. He knew that he was in enemy territory and didn''t want to do anything to attract the final boss yet.


    "Who are you?" Alexander asked.


    "Who I am is of no importance. What I am about to give you is what matters." The man said. The voice was muffled as well so Alexander could not use itter to identify the person.


    "What are you going to give me?" Alexander inquired with caution.


    But this time, instead of replying, the man vanished from his ce and appeared beside Alexander.


    *BOOM*


    The man punched Alexander. Alexander blocked it with his arm. His eyes widened in shock a little.


    After so long, he felt pain. His arms felt numb from the impact. ~He''s strong.~


    But it was the man who praised him. "You are strong, but still not enough to challenge him head-on. Be careful, God-son. He has started preparing for thest stand. He will try to break you, from mind, heart, and body, be prepared." Then he lifted his palm on which a vial was resting. "This is Zulrak''s blood. Use this wisely."


    Alexander was shocked. Even if he could not kill the man, he could learn so much about him and his powers from this blood.


    "Why are you helping me?" Alexander asked.


    Alexander heard a sigh from the man before he spoke. "My journey started eons ago due to my hatred, but I was never evil. And I refuse to be evil or serve evil, but I have sinned far too much. I am looking for my salvation through you, God-son. I wish you luck."


    "I guess I will be seeing you in the future then," Alexander said.


    The man nodded, "Yes. Leave now or else he will sense you."


    Alexander used his power to jump back to his dimension where he was currently residing. Everyone was anxiously waiting there for him.


    "Hah... who would have thought that even Zulrak''s camp would have some people with a spine and dignity," Alexander said to himself. But he also understood that this unexpected ally was someone very high up in Zulrak''s camp. Getting Zulrak''s blood must have been a very difficult task.


    "What happened, boss? What was there?" Dobby asked.


    He showed them the blood. "Zulrak''s blood."


    "This... who gave it to you?" Archangel Michael eximed in shock.


    "I don''t know. He had some kind of cloak that hid his face no matter how much I tried to see. Anyway, that isn''t important. I will be trying to decode Zulrak''s power and weakness from this. Ah, we need to start to purify this world. Dobby, Blue Fang, make a n and start implementing it." Alexander instructed them.


    "Yes, boss." They nodded and got to work.


    "I will be in myb in Phixheim. If you guys need anything, call me up." He said and left.


    "It seems he has gotten serious," Ragnarok muttered.


    "He was always serious... he just never shows it," Olivia replied.


    ...


    A few dayster,


    It was the 1st day of school for Yalo and Ajax. They were very excited to finally experience school life.


    "Hey, where are you going, Ajax?" Chomei asked.


    "Chomei, I am going to school. I will make friends there." Ajax chirped.


    Chomei paused for a second and then gawked, "WAH! Can Ie too?"


    Ajax scratched his head and thought for a second, "Umm... can you stay hidden in my bag?"


    Chomei cheered up, "YES! I will stay quiet and be sneaky."


    So, he put Chomei in his bag and went out. Yalo was already sitting by the door waiting for him. Ajax held his hand and left.


    Natasha and Leonidas were also there when they saw their son acting so responsibly. They smiled warmly.


    "He''s growing so fast," Natasha said.


    Olivia chimed in, "You are lucky, Natasha, that you are getting to see him grow up. Leo here had already started writing schrly books when he was 4 years old. I sometimes used to forget that he was still a child."


    Leonidas rubbed his head, "Mom, it''s not my fault that I got a fast brain. Comin to dad, why is he so smart? He''s the one who passed those genes."


    Olivia pulled his ear, "Maybe you can get me another grandchild. More is always better."


    "Come on, mom, you already spend all your time on Thea and other kids. If I give you another one then I''m afraid you will forget us. I can''t see dad being jealous of his own grandkids." Leonidas joked.


    "Ah, yes. I can already imagine him being jealous. He''s like a big baby... haha." Oliviaughed.


    Leonidas chuckled and looked at Natasha, "On second thoughts, maybe we can try. Let''s go, Nat, let''s make some babies."


    "SHAMELESS" Natasha reprimanded him but still left with him.


    Oliviaughed alone, "Ah, youth."


    ...


    "Bro Ajax, are we there yet?" Chomei whispered from the bag.


    "No, we are near the entrance. You stay inside." Ajax said. But Chomei was moving too much in the bag.


    Ajax looked at which ss he was sorted. It was ss 1-A. So, he went in. The moment he entered, everyone went silent. They had not forgotten what had happened in the entrance exam. Ajax and Yalo were too powerful.


    But still, a few of the students came to greet him.


    "Hey there, Ajax. I am Tenya Ida. If you ever need help, ask me." Ida introduced himself.


    Ajax looked at the rtively tall and muscr young man with sses. "Haha, thanks. I''ll remember that."


    Then the girl who treated him like a kid came, "Hey, remember me?"


    "Ah, Miss Uraraka." Ajax nodded.


    "Just call me Uraraka, we are going to be ssmates after all." She kindly said,


    Although Uraraka was a pretty girl, her charm didn''t affect Ajax much because he was just 4 years old and had a long way to reach puberty.


    "Elo." Yalo voiced.


    Everyone looked at the green child. Uraraka looked at Yalo with a smile and reached out to shake his hand. Yalo shook it with his tiny hand.


    "So cute," Uraraka eximed.


    "Haha, he said hello. Because of his advanced telekic abilities, his mind gets too stressed when ites to speaking normally. He is also my beloved brother." Ajax proudly introduced him.


    No one asked why he looked different as it was normal for people to develop quirks that would change their outer body.


    "HAH! What''s so special? He looks like a frog." An unpleasant cocky voice came from the benches.


    Ajax turned to look and saw the ash-blond haired kid. But Ajax ignored him. He was a calm person and didn''t go to people to find trouble. Although he never shies away from a conflict.


    "I...I... I am Izuku Midoriya... t-thanks for saving me that d-day," Izuku spoke meekly. It seems he had developed some kind of inferiorityplex to Ajax after seeing how stronger Ajax was. His and Ajax''s quirks were somewhat alike, so he felt like a failure.


    Ajax politely shook hands, "Dude, get some confidence. I''m not going to eat you... well, unless you are made of chocte then that''s a different case."


    His joke made them chuckle and they realized that maybe this overpowered kid was not like other pampered and arrogant ones.


    "CHOCOLATE? WHERE? WHERE?" Chomei peaked his head out of Ajax''s bag.


    Ajax facepalmed himself. He let Chomeie out as the cat was already out.


    "Hey guys, meet Chomei. Chomei, you already heard everything so you know their names." Ajax said. But then he noticed and found out why Chomei was moving so much in his bag.


    "Dammit, Chomei, you ate Grandma''s packed sandwiches. You know I love them." Heined.


    Chomei guiltily chuckled, "Sorry bro, I willter go back and ask grandma to make more. Don''t worry."


    Everyone was looking at the flying thing. But they didn''t dare to say something bad as it was clear that the thing was intelligent. They guessed that he was like Principal Nezu.


    "Hey, everyone. Nice to meet you. I just wanted to see what a school looks like." Chomei waved at everyone in the ss.


    "Since when did our school allow pets?" the ash-blond haired kid spoke again.


    Midoriya walked up to him and tried to stop him, "Don''t be mean Khan."


    "SHUT UP, Deku. Don''t talk to me. I will speak whatever I want, who are you to stop me? It''s an INSECT, what can he be other than a pet?"


    Chomei quieted down when he heard that. Ajax knew that Chomei never showed it but he was conscious of his looks.


    Ajax was also someone who loved his family dearly. He coldly spoke, "Grandpa has told me not to get angry and control my power. But he also said that I should neverpromise when someone disrespects me or my family. Because if you can''t even protect your and your family''s honor, how will you save others''?


    "Now, you called my brothers insect and Frog? Chomei and Yalo have names and you should call them by that. They are my brothers and by calling them an insect or frog, you are disrespecting my whole family. I hope you learn some manners"


    "Name him whatever you want, he still looks like an insect." the boy replied to him arrogantly.


    *Sigh*


    Ajax started walking up to him, he had no idea why this guy was being so annoying. There was still a cute radiating smile on Ajax''s face. But it looked scary right now.


    [A/N: F*CK YEAH! 500 Chapters!!! Time for Banana party.]


    [You can see the mysterious man and the annoying kid on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I love my family. Do not disrespect my family, or I will punch you, hehe..." - Ajax Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 Grandma''s handmade sandwich. (Special Offer: 2 for those who went on a date yesterday and got brutally scared away.)

 Chapter 501: Called to School

    While walking towards him, Ajax spoke. "I read about people with a personality like yours in the books. You must be one of those who know nothing except shouting nonstop while showing no good results.


    "Because of your explosion quirk, you must have had it easy most of your life. That made you cocky. Now, you still think you are at the top of the food chain. But, let me lift that curtain for you."


    Bakugo lifted his hand to send a st at Ajax. But Ajax didn''t even flinch. "Go on, try it. But remember, the moment you shoot it, I will not hold back."


    Bakugo was about to shoot but Ajax held his fist with his palm. The explosion couldn''te out. Bakugo tried to get his hand free but couldn''t. The more he tried to get away the more his fist started to hurt.


    With the other hand, Ajax grabbed his head, "Today is a lesson for you. You will always be weak and worthless as long as you don''t put a lease on your mouth. Often times, things that can be solved with words escte to full-on fights because of people like you. I seriously don''t understand how the U.A. let you join the academy with such a problematic personality. But now that you are here, I will make sure to help my ssmates achieve better results."


    "YOU... Who do you think y..."


    Ajax pressed his head onto the desk. Bakugo couldn''t lift himself up no matter how much he struggled. "I am Ajax Maxim Universe, Chomei and Yalo are my brothers, not frog and insect. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?"


    Bakugo didn''t speak as he was still fuming. But Ajax pressed harder. He knew that with people like these, it was better to show them where they stand at the beginning so they don''t mess around with youter.


    Bakugo suddenly felt the pain, ~He''s going to kill me. What the hell are the teachers doing?~ "Do you understand?" Ajax asked again. This time calmly.


    Bakugo nodded his head.


    "Good." Ajax released him and turned around to walk to his new friends.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Bakugo seemed to have gone into rage mode and he did not even think about his surroundings. There were so many students and it was a closed room.


    *BOOM*


    He sent fire explosions to where Ajax was standing with the others. Ajax was ready to blow the air out of his mouth to stop it. But he didn''t need to do it.


    Yalo had it under control. All the fire was enclosed inside an invisible force field bubble.


    "Good job, Yalo," Ajax said and opened the window so Yalo could throw away the fire.


    But it seems Bakugo wasn''t finished. He wanted to go again.


    "CALM DOWN!" Ida shouted, trying to de-escte. But Bakugo was already about to fire, apparent from the sparks appearing on his hand.


    However, suddenly Bakugo''s body got enclosed inside the ice. Only his head was free. They all looked at the back of the ss and found out that the boy with the same hairstyle as Ajax did it.


    All the other students took a sigh of relief. They all were already gathered at the back of the ss to get away from the fire.


    Ajax looked at the boy with the same hairstyle as his and smiled, "Thanks, brother."


    The boy nodded at him and sat down while Ajax looked at Bakugo in disappointment. "Do you know what you just did?"


    *DOOR SLIDES*


    The door of the ss opened and a man with a tired looked walked in. He looked around and saw the condition of the ss. There were ck burning marks in the middle of the ss. Students gathered at the back and front. In the middle was a kid stuck in ice.


    He then walked back outside the ss and looked up at the door to make sure he was in the right room.


    He then returned and asked, "What happened?"


    Ajax quickly spoke, "Goodmorning. This student here called my brothers frog and insect. I told him to mind his tongue in a bit verbally violent way while pressing his head on the table.


    "But, he turned out of control and used his quirk to st explosions. If not for my brother Yalo, this ss would have been destroyed. Then, that brother over there froze him to stop his rampage."


    Everyone nodded profusely after hearing that. They were also shocked that Ajax told everything so truthfully without hiding the part that he was also a bit violent.


    Shota Aizawa was the homeroom teacher of 1-A. Shota was a very stern and mostly reserved man who had lofty expectations of his students. He was primarily moved by logic and does not believe in the necessity to maintain a clean-cut appearance or filter his words or ideas for others. He oftenes off as cold, apathetic, and impatient, exerting very little energy in most situations, preferring to take naps in his sleeping bag instead.


    So, in this case, too, he decided to shrug it off, "*Sigh* I don''t get paid enough for this. You three, and you two. Come with me to the Principal''s office."


    Ajax didn''t care. Bakugo didn''t care as he was still focused on Ajax. Only Shoto Todoroki was slightly troubled as he was being dragged into this situation for no reason. But he was a reserved person so he stayed quiet and followed.


    Chomei sat on the head of Aizawa the whole way, bombarding him with questions.


    "Hey, what do teachers get to eat?"


    "Is it all free?"


    "Is there cake and chocte too?"


    Aizawa just stayed quiet and kept on walking tiredly. Soon they came to the office.


    Inside, the whole incident was told to Nezu. The Principal was drinking tea when he heard everything.


    He looked at everyone. Bakugo was still gritting his teeth and ring Ajax.


    "This was your first day and you all made such a blunder. I must ask your parents toe. They need to know about this." He said.


    "Why am I being dragged into all this? I just stopped the ss from getting destroyed."


    "Shoto Todoroki, I know what you did was in good spirits but you froze Bakugo''s whole body. Are you confident in your quirk maniption that it wouldn''t have harmed him? You did it in the absence of a teacher too which is a vition of the rule." Principal Nezu said. In fact he enjoys "toying" with humans. He still holds a grudge over the many experiments he went through. Hees off as slightly insane and unpredictable as a result.


    Ajax agreed, "Okay, call my grandpa then."


    Nezu nodded. He also wanted to meet his grandpa. He was interested in this meeting because Ajax many times speaks of what his grandfather taught him and it was most of the time wise words.


    "Katsuki Bakugo, you are too violent. I need to speak to your family. That one is a must."


    ...


    Grandma''s Recipe,


    *Ring Ring*


    Thendline phone rang. Alexander picked it up. "Yeah, Grandma''s Recipe. We are not open yet so call in the eve... ah... from Ajax''s school? What happened?"


    "All right, I''lle." Alexander hung up.


    "What happened, Grandpa?" Amy asked who was setting up flowers.


    "It seems Ajax fought someone in the school and they asked me toe. Haha... I am feeling so nostalgic right now. Olivia was right. Sometimes doing things like normal people can be fun too." Alexanderughed.


    "I will go with you, grandpa," Amy said.


    "Sure, sweetie. Let''s go now." He said.


    He went to notify Olivia.


    "WHAT! I must go with you then."


    Little by little, everyone voiced that they wanted to go. Even Hats and Dous, who had nothing to do with this but they just sensed that it would be fun.


    Soon, Alexander, Olivia, Amy, Dobby, Ragnarok, Iroh, Leonidas, Hats, and Dous went out.


    "Guys, we are just going there to talk and not destroy the building," Alexander warned them awkwardly.


    [You can see Bakugo and Shota Aizawa on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 502: Golden Grandpa

    They did not fly. Instead, Alexander had just spawned 3 Cognoscenti cars and headed to school.


    Soon they got off at the front gates of the U.A High School. The staff looked at them as if someone big hade. They weren''t very wrong either.


    "Remember, we are just to talk." Alexander reminded them.


    Dobby knew where the principal''s office was so they went there. Soon, they entered and found a few people were already there.


    Everyone got flustered by the entry of so many people.


    "Dad, Grandpa..." Ajax saw them and ran to them.


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "What mess did you make now?"


    Ajax embarrassingly smiled, "I... I just got a little angry."


    Alexander looked up at the person who was supposed to be the principal. "I am Ajax and Yalo''s grandpa. What happened?" "Ah, I''ve been meaning to meet you. Why do you look so familiar?" Nezu asked with interest.


    "Oh, I am the Gold..." Alexander was about to reveal his past identity but he was disturbed by a singing voice entering the room.


    ?Watermelon Sugar ayyyyyy...


    Watermelon Sugar oiiiiii...?


    "Ah, this watermelon ice-cream is so good." Chomei appeared with an ice-cream bucket in his hand and a spoon in his mouth.


    Alexander and all his family were just left speechless.


    "Chomei? What are you doing here?" Alexander asked.


    Chomei abruptly stopped singing and saw so many of his favorite people there. "OH... are you all here to eat watermelon ice-cream? It is so tasty."


    Hats snatched his ice-cream, "Yes, we are going to eat all the ice-cream and not leave anything for you."


    Chomei''s arms fell as if he was hopeless and traumatized. "WHAT? But... Nooooooo..."


    "HATS! give him his ice-cream back. You know how much he loves it." Olivia scolded Hats. The fat cat would never disobey his grandma so he gave it back.


    "Jeez, I was just kidding. Here, take it back, Chomei." Hats said and ran to sit on Olivia''s shoulder.


    "How did youe here?" Alexander asked again.


    "I sneaked inside Ajax''s bag and came here. Hehe... it was so much fun. Ajax got angry at that spiky-haired baby. That spiky-haired baby then boom bam threw explosions. It was pretty." Chomei exined with sound effects.


    "Hey, why are you calling me a baby?" Bakugo erupted and received a knock on his head from his mother.


    Chomei huffed, "Huh.. only a baby throws tantrums like you so you are a baby."


    Everyone in the room helplessly shook their heads. Bakugo was agitated but his mother held him down.


    "Please continue, principal," Alexander said.


    Nezu nodded, "Yes, what Chomei said was right. All of them were careless with their quirk. Miss Todoroki and Mrs. Bakugo, please keep an eye on Shoto Todoroki and Katsuki Bakugo. Especially on Katsuki."


    From the Todoroki family, his sister hade because the circumstances involving his mother wereplicated. On the other hand, Katsuki''s mother hade and she was very cooperative.


    Then Nezu looked at Alexander. "Mr. Universe, Ajax is too strong for his age. He needs to be more aware of his power so that he does not mistakenly hurt someone too much."


    Alexander nodded. He was already training Ajax for this. But he had something else on his mind to talk about. "Sure, by the way, I want to build a new facility in the U.A. I do not like that you put kids in unreasonable danger in the name of training. They are not even adults yet.


    "You need a system to evaluate kids first to understand how they react in a situation. If the kid acts mindlessly in a fight then he should be first trained on learning how to act in a fight.


    "So, I want to build a Simtion Fight Training Building. It will be created with cutting edge technology with droids that can create a forcefield to physically test the students and also look like whatever you want. They will use 3D projections to simte different realistic scenarios. This can also be used to train Heroes who want to hone their skills."


    Nezu was a rare animal who possessed a quirk called High Spec. High Spec grants Nezu, an animal, unparalleled intelligence, perception, andprehension that far surpasses that of a human. Through this Quirk, Nezu was capable of thinking, speaking, and acting like a human. He immediately understood the amazing advantages of what Alexander offered.


    They already had Gym Gamma but it was entirely made of concrete, which only Cementoss was capable of manipting to suit the personal needs of each of the students. The gym still had its own limitations.


    "How strong will the droids be?" Nezu inquired.


    "Umm.. their level can be changed. It will go as high as 10% of All Might''s strength. But imagine 10 such droids. You will then be training with the All Might power level. And because the number of droids will be high, it will be even more challenging than fighting real All Might." Alexander exined.


    Nezu was shocked. But he had a different concern. "What if... this tech..."


    Alexander stopped him, "Don''t worry. They will self-destruct the moment someone tries to temper with its hardware or software."


    Nezu took a sigh of relief. U.A didn''tck funding, so he asked the cost, "How much will it cost us to make?"


    "Hahaha... It will only cost somewhere around 3 billion dors. But why would I ask you for money? My grandson studies here. It''s my gift to him and U.A." Alexanderughingly said.


    ~3 BILLION!~ Nezu eximed in his mind. U.A was rich but not this rich. Also, he was now extremely interested in knowing who this person was.~


    "Sir, you didn''t tell me what you do? I''ve never heard of your name before." He asked.


    "Haha... of course, you haven''t heard it. I was not famous by my current name back in the days. Until 50 years ago, people around the world used to call me Golden Grandpa." Alexander revealed.


    Except for Alexander''s family, everyone loudly eximed, Fuyumi Todoroki looked at him with stars in her eyes. Nezu was sitting like he was a mannequin unable to move. Bakugo had his jaw touching the floor and his mother had the same reaction as Fuyumi.


    "WHAAAT?!"


    ording to Alexander''s past. 50 years back, he was known around the world as the Golden Grandpa. He was always seen in golden shining robes and carrying a sword. He was unlike ordinary heroes. While heroes try to just beat the viins, he tries to help the people. He uses his wealth to feed the poor, get people treated who don''t have money to go to the hospital.


    His deeds made him widely popr withmon people no matter if they possessed quirk or not.


    But, then he retired and vanished from the public. Even his quirk was unknown and all they knew was that he had so many wide varieties of powers that it seemed he possessed all the quirks possible.


    "G-golden grandpa..." Fuyumi Todoroki stuttered.


    Alexander looked at her. "What is it, child?"


    "I-I am a big fan of yours. I have read all the books about you. I-I..." She was hyperventting.


    Alexanderughed and materialized a ss of water in his hand, "Calm down, here, drink."


    She gulped down the water and calmed down, "H-How do you still look the same?"


    "Oh, my body is weird and my quirk allows me to be immortal. My quirk is called Godhood and as the name suggests, my powers are godly." Alexander exined, although he was bullsh*tting, this was the best way to describe his power in this world''s view.


    "Then, can I have an autograph?" She asked.


    "Sure, why don''t you alle with me? My family now runs a restaurant not too far away. It would be nice for these three to stay close and sort out their problems." Alexander suggested.


    Fuyumi nodded immediately. When else would she get a chance to talk with him?


    Alexander looked at the principal, "So, what have you decided? When should I send my people to start construction?"


    Nezu came out of the stupor, "Anytime, sir. Actually, I would like to ask you for a favor. If you don''t have a problem, can you be a teacher here? You don''t need to take sses every day. Just a few lectures whenever you''re free." Nezu asked. He was already thinking that if Alexander agrees, it would be very nice for the image of the U.A and the morale of all the students and heroes. He was going to wait to announce the return of the legend. It needed to be nned perfectly to spread the name of U.A all around the world.


    Alexander scratched his bead, "Hmm, sure."


    Nezu nodded excitedly, "Marvelous. You can take Ajax and Yalo with you for today."


    Alexander agreed and left the building with everyone. Bakugo and his mother also tagged along with them.


    [You can see Nezu, Fuyumi, and Katsuki''s mom on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I don''t care what it is. If it is tasty. I EAT." - Chomei


    1 Stone = 1 bucket of Watermelon Ice-cream. (Warning: Be sneaky or Chomei will take it.)

 Chapter 503: Sad Past of Todoroki Family

    They arranged lunch at their restaurant.


    While everyone ate, Ragnarok, Dobby, and Dous were sitting at another table.


    Ragnarok looked at Mitsuki Bakugo and muttered, "Hmm... she''s pretty for a good for nothing kid like him."


    "She''s married," Dobby pointed out.


    Ragnarok scoffed, "Huh, I''m not a pervert. I''m just appreciating beauty. Also, I''m too old for her."


    Ragnarok then looked at Dous, "Hmm, that white-haired girl is pretty too. You should start a family now, Dous."


    "What the hell are you talking about? Even if she multiplied her age by a hundred I''d still be older than her. Also, I don''t want to marry. I have my duties in heaven." Dous said.


    Hats appeared and sat beside Dous, "What duty? Cutting grass?"


    "It is still better thanzing around and lusting over cat videos." Dous countered with a critical hit. Chomei, who was eating his food on the table beside them, heard the argument and quickly chimed in. "But big bro Dous, weren''t you also looking at a picture of grass on your phone yesterday? Ah, I remember something I wanted to ask. Why were you rubbing yourself while looking at grass? Is grass tasty?"


    There was silence for a few minutes on the table. Then Hats let out a snort from his nose, trying to hold hisughter.


    "Bwahahaha..." Ragnarok also started howling inughter.


    "Why are youughing Grandpa Raggy? Aren''t you going to lick every single gold coin in Dracheim today? You said you were leaving your scent on them. What if someone else did it before you?" Chomei asked innocently and unknowingly, revealing secrets that shouldn''t be told.


    ...


    Fuyumi Todoroki was an excellent chef at her home so when she tasted the food she was immediately interested in knowing how it was made. Olivia was always happy to exin it to her. She even brought her to the kitchen to see it.


    Alexander didn''t bother them and went to do his own thing in Phixheim. He had already asked all the people with a brain to start analyzing it. They had done many tests till now, from simple blood group checks to DNA studies. But, no tool could help them. The blood was even acidic and burned anything that came in its contact.


    "Alfred, what''s the progress?" Alexander asked.


    Alfred looked at him, "This stuff is crazy. The amount of energy contained in even a single drop of blood is enough to detonates. This is like I found a small fusion reactor but I can''t do anything about it."


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, you will find same kind of energy if you took mine and Jesus'' blood sample. Anyway, I''m not nning on injecting this blood into myself. Who knows, it could corrupt me."


    Dobby also came to him, "Then let''s keep it with us. We will use it when the time is right."


    "Do you have an idea?" Alexander asked.


    Dobby nodded and exined everything.


    ...


    When Alexander returned, he saw Olivia signaling him to talk to him. So, he went to her.


    "What is it, Oli?" He asked.


    "I found the sessor for this restaurant for when we will leave. That Fuyumi child is an expert chef. I want you to help her family." She exined.


    "Oh, what is it? Last I heard, she is from a big influential family." Alexander asked.


    Olivia shook her head in pity. "Sadly, having an influential family doesn''t mean it is a happy family. She told me about the condition of her mother. Ah, her mother had a quirk marriage, she was basically bought by her husband for her quirk so her husband could get a strong enough heir who could beat All Might.


    "He kept on forcing himself on her until she gave birth to her fourth child, Shoto, who possessed the quirk he was hoping for. He ignored his other kids as if they didn''t exist then. After that, he basically abused the child in the name of training, she tried to stop her husband on many asions but was beaten time and time again.


    "She eventually snapped. I don''t me her, poor child was in a forced loveless marriage where she was just treated like a broodmare. She was sent to a psychiatric ward where she still lives. Alex, that man does not deserve everything he has. I feel disgusted that he is considered a hero and is looked on as a role model by many."


    Alexander was also saddened by the story. He was also thinking, ~How is he even considered a hero when he''s the biggest viin in his own home?~


    He patted her shoulder and assured her, "Don''t worry, Oli. I will deal with him."


    Alexander looked at Dobby and Ragnarok. He then walked to Fuyumi.


    "Child, I will drop you off at your house. Come." He offered.


    "Oh, it''s okay, I will take a taxi." She flustered.


    Alexander ruffled her hair, "Don''t be shy. Also, I was not going to take the car. We will be flying to your home."


    "FLY?" She eximed.


    He nodded and made her slightly hover in the air. "See, want to experience flying?"


    Fuyumi was tempted. She nodded.


    "Haha, let''s go then."


    Soon, they came to the backyard. "Okay, don''t be scared. I will have everything in control. You just rx and enjoy the trip."


    As soon as he announced that, they started flying in the air. At first, Alexander made it slow but he slowly increased the speed.


    "Haha, how do you feel?" Alexander asked.


    "Free," Fuyumi replied.


    Alexander looked at the kids, "What about you, Shoto?"


    He knew that the kid was a very reserved kind of person.


    "Fresh," Shoto answered.


    "Haha, yes, free and fresh. Fuyumi, where is your mother admitted? I have a special medicine that will make her well in a matter of seconds." Alexander offered.


    Fuyumi embarrassingly looked at him, "Grandma Olivia must have told you. Sorry to bother you, sir."


    "Hey, you called my wife grandma and are calling me sir? No, that won''t do. My hero name is Golden Grandpa, so it''s okay to call me grandpa. Also, I am not doing this out of just pity or anything. I am doing this because this is right and she deserves some good rest." Alexander said.


    Fuyumi nodded and took a long breath. "Thank you,"


    "Don''t mention it. Oli said you are an exceptional chef. Then treat me to something tasty. If you pass I will give you the recipe for butterbeer." Alexander offered.


    Fuyumu now had a determined face. She liked the butterbeer a lot and wanted to buy it for home. But then found out that it was homebrewed for internal use.


    "Then you muste to our home. I will show you my cooking skills." She cheered.


    Alexander was happy that he could make her smile.


    After flying for a few minutes and being directed by Fuyumi, they reached the terrace of a hospital.


    They went to a single upant room. Inside sat a woman. She was a middle-aged woman with an average height and build. She had straight shoulder-length white hair with rather long bangs over her face. Her face had round features, having mellow expressions in casual situations. Her tired-looking eyes were brown-gray with reasonably long eyshes.


    Alexander could see that this one had been through some traumatic experiences.


    "MOM! Look who I brought. He is the old, the great, Golden Grandpa." Fuyumi proudly announced her role model.


    Rei Todoroki looked at Alexander with a smile, "I... thank you for visiting me."


    She had no idea what she should say to him. She just knew about his name and that was all.


    [You can see Endeavor harassing his family and Rei Todoroki on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 504: Hero is the Villain

    "Don''t be so flustered, I am here to help you heal," Alexander revealed.


    Rei looked at her daughter, who nodded. Then she looked at her son, "How are you, my son."


    Shoto just nodded and gave a short answer. An abusive father had left behind so many scars in his mind and heart. He would need some friends and jokes to open up.


    Alexander took out a vial from his jacket. "Here, drink this. This will make you as fit as a sportsperson."


    She took the small vial and looked at it intently. It looked like water so she didn''t know if this would make any difference.


    "Drink it, mom. Who knows what magical effect will it will have." Her daughter encouraged her.


    "Drink it, mom." Even Shoto encouraged her. He had already forgiven her for identally burning her face.


    *Sigh*


    Rei poured the content of the vial in her mouth and waited for the change to happen. She closed her eyes and only thought about getting better, she wished that if she could get better she would spend time with her children. After waiting for a few minutes, herplexion started to change. The dark circles under her eyes vanished. Her weak looking facial expression changed into a normal one.


    "What do you feel?" Alexander asked.


    She clenched her fist and felt it. "Ah, this... I feel strong."


    "Haha, of course, you will. I had put many ingredients in it. Including phoenix tears. You have nothing to fear now, I hope you will now stand your ground and give love to your children that they deserve for so many years." Alexander advised her.


    Rei Todoroki was frightened by the prospect of having to fight her husband. He had left a very bad impression in her mind.


    Alexander smiled politely, "Don''t worry, I will be apanying you all. If he dares to do anything I will teach him a lesson."


    She nodded and slowly got up. They were heading back to the Todoroki Estate.


    ...


    Alexander didn''t fly this time and took out a bigger car.


    "Dobby, I want you to go and take the Endeavor Agency. I want you to bankrupt him. Don''t let him have the family assets, just change the owner from Endeavor to Rei and her children." He instructed.


    Dobby nodded and vanished.


    Alexander brought the small family to the Todoroki estate. It was a traditional Japanese style building.


    "This looks nice," Already interjected and followed them in.


    Inside, he met another of Rei''s sons. But he couldn''t see her fourth and the eldest son.


    "Where is thest one?" He asked.


    Rei looked sad, "We don''t know. He''s been missing."


    But Alexander noticed that the three siblings looked like they knew something. But he didn''t force them to tell him.


    "Let''s wait for news from Endeavor, we will soon be hearing about it," Alexander said.


    ...


    Dobby went straight to the skyscraper called Endeavor Agency. Endeavor''s Hero Agency was a luxurious skyscraper type building with various floors.


    As the so-called No.2 Hero. His office was very busy with his 30 sidekicks. Dobby felt frustrated about how such a man was allowed to amass such wealth and influence.


    He made an illusion over himself that made him look like he was the secretary of Endeavor. He prepared some documents to be signed and went into the office.


    Endeavor''s personal office was a veryrge room with only a rtively small table and Endeavor''s desk inside.


    "Sir, we need your signature on these," Dobby said in a sweet female voice.


    Endeavor didn''t even look at what was on the pages and signed them.


    *BAM*


    Endeavor pped the ass of whom he thought was his secretary.


    "AAH... What the hell, since when did your ass turn into stone? That was the only quality I hired you for." Endeavor shouted while holding his hand in pain.


    Dobby was speechless. ~He sexually harrases his employees? Who let him be a hero?~


    Dobby didn''t reply and just left the office. Endeavor felt that something was off but his brain didn''t have enough processing power to fathom what had just happened. He went back to whatever he was doing.


    Dobby came out of the building and called Alexander. "Boss, I''ve got it. Everything he owned, down to even his hero suit. He even smacked my back, so he''s a sinner for sure. Now everything is owned by his wife and children."


    Alexanderughed, "Haha... My elf friend has some fans. Protect your ass, boy."


    "Yeah yeah, boss. I wille to you now." Dobby said.


    "Wait, go to court and send Endeavor an eviction notice. I bet he will be boiling after that. I will deal with him after that. Also, go into the building and backup all the data from the CCTV of all the bad things he did. If he was harassing his secretary then who knows what else he did." Alexander instructed him.


    "Okay, boss. I will deal with it." Dobby got to work.


    He quickly copied all the CCTV data from the security room and went to the court posing as thewyer of Rei Todoroki. Normally, you''d need to give advance notice to the party to evict. But, as there was no agreement to rent the building, this made Endeavor a criminal.


    The notice was quickly made with the help of Dobby''s magic. Dobby went and posted the notice on the main door of the building. Everyone first wondered what was happening but when they saw the content of the paper, they were left shocked. Who can evict the No.2 hero of Japan?


    Soon, the news reached Endeavor. As expected, he exploded with anger. He quickly called the government office responsible and received an answer.


    He was informed that he didn''t own the property, that he didn''t own anything and it was now under Rei Todoroki and 3 kids'' names. He then found out that this change happened only an hour ago.


    He quickly called thewyers and received the same answer that he didn''t own anything and that he signed on the documents himself.


    "Check the camera. Someone must have yed some tricks." He shouted.


    Soon, the footage came and everyone saw the secretarying in, and Endeavor signed the papers in the video.


    Endeavor looked at her, "YOU?"


    The secretary got scared, "No, sir. It wasn''t me. I wasn''t even here when this happened. I went to the washroom. You can check the footage of me leaving and the one who came in came from a different direction."


    "YOU''RE FIRED." He burst out.


    The secretary cried and left the office. Soon Dobby found her. He was a handsome guy so no girl wouldin when he would console them.


    "*Sigh* You shouldn''t have been fired. After everything you did. How could he do this? I''ve even heard that he harasses his female employees and touches them. How can someone like him be the No. 2 hero of Japan? Is this the standard of this country?" He said, bringing out her inner sentiments of dissatisfaction.


    "What should I do now? No one will give me a job because of his influence." she cried.


    Dobby patted her back, "Don''t worry. I know awyer who handles cases all around the world. He has a 100% sess rate. Endeavor has lost everything he owns to his wife now. You should fileints of sexual harassment against him. Thewyer will make sure you receive at least a hundred million yen. I know a guy in the security department of the Endeavor Agency. I can get the video footage of not just your harassment but also all the other misdeeds he did with other female employees. We will bring him down, how dare he tarnish the profession of a Hero."


    Dobby''s words gave her courage and she nodded. "Thank you,"


    "Don''t mention it. I can also help you find a job. I know many big heroes in the country. I''m sure I can get you a job with one of the female ones." He offered her.


    She smiled and felt better. She had endured enough harassment already and wanted to live a good life now.


    [A/N: Honestly, I never understood how someone like Endeavor was able to be a Hero. No matter how many people you save, if you beat your wife and kids, that brings all your good deeds to negative.]


    [You can see Endeavor Agency and Endeavor on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°In the world, those who break the rules are scum, but those who abandon their friends and family are worse than scum.¡± ¨D Uchiha Obito


    1 Stone = 1 Punch to Endeavor''s face

 Chapter 505: Hero Public Safety Commission

    That same day, Endeavor received an eviction notice. The police came to the building to arrest him, albeit unwillingly. When he heard about the charges against him he was even more angered. He was about to go as far as beating the police officers.


    But hiswyers stopped him as they could easily get him out. The sad reality was that like many other countries around the world, r*pe prosecutions in Japan were fairly rare and even if a suspect was found guilty, many dodge prison by apologizing and paying damages. First-time offenders often walk away with a suspended sentence, even if they were convicted.


    The case against Endeavor was just one sexual harassment so they didn''t even bat an eye on it and would just get it to be dismissed by showing that it was an act of vengeance by the ex-secretary to tarnish the reputation of Endeavor.


    But they didn''t know who they were against yet. As soon as he was arrested. All the news channels in Japan started to report the news. With the footage of his arrest, the footage of him touching many female employees of his agency, and a video interview with the ex-secretary. All of this immediately dropped the approval rating and likeness of Endeavor to the lowest. On the inte, Endeavor was constantly being put in the same leagues as viins.


    Initially, the government tried to stop this from happening but soon, they found out that this was not possible. They wanted to stop the news media from reporting on it and also censor the inte. This way, the news would have automatically died out after they started a mass campaign soon, detailing all good deeds done by Endeavor. But they didn''t want to go against Alexander.


    Endeavor who had been put in a luxury cell in the police station due to his status was suddenly transferred to a normal cell after the police realized that the matter was much bigger than they had expected and now the case was going to the court.


    Endeavor''swyers met him and told him what they would do. "Sir, we have to fight with all forces now, otherwise your reputation will never be cleaned. The Hero Public Safety Commission has also nowunched a probe. If you don''t get these charges honorably discharged you will likely lose your Pro Hero Licence."


    "Did you try to settle the matter with that damn woman?" He asked angrily.


    "Sir, she has refused to settle. In fact, she has hired somewyers from the United States." Thewyer told him. Endeavor sighed and sat back. ~ Who did I offend?~


    Even hiswyers had the same question in their minds.


    ...


    All this happened in a span of hours. Alexander in the meantime was at Todoroki estate, eating the lunch made by Fuyumi. Alexander had to agree, she was every bit as good at cooking as Olivia said.


    "Are you sure your quirk is not cooking? Okay, you have won the recipe for Butterbeer," Alexander praised her.


    *Beep Beep*


    Alexander read the message and smiled. "Shoto, go and switch the T.V. on. Let''s watch the news. Endeavor is on it."


    The moment the news channel was put on. It showed the video footage of the Endeavor getting arrested. Followed by the harassment video.


    All of the people in the room except Alexander were surprised.


    "I knew he was bad but not this bad." Natsuo Todorokimented. He was the second son of Enji and Rei Todoroki.


    It was weird to everyone that the 2nd most powerful hero in the country wasn''t brought down by a viin but instead awsuit.


    Then suddenly the news started showing that Endeavor had received eviction notice too because he didn''t own the building or thepany anymore.


    "About 3 more female workers from the Endeavor Agency have filed cases against him. Everything he owned is now under the name of you four. Also, I rmend you file a domestic violence case against him. I won''t force you, but remember, he is going to be punished either way. He misused his power and status to exploit others. Neither the victims nor the public will forgive him this time." Alexander said and got up to head out.


    "Take care, do not be afraid of him. He is a simple citizen of this country. If he did wrong, he will be punished, no matter his power and status."


    With that, he left their home so the family could talk among themselves.


    After Alexander left, Fuyumi looked at her mother. She went close to her and held her hand, "Mom, you should file aint. I will testify against him."


    Natsuo also nodded, "Yes mom, this is time he pays for what he did to us."


    Rei looked at Shoto. He was the one who was most wronged. The poor child, even though received the attention of Endeavor, he only suffered whenever he was with him. She knew that Shoto''s childhood was ruined by that man. Shoto wasn''t even allowed to y with his siblings and had to train every day. He lived his childhood in envy that his siblings got to y and have fun but he didn''t.


    "Shoto, mom will do whatever you decide." She said lovingly.


    Shoto clenched his fist and looked at his mother. The memory of Endeavor pping his mother resurfaced in his mind. "I am with you, mom. I will never leave you or let anyone hurt you. Not again"


    Rei hugged her three children and tears welled up in her eyes.


    ...


    Alexander came to the Hero Public Safety Commission. The Hero Public Safety Commission was headed by amittee of non-Heroes, to improve the bnce of influence between Heroes and regr members of society.


    The Commission was amongst other things a criminal investigative organization and responsible for many Hero-rted matters, including the Provisional Hero License Exam, which was administered on a biannual basis in June and September. Hero Licenses were awarded by the Commission to those who pass the licensing exam.


    The Commission worked closely with the Police Force to coordinate Hero teams. The Commission was also known for handling Heroes individually to investigate and solve dangerous cases


    In short, it was responsible for everything rted to heroes.


    Alexander entered the building and went to the reception. "I want to meet your president."


    The receptionist looked at him weirdly. This was the first time someone hade so haughtily and asked this.


    "Do you have an appointment, sir?" He asked respectfully.


    Alexander just remembered that he had a Hero Identification from the past if his memories served him right. He put his hand in his pocket but he was actually looking for the identification in the Dimensional Pocket.


    "Ah, there it is. Show this to your president, she wille here running after that." Alexander said.


    The receptionist took the golden card and checked it. It showed.


    "World Hero Council


    Hero Name - Golden Grandpa


    Hero Rank - 1(Global)


    Authority Level - XXXXX


    Area of activity - World


    Retired - 26/3/1969


    New Rank - 1(Global, Lifetime)"


    The man''s eyes nearly popped out from the sockets. He looked up at Alexander and then at the photo. Due to the short hair and beard in the photo, the current Alexander was unrecognizable. Even more so with his sses and cigar.


    "I-I-I... will..." The receptionist started stuttering. Alexander shook him a little and gave him water, fearing that the man might pass out from excitement, shock, or something else that he was feeling.


    "Just call the President''s office and tell her that I havee to meet her," Alexander reminded him.


    The man nodded and quickly, albeit clumsily, called the office.


    "M-Ma''am... there is Golden G-Grandpa here. He wants to see you." He informed.


    "Yes, I checked the ID. It is really him." He added.


    "WHAT? Give him tea, I wille down right now." the other side''s loud voice came.


    Suddenly the phone was cut with a loud thud. Alexander was the No.1 hero in the world. This officially made him the strongest human on the and no one wanted to mess with the strongest man in the world.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 506: Meeting Endeavor

    Alexander saw the presidenting to him. She was walking so fast that it nearly looked like she was running. She is an elderly looking woman and had an aura of stern and career-minded woman.


    She immediately bowed and shook his hand. "Sir, we... the world will be overjoyed to hear you''re back. Nobody knew where you were, so many had guessed that you had passed aw..."


    She quickly changed her world, "Ah, forgive me, sir. I shouldn''t speak about you dying."


    Alexander patted her shoulder andughed, "Hahaha... calm down, I came to talk to you, let''s go to your office."


    She nodded and led the way quickly. She was old now but remembered that when she was just a kid when Alexander was still active. She used to admire him and hear about his deeds on the radio. She was, unfortunately, qirkless and couldn''t be a hero to follow the path her role model took.


    She had lost all her hope and dreams. But eventually, she found her ce in the Hero Public Safety Commission.


    They took a seat and drank some tea. She had never met or seen him personally so she was quite excited.


    "Sir, I used to hear about you on the radio when I was small." She said excitedly.


    "Haha, thank you for supporting me, child. Now, I came to talk to you about the current state of Heroes in this country. It is pitiful. A hero using his position to harm others, even his own family is very sad." She knew whom Alexander was talking about. There had been rumors that Endeavor had abused his family. But they didn''t intervene because it was a family matter.


    Alexander continued. "The case of Endeavor has clearly shown us that themission has not been keeping an eye on them. Who knows how many more Heroes havemitted crimes like these or even worse.


    "I want to help you make the general atmosphere surrounding Heroes in Japan better. I will set it as a role model for the world to follow. So, will you follow me on this?" Alexander asked.


    The sleeping fire in her heart reignited. "Yes sir. I will follow you. Although we are understaffed, I will help you."


    "No need to worry about the staff. I will bring them." Alexander assured her.


    She nodded happily. She was already on cloud nine by the opportunity of working with him, not even taking the fact into consideration that he was not a member of any government of hero organization.


    "Then, what will be the first order, sir?" She asked.


    "We will be auditing all the Heroes in Japan. Their ie, taxes, history of crimes, and also assess their behavior. If the police can be regted and work under thew, why can Heroes stay out of it?" Alexander said.


    "Yes, you are right. Recently, we have seen an increase in exploitation by heroes and viin activity." Shemented.


    Alexander nodded and continued, "I will be giving a public lecture to students in the U.A. in a few days. I will be announcing myself to the world. You shoulde too, it will increase your standing in the government so you can ask for more resources for the Hero Public Safety Commission.


    After he was done dealing there. He went to the police station where Endeavor was locked up. He wanted to see him personally and decide what kind of personality he had.


    He also found Dobby nearby and went in with him. The Hero Public Safety Commission had given Alexander a new identity card making him one of the highest ranks in the Hero Public Safety Commission. So, he was not stopped from meeting Endeavor.


    Endeavor was not being given any kind of preferential treatment. Alexander stood outside the cell and stared at him.


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT?" Endeavor shouted.


    "Hmm, thanks for reminding me that my ears are working just fine," Alexander scoffed.


    Dobby chuckled and spoke, "Sit down, manbaby."


    Alexander took out his identification card from his pocket. Endeavor read it. He stopped shouting and sat back on the bed.


    "You''re a disgrace. You hit your wife, your children. How can you even call yourself a hero? You''re not even a man. You are just a sorry piece of waste on this. Your quirk was wasted upon you." Alexander scolded him.


    Then he took out a rolled paper and threw it on Endeavor''s face.


    Endeavor picked it up, unrolled it, and read it. His fiery eyebrows started rising with each passing sentence. He looked at Alexander with rage.


    Alexander didn''t let him speak. "Yes, you have been disgracefully removed from the listed heroes and your Hero License is now nullified. You''re amon man now and if you use your quirk to harm someone you will be seen as a viin/criminal."


    Just as Alexander was about to leave, he saw that Endeavor''s wife and kids hade to see him.


    He stepped aside a little and let them talk. But he didn''t leave as he was worried that Endeavor would be too overbearing for them.


    "YOU! Did you n all of this?" He asked his wife.


    She shook her head. "No, I didn''t. But I regret that I didn''t do this earlier. Maybe then I would have been able to spend my days with my children. Maybe then I would have been able to save my children''s childhood."


    Endeavor got angry seeing his meek little wife talking back to him. This had never happened before and every time she tried to talk back he had silenced her with a p.


    "YOU!"


    Although he couldn''t p her, he still had his quirk.


    "HAAAAA!"


    He pushed out a gush of fire at her. But Rei didn''t move. She just lifted her hand and raised a wall of ice that turned into vapor. But she was not harmed.


    She expressionlessly looked at him, "Do not forget why you forcefully married me. I may not be physically strong but my quirk isn''t weak. You were pathetic back then, you are pathetic right now. I am divorcing you and filing a domestic abusewsuit against you."


    Alexander nodded and spoke, "Dobby, did you record it all?"


    "Yes boss, in 4K," Dobby answered.


    "Ummm... then this adds attempted murder to his list of crimes," Alexander said.


    "Yup, you''re right, boss."


    "You are framing me. Just let me out and I will show you who''s the strongest hero. Your time has gone, this is the era of Endeavor, the No.1 Hero." Endeavor proudly imed.


    Alexanderughed and walked to his cell. Then to everyone''s shock, he passed through the metal gates of the cell. He went in and lifted Endeavor by his neck.


    Endeavor tried to burn him but Alexander didn''t even flinch.


    "Boy, your mes don''t burn me. But mine can burn you." Alexander expressionlessly said.


    Instantly, his hand turned red. There were no mes but his hand was still hotter than any fire. Endeavor felt a burning sensation on his neck. Soon he couldn''t breathe.


    Alexander let him struggle to breathe and read his sins.


    ||Enji Todoroki(Endeavor) - Category 3


    Murder - 546(10 major viins, 515 minor viins, and criminals)


    Domestic abuse - 846 times(Wife and kids)


    R*pe - 4 times (wife)


    Sexual Harassment - 46


    Deceiving Public - 1206


    Sin Percentage - 60%||


    Alexander felt disgusted. He threw him on the ground with enough strength for the pain to register in his mind.


    "I will be thewyer fighting against you. I will set an example out of you so that no hero, big or small, will have the guts tomit a crime. All are equal in the eyes of thew. Learn to enjoy your meals here because you''ll be eating it for the rest of your life.


    "You wanted to be the No. 1 Hero, right? Now you are not even in the top 100. You are a failure." Alexander coldly said and left him.


    It was true though, most of the beings in Phixheim were stronger than any hero in the world. So, if they were to get a Hero Licence, they''d be taking the top spot on any list.


    [A/N: Well, I see the MHA world as a corrupt world. There are good and bad heroes. All Might is a good one, while Endeavor is a bad one. He was able to be a hero because his crimes didn''t reach the ears of the public in time.


    This just shows that the system can be abused by heroes. Let''s not even talk about how Viin organizations can exist even when there are so many powerful heroes. It''s like, they don''t want to make the viins vanish, as then the heroes wouldn''t have anyone to fight. Being a hero is no longer public service but a big business. Heroes sell their posters, figurines, and appear inmercials to make money. Possibly, this broken system is exactly what created so many viins in the first ce.


    After all, most viins wanted to be a hero once. But they saw the darkness of the world.]


    [You can see the president and Endeavor on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Why would I need a license to be nice to someone? I''m not opening a business that would need a government license, I just want to help people." - Ajax Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 ss of water from the fountain of Banana. It will keep your stomach fit and healthy for a month.

 Chapter 507: Happy Memories from old days

    Alexander returned to his restaurant as it was time for opening the shop. He couldn''t make Olivia angry now. Since the day he confronted the memories of his sons in Ba Sing Se, he had started treating his family as the highest priority.


    "I did it, Oli. He will be receiving punishment soon, your new head chef doesn''t have to worry about her family problems now. So, am I making deliveries today?" Alexander asked.


    She nodded and took out a thick stack of papers from under the tables. "We have received a total of 1,243 orders for home delivery. Some are even from foreign countries. You will need to fly around."


    "Dobby is cooking all the delivery food while I make the dishes for those who are here. You take all the food and deliver itter." She instructed him.


    "Aye Aye, Chef," Alexander walked forward, nted a kiss on her cheek, and rushed into the living room in the house on the backside of the restaurant.


    Olivia smiled and went back in. She doesn''t say it but she enjoys this more cheerful Alexander.


    Alexander found his grandkids ying together so he went ahead to join. He sat down on the couch and they gathered around him.


    "What are my little potatoes doing?" He asked.


    "I''m not a potato, grandpa," Ajax said. "Haha, okay, you are a big strong potato," Alexander saidughingly.


    Nel ran up to him with a big photobook. All the little beasts followed her too. There was also little Thea. She couldn''t speak but that didn''t stop her from joining the gang. Though she had to be tied to Ajax''s back for now or else she would crawl somewhere secretive and they''d look for her.


    She was very cheerful and herughs made everyone happy. Alexander had already understood by now that she had some kind of magical ability that affects the mood of the people around her depending on her own mood.


    "Grandpa, look what I found." Nel pointed to a photo.


    Alexander noticed it was a photo of Dous sleeping and Hats drawing some words on him. The words on Dous''s head said "Grass Whor*"


    Alexander had to use magic and censor it to not corrupt the little beasts and kids.


    "Oh, they are just messing around, forget this, look at this one. In this photo, I married your grandma. I was young back then." Alexander said, showing a photo from his 1st life. He had made them using his memory.


    "WAAAA..." Chomei dramatically eximed.


    "G-Chan, you said you were young, but your hair is still white. This means you were old." He said.


    Alexander warmly patted his head, "Haha, no, Chomei. I was born with white hair."


    "Did dad and mom of G-Chan have white hair too?" Kokuo asked confusedly.


    Alexander shook his head, "No, I don''t know who my parents were. They left me on the stairs of an orphanage. I think they left me because of my white hair. They must have been scared that I was born sick or something. I am at least thankful that they didn''t kill me or throw me in a dumpster."


    Suddenly all the tailed beasts and kids hugged him tightly, "We will never leave you G-Chan/Grandpa."


    "Yes, G-Chan, white hair is cool." Matatabi praised him for making him feel better. She was the most sensible of the beasts.


    He hugged them back and let them sit back again.


    Ajax, who sat beside him, spoke. "But white hair is so cool. I wish I had all white hair. But I got red ones too."


    Alexander ruffled his hair, "It is all about gics, child. Also, hair is just hair, you should love yourself for what you are."


    "G-Chan, what about Grandma''s parents? What did they look like?" Kurama asked.


    "Oh, we don''t have their picture. But I remember, your grandma''s dad was an army officer. He was an officer of higher ranking than mine when I started dating your grandma.


    "I was a very reserved person back then. I remember meeting him once when I was two ranks lower than him. He held my cor and threatened me that if I even break Olivia''s heart then he would break my bones.


    "Luckily Olivia came and scolded her father who instantly tuned into a scared puppy in front of his daughter. At that moment, I saw in the eyes of my father-inw, pity for me. He understood that Olivia has a higher voice in our rtionship." Alexander chuckled while telling all these stories.


    He then continued, "I soon received promotions after promotions for my various inventions and became even higher ranked than Olivia''s dad. He was happy with me. Olivia''s mom was a housewife and was content with me. Soon we got married and lived happily."


    "OH LOOK! I found G-Chan''sughing photo." Chomei pointed as he turned the page.


    "Yes, this is from when I first started the Kindheart Foundation to help poor kids. Just before this photo was clicked, a little child saved from traffickers called me Grandpa. That was the first time someone called me that. Since that day, I became everyone''s grandpa." He revealed.


    "Oh, look. This has me in it." Shukaku shouted.


    "It has all of us, you fool." Kurama berated him.


    Alexander looked at his full family photo. A wide smile appeared on his face. His family keeps on growing and his love for them stays limitless. He was happy and satisfied with life. All of them motivated him to do better every day because he doesn''t want to lose them.


    "Okay okay, let''s go now. Dinner should be ready."


    ...


    That night, Alexander went out to deliver food. He had to deliver all around the world so he flew around.


    For hisst delivery, he came to a small apartmentplex. It was not in very good condition and mostly lower middle ie people lived in it.


    Soon, the door opened and a weak frail blonde boy came out. "Oh, finally. I was craving for this."


    Alexander handed the package to him. But then suddenly the blonde boy fell to the ground while clutching his stomach. Alexander was surprised by this and understood it was a medical emergency.


    Alexander put the food aside and helped him get up. He checked the ce he was holding. He found out that that boy''s stomach was lost and his respiratory system was damaged beyond repair.


    "How the hell did this happen to you, kid?" Alexander asked.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, old man. Just take the money from my pocket and close the door when you leave. Thanks for helping me." The man tried to send him away.


    "I''ve seen you in the restaurant too. Well, you are sick and I can''t leave you like this. Here, drink this." Alexander said and poured a healing potion into his mouth.


    The man didn''t know why or how he just drank it. Soon, he fell asleep. Alexander left the food in his refrigerator and left his apartment.


    ...


    All Might woke up the next day.


    "Ah, that was an unexpected pain fest. I''m hungry." He sleepily muttered and walked to the refrigerator. He just saw some meatballs that he had orderedst night and microwaved them.


    He ate them all, even surprising himself. "Woah, I still feel hungry. But let''s get ready. I need to report to the U.A. today."


    He walked into the washroom and stood in front of the mirror.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 508: Return of Golden Grandpa

    All Might was brushing his teeth calmly with his eyes closed. He was an easygoing man and didn''t think much about what happened yesterday. He was a man who lived in the present.


    *FU*


    He rinsed his mouth and stood straight to check his teeth in the mirror.


    With a wide grin, he looked at his face.


    "WHAT?!" He was shocked to see his face in All Might form.


    He then looked down and found out that he was really in his All Might form. Thinking he must have done this in his sleep, he tried to return to his small body. All he needed was to stop utilizing the energy in his body that pushes his powers.


    But, he couldn''t. He stayed tall and broad no matter how much energy he lessened in his muscles.


    "How is this possible? I-I don''t feel pain either." He eximed in shock and quickly lifted his shirt to check himself.


    Nothing. There was nothing on the left side of his stomach. It was all normal as if he was never injured. He touched that part and tried to see if he felt pain. Still nothing. He could only feel his ribs and muscles.


    "Was... my whole life a dream and this is the reality? Did I ever fight All for One and get injured? Is this a dream?" He questioned himself.


    He could note up with a usible reason for this miracle.


    "Wait, that old man made me drink something. Then I... fell asleep? Did he do something?" he was confused. He decided to go and ask him personally but for now, he had to go to the U.A as something important was happening there.


    No matter what had happened to his body, he was still very happy. He had missed feeling powerful without the apanying pain.


    "Hahaha... I look handsome," he gloated looking at himself.


    ...


    It was a special day at U.A High School. But the students only knew that something was happening and the teachers were excited for some reason. They weren''t told that a legendary hero would being to their school.


    However, the school would run as normal and the event would only start at the end of their school session.


    In the ss 1-A. All the students were discussing what the event was.


    "Maybe some big hero will being here," Ida suggested.


    "All Might is already a staff member of the school and he''s the No.1 hero. Who else can it be then? And even if it was a hero, why would they make him give a speech instead of teaching us something." Momo Yaoyorozu guessed.


    Minoru, who was just looking at the legs of Momo, walked to her and tried to put his hand on her waist haughtily, "I agree with you,"


    *Bam* He received a p and was thrown away, His existence was as worthless as a stone stuck under a tire. His perversion was disliked by all.


    "Maybe there is going to be a test," Uraraka suggested.


    But none of them knew it and those who knew it weren''t saying anything.


    ...


    Soon it was time for Alexander to appear. The students were told to gather at the assembly. Many reporters, officials, and heroes had alsoe. Students noticed only one thing on people''s faces. Excitement.


    After a while, all the mics were on and teachers were standing on the stage. Even All Might was there who had not shown his face till now at the academy.


    Principal Nezu started speaking. "Students and all other guests. Our world hase very far since the discovery of the first person with Quirk. In the beginning, people were confused. In some cultures, people with Quirk were treated as gods and in some, burned on stakes.


    "But, with the changing era, we adapted to the reality of Quirk. However, a tyrant used his Quirk of Convincing Speech to amass an army and take over countries. He engulfed the world in a war.


    "Then came the greatest Quirk user ever. He defeated that dictator and stopped the war. He changed the world with his mysterious quirk, he seemed to be able to omnipotent and do anything.


    "He didn''t just save the world from viins, he helped the world by helping the poor and hungry with his money. He showed that to be a hero. Quirk was not always needed.


    "But then he disappeared, until, a few days ago. I am happy and proud to announce to you that he hase out of retirement due to the current bad condition of the world. Wee, Golden Grandpa, the eternal No.1 Global Hero."


    People gawked along with his words. Most of the adults there had understood whom he was talking about before he even announced the name. The majority of the students were clueless. They were not interested in knowing about a supposed dead Hero who lived even before their parents were born.


    Alexander then walked from behind the curtains.


    "Woooah."


    All the old people in the hall awed. He was wearing his golden Shinigami dress with his golden sword. This was his hero dress.


    His shining white hair gave a feeling of majesty and godliness.


    He walked up to the mic and started speaking.


    "Hello,dies, gentlemen, and children. My real name is Alexander Maxim Universe. This is probably the first time you have found out about this.


    "60 years ago, I had retired from my Hero job because I felt that I had made the world good enough. I wanted to give the world a chance to sort itself out. However, that didn''t happen. I was only disappointed and the world has be corrupt. Now, we don''t get big wars, we see secret wars, one country trying to suppress the growth of another, one person assassinating the other. Instead of getting better, the world has be more brutal and dishonest.


    "I am disappointed even more now because I found out such a big name in the Hero business was abusing his powers.


    "I had to return. I had to do something. So, I came back. I have been authorized by the Hero Public Safety Commission to audit all the Heroes in Japan. I will be investigating all deeds good or bad done by Heroes. I will also be prosecuting them if I find enough evidence.


    "Children, you are the future Heroes, I hope you will walk the right path. Also, those two are my grandkids, take care of them." Alexander shamelessly announced.


    The cameras and all the heads turned towards Yalo and Ajax. Yalo had no idea why they were looking at him while Ajax was hiding his face.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, you too, Katsuki Bakugo, control your anger and You Shoto, just have some fun. Hey you, stop looking at the girl''s skirt."


    He embarrassed all the kids from the stage. Once he was done, he gave the final message.


    "I will end this with a few words. Civilians, Heroes, and Viins are all the same under thew. If youmit a crime, I wille for you." He said. He was looking directly into the camera as he said this. Many viins and wrongdoers felt goosebumps appearing on their bodies because of this.


    Behind Alexander, a distance from him, All Might sat on the chair.


    His face had a shocked and excited expression. ~So he was the old man who came to my home yesterday. Of course, only he could have treated me.~


    "HAHAHAHA..."


    *BAM*


    Eraser Head elbowed his side and whispered, "Stop gloating, you are being noisy and disturbing everyone."


    All Might got embarrassed and shut up. He was much happier now.


    [A/N: Hey guys. I am currently helping my brother with his uing engagement and will have to write from outside my home. I will try my best to keep up with the 2 chapters a day schedule. However, I might not be able to upload them on the regr timings. Things will most probably resume to normal in a week or so. I was not able to edit these chapters to the best of my ability because I had less time, so you might find some extra mistakes. Sorry for them in advance.]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "When there''s nothing to be gained, rising to the challenge at those times... is surely the mark... of a true hero!!" - All Might


    "This is why today, I will challenge myself and eat 1 million cakes." - Chomei


    1 Stone = 1 refreshing banana lollipop. If you suck it once, you will never suck at anything in life.

 Chapter 509: Exo-skeleton of self-satisfaction

    After Alexander was done, there were some extra words about him donating a new high-tech training building with realistic simtion.


    No one was able to envision such a building and imagine it as they had never seen it. Those students who had high imagination were getting excited and others were neutral.


    Soon, the event came to an end and the news was already making the world go crazy.


    Why crazy? Because of the crazy influence Golden Grandpa had. His wealth alone was more than the GDP of some small well-off countries. He was originally from the U.S.A. but because it was a hero world, nationalities were not big things.


    Hence, some countries that had forcefully taken the assets of Alexander in the past were now feeling nervous. Soon, they sent their representatives to reimburse him. If it was physical property, for example, real estate, antiques, etc, they were returned to him. The rest of the things, for example, his money in a bank ount and gold in his lockers was returned to him in cash with adjusted intion. None of them wanted to be on his bad side.


    So, in an instant, Alexander had nearly a trillion US dors. The gross world product was worth was 90 trillion at the moment so it was imaginable what kind of overbearing personality he was even back in the days.


    They were giving him money, he didn''t reject it. Otherwise, he''d have to use his own gold but that would also cause the gold market to drop. But now he could openly use the money as it was already a part of the cirction.


    In these few days, Alexander went to the Middle East and many African countries. For some reason, no matter which earth, this part of the was always war-torn. It was the yground of big countries to show off their strengths. They didn''t even care about the civilians of that area, they just wanted to use their weapons.


    One countryes then its rivales. They do nothing but waste their taxpayer''s money and then spend even more taxpayer''s money in the name of humanitarian funds for the war-torn area that they themselves destroyed. But, here the situation was worse due to Quirk. The army had quirk soldiers, civilians had quirks and even terrorists had quirks. And each quirk was different so dealing with such problems was even harder in this world for governments.


    All the Hero organizations were also hypocritical. They only focused on their own borders and didn''t do much for the world.


    Alexander knew what he had to do.


    "May God have mercy on your souls and send you to hell. My guy will be waiting for you there." Alexander announced.


    He made all the terrorists stand in line and shoot each other in the head at point-nk. It was not just the terrorists though. Those who funded them were also standing in line. There were many big businessmen there. They were all crying for mercy. But, God had already shown them mercy by bringing them to life, now it was his duty to do justice. God''s Advocate gotta feed his family after all.


    *BOOM*


    With a unified shot, all the terrorists and troubling people were dead. He just burned them and mixed their ashes in the sand.


    "Okay, let''s do the organizing work." He said to himself and started creating governments in bad countries. He would pick anyone from the streets and tell him to be the new president of his country. Of course, he first checked their brains and gave them knowledge of bing a good leader.


    "Boss, is this fine?" Dous appeared.


    Alexander angrily looked at Dous, holding a toddler in his arms. The toddler had a lollipop in his mouth. He could guess that this was how Dous wooed the kid.


    "What the hell, Dous, I''m looking for someone to be the president of Afghanistan," Alexander shouted.


    Dous scratched his head and put the kid down, who simply left. "Old man, I looked at the whole city, only kids were matching your criteria."


    "Then search the country, we can''t make a kid president." Alexander reminded him and sent him away.


    ...


    Hell,


    Deadpool had entry booth duty today. He hated this duty because he had nothing to do and just sat and waited all day for souls.


    Luckily, he had made many friends in Hell and was able to pull some strings to make Darth Vadere and y chess with him. But he would often drag some people with him to talk to.


    "Hahaha, man you must be the biggest fool of your gxy. Hahaha, Palpatine was using Force Lightning right in front of you to kill Mace Windu. And you in the name of giving Palpatine a fair trial killed Mace Windu and then also the younglings.


    "Bwahahaha... you are one creepy motherfucker and I LIKE THAT."


    *Ting Ting*


    Suddenly the bell on his table sounded. He looked and found a long line of people. Deadpool was shocked. "Wohoho... what do we have here? Ah, you all were sent by my juicy ass old man? Well, you had expedited delivery, wee to hell, here we fulfill all your desires that you never wanted to be fulfilled."


    He took them in and first had them go through a boiling oil bath to sanitize them. Cleanliness was a major thing in hell, and if you didn''t act carefully you''d be charged a penalty.


    "Come, this right here is an exo-skeleton of self-satisfaction. I don''t like to brag but this was my invention. I was praised and even got a promotion. This is a hotmodity here in Hell. Fine, don''t look at me with those big excited eyes. I will let you experience it." Deadpool excitedly said. Though nobody there had big excited eyes, they were scared shitless.


    Deadpool strapped one guy to the exoskeleton. "Okay, this machine can twist your bodies in a way that you have s*x with yourself. Do you want to blow yours? Doable, you want to prate yourself? Doable after a bit of stretching.


    "Hey, wait, I think I know you. What is your name?"


    The scared terrorist looked at him in fear and answered, "Osama Bin L..."


    "Okay, I know now. All right, I heard you like nes and buildings. Then today, your ass will be the building and my friend Jumbo the Ogre here will be the ne. Enjoy," Deadpool said, leading the others away amidst loud screams.


    ~Hmm, I should ask Lucifer to promote me to the Reaper department. Seeing the shocked faces when I tell them they are dead is so cool.~ He thought to himself and decided to prepare a good resume.


    ...


    Alexander didn''t know anything that was going on inside Hell. He was currently going to U.A high school because the new training building was ready. His droids had efficiency that no one could even dream of.


    He was going to teach many teachers and students its benefits and how to use it.


    "Okay, I''m happy that you all are here. I will show you how you can use these machines. All Might, go and fight those droids. Remember, there will be 20 of them and they will be as powerful as you as abined unit." Alexander instructed.


    All Might was feeling good. He had wanted to test himself again since he had gotten better. He had gone to Recovery Girl/grandma to get a check-up and nothing came in it.


    He was still pending on meeting Alexander because he couldn''t find him most of the time. Today, he was going to.


    [You can see Hell on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 510: Giving Tips to kids.

    All Might jumped into a jungle-like scenario. The building was ten times the size of a football stadium with height matching the double of a real football stadium. The whole floor was made of 1cm X 1cm cylindrical rods as tall as the ceiling.


    The rods coulde out of the ground andbine with each other to make the scenery of the area. Then the 3D projectors around the 6 sides of the building would project the scenes on it. This way, small hills, trees, deserts, hills, and even the sea could be made.


    Alexander stood on the side behind a ss panel that worked as the protective shield for the control panel. From there, everything on the field could be controlled. You could make natural disasters, create surprise attacks or problems. All this to train the mind and body of a hero.


    All Might was currently fighting the droids. But, he was facing little trouble because the droids were working in a team of 4. They would attack him on four sides at the same time. Also, every time he feels he would win, something would happen that would make his attack lose its intended effect.


    Just like right now, he had found a good chance to destroy a droid. But suddenly the sky turned ck and a thunderstorm came. Lightning even struck around him. This made him want to be more careful. He knew that this was a test for him.


    He needed to not only focus on the droids but also on his surroundings.


    "This is training, All Might, take risks, and learn from them. This is the only ce where you can explore your powers." Alexander advised him.


    Everyone who was watching the training was shivering in excitement. The training looked so high paced. They wanted to try it too and maybe get stronger.


    Some strong heroes had alsoe to see it and even they were excited. If even All Might found it difficult to defeat them then they can have so much better training. Their training would be like fighting All Might. After a while, All Might was also tired and he was still unable to defeat the droids. Even though he was able to nt some good strong hits, they were still unfazed.


    "Hahaha, stop now, All Might. The droids are made to not be defeated. They can repair themselves and your hits didn''t cause any problems for them except getting a bit disoriented. They have very strong force fields around them." Alexander spoke from behind the panel. He then pressed the red button and all the simtions stopped.


    All mighte back to where the students stood. He was drenched in sweat and his face showed excitement. He was content with this training and also, being able to do such a high-intensity workout without constant pain was an amazing feeling.


    All Might walked over to Alexander and shook his hand. "That was satisfying. Thank you, old man. You helped me too much."


    Alexander understood why he was thanking him so he nodded.


    "Okay, everyone. Go into the field. Let''s see how strong and smart you are." Alexander shouted.


    All the students of U.A ss 1-A ran in. Alexander went back to the control panel and started the simtion with a smirk. They saw him and knew that the training was not going to be easy.


    All the students were prepared to fight. But then the terrain changed to that of a city with cramped streets. Instantly, all of them were separated from each other. Everyone was on their own. Many of them had gone in by creating small groups to fight better but now they felt anxious.


    Bakugo started mindlessly sting fire on the droids as soon as he saw them. He didn''t have any strategy.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    But after his first attacks, the droids understood his attack pattern and the quirk. This allowed the droids to be able to tackle anything he threw at them. But he was still not thinking from the head. He soon found himself on the back foot.


    Midoriya was running around, not knowing what to do as his quirk didn''t really give him many chances to fight. The more he fought the more injured he would get.


    Shoto was using his ice powers and freezing the droids. But the droids would heat themselves and get released. They would then attack him with fire and lightning.


    Uraraka was only able to reduce one droid''s gravity. Once the others learned her powers, they avoided touching her and sent long-range attacks which were proving to be tough. She was constantly focused on dodging and the droids looked like they were just having fun making her dance.


    Momo Yaoyorozu''s creation quirk was useless as she couldn''t make something that would destroy the droids. She also had to save herself from Minoru Ma.


    Even Toru Hagakure, who was invisible, couldn''t do anything as she still got registered on heat sensors.


    The only sessful ones among them were Yalo and Ajax, but again their power level was way above the strongest in the world.


    Ajax had already destroyed a droid and Alexander didn''t let him destroy more. He ordered the droids to stay away from Ajax. Yalo had trapped the droids with his Force and was now ying catch with them.


    After 30 more minutes, Alexander loudly whistled. Everyone looked at him. But then they realized something.


    Alexander spoke, "I had removed the walls from buildings near you 10 minutes ago. You all could see each other if you wanted to. But still, you were so engrossed in your losing fights that you didn''t think of taking each other''s help.


    "Being a hero is not a one-man job. You need to coordinate with each other. If you all had gathered together, you could have stopped these droids for a bit.


    "Bakugo, you will be going through anger management sses for the remaining 3 years of your school. Shoto, you will be trained to use your other part of the quirk. Uraraka, you need to find more ways to make offensive attacks.


    "Momo Yaoyorozu, you need to research various weapons. Minoru Ma, you will be going to a juvenile rehabilitation center to get your head treated and be a normal person with etiquette. If you don''t change then I will throw you in jail with charges of being a pervert and sexual predator. Being funny and being a pervert has a huge difference.


    "Eijiro Kirishima, your quirk of hardening is great. But the droids were still able to harm you, this means that your body was still not strong enough. Come to my officeter and take a diamond from me. Study it and try to make yourself as strong as that.


    "Tsuyu Asui, your quirk gives you many abilities. But, you need to strengthen your legs and tongue more. They can be great for your maneuverability.


    "Yuga Aoyama, your Navelser quirk is powerful but still not strong enough. It couldn''t even push the droids away. Focus on increasing its intensity and focus less on your looks. If you be a world-famous hero, you will never have to worry about how you look, people will still love you.


    "Midoriya, you are strong when you use your quirk but you be a liability after using it and when you''re not using it. Talking and crying won''t solve anything. Train your body and grow muscles like All Might. Start participating in strength activities and strive to make your body strong enough to handle the quirk.


    "Tenya Ida, you need to develop at least 10 more gears." Alexander gave his advice.


    All of them were embarrassed and excited by the decisions. Getting tips from Alexander would be greatly beneficial to them.


    "Okay, today''s train..."


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly a loud explosion came from one side of the building. Everyone turned to look towards it. The students were expecting a new surprise or something but what came was an attack by unknown people.


    The guards at the gate were thrown inside the hall with high force. Alexander used his power to save them.


    *Sigh*


    ~Why must they break the newly built wall.~ He thought to himself.


    [A/N: Thanks for understanding guys. I really appreciate all of you wishing me. Though what I realized was that many of you were worried I would drop this story.


    Not gonna happen, I have poured too much time and work into this and I won''t stop before ending it properly. This is why I try to write every day so that I don''t bezy and forget how to write fast. I have also started writing my next book and I can''t upload it before finishing this.]


    [You can see All Might, Bakugo, Uraraka, Shoto, Midoriya and others on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Hell is like the suicide forest in the country of hentai. It''s a nice forest to trek through but the bodies are the cherry on top. I LOVE IT." - Deadpool


    1 Stone = 1 Booster Banana for Webnove''s server. They need it.

 Chapter 511: SLAPPED

    The League of Viins was a group of viins and criminals, whose objective was to destroy the society of Pro Heroes and create a new one with them at the top of the world, filled with nothing but chaos, like all other evil organizations.


    The league had found out that All Might was not as strong as before now and it was the right time to kill him.


    So, they attacked. At the moment, the league had 75 members. They attacked the day All Might would be at the school because other times finding him was nearly impossible as he seems to appear randomly at ces.


    Attacking U.A was risky but they knew All Might''s nature. They could use the students as a controlling agent on All Might. So, they took the risk. Their n was simple, they were going to focus on the students. They would capture them and then use them.


    Their number one, Tomura Shigaraki, had nned all of this. He was the leader of the League of Viins. His overall goal was to be Japan''s next greatest viin. For a while now, Tomura had no clear conviction and relied on his master, All For One, to provide every resource he needed. His initial objective was to destroy the society of heroes, specifically All Might whom he held great hatred for.


    Tomura had also slowly begun to learn and develop into a more independent viin and formed a conviction where he desires to destroy everything he despises, ultimately wanting to bring down society as a whole.


    Tomura soon appeared in front of Alexander and the rest through some kind of a portal. Alexander was weirded out by the costume.


    Tomura Shigaraki was a skinny, pale 20-year-old young man. He had light skin and messy light, pale hair. His lips were chapped and dry, with a scar on the left side of his lips and a mole on his right. He had small red pupils and wrinkly eyelids with a scar on his right eye.


    In his viin disguise, Tomura wore a mask in the shape of a hand that conceals a great portion of his face and a ck costume. He also wore thirteen more hands around his entire body and red sneakers with no socks on. He came out and spoke to All Might in a mocking tone, "All Might, we havee to kill you. Along with your students."


    He gave the order and his men entered the building sting through the wall and windows.


    They went after all the already exhausted students. The students were scared at the start as they had never been in such a situation. They had only participated in mock exercises until now.


    Alexander raised an eyebrow seeing all this. It seemed that he was being ignored at the moment.


    ~Are they ignoring me because I''m old?~ he wondered.


    He loudly boomed to stop them. His voice reached everyone''s head. "I am Golden Grandpa, if any of you as much as touch a single hair on any student or staff member, I will not even give you a trial and burn you to ashes. Surrender now."


    But his warning fell on deaf ears as they thought that Alexander was too weak to interfere. After all, from biological records, Alexander was way older than the oldest person on earth.


    His eyes twitched. So, he called the droids to teach a lesson to the League of Viins. The field simtor started up and changed the ground. All the viins were now stuck in a maze with each step wanting to kill them. From the sky, the droids rained down thunder on them.


    Now, only the leader and his henchmen remain.


    Alexander walked forwards and spoke, "I just finished constructing this building. ording to the damages you caused, you must pay 2 billion USD."


    Nezu, who was standing not far away, looked at Alexander in shock.


    ~Wait, didn''t you say the building cost 3 billion, why are you asking for 2 billion for a wall.~ He thought. But he didn''t have any sympathy with humans, let alone viins, so he let them be scammed.


    "Step aside, retired heroes are not worth my time. ALL MIGHT. COME OUT." Tomura shouted in a weird way that only made him look like a pervert.


    Alexander narrowed his eyes on him. They seemed to be underestimating a retired person.


    But, sad for Tomura, his intel was not right anymore. All Might was now healed and in peak condition.


    All Mightnded in front of the attackers in his hero suit. His iconic smile was still on his face, "The most inted egos are often the most fragile. Do you even know whom you were calling weak? But I won''t exin, kids like you should read some history books. Now, you may introduce yourself."


    Tomura and his aid looked at All Might and sneered, "We are the League of Viins, we will destroy the Hero society."


    "And how will you do that when you''re covering your vision with your own hand? Your costume shouts, ''I''m emo, I had family problems so I will be bad now.''" Ajax asked in a mocking tone.


    Tomura felt irritated that such a small kid was making fun of him. He ordered Nomu to attack him.


    Nomu were deceased individuals whose bodies had been heavily modified by Doctor Garaki in order to hold multiple Quirks and reanimated to act as mindless super-soldiers for the League of Viins.


    This Nomu was very fast as it was an Upper-Tier. The Upper Tier Nomu could contend with top Pro Heroes.


    Alexander didn''t even bat an eye at the scene of the weird creature jumping towards his grandson. But others got scared and worried. All Might tried to jump to save him but was blocked by Tomura and other viins. "See your students die today. He will be turned into a meat paste, all because of you, All Might."


    *BOOOOM*


    A loud shockwave and sound came. Tomura didn''t even look there and smiled. "See that? That will be your fate soon."


    But he noticed that All Might and everyone else was still not looking at him and didn''t have a sad expression. He also turned around and saw the Nomu was pped to smithereens by the 4-year-old kid.


    Ajax was swinging his hand to throw away the gooey substance from his hand. "Ew... I shouldn''t have done that."


    "Yuck..." Even little Yalo was a victim as the gooey substance fell on him too. He used his powers to clean himself.


    "Imp-Impossible... how can this be." Tomura shuddered to see the scene.


    Nomu was still standing in front of Ajax but the upper part of his body was missing.


    Alexander walked to Tomura now, "Attacking my grandson? Now, I want you to spill the beans. Tell me who was behind this attack? I won''t stop unless you speak."


    Alexander''s threats were scaring him now. Tomura looked scared and shivered at the many thoughts of getting caught and defeated. His n was simple from the start. He was certain of his sess and that he would be able to kill All Might.


    He knew that Alexander was going to be here. But he didn''t consider him a challenge as he was an old retired hero. He thought that Alexander would be weak. No one had seen Alexander fight either so he just ignored this threat. But now, the old man was proving to be the biggest threat to him.


    He quickly started thinking of a way out of the mess. All his men were also trapped inside the maze, he could hear their screams.


    [You can see Tomura and Nomu on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 512: Useless Planning

    Alexander didn''t know who the kid was or where he came from. But it was evident that he was up to no good. Willing to kill the students was already the worst he could think of doing. He even tried to kill Ajax.


    Although he was not angry, he was sad. But he could imagine that in a world where superpowers were asmon as air, there were bound to be some bad seeds, made by the corrupted world itself.


    He was still interested in knowing the origin of Quirks. The current hypothesis that it originated from a virus spread by mice was just ridiculous. Since when did mice start giving the ability to make portals or breathe fire? Are these alien mice?


    Currently, 80% poption of the world had a quirk. So, it was important to understand its origin.


    Alexander didn''t know what the ability Tomura had but he was not worried.


    "Say it, who lured you into all this mess?" Alexander asked.


    He was stepping closer with each second. Tomura, meanwhile, was nning to touch him the second he got a chance. He was going to use his Quirk called Decay.


    Tomura''s Quirk allows him to disintegrate whatever he touches with all five fingers.


    Alexander put his hand on Tomura''s shoulder to threaten him. Seeing the chance, Tomura touched Alexander''s arm with his hand. He used his power to disintegrate him.


    "Haha, my quirk allows me to disintegrate anything. Let''s see how you die now." Tomura gloated loudly.


    Alexander was still holding his shoulder. The arm was as it was a moment ago. There was not even a dent or scratch.


    Tomura again ced his hand on his arm but still, nothing happened. He repeated it a few more times. With each try, his heart started beating faster.


    "Hahaha, boy, if anyone could disintegrate me then I''d be dead by now," Alexander imed.


    He then started removing the creepy hands from Tomura''s body. "What is this? You think this makes you look scary and cool?"


    Tomura was raging the second Alexander started taking the hands off of his body.


    When Tomura was small, he was a normal kid with feelings. But he was also psychologically fragile from the constant abuse he suffered from his hero-hating father, being terrified of his mere presence. Because of this oppressive upbringing and the inaction from the rest of his family, Tomura''s mind eventually snapped due to his Quirk manifesting and destroying his household.


    At first, Tomura expressed heavy remorse for identally killing his family upon losing control of his newfound Quirk. The severed hands that Tomura wears all over himself were the only physical remnants of his dead loved ones, iming that they make him feel simultaneously sick and calm.


    Alexander learned about this the second he tried to understand why this kid was being so violent.


    He was half sympathizing with him and half angry because of the crimes hemitted. Murder was asmon as lifting hands for him.


    "Kid, your childhood was tough. But does that make you eligible to kill anyone you like?" Alexander asked with an authoritative voice.


    Before Tomura could answer, a dark blue mist appeared behind Tomura. From inside, a hand came trying to snatch him away.


    Alexander sighed seeing this attempt to save him. He gripped the handing out of the portal and dragged the person out.


    It was a boy with a mist-like head and arms.


    "Who might you be?" Alexander asked.


    The boy was shocked. He was dragged in from his own portal. But luckily he was now close to Tomura. So, he tried to jump back again with his portal power. Warp Gate was the name of the Quirk. It grants him the ability to create and manipte a dark fog from his head and hands. This fog acts as a portal to another location. Whenever he produces a mass of the dark fog, it transports anything ites in contact with to a location of Kurogiri''s choosing.


    But this time he couldn''t make portals.


    "Kid, I can control the space around this area. You cannot leave until I say so. Got it?" Alexander loudly questioned.


    The mist boy nodded and introduced himself scaredly. "I am Kurogiri, a Nomu. Created by Doctor Ujiko from the corpse of Oboro Shirakumo to serve and protect Tomura Shigaraki under All For One''smand."


    This name shocked most of the adults in the room. All For One was a curse on the world. All Might had defeated him earlier.


    All for one and One for all were quirks belonging to two brothers once. But All For one wanted his brother''s quirk that could be passed down.


    All For One then devoted himself to obtaining his brother''s powers, always battling and killing the sessor as it passed down through generations. One For All would eventually reach the 7th wielder, Nana Shimura, who fought hard against All For One.


    Despite her best efforts, she was eventually killed by him, but not before she was able to pass down her power to Toshinori Yagi. Toshinori wouldter be the Pro Hero known as All Might and eventually beat All For One in a brutal battle, but unknown to him, All For One managed to survive.


    Alexander knew this much from various books, except the part where All For One survived.


    He looked at Kurogiri, "I want you to call your boss here. All this stupidity needs to end now. The world has suffered enough due to his vicious dreams."


    "He already knows, if you do anything to Tomura, he will not let you go." Kurogiri tried to threaten Alexander.


    *BAM* A p was received by the mist-like head of Kurogiri. He thought his quirk would not let him feel physical harm but this time he did.


    "Like I''m afraid. I will make All For One quirkless. No matter what he ns, he will lose." Alexander announced.


    So, they waited. But even after 5 hours, All For One didn''te. It seemed that he knew his power level and that he couldn''t fight Alexander. He would not go to Alexander, where his death was most likely a possibility. Not to mention, All Might was here too.


    In the end, Tomura and all other viins were sent to the underground jail to stay until All For One tried to save him and Alexander catches him. Alexander felt a bit sad for Tomura so he arranged for an Elf from Phixheim to give him some counseling and heal him if he has any mental problems.


    "All Might, go out and lure him out. Keep at least 5 top-level heroes along with you. The moment he appears, contact me." He instructed while passing All Might a phone with his number.


    All Might was very serious now and left quickly.


    "Kids, it seems today''s ss will end. I will fix this building till then. Go to your sses." He ordered.


    Alexander called Dobby and gave him instructions, "Dobby, stay invisible and keep an eye out for All for One. We need to capture him alive. He has his connections in the government and we need to get them."


    "Yes, boss." Dobby left.


    Alexander sighed and went back to his home. ~Why must there always be people like him.~ he wondered.


    After this, he would try to find out the reason the power of Quirk exists on this earth.


    ...


    All For One had been living in hiding all this time. He knew that All Might was injured but he didn''t know how much. Only recently he found out how serious his condition was.


    Finally, he decided to let his protege go ahead and kill All Might. With the resources he was providing him, it shouldn''t have been a problem.


    Currently, he was in an underground base. There was a mask on his head. But his eyes showed clear rage.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" He shouted as he saw Alexander on the T.V. screen. But he calmed down, he decided not to rush out.


    ~If I can take his quirk, I can be invincible.~ he thought.


    [You can see Kurogiri and All For One on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Tea of Happiness. (Special Offer from Uncle Iroh.)

 Chapter 513: Irohs Day Out

    It turned out, nobody came to save Tomura. Alexander put that matter aside and started focusing on the world at hand. He was currently busy traveling the world and fixing many hero organizations. There was corruption, ignorance, and unountability no matter where he went so it was a lot of work.


    The world respected him so he had to act with the same level of action. If Alexander knew that he''d be so busy, he would have never announced his return.


    While this was happening, news of a new hero spread around Japan.


    It was said that this hero looked old, noble, and was most of the time seen drinking tea. The crazy thing was, this hero never raises his fist, he always defeats his enemy by talking to them and sharing tea and no, he didn''t poison them.


    His words somehow change the hearts of the viins and it convinces them to be good. A small cult also appeared out of nowhere that called him their guru. Later it was found out that this cult was formed by viins who had a change of heart after meeting this strange hero.


    ...


    Iroh hade out of Phixheim as he was a sessful entrepreneur of tea now. He didn''t have to worry about mending the fields because he had hired the phoenixes for that.


    He wanted to travel the world now. So, he went out with his tea kettle and dressed in his oriental dress. He walked around randomly without any destination.


    He had just started his journey when he saw a man entering a shop with his arms that looked like a gun. Iroh decided to go in and see what the problem was.


    "GIVE ME THE MONEY! NOW!"


    *Bells*


    The robber saw someone enter the shop with a shocked face. ~Why is he not scared?~ He wondered.


    "What are you doing, young man?" Iroh asked nicely.


    "Can''t you see, I am robbing this shop. You too, give me your money." The robber pointed his other gun-hand at Iroh.


    Iroh gave him his wallet. Then he took out 2 gold coins from another pocket.


    "Young man, do you have a mother?" Iroh asked.


    "Of course I do, everyone has a mother." The robber answered with an annoyed face.


    "Then here, take this. Buy your mother a few good gifts. Tell her that you found a good job. She won''t be able to take it if you told her you''re a robber now. She would feel that the little sweet boy she dotted on turned bad because she didn''t focus on you more.


    "But worry not, I''m sure she will still love you. Mothers are the strangest creatures, they can''t hate their children. Young man, take the money but do not kill. That cashier also has a mother, she will cry if she sees his lifeless body. Can you make a mother cry?" Iroh asked in his old and wise voice.


    The robber''s legs shook a little. He looked at the cashier''s crying face. Then he imagined his own mother crying for him, seeing his own dead body. His arms started shaking and tears welled up in his eyes.


    He started questioning every single choice he made in his life. He looked at Iroh who was simply smiling and looking like a man of god.


    "Would you like a cup of tea?" Iroh asked gently.


    The robber nodded and received a cup. He drank it slowly. The warm tea reminded him of the warmth of his mother''s hug whenever he would go home. She would cook him tasty meals no matter what the money condition was at home. She wouldpromise with her own life but take care of him.


    ~What the hell am I doing with my life?~ He thought.


    "Tell me, why do you do this work?" Iroh inquired nicely.


    The robber gulped and answered, "I... Ie from a poor family. I wanted to get into the U.A. but they rejected my application as I wouldn''t be able to afford the different kinds of fees there. I decide I will make them realize their mistake of refusing me."


    "So you wanted to be a hero. Young man, a hero is not made by studying in a special school and getting a license. A hero is made from a firm will and a desire to help others. If you just want a job, you can still find many uses of your power and make money. You just need to think." Iroh advised him. He also poured a cup for the cashier who was scared a moment ago but now was rxed.


    The robber was interested, "W-What can my quirk do? It''s just guns. They can only harm others."


    "Hahaha, that is where you are wrong." Irohughed. Hisugh didn''t mock him but just made the robber feel like he was naive in front of this wise man.


    "Can you please tell me?" The robber asked pleadingly.


    "Tell me your name first," Iroh asked.


    "Oh, my name is Jim."


    "Okay, Jim. Let me tell you something. There are countless jobs out there. You need to find a job where you can utilize your quirk. You can join the army, be a carpenter by changing bullets with nails. You can be a bodyguard too. Being a hero is not the only way to make a good living.


    "Think about those who don''t have a very useful quirk. For example, imagine if you had the ability to make lights from your eyes like a bulb. You would still have been an ordinary worker then.


    "But, now what you have is a good Quirk. Utilize it well." Iroh suggested him.


    "Opportunities are not something that you look for. Opportunities are always there, you just have to jump and grab it." Iroh quoted.


    Jim the robber looked at Iroh gratefully. His eyes showed a resolve now. He now knew what he must do.


    "Thank you, I will make my mom proud this time. I will give her the life she deserves. I vow to nevermit a crime." Jim said.


    "Haha, I hope you will remember these vows. But, I wish that you will help someone in your life too. At least one person, help him/her if they are in trouble." Iroh said and walked away.


    The cashier was so into his talks that he didn''t even call the police. He looked at the robber carefully and said, "I hope you will keep your promise to that old man."


    Jim nodded, "I will. Here, take my card. If you ever find yourself in trouble, call me."


    The cashier was shocked to see the professional business card of a robber.


    ...


    Iroh walked the road from there. Soon a car stopped on the side.


    "Old man, do you need a lift?" The female driver asked. She was alone in her car and was bored. She wasn''t worried about giving someone a lift because her quirk made her confident that she could deal with any problem.


    Iroh nodded, "Thank you, youngdy, I appreciate it. What is your name?"


    "I''m Anna. Where are you headed?" She asked.


    "I''m Iroh and I am headed to Wherever my destiny takes me. Do you mind if I drink tea?" He asked.


    "No, please, go ahead."


    Soon, Iroh had a cup in his hand and he started singing.


    ?The world is moving fast,


    Time won''t foreverst.


    Grab a tea and enjoy the world moving past.?


    ?Do what your heart says.


    So you don''t regretter.


    I am traveling with this child but I just met her.


    ...?


    The woman sitting beside him didn''t say anything. She just kept on driving while listening to his soul-soothing songs. The fresh aroma of tea made her feel as if she was in heaven.


    [You can see Iroh on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 514: Godly Pill

    Alexander was back in Phixheim. Working on new ways of making his people stronger. He had the blood of Jesus with him for a while now so he decided to focus on it.


    The blood was pure and wasn''t giving dangerous vibes like Zulrak''s. In fact, it gave warm, soothing vibes. All the scientists in Phixheim had been testing on it for a while now.


    From that research, they came up with a product. They called it the Godly Pills. They were made with thebination of 1 thousand Chakra fruits, Alexander''s blood, Jesus'' blood, Ragnarok''s dragon magic, Hats'' Chaos magic, and Archangel Michael''s pure magic.


    Alone eating this pill would make anyone as strong as Dobby. The power level of Dobby was second only to Alexander''s. Even though the difference between Alexander and Dobby was huge, Dobby was still extremely strong. Alexander was nearly 60% as strong as the big god. Not anyone could reach such a level. But still, this gave him a better chance when it came to making his people fight the army of Zulrak.


    "How is the progress, Alfred?" Alexander asked. With him, Ghost was also working.


    "Boss, the pills areing great. But, they are too powerful and heavy. We need controlling magic now that could affect a person on a spiritual level. We want this medicine to be absorbed in as calmly a state as possible. But, the problem is that this pill is too violent. After eating this, a person would feel their body ripping apart on a molecr level and regrouping again. This process will go on for a while and will be painful.


    "No one can handle such pain," Alfred exined.


    Alexander nodded and understood the problem, "Hmm, I will think about a solution. You keep on working."


    Alexander came out of the castle and decided to roam around and see the state of the Phixheim. He first came to the Phoenix vige. He was surprised to see how advanced they were now. They all had their nests in trees but they had built amunity center where all kinds of gaming consoles, TVs, andputers were present.


    "GRANDPA!" A cute voice came as soon as he entered the vige.


    The son of Berry, n. came flying towards him and rubbed his head on his face. Alexander ruffled his head and dotted on this flying grandson of his.


    Soon, Berry also came. He had a sunhat on his head. Alexander had to agree, Berry had matured a lot sincest time. Otherwise, he was always in some mischief.


    "What''s with the look?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, I am contracted by Iroh to look after his tea fields. I''m staying there now with Red." Berry exined.


    Alexander petted his head, encouraged him, and left.


    While walking by theke, he saw Noodles(Sea King from one Piece.) still being his cheerful self. He had befriended everyone there.


    But, Noodles had grown humongous now. Even a skyscraper would be like nothing in front of him. If one were to not know him, they''d be terrified by him. But Noddles was as harmless as a puppy.


    He soon walked past some unicorns who were grazing the fields. They all bowed their heads a little and went back to eating. Unicorns were very proud animals so them bowing their heads to Alexander meant that they trusted and respected him more than anything else.


    Soon, he came to the flower gardens where his family was gathered for today. All the kids were ying and making noises while Olivia and Thea were getting their paintings made by Amy. Hats was also sitting on Olivia''sp and sleeping. It was always weird seeing him acting like a real cat whenever he was around Olivia. It seems, nobody could refuse a mother''s love, Hats included.


    "What are my beautiful potatoes doing?" Alexander asked.


    He called Olivia a potato too.


    "Uwaaaa..."


    Alexander saw little Thea making noises so he had to pick her up. Even Ajax came up and climbed on his back.


    "Ajax, I still remember you used to pee on my head whenever you sat there. I hope you don''t do that now." Alexander reminded him jokingly.


    Ajax embarrassingly scratched his head, "I never did that, Grandpa."


    "Nonsense, I have irrefutable video footage," Alexander said.


    "That... was someone else."


    "Oh, how many kids are here with dual-tone hair like you?" Alexander asked.


    This time Ajax couldn''t argue and quietly sat down. "Haha, don''t be like this. I was just pulling your leg. I can proudly say, all my grandkids have peed on me once. That''s what kids do."


    "Even big sister Amy?" Ajax asked.


    "Ah... now that you''ve mentioned. No, she never did. She was always so polite and well behaved. But don''t worry. Your dad used to pee a lot. He was like a water fountain sometimes." Alexander revealed.


    "HAHAHA... I will go and tell daddy. Finally, I have something to make fun of him." Ajax cheered and ran away.


    Alexander walked beside Olivia and sat down. He looked at snoring Hats. "Hmm, he looks so harmless when sleeping."


    Olivia caressed Hats'' fur. "Well, he deserves it. His past isn''t filled with happy memories you know. Poor thing was abused so much when he used to be a simple cat for his smile. But he feels happy and safe with us here. Look, he even gave me his childhood photo."


    Alexander didn''t know about the past of Hats. He looked at the photo of the fat cat and smiled. "Yeah, I treat him like a family too. I may tease him but he''s a good boy, even with his chaotic tendencies."


    Alexander then yed with Thea and made funny faces.


    "Ehehe.." she chuckled.


    Alexander felt her magic again. It would make his heart filled with joy.


    "WAIT!" just then he had an idea.


    He looked at Thea''s smiling face and thought. ~What if I can use her magic andbine it with the pill? Would it make the mind and thoughts of the eater pure and kind?"


    He caressed her face, "Hahaha... my granddaughter is the best."


    She seemed to understand that she was being appreciated and loved so she showed her toothless smile. Alexander''s heart melted that moment.


    He took her to theboratory. "Alfred, do you have something that can absorb Thea''s magic?"


    "What magic does she have?" Alfred asked.


    Alexander looked at Thea for a demonstration. But she just looked at his face with serious eyes.


    "All right, you can y with my bears." He held her close to his face. A smile appeared on her face and she started passing her hands through his beard.


    Herughs and giggles were spreading her magic.


    "Did you feel it?" Alexander asked Alfred.


    Alfred''s eyes were wide open. He may have been an A.I. originally, but now most of his body was organic with only useful parts being made of metal. He also felt the effect of Thea on himself.


    "AMAZING! This can solve all our problems. We can probably use her magic to heal those Angels who have been corrupted by Zulrak." Alfred hypothesized.


    Alexander agreed, "I know, so we need to find a way to store her magic."


    But Alfred already had a solution, "Easy, we have the Philosopher''s stone. It is the best material that conducts magic. Let''s use that."


    Alexander immediately agreed. "Good, bring me a philosopher''s stone and make it as a locket for little Thea. She will keep on charging it with her positivity."


    [A/N: Not much arc development in these two chapters. I didn''t want characters in Phixheim to be dull so sometimes I include these scenes. The next two chapters will include arc development. I won''t be dragging this for too long.


    The next arc will be Full Metal Alchemist and then possibly Overlord. If you have any suggestions for some widely popr anime or movies, you can suggest them to me. I might consider them as short 1-2 chapter arcs.]


    [You can see Little Hats on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "If you ever feel like you are doing something harmful to others or yourself, just imagine your mother''s face. Can you still do it?" - Uncle Iroh


    1 Stone = 1 Soul-Soothing Tea for Webnovel''s servers.

 Chapter 515: Saving a little girl

    5 dayster,


    The locket on Thea''s neck had been filled with her magic. She was cheerful and smiling all the time so it didn''t take that much time. Alexander also tempted the tailed beasts on the promise of getting their favorite food. They made sure that Thea was always happy and giggling.


    But, when Alexander went to take the locket from her, she protested and even tried to bite his finger, though she didn''t have teeth yet and it only felt like someone was tickling. It seemed she liked it a lot. So, he had to trick her and changed the locket with another one.


    "Alfred, here. Make the pills." He instructed.


    Alfred took the stone and put it in a small chamber where more than 100 pills were kept. He put the stone at the center and closed the chamber.


    "It will take some time, boss," Alfred said.


    "Okay, I willeter. I still have something to do." Alexander replied and headed out.


    "Hats,e with me. I will give you a tasty treat." Alexander told him.


    Hats looked at him with suspicion. "What are you nning to do to this good kitty?" Alexander''s brows twitched, "Nothing, I just want to give you a new pill I made. It will make you stronger."


    Hats took a few seconds to understand his words.


    *Woosh*


    He suddenly started running away, "You think I''m a fool? NO! I will not be your guinea pig.


    "No Hats, you are misunderstanding." Alexander ran after him.


    ...


    Iroh had reached a ce he did not know. He was hungry so he had dropped in here. It was a city he had note to before.


    He started walking around in the new city, in search of a shop worth his taste buds.


    While walking past a tall wall, suddenly something fell on his head. He was not injured any bit but he looked to his side.


    Shocking to him, it was a little girl. "Child, are you okay?"


    The girl scaredly got up. Iroh saw that she was small and her arms were covered in bandages.


    "What is your name, child?" Iroh asked nicely.


    The girl felt positive vibes from him so she unknowingly gave out her name. "I''m Eri... oh no..."


    Eri was a small girl with bluish, off-white hair, messy and unkempt, which were parted in the middle of her forehead, almost reaching down to her waist. She had very wide, innocent-looking eyes, which were bright red in color. Poking out from the right side of her forehead was also a small, brown horn.


    She was wearing a in, short-sleeved dress, which was dirty, pale tan-colored. Bandages were wrapped around both her arms and legs, stopping at her wrists and ankles, underneath which she is had numerous scars.


    At a nce, Iroh knew that she was in trouble. Suddenly the sound of many footsteps came from a distance. He saw the fear on the girl''s face. "Quick, hide behind me."


    In fact, Iroh used his magic and made her unnoticeable. He had been learning it from Berry while working on the farm.


    "Hey, did you see a girl passing by?" The man asked him.


    "Oh, the one with a little horn? Yeah, she went that way." Iroh answered. He had pointed towards the highway. This way, when they don''t find her, they would think that she boarded some vehicle.


    Once the area was clear, he called her out, "Come out now, they are gone."


    Eri meekly peaked out from behind him. "Thank you, grandpa."


    "Haha, it was fate that brought me here. What was the probability that you would fall on me at the exact time I was passing by? Child, you look troubled. Come, we will eat something and talk." He invited her and started walking away.


    Eri considered her options and soon started following him as she feltpelled for some reason.


    Iroh put his hand in his bag and took out an apple, "Do you want an apple, little Eri?" He asked.


    Her favorite fruit was apple and she quickly took it. "Thank you."


    "Haha... it''s okay. How old are you and why were they looking for you? Did they hurt you?" Iroh inquired.


    She bit her lips. She didn''t want to tell him. She was still not sure if he was a good man or not. If he would send her back to theb. She had enough of the treatment she was receiving there.


    Iroh patted her head, "It is okay if you don''t want to tell. I will still help you. Come, this shop looks good, they also sell tea."


    They entered the shop and took seats. Iroh ordered lots of dishes and tea.


    "Eat whatever you want, it''s grandpa''s treat," Iroh told her.


    She didn''t show many expressions on her face. But in her heart, she feltfortable and warm.


    "I''m not hung..."


    *Brr..* Her stomach made sounds. She was surely hungry.


    "Haha, don''t lie to yourself, child. Eat." Irohughed and picked the dumpling and ate it with his tea.


    But soon he stopped drinking the tea from the shop and poured his own homemade tea to himself and Eri. "I have spoiled myself. No tea except the one grown in my fields tastes good."


    Eri sipped and was shocked. It really tasted much better. She slowly started trusting him and opening up.


    "So, where will you be going now, Eri?" Iroh asked.


    "I don''t know, I have no family left. I was locked up in that building so I don''t want to go back." She replied.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that and for your troubles. Well, I am travelling around. Would you like to tag along? We will eat lots of different food. Then I will take you to my friend who can help you with anything." He proposed.


    She thought for a few seconds and then agreed. She understood that she could not survive alone. She was just 6 years old after all and knew no one who would take her in.


    "Good, then let''s go shopping and buy some clothes for you. A child at your age should wear colorful clothes and should look cheerful." Iroh said. He put the money on the table and started to leave.


    But then he looked back and held his hand out. Eri understood and ran to his side. She held his hand in hers and walked with him.


    As Iroh was a firebender, his body was constantly warm. So, when she touched his hand, her cold weak hand felt the warmth. For some reason, she felt she could fully trust him.


    Finally, a small unnoticeable smile appeared on her face with that.


    ...


    Shie Hassaikai was a Yakuza organization. Originally, Eri''s grandfather was the boss of it but when he fell ill his protege took over.


    But, because of Eri''s special quirk, he locked her up and did tests on her blood.


    The name of the man was Kai Chisaki. He was going crazy over the disappearance of Eri right now and hadunched a full-scale search.


    Eri had tried to run away many times in the past but it was never hard to find her. This was the first time they couldn''t find her and it worried him a little.


    "Chronostasis, no matter what you must do, find her. Go." He shouted orders at his aide.


    He himself went out too. After all, all his ns were resting on Eri.


    [You can see Eri on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 516: I KNOW THAT FACE!

    "Haha, yes, this dress is good. Now you look like a cheerful child. Let''s go. We will go to the next restaurant." Iroh cheered.


    Eri ran up to him and held his hand and started walking.


    They hailed a taxi and went to the next restaurant where they were going to eat lunch. It was supposed to be the best in the city.


    "What do you want to eat this time, child?" Iroh asked.


    "Umm... apple pie." She replied quickly.


    "Haha, it seems you like apples a lot. Okay, we will eat apple pie." Iroh agreed.


    Eri smiled happily. She was having the best time of her life right now. She was thanking God in her mind that she followed Iroh. He was really a very nice grandpa.


    ...


    Phixheim, "YES!"


    "Boss, we were sessful. Look!" Alfred cheered loudly.


    He came out of theb and found Alexander in the kitchen. Alexander was cooking pancakes for everyone.


    "You made the pills?" Alexander was surprised. It had just been 1 day.


    He picked one and ate it, shocking Alfred, "Boss, we haven''t tested it yet."


    "It''s okay, I can reverse the time. Hmm, it''s a bit chewie, oh, you added orange vor. Good job," Alexander remarked as he chewed.


    After a while, he gulped it down. Just then something happened. Instead of going into his bottomless stomach. It somehow dissolved itself in his golden bloodstream. For Alexander, the power boost was not a lot, but he still felt it.


    "WOAH! This is amazing, Alfred. If my instincts are right. We can truly make everyone strong now." Alexander cheered.


    "Grandpa, is it candy?" Ajax, Nel, and Yalo came to him.


    "No, this is a medicine," Alexander replied. This made the three run away from him. Nobody likes medicine after all.


    "Haha, it doesn''t cure any disease, it makes you stronger." Alexander rified. But he didn''t give one to each because it would be very painful and he wanted them to grow up first. Only Yalo was an exception because even when Ajax would be an adult, Yalo would still be a toddler.


    "Alfred, start producing as much as you can and also test if eating multiple ones can have some benefits," Alexander instructed for the next level of the research.


    "I will go and give one of these to Ragnarok and Iroh. Dobby is already strong enough." Alexander decided.


    Dobby was really strong. Because Alexander considered him his right-hand man, he specifically focused on his development and helped him get stronger on every step.


    Alexander appeared in Dracheim. He found Ragnarok sitting on his gold throne. But Ragnarok was wearing reading sses and looking at some documents. He didn''t look like the overbearing Ragnarok at the moment and instead looked like apetent statesman.


    Alexander had to pinch himself to check if he was dreaming. "Since when did the mighty dragon start reading?" Alexander asked mockingly.


    Ragnarok looked up andughed, "Bwahaha... I''m not as careless as you think. I am responsible for all dragons in Dracheim. I still read the financial report of the every year. Even I, as the king, have to do this much."


    Alexander nodded. He was happy to know this side of Ragnarok. He went closer to him and handed him the red pill.


    "This is the Godly pill we made. It will make you stronger. Eat it." Alexander said.


    Ragnarok didn''t think much and munched on it. After 5 seconds he suddenly fell to the floor and started shouting in pain. "MOTHERF*CKER!"


    Alexander scratched his beard. "Ah, I ate it before but didn''t feel much pain. Never thought you''d feel this much. Well, go to sleep then."


    He made him fall asleep by magic and left him on his bed. He next went to find Iroh.


    ...


    Iroh brought little Eri to a five-star restaurant. Initially, they didn''t let him enter due to his dressing. They thought he was some beggar. But Iroh gave them a gold coin which changed the staff''s attitude to a full 180 degrees.


    They were even given VIP treatment.


    "Okay, bring me your best apple pie, tea, and some noodles," Iroh ordered.


    Eri started eating her apple pie with a smile. "hehe... it is tasty, Grandpa."


    "Sure it is, I heard this ce has the best food. That is why I brought you here." Iroh remarked.


    After a while, they were done eating.


    "So, what are you going to do now, Eri?" He asked. He didn''t know where to send this little girl to.


    Eri got nervous. "Can''t I... stay with... grandpa?"


    Iroh scratched his long beard and asked, "But you must tell me about your family history and why you ran away. This way, I can legally help you."


    She meekly nodded and started speaking. "I... when I was small, my quirk... I identally used my new Quirk on father and it caused him to vanish. Mom got angry and gave me to grandpa.


    "Grandpa was the boss of a Yakuza group. He then gave me to his protege, Kai Chisaki. They tested on me to check my quirk and found out it was called rewind. It gives me the ability to reverse a being''s body back to a previous state.


    "When grandpa fell sick, Kai locked me up. He found that my blood had properties that suppress the bodies'' ability to manifest the Quirk Factor.


    "So he used my blood for his weapons. Kai has the ability called Overhaul. It grants him the ability to disassemble anything he touches, as well as reassemble it in any configuration he desires."


    *Sniff*


    She was sobbing by now as big teardrops fell from her eyes. Her forehead was contorted as if she was in a lot of mental strain.


    "Kai... Kai used his power on me. He collected my blood by destroying my body with his Quirk, collecting blood, and then repairing me. He did this hundreds upon thousands of times.


    *Sniff*


    "It was very painful, grandpa. I tried to run many times but got caught. Only this time you saved me. Please don''t send me back, grandpa... I don''t want to feel pain..."


    Iroh''s face had already turned serious. He went to her and gave her a tight hug. He caressed her hair and tried to calm her. "It''s okay, Eri. Don''t worry, grandpa will not leave you. In fact, my friends are also like me. They would love to take you in as a part of our family. One of them also has the power of reversing time like you."


    Eri looked at his face in shock. "Really? Someone else has this power too?"


    "Yes, he is also very very strong. Even All Might is nothing in front of him. He and I will defeat everyone for little Eri." Iroh assured her.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly the door of their dining room opened and the person Eri feared the most came in with many people standing behind him. Kai Chisaki hade to get her back.


    "Let''s go back, Eri. Everyone was worried about you." He tried to act as if he was her family.


    "You know her?" Iroh asked.


    "Yes, she''s my daughter... she was lost...e Eri," Kai said.


    Eri jumped on Iroh''s back and hid her face. Iroh took a fighting stance and his face showed a slight tone of anger. "IF YOU DARE TO TAKE A STEP FORWARD! I WILL BURN YOU TO ASHES!"


    Iroh was not worried at all. He was way stronger now. Alexander had made sure that he didn''t feel left out in Phixheim.


    Kai Chisaki sneered at him and ordered his men. "Very well, kill him."


    *POP*


    "IROH! My friend, I had a breakthrough. Here, eat this." Alexander appeared out of nowhere and faced Iroh.


    But Alexander then saw Iroh''s fighting pose. "Ha? Do you want to fight me? Sure, eat this before."


    "Look behind, Alex," Iroh said.


    Alexander turned around and made 1+1 calctions. There was a scared girl hiding behind Iroh and there were people looking 99% like viins.


    "Are you bullying the little girl, young man?" Alexander asked.


    But as Alexander turned around, Kai Chisaki''s heartbeat got faster. He cursed under his breath. He had seen Alexander on T.V.


    ~I KNOW THAT FACE! OH F*CK!~


    [You can see Happy Eri and scared Kai on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "If you are blessed with all the 3 things necessary to live a good life, food, home and money. Then you have no excuse for not helping someone in need." - Uncle Iroh


    1 Stone = 1 Apple Pie that will fill your heart with joy.

 Chapter 517: Following the Follower

    "Who are these guys?" Alexander asked Iroh.


    "They have been keeping little Eri locked and experimenting with her to make a drug that can take one''s quirk away. They want to take her back." Iroh answered.


    Alexander looked at the innocent face of the girl on Iroh''s back. "Then let''s punish them. YOU! you must be the leader of this little gang."


    "Eri is my daughter." Kai tried to exin.


    "Oh, you don''t look old enough to be her father. Eri looks 6 and you look nearly 22 years old, so does this mean you became a father at 16? Stop lying to me." Alexander scolded him and walked closer.


    He grabbed his neck and lifted him in the air. "I was going to start a crackdown on all viin organizations. Let''s start with you."


    Kai tried to use Overhaul on Alexander but to no avail. Alexander''s body was too strong for it to be disassembled.


    "It won''t help you. Nothing will." Alexander said and disintegrated him. He didn''t make it look too painful as a little girl was watching. She was already traumatized enough. He also saw his sin percentage and it was not something to be proud of.


    Then he caught all theckeys who came with the man. But he did read their minds first to see who else was a part of their organization. After getting the info, he sent a hundred T-800 androids to wipe their base clean. Alexander looked back at the girl, "Hey there little one. No need to be scared anymore. They will nevere back to hurt you."


    Irohughed and helped her get down from his back. "He''s right. No one wille after you. Where do you want to go now?"


    "U.A. I will be a hero, just like you two." She said excitedly.


    Alexander patted her head, "Sure, I know many people there. I will introduce you to its principal."


    They headed out to the high school. But they were being watched.


    ...


    All For One couldn''t trust anyone now. He didn''t know the scope of Alexander''s capabilities so he had to do everything himself.


    Hence, he came out to keep an eye on him. Luckily, he was in the restaurant for lunch where Alexander appeared. From there he decided to secretly follow him.


    However, he didn''t know that he was being followed too.


    ...


    Dobby''s task was to find this All For One. So, to catch your enemy you must know your enemy. For this, he did lots of research and it brought him to the base where All For One was staying. But he was heading out for lunch.


    Dobby also followed and came to the ce where Alexander was too.


    "Hoh... so he''s going to follow boss?" Dobby chuckled after seeing All For One acting sneaky.


    He also acted sneakily and followed him. They soon came to U.A., but All For One stopped there and didn''t enter.


    All For One was confident in his abilities to defeat anyone at this point. Even All Might, who he thinks was still injured. But, he didn''t want to fight inside the stronghold of so many heroes. So, he was going to wait.


    ...


    Alexander came to the Principal''s office.


    "Hello there, principal Nezu. I have something for you." Alexander said.


    Nezu, as always, was drinking his tea. He asked, "What can I do for you, Golden Grandpa?"


    "This girl here wants to enter the U.A.," Alexander said. But he also told him everything else telepathically. From her past to her abilities.


    Nezu nodded and looked at her kindly, "Eri, we do not have a middle school or elementary school. But since you are so special, I will make an exception.


    "Hero studies only start when you pass middle school. So, you will be doing your elementary schooling and middle schooling in the U.A. I will be hiring special teachers for you. You will also live in the dormitory and make friends with all the new and uing heroes."


    Eri was ted with this news. She would be able to make friends and that was worth a lot more to her than anything else. She had only lived like a caged bird all this time so she was excited about meeting new people.


    "Really? Thank you, principal." She bowed a little.


    Nezu smiled, seeing her happy. "Good, go and see your room now. There are U.A students living there too, so introduce yourself."


    Alexander looked at Iroh and nodded.


    "Let''s go, Eri. We will select the best room for you." He took her with him.


    Now, only Alexander and Nezu were there.


    "So, are youing to the court today? It will be the day Endeavor gets legally punished." Alexander asked.


    "Of course, I wille. This will set a precedent that no one is above thew. In fact, I think many heroes will be watching today''s hearing. Endeavor didn''t have very good rtionships with other pro heroes." Nezu exined.


    Alexander agreed to it. From what he had seen, Endeavor''s attitude was repulsive. He would challenge anyone he felt was getting better than him. Also, there were rumors about him beating his family.


    ...


    All For One saw Alexander alone on his way to somewhere. He decided that he would not get a better chance than this where there will be no one to disturb him.


    He was using his air walk till now. He quickly set his body''s trajectory andunched himself towards Alexander at full speed. His hand was reaching out to catch him and take his quirk away in an instant.


    Like an aircraft diving, his body made the sound too. But he was not worried about it as his speed was too much for anyone to react to.


    He was already gloating over the fact that he was going to be taking Alexander''s Quirk and be god-like.


    ...


    Alexander was walking towards the courthouse when he suddenly noticed a coin on the ground.


    "OH, throwing money on the ground is bad." He said and bent down to pick it up.


    But before he could even touch the coin, a man fell in front of him, face first. The man fell so hard that it felt like a bomb was dropped.


    "Hey, even if it is your coin, you don''t have to rush so much for it," Alexander said, jokingly.


    Soon, Dobby alsonded nearby.


    "Boss, that''s All For One. He was tracking you all this while to steal your powers." Dobby exined.


    "Hahaha, I know. I can sense things all around the world. It''d be an embarrassing thing if I couldn''t sense him following me. Since the restaurant, I knew what he was nning and I was waiting too. Now we have a recording of this embarrassing moment for him. We will make his image so bad that even viins will stop looking at him as a role model.


    "There''s nothing better in the world than humiliating a powerful viin in front of everyone," Alexander said.


    All For One was still on the ground. He surely must have felt some kind of injury. His arm was stretched out when he fell so it was obviously broken.


    Alexander walked up to him and stood beside him, "Everything was fine. Your n would have worked on anyone but too bad for you, your target was me. Now, let''s go. I will expedite your trial in the court."


    He tied him with a rope and started to drag him along. It was humiliating for All For One. He tried to free himself many times but Alexander knocked him out.


    [You can see Eri and All For One on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 518: Easy Trial and baited

    Everyone on the streets stopped and looked at Alexander dragging another man. They talked among themselves and wondered who it was.


    But when they saw therge advertisement g Dobby was holding, they all started cheering. The g had some words written on it, "Viin Terrorist, All For One got caught."


    Alexander dragged him all the way to the court. Nobody stopped him from entering or dragging All For One. He was unconscious at the moment.


    This was a bit different from the normal court. Because superpowered people who could harm others were involved, the judges and the rest of the staff also had a quirk that would let them defend or fight. They were all trained professionals.


    The public was not allowed to enter except a few individuals to avoid any hostage situation. However, it was all shown live to the world to keep things transparent.


    Alexander entered the courtroom and put All For One on the benches and walked to the front.


    "I would like to initiate a trial for the terrorist and SS ranked viin, All For One." He asked.


    Although, things had long procedures that needed to be followed. For example, aint to the police needed to be filed, then an investigation needs to be done, and then it woulde to the court. But this case was special.


    All For One was thought to be dead but he was certainly alive and was even running a viin organization. The special court immediately expedited the process and reopened the old case running on All For One. But before All For One, it was Endeavor who was going to be judged.


    There were dozens of charges that Endeavor was being charged for. That included multiple counts of domestic violence, child abuse, sexual assault, and misuse of authority.


    The judge initiated the proceedings. He was a retired hero whoter joined the government service. Mainly the Quirk justice department.


    "The case no. 42069 Enji Todoroki aka Endeavor Vs Rin Todoroki..."


    Alexander simplyid out the whole case in front of them. These were all nothing but formalities beingpleted. The verdict was already decided because the evidence was irrefutable. What the defensewyer could do now was to try to lessen the sentence.


    The defensewyer for Endeavor stood up and spoke, "Your Honor, my client has been a Hero for more than 16 years, he has made a great contribution to the national security, please, that should qualify him to be not treated too harshly."


    Alexander stood up and countered, "Absolutely, he was a hero for 16 plus years and he even became one of the top ones. People loved him and respected him.


    "But, the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. Endeavor broke everyone''s trust. He was a monster at home and also at the office. This shows that his whole hero persona was made up to fool everyone. This means that he''s been fooling everyone in the world till now. So, I want the harshest punishment to be given to him.


    "The people need their faith in heroes restored."


    The defensewyer and endeavor red at him but he didn''t care. He was here to set an example out of Endeavor and that is what he was doing. He couldn''t kill him but he could surely get him locked up for a long time.


    After a few hours of proceedings, the judge announced the verdict.


    "After carefully examining the testimonies and checking the evidence. It is clear that Endeavor is guilty. Moreover, he did all this while being the No.2 hero of our country. He alsomitted many of these crimes multiple times.


    "He is being sentenced to 30 years in prison. Out of which, 15 years are non-bable and then the bail will be set as 200 million yen."


    Alexander had told the judge not to speak the Todoroki family name again and again because he didn''t want people to make things harder for the Todoroki family. Also, the next case would easily suppress the news of Endeavor.


    "Case number 20156. State vs. Shigaraki aka All For One is reopened."


    Alexander walked to All For One and woke him up by kicking his ass.


    All For One got up and looked around. "W...where am I? What happened?"


    "Haha, you are in your trial in the court. You should be happy about the special treatment you''re getting. Not everyone can get justice this fast." Alexander mocked him.


    All For One''s fist tightened and veins popped over his head. But his hands were tied with something he could not break out of no matter what he did.


    But his feet were free. He had super speed and tried to run away.


    "No No... you can''t run away today." Alexander had grabbed him by his cor.


    He dragged him to the stands and opened his handcuffs.


    Alexander then shared a series of pieces of evidence that showed that he was the one who ordered the attack on the U.A a few days ago. Then he called for Tomura to testify against him in return for getting his own sentence reduced to just a few months.


    All For One''s crimes were very big and he had killed thousands in his lifetime. These thousands were just those that had received confirmation that he killed them.


    Hence, after a few rounds of questioning and using All For One''s silence as yes most of the time, the verdict was announced.


    "After carefully checking the evidence, All For One has been found guilty of 5216 counts of murder, 256 counts of robbery, 56 counts of kidnapping, 2 attempts to overthrow the government, and 1 attempt at destroying the world peace.


    "All For One is hereby sentenced to death."


    Alexander was expecting it. In fact, All For One''s crimes were a lot more than what was said. It''s just that in the past, these crimes went unnoticed or were not documented.


    All For One who had been silent all this time finally opened his eyes and startedughing like a viin.


    "HAHAHA... if you think you can kill me, then you are gravely mistaken." He announced.


    He suddenly opened his mouth widely and blew air out. It was his ability called Air Cannon. The air was strong enough that it destroyed that part of the building.


    Then, he used Air Walk and jumped out of the building.


    Alexander smirked seeing this. He was waiting for this all along. He knew that if things were to go ording to thew then it would take years to truly get All For One punished. It would have caused taxpayers money too.


    But now, he had the perfect excuse to kill him and also make the world not feel bad for a man killed in such a way. He knew how dumb people were sometimes. There were people who were against capital punishment and he couldn''t do anything to take off their shroud of self-created dream they were living in.


    As soon as All For One was out, he used warping to try to get away from there as much as possible.


    "No No No... I told you, no running away." Alexander appeared behind him and pulled him by his leg.


    All For One used Musculoskeletal Coiling. This Quirk increases All For One''s physical prowess, as well as increases the power of his other Quirks.


    He tried to kick Alexander in the face. But Alexander disappeared and appeared in front of him.


    "You missed it."


    *BAM*


    A p was weed in the face by All For One. His mask got thrown away.


    "Ooh... man, what happened to your face?" Alexander asked in disgust. The man didn''t have an eye or a nose. There was just skin tissue and even that was scarred.


    This seemed to be a sensitive topic for All For One as he punched Alexander.


    ...


    The whole fight was being shown live on T.V. But, people were cheering as if watching a football match.


    Alexander looked like he was toying with All For One on the television.


    [You can see All For One on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 banana chocte cake milkshake.

 Chapter 519: Zoth the Moth

    Alexander read his sins while fighting him without putting much effort.


    ||All For One - Category 4


    Murder - 205,485


    Kidnapping - 6,485


    Robbery - 789,456


    Infanticide - 82


    Demon Worship - 1


    Sin Percentage - 85%||


    ~Demon Worship?~ Alexander was confused. Until now he had not found any evidence of any mystical power being present in the world and controlling it. He decided to investigate a little.


    He teleported beside All For One and grabbed him by the neck. "Did you worship a demon?"


    All For One didn''t speak but Alexander noticed a slight movement of his mouth. He quickly put on an illusion around them to not show the world what he was doing and punched All For One''s stomach so heavily that his hand pierced into his skin. He soon grabbed his intestines.


    "Every second you waste trying to keep secrets, I will pull your intestines one inch." He threatened him.


    All For One still stayed resolute and kept his mouth shut.


    "FINE!"


    Alexander pulled his intestines. Tissues started tearing apart and with that pain came. But All For One was used to pain and didn''t react much.


    Alexander took out a vial of sensitivity increasing potion and poured it into his mouth.


    "Let''s see how long you can keep on."


    5 seconds passed and his intestines had been pulled 5 inches. Alexander could have simply looked into his mind but punishing him was better.


    The potion did wonders and now All For One was screaming his lungs out. Pleading for Alexander to stop.


    "If you want me to stop then tell me about your demon worship. What did you do and which demon was it?" Alexander inquired.


    "I will... tell you... I will tell you everything. Stop pulling my intestines." He cried.


    "Okay, speak." Alexander stopped but didn''t let him go either. If he felt he was lying then the punishment would resume.


    "150 years ago, when I had started gathering my quirk powers, I met a man. I thought he also had a quirk and I decided to take it. But while doing so, he somehow took over my body.


    "I was enved by him for 10 years. Finally, when he left my body, he told me that he came from another realm and that it was a god.


    "I really believed him because of his mystical powers that didn''t exist anywhere. He told me to be his follower and in return, he would gift me. I did as asked and soon started receiving information about various quirk users around the world.


    "I killed all those quirk users and took their quirks. My brother''s name was also on that list and that is why I went after One For All. Whenever I was in a situation where I would die, he helped me and saved me. Last time too, if it was not from him, I would have died by the hands of All Might."


    Alexander was a bit shocked but not too surprised. But now Alexander had a little bit of idea what the demon wanted to do.


    "You fool, that was no god. It was a demon who was grooming you to be his vessel when the time will be right. He wanted you to be as perfect as possible so your body can make him stronger.


    "Anyway, only two things can happen now. If he really values you he wille to save you and if he knows me then he won''t. I bet he''s scared right now." Alexander said. Hoping that this demon was hearing him.


    "He will surelye." All For One said gleefully.


    "Oh, really? But will you be able to hold on till then?" Alexander asked and pulled the entirety of his digestive system.


    "Ah, you still have lungs and a heart. Let''s pull them out too. They have been corrupted by demons, I must clean them. Don''t worry, I will put them back in."


    All For One''s mouth widened in shock. But before he could do anything, Alexander had already pulled his heart and lungs out.


    He died within seconds. But Alexander was still waiting for the demon.


    Just then a voice started echoing around Alexander. "Hahaha... you overestimate yourself God-son. You must have thought I was like other lower demons. But you are wrong. I am Zoth the Elder Demon. I am the embodiment of all things that dwell in darkness.


    "All For One was a mere object for me to have fun with. I don''t need a vessel for I exist everywhere.


    "This realm is my yground and you are in my yard now."


    Alexander looked around him. The voice seemed to being from nowhere and everywhere. He noticed that all humans on earth were also hearing it.


    "So you were the one who brought Quirk to this world?" Alexander asked.


    "True and not true. I am the reason Quirk exists but I am not the source. This was exposed to the particles of the higher realm when I crossed over. That mutated the people of this world. But, now they are my ythings." Zoth revealed. It seemed he was not worried about Alexander at all and was entertaining him as if feeding a pig before ughtering.


    "So we are going to fight now?" Alexander asked, preparing himself. He knew that if this was really an Elder Demon then he was as strong or even stronger than an archangel and Alexander was yet to know if he was as strong as an archangel.


    "HAHAHA... how will you fight something you can''t see? Something that does not have a body?" Zoth inquired.


    "Simple, I will purify this whole realm," Alexander replied with a smirk.


    Zoth shut up for a second as he also epted that Alexander could do this. And it would not be good for him so he materialized himself in front of Alexander.


    The body of Zoth resembled a head of an ant and the body of a man with wings like that of a moth.


    "Zoth the Moth, let''s fight." Alexander mocked his name and took out his sword.


    "Haha, I will have thestugh, god-son," Zoth smirked and charged forwards.


    *BOOOOM*


    Their first strike was to evaluate each other. They felt evenly matched but they knew that the other party didn''t use full power and now it was a battle of who could push more.


    Because the battle was being shown live, the world heard the origin of quirk and their status as a ything.


    Soon, all the major heroes rushed to the site to help Alexander kill this thing. They were yet to understand the difference of power level between them and the demon and Alexander. They were all the top heroes of the world so they were pretty confident in their abilities.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Ragnarok, Dobby, Iroh, Olivia, Dous, Leonidas, Hats, and everyone else were eating the goldy pills at the moment. They were rushing so they could go and help Alexander if needed.


    Each of them ate 50 pills and waited for it to dissolve in their bodies.


    "We must hurry, I know Alexander won''t die but we need to make sure this demon can''t escape either. He is a subordinate of Zulrak and his rank is very high. He is way stronger than me or slightly stronger than Alex because of his property to disperse himself into nothingness." Archangel Michael gave a crash course to everyone.


    "How will we kill him if he can turn into nothingness?" Dous asked.


    "He can disappear doesn''t mean his body mass bes 0. It''s just that his body spreads around in tiny particles. To catch him, we need to catch him inside a container." Archangel Michael suggested.


    Everyone understood what needed to be done.


    [A/N: Hello, my dear readers. Today and tomorrow, I will only be uploading 1 chapter a day because I will be very busy during these 2 days. After tomorrow, I will return to 2 chapters a day schedule. Thank You for reading.]


    [You can see Zoth on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "We live in a world where we trust others to make good decisions for us. But when ites to choosing, we still choose the one who just pleases our eyes. Then, we cry when they don''t make good decisions for us." - Leonidas Maxim Universe.


    1 Stone = 1 simple banana for your good stomach.

 Chapter 520: Headache Returns

    Alexander and Zoth''s strikes were strong enough to tear the apart. But Alexander was suppressing it and Zoth was taking advantage of it.


    There was still a city under their feet and he didn''t want everyone to die. He quickly used his reality maniption and made thousands of high-speed trains on the roads of the city. All the heroes of the city were given the task of leading everyone to evacuation. It would take at least 15 minutes for the city to be empty.


    "Do you know why every few trillion years the cycle of God vs sinner repeats?" Zoth asked.


    "Because sinners are shameless bastards and keep oning back to get their ass whooped," Alexander replied, making Zoth angry.


    "WRONG! Because we don''t care about these lowly humans. We don''t go around saving them. We do whatever is necessary to win and destroy you and your father." Zoth shouted and struck Alexander with his spear that came out of his own bones.


    Alexander shook his head and blocked, "Nope, not gonna happen. I finally have a father-ish figure. He''s a bit weird but I won''t let anything happen to him. I will destroy Zulrak and ensure no new Zulrak arises till eternity and just know, I am not nning on dying anytime soon."


    Alexander punched Zoth in the face. It didn''t hurt him but it threw him miles away. Alexander used his energy maniption and threw a small sun on him.


    "Hahaha... big wordsing out of a weakling like you. God Zulrak is many times stronger than you. He will soon kill you and everything you love." Zoth caught the sun and threw it back at Alexander after increasing its size multiple times.


    Alexander opened his mouth and ate it. "Haha, thanks for donating your energy to me." "Also, your Zulrak is no god. He''s a demon who got his teeth knocked by father and is still hiding in his base. Don''t think I don''t know what happened in heaven." Alexander mocked him.


    Zoth gritted his teeth as Alexander was telling the truth. He prepared tounch a major attack then.


    "BLASPHEMY... I will gift your head to my God Zulrak then."


    The attack he was going to throw was something only Elder Demons like him could do. It consists ofbining a part of his body with the dark energy of the universe, then detaching your limb and throwing it at the enemy like a bomb.


    The attack could easily kill any Arch Angel in a radius of a few light-years.


    The ck ball of mass grew over the head of Zoth. It soon got so big that it was stopping the sunlight from reaching the whole city. Finally, when the expansion stopped, Zoth threw it at him.


    "DIE!"


    The big ck ball flew towards Alexander. He did not move and just anticipated its arrival. It was taking some time and things were getting awkward.


    "Why is it so slow?" Alexander asked.


    "Haha... it may be slow but it will obliterate you. I the great Tittytart will be the one to kill you."


    "???"


    "What? I thought your name was Zoth." Alexander asked.


    Zoth started to sweat. "I am Zoth."


    "Wait, do you know someone named Pussytart?" Alexander inquired with a funny feeling in his guts.


    "WHAT? How do you know my little brother? Wait... no... I don''t have any brother." Zoth got flustered.


    "Hahaha... so bad naming runs in your family. Oh boy, I would have killed myself if I was named that." Alexanderughed loudly.


    Zoth''s eyes twitched and he just waited for his attack to reach Alexander.


    *Pop*


    Suddenly, Olivia, Dobby, Ragnarok, Dous, and others came out.


    "Where is the fight? Tell me." Ragnarok excitedly asked.


    "Oh, you all have eaten the pills. Good. That is the bad guy. He has sent his attack towards me. I am just waiting for it to reach me now." Alexander exined.


    Everyone looked at Zoth weirdly.


    Suddenly, Michael spoke, "Tittytart? What are you doing here? I thought you were assigned to watch over hell."


    Hats and Dous were the first to startughing. They rolled in the air inughter.


    "Mwahahaha... who names someone Tittytart?" Hatsughingly asked.


    Olivia scolded Hats, "Don''t make fun of someone''s name. Bad manners."


    Hats looked at Olivia''s face and stoppedughing. But he could also see that Olivia was suppressing herughter and it made himugh even more.


    "Names don''t make a man, his deeds to." Iroh quoted.


    Dobby shook his head and said, "But here, his deeds are as degenerative as his name."


    "True," Iroh nodded.


    Finally, after a goodugh, the big ck ball attack reached Alexander.


    "Finally, DIE!" Zoth shouted. He had withstood enough insults until now and was overflowing with rage.


    Alexander smirked and activated his God''s eyes. The pattern appeared in his eyes and he lifted his hand up.


    He touched the big ck ball and started absorbing it all. But it was very big and would take a lot of time.


    "NO! You were not supposed to do that." Zoth shouted and came forward to stop Alexander. A part of his own power was still inside that bomb and it was supposed to return to him after detonation. But if Alexander were to absorb it all, his power would decrease permanently.


    He came to disrupt Alexander but was blocked by his family.


    "I am the god of chaos, if you think you can cross me then you are gravely mistaken." Hats boasted.


    Olivia patted Hats'' head, "Good boy,"


    Hats got embarrassed andined, "Grandma, I was supposed to look cool. Now I look like a little kid."


    Olivia chuckled, "No no, Hats still look cool."


    Ragnarok was hungry for a good fight and didn''t wait. He went straight to beat Zoth.


    *BAM*


    "Fight me, demon," Ragnarok shouted as he punched Zoth in the face.


    Zoth struggled to get away from him. "What the hell man, let me prepare my attack."


    *BAM*


    Zoth''s cheeks swole up. He had used a lot of his power in his previous attack and he was now not as strong. Hence his current predicament.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be strong? Why can''t you fight with your arms and feet?" Ragnarok asked.


    "I-I..."


    Dous appeared behind him with his scissor sword and tried to cut his neck. Zoth barely escaped.


    "WHAT THE HELL?" Zoth was shocked.


    Dous was disappointed, "Come on, just one little cut on your neck."


    Zoth shook his head in fear, "Are you kidding me? That would kill me,"


    The fight was not a fight anymore. It had turned into bullying and Zoth was looking pathetic.


    Alexander was just done with absorbing everything. "Stop it, everyone. He''s too weak to fight us anymore."


    "He was a previous staff member under father. Let father deal with him." Alexander said.


    Michael and Dous nodded.


    "Correct, he was supposed to be working in hell but he must have escaped or gotten under the influence of Zulrak," Michael added.


    Alexander decided to call God.


    *POP*


    "OH! My hot and sexy old man? What are you doing here? Were you following me? If yes, then give me a smooch, if no, then give me ten smooches." A voice came from a distance.


    Alexander looked at the two new arrivals. One of them was a man in a nice stylish suit and the other was the long-time headache that just wouldn''t leave him.


    The man in the suit came up to Alexander with a smile. "Ah, God-son. It''s a pleasure to see you. I am Lucifer, at your service."


    Then Lucifer turned towards Archangel Michael and greeted him with a smirk, "Brother, it''s been a while hasn''t it."


    Michael wasn''t very interested in him. "Yeah, it has. d you started taking your job seriously."


    "What are you saying? I was always serious. Yourck of faith in me pains me, brother." Lucifer shed some fake tears and looked at Zoth.


    "Time to go back home, Tittytart. Just because that imbecile Zulrak gave you a new name doesn''t free you from being a worker in Hell. You still need to keep records there." Lucifer spoke in a threatening tone.


    "Who is he, brother Lucifer?" Deadpool asked excitedly. This was his first field mission under supervision.


    "Oh, he is the creator of Lusty Night of Dread punishment," Lucifer revealed.


    There were stars in Deadpool''s eyes. "SENPAI!"


    [A/N: Most probably 2 daily chapters from tomorrow again.]


    [You can see Lucifer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I shall seal the heavens and y the gods. I will be the shield of my one true god. Because for I am the great, Tittyta... I mean, Zoth." - Zoth aka Tittytart.


    1 Stone = 1 Pity-filled banana for Tittytart

 Chapter 521: Yalo can speak... but

    Alexander looked at Lucifer. This was a different Lucifer than the one he saw in the marvel universe. This one had ss.


    "What are you two doing here?" Alexander asked.


    Lucifer answered like a gentleman. "Oh, Helles under me and this guy here works for me. But a few years ago he went missing. Now that he took a physical form, I found him quickly."


    Alexander nodded. "So you will be taking him back. Go ahead, but you must punish him ordingly."


    "Haha, he will be punished for a long long time," Lucifer replied with an evil smirk and looked at Tittytart.


    "Okay, take him then. But make sure he doesn''t run away again or this time I will not let him go." He warned while looking at Tittytart with a fear-inflicting gaze.


    "Go away now and take the headache with you too," Alexander said, pointing towards Deadpool.


    But Deadpool blushed like a teenager in love. "Ah, does this mean I''m on your mind?"


    Lucifer simply dragged Deadpool with him. As soon as they disappeared, Alexander looked at the city that was now in ruins. It had been evacuated before he had started exchanging blows.


    "Well, it seems I will need to fix the city now. Can''t leave a bad impression of their favourite hero. You guys go back." Alexander said.


    "Argh... why is everyone so weak, I just want to have a good fight," Ragnarokined and left.


    Olivia also left with Hats in her arms. Dous and Michael went to report to God.


    "Boss, what is the purity of this world now?" Dobby asked.


    Alexander checked and found it to be nearly 78%.


    "Ah, I guess that the current state of this world is not all due to that demon but because of the normal human actions." Alexander determined.


    Iroh also spoke, "Human mind is very hard to understand. But one this ismon in all, that is, in every human, there lies a monster and a monk, bringing the monster out is much easier."


    "Oh look, some people areing here." Dobby pointed.


    There were many heroes. All of them were top-ranked ones from all around the world. It had taken them some time to gather up and they had thought that this battle would take some time. But they werete and the situation was under control.


    "Hahaha, you all arete to the party." Alexanderughed.


    All Might was also there and asked, "Where did they go to? What happened to All For One?"


    "Dead," Alexander announced.


    All the heroes didn''t speak for a while as they digested the fact in their minds. Alexander ignored them and repaired the city with magic.


    All the broken buildings and streets were repaired back to their original condition. But Alexander didn''t know that the world was still watching all this on live T.V.


    Everyone was now particrly confused about what quirk he had because all this time he had shown so many different abilities.


    Unknowingly, his status as a mortal rose to something higher and was automatically elevated in the minds of many. That day he changed from just being a hero to being a legend.


    It took him 15 minutes to repair everything. He looked at his watch and grumbled, "Ah, Dobby, let''s go back to the restaurant. It''s time to open or else Oli will get angry."


    They quickly flew away while everyone else kept on looking at their backs.


    ...


    Next Day,


    What happened yesterday reached every ear on the. Even those who weren''t interested in hero or viin stuff knew about it because of the revtion the demon did.


    Their powers weren''t originated from mice but instead, it was because of someone who was using them as his ything. This made people feel less proud of their quirk. People like Bakugo who saw their quirk as something to be proud of because theirs was more powerful also calmed down.


    All of a sudden, lots of news media people gathered around the humble little restaurant. Olivia deployed Hats to make them go away.


    "Go away, we don''t want to give any interviews. Grandma will be angry if you stay. However, you can interview me about my adventures." He politely warned them and proposed another solution.


    But when no one heard him and ignored him for being a little cat. He used his chaotic measures.


    He became invisible and tied firecracker strips behind each reporter. Then he lit them up.


    In just a few seconds, all the reporters were running to save their lives from the unknown gunner. While the reporters were jumping around, Hats collected their cameras and other equipment.


    "You will get your stuff back when you leave ande in 5 days. Until then, this is confiscated." He warned them and went inside.


    All the reporters left dejectedly.


    "Grandma, I sent them all away. Where is my fish now?" He asked nicely.


    Olivia gave him his deep-fried fish and went to find Alexander.


    Hats alone sat and ate his food. But soon he noticed that he was being watched. He looked and found it to be the tailed beasts.


    "NO! This is my treat. You go work and get yours too." Hats said and turned around.


    Chomei huffed at him. "Huh, we will just go to grandpa and get it for free."


    ...


    The world''s purity was at 78%. It was not going to be easy to increase it because there was no big viin to defeat. It was just normal people who needed to be changed.


    It needed to start with the Hero organizations around the world.


    So, Alexander went ahead and formed the first-ever World Hero Organisation. It was a part of the UN but it would not work under it. All nations of the world were a member of it. They all sent their best heroes to join it and work in it.


    The primary task of this group was to act as an overwatch of all other heroes around the world and the removal of any viin organization in the world.


    They were also now under the category of public safety officials. They could also be called on for duty when there is a police case where their quirk could be helpful. For example, a quirk that could look into memory. A quirk that could look into the past and other powers like that.


    These organizations were also responsible for space exploration because in Alexander''s eyes. Researching and building technology for space exploration often leads to the creation of other technologies that may look smaller but could revolutionize the world for the better.


    Alexander didn''t have much to do on his own this time so he just stayed with his lovely family and spent time there. Now, his restaurant was world-famous and it had increased the workload.


    "Ajax, I received anotherint from your school. You broke the door again." Alexander spoke to Ajax, who had just returned from school.


    Ajax embarrassingly rubbed his head, "Grandpa, I tried to control my strength but the gate was too weak."


    Alexanderughed and ruffled his hair, "Haha, kid, even a metal door would be weak for you. Okay, go and wash up."


    Then he looked at Yalo. "My little boy,e here. I heard you have started speaking more now?"


    Yalo nodded and spoke, "Speak more, I do."


    Alexander''s eyes twitched. Yalo was speaking just like Yoda.


    "Why do you speak with words in the wrong ces?'' Alexander asked.


    "I do not, purposefully do. Too fast, my brain is, slow my tongue is." Yalo answered.


    Alexander couldn''t argue with that.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 522: Endeavors Punishment

    1 Year Later.


    The U.A. Academy had organized a training camp for the students. It was supposed to be in a forest. Everything was originally going normally.


    But, some viins attacked them there. Ajax and Yalo were there and they quickly subdued them without letting anyone escape. They were currently the top-ranking students of their school. Many heroes were trying to get them to do internships under them. They wanted to use their strength and also get to know Alexander through them. But sad for them, the two would be leaving the world soon.


    Alexander was free so he came to handle the matter himself. But, a surprise was waiting for him there. He found a kid named Dabi. When Alexander ran his fingerprints on the national citizen database. He turned out to be Toya Todoroki. The eldest missing son of Rei Todoroki.


    *Bam*


    Alexander knocked on his head to knock some senses into him. "What kind of son are you? You have such great powers and yet left your mother to be abused by that man? Not just your mother but even your younger siblings."


    "I have nothing to do with them. I have no family." Dabi/Toya argued.


    Alexander shoved the phone onto his face, "Yet your fingerprint says otherwise. You are Toya Todoriki. Do you even know how sad your mum was when you went missing? She thought you were dead. She lost her mental bnce and was thrown into a psychiatric ward in a hospital. Did you ever even love your mother?"


    Toya''s face showed some change of expression. His face looked worried. Alexander then knew that the kid at least wasn''t too far from returning to the right path. "I do not know any Todoroki. Just kill me or leave me." He struggled to get free from the restraints.


    *BAM*


    "Your mom ising, before that, you are not going anywhere," Alexander scolded him and left him alone. But making sure he doesn''t run away.


    He went to Ajax and Yalo. "You two, prepare to return to Phixheim, we will be leaving soon."


    "So soon? Grandpa, I was just starting to have fun. Oh well, I''ll look for my tailed brothers." Ajax replied and disappeared after saying goodbye to a few friends he made there. Yalo did the same.


    After waiting for an hour, finally, the Todoroki family arrived. Rei was already crying. She just ran to Toya and hugged him.


    "MY SON! *Sniff* WHERE WERE YOUUU..." She cried.


    Toya had the usual angry face but when she hugged him his frown disappeared and in its ce came a normal face.


    "Why did you leave me, Toya? Did mom treat you badly?" She asked.


    Toya shook his head. He couldn''t see his mother take all the me for something she didn''t do. "Endeavor made me what I am today. You just never saw it probably. I was your first son, mom. Endeavor''s hopes and dreams were supposed to manifest in me. So, when I couldn''t produce both fire and ice, he beat me up to make me angry and hoping that I''d magically outburst into ice.


    "I hated him every second I was near him. Then, Fuyumi came, she was too harassed by dad, then Natsuo and finally Shoto. All of us were nothing but experimental subjects to him. I wanted to kill him but I was weak and bing a viin made me stronger, so I chose this path."


    Rei took a long breath and hugged him tightly. "But mom always loved you and still loves you. Endeavor is in jail now, Toya. He will stay there for years. Pleasee home now, I miss seeing all my children y together."


    Fuyumi also came with teary eyes, "Big brother, let''s go home now. There is no ce for viins in this world anymore."


    Toya looked at the chubby face of Fuyumi and remembered his childhood. She was always the strongest of them. Even after the abuse from their father, she never stopped caring for her brothers.


    He looked at the sky and sighed. "Fine."


    Natsuo and Shoto also came forward and had a family hug.


    "Aw... G-Chan... we do a group hug too." Saiken, who hade out to call Alexander for dinner, spoke.


    He went to Alexander and hugged his chest. Even though he was the only one there. Alexander patted his back, "Haha, yes yes, we will have a group hug."


    Alexander walked to the small family, "Toya, you did face many hardships from your father. I will remind him of his crimester, but you don''t need to remember those. I want you to live a normal life, so, I will heal your face and body, and repair the burned skin.


    He did his magic and soon Toya had red hair and normal skin. "All the best, I will be going home now."


    *POP*


    He disappeared, leaving behind all other viins to be taken by the authorities.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    "GROUP HUUUG!" Saiken shouted.


    Like hungry bees after a juicy flower, all the kids and tailed beasts ran up to him. Some hugged his head, some his arms, and some his legs. He walked like a zombie to the dining table.


    "Okay okay, let''s have dinner now. Take your seats." He told them.


    They obediently jumped to their seats and started devouring food.


    "So, we''re leaving again?" Olivia asked.


    "Yeah. I know Oli, this is a tiring lifestyle. But, I rmend that you cherish while you can because when we will settle down you willin that things are too boring." Alexander advised her.


    "I guess you are right." She agreed.


    "Anyway, you should go and give the restaurant to Fuyumi. I will also be finishing up my work and we will be leaving." Alexander rmended.


    "Where is Ragnarok?" Alexander inquired.


    Dobby answered, "I don''t know, he said that he is going out to finish his work."


    "What the hell is that lizard even doing? Since we came to this world I have seen him disappearing from time to time." Alexander asked. But no one had an answer.


    After dinner, they all went to rest.


    ...


    Next Day,


    Alexander came to the prison where Endeavor was kept.


    "Why have youe here now? Tough at a man''s misery?" Endeavor asked in a mocking tone.


    Alexander shook his head in disgust, "No, and don''t think this is your misery. This is your punishment for making others feel miserable. But, I won''t go easy on you. I did not punish you all this time and I won''t use my powers to do that because I have something better."


    Alexander set up a speaker outside of Endeavor''s reach. Then, the recordings started ying.


    Toya: Endeavor made me what I am today. You just never saw it. I was your first son, mom... I wanted to kill him but I was weak and if bing a viin made me stronger, I chose this path."


    Shoto: Father never really loved me, I was just a tool for him to defeat All Might. The sole reason for my existence was not because he wanted a child, but because he wanted a fighter who would win.


    Fuyumi: He was disappointed in me from the moment I was born. In his eyes, even if I had the power of fire and ice, I still wouldn''t be able to defeat All Might because I was a girl.


    Natsuo: I don''t think I even remember he ever smiled after looking at me. In his eyes, I was a failed product.


    Rei: I was forced into a marriage with him. I never loved him and neither did he love me. I was just a means to get strong offspring for him. Once I had given birth to Shoto, my value in his eyes was lowered to a nuisance that he decided to throw away.


    "SWITCH IT OFF!" Endeavor raged.


    "NO! This is your punishment. Now your misery starts. This is all your doing, hear it, ept it and repent if you get a chance. The recording will only stop at night for you to sleep, all the other time, it will remind you of your sins." Alexander said and left the jail.


    "COME BACK!"


    Roars of Endeavor kept oning but he was locked underground in the safest and most secure cell. No one could hear him.


    [A/N: Hey, guys. My brother''s engagement went well. Now, I will continue writing 2 chapters every day. Thanks for understanding the circumstances and thanks for all the support.]


    [You can see Toya Todoroki on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "So many kids and grandkids, so many little potatoes. Even if we settle down in one ce, I don''t think I will ever get bored. And knowing Alex, I know he will keep on adopting more kids and making me happier." - Olivia Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 Group Hug with Grandpa and Grandma Universe. (No matter who you are, they are proud of you and love you.)

 Chapter 523: Unplanned Visit

    Next Day,


    Ajax and Yalo were getting a special graduation ceremony because they were going to be leaving soon. So they were at the school. Alexander was at the ceremony too.


    Olivia on the other hand was at the restaurant, telling Fuyumi about her ownership of it.


    "You are the best chef I know here and I have trust in you that you will run this ce with care. So, I am transferring its ownership to you." Olivia told her.


    Fuyumi was shocked. She had just been her cooking assistant all this time and only learned stuff from her. She never knew that this responsibility would be given to her someday.


    "WHAT?! Are you sure, grandma?" She asked nervously.


    Olivia caressed her hair, "Absolutely, child. I have the utmost trust in you. Here, take these keys."


    "But where are you going, grandma?" She asked.


    "I will be going on a long trip with my family. We might not return anytime soon." Olivia vaguely answered. She knew that Fuyumi would be sad if she knew that she would be leaving the world. ...


    In the school,


    Alexander was speaking to All Might.


    "It''s okay, kid. How many times will you thank me? If you really want to thank me then follow the ideals I am leaving behind. Being a hero does not just mean fighting viins. Even if you catch a petty thief, you are still a hero." Alexander advised him.


    "Absolutely. You are my role model now. I will strive to be like you." All Might proudly said.


    "Haha, good. Keep an eye on the students here too. Many of them have the possibility of someday reaching the peak. Now, I will be going. Take care," Alexander waved goodbye and left with Yalo and Ajax. Both of them were happily grabbing on to their graduation certificates.


    "Grandpa, where will we be going next?" Ajax asked. He and Yalo were sitting on each side of his shoulder.


    Alexander coughed and answered, "Ajax, I have learned my lessons. I will not try to guess and jinx it."


    "Hehe, well I want to see a world filled with trees and animals. Trees and animals even in the city," Ajax loudly wished.


    "Be careful what you wish for, Ajax," Alexander warned him.


    Soon, they reached home.


    "Dobby, did you find Ragnarok?" Alexander asked his elf friend.


    "Yes boss, I found out what he was doing. He had bought gold mines around the world and was mining them all this while. Though I can''t say he did anything bad because he generated lots of jobs and taxes. Now he has even handed the mines back to the governments and has returned home." Dobby exined.


    *FACEPALM*


    "*Sigh* And I thought he was secretly dating someone, how much did he mine anyway?" Alexander inquired.


    "Well, he now has a new tall hill beside his gold mountain so you can guess."


    Alexander just shook his head and told everyone to enter Phixheim. He had received the message that he was going to leave in a few minutes. He went to the terrace of the restaurant and waited there.


    Like always, a beam of golden light fell on him and took him along. Many people saw the beam of light and adding to the fact that Alexander and his family disappeared after that, they believed that it was his doing and that he went to space.


    Alexander and his family were not seen after that day and they became legends. Grandma''s recipe restaurant also became one of the world''s most famous restaurants. Alexander''s methods to keep the world at peace really worked and no new mega viin appeared for years.


    All Might rose the ranks and in a few years became the No.1 Hero of the whole world. He also headed the World Hero Association and managed to keep the world at peace.


    ...


    Alexander was expected to reach the next world soon. He was just looking around boredly. He saw some worlds that were under Zulrak. They were in a ckish tint as if some character of a videogame were yet to be unlocked.


    "Soon, I will being for you," Alexander muttered and looked at the other side. That looked colorful and full of life. It was the side of God.


    Suddenly the scene around him changed and he found himself in a white room where he had arrived the first time after dying. God was waiting for him there.


    Alexander was surprised as he didn''t know that he''d be called here.


    Seeing, God. Alexander went ahead and gave him a hug. All this while he had really started seeing him as a father.


    "Old man, you look the same as always," Alexander greeted God.


    "Haha, of course, I would. Time can''t touch me. Didn''t I say..."


    "Yeah yeah... time and space is your bitch." Alexanderpleted his words.


    God then looked at him for a second with a smile. "I may have not changed, but you have changed a lot. I must say, you look exactly like how many perceive god, except the sses and cigar. Your long hair and beard are good too."


    "What can I say, I am learning from the best." Alexander jokingly said.


    "Now, when will you introduce me to my great-grandkids?" God asked.


    "Oh, yeah. Wait, I''ll call everyone out." Alexander quickly went to Phixheim.


    In a matter of minutes, a big crowd came out.


    Alexander had all his grandkids and kids around him. "Old man, this is Ajax, he''s blessed with extreme strength. This is Thea, she can affect the mood of people around her, this is Yalo, he has telekinesis.


    "You already know my son and wife. Here, these are my potatoes..."


    Alexander introduced everyone and God caressed and patted their heads lovingly.


    Then God came to Ragnarok, "You, I think I will officially make you the Dragon God. It''s time those arrogant dragons have a strong god to spank them."


    "Bwahaha... thanks, God. I will teach them a lesson." Ragnarok replied. He and god were very quick to be friends.


    Then God saw Dobby. "Hmm, you are truly the strongest Elf I have ever seen. There have been many elf gods too but never this strong. It''s time you officially be the god of all Elfs."


    "Thank you, boss of the boss." Dobby bowed a little.


    Godughed, "Haha, just call me Father.


    "MEOW"


    Hats came and jumped on God''s shoulder.


    "How have you been, Hats? I hope you didn''t cause too much trouble for my son?" God asked.


    Hats proudly replied, "Of course I did, I am the god of chaos, I must do a little mischief or else I can''t digest my food."


    God then walked to Iroh. "Ah, you must be Iroh. Alex sent me your tea leaves and I loved them. I officially dere you the God of spirit and tea."


    "I guess I am honored," Iroh replied. He was a bit confused by his title.


    Alexander chuckled. "Is that a real title or are you just making it up?"


    "Of course it is real," God replied and ignored Alexander''s question.


    Soon, he was in front of Dous. Dous looked at God with an embarrassing look. But, he received a hug from God.


    "I am proud of you, child. I thought you would always be a good-for-nothing angel but look at you now, an archangel. Well Done." He appreciated him.


    "OLIVIA! My daughter. Thank you for keeping my son happy and sane. You tolerate him, that is enough to earn my respect." God said jokingly.


    "Yeah, I somehow manage," Olivia replied as if she was really tired.


    Alexander''s eyes twitched, "Hey old man, stop badmouthing me."


    "I speak the truth and only truth." God proudly denied the allegation.


    "Come everyone, we will have a feast today. Alex, Dobby, Ragnarok, Iroh, Dous, Olivia, Hats, and Michael,e with me. We are having a meeting with all the other gods." God invited them all.


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 524: Empty City

    There was a huge hall with lots of chairs and tables. Many different looking people were sitting there. They were all gods from various pantheons and civilizations.


    Soon God started the meeting.


    "Today I did not invite you all just for a party. I invited you to discuss the n to end that sinner Zulrak. All of you are the ones who have luckily survived. He was recently been found to be focusing on decreasing my power by taking gods under me to his side forcefully.


    "I have found a way to keep all of you protected even if hees in front of you and tries to influence you," God revealed.


    Everyone else started murmuring among themselves.


    "It is a simple bracelet. You just need to keep on wearing it at all times. If any of you still got influenced by him then you''d either be the biggest fool in the heavens or a traitor." God sternly announced.


    "Now, eat all you want."


    God looked at Alexander sitting on his side. "Here, there are a million bracelets in this box. Take them and distribute them to your people."


    Alexander took it and asked, "Old man, where is Jesus?" "Oh, he''s still busy. His duty is very important in the omniverse. He is supposed to spread the area of our influence. He is like the first emissary of mine to contact many species. Earth was the mostplex one because there were already so many gods. But on many other nts out there, there were never any gods." God exined.


    "So he''s like the teacher to reach the variouss first and teach them about gods and all. Well, his job does seem important this way." Alexander muttered.


    After dinner or lunch, Alexander didn''t know what time of the day it was. A person he had not met in a long time came to him.


    "Hey, Alex." A voice came.


    Alexander turned around and saw his chubby friend. "How''s it going, Ganesha."


    "Fine, I''ve been training these days for the war," Ganesha revealed.


    "Oh, isn''t your father the God Of Destruction? Why don''t you try practicing with him?" Alexander asked.


    "I am, that is why I am getting stronger so fast. Well, nice seeing you. I gotta go for the next training session. Take care."


    Alexander sighed and looked around. Everyone there was preparing for the war.


    ...


    After spending some time in heaven, Alexander decided to continue on his journey.


    "I have been alive for longer than I can remember, but I still feel great joy when I meet my children. Even more so when they are directly rted to me." God started.


    "Well, you can talk to my family whenever you miss them. They are free most of the time. Okay, Old man, take care," Alexander waved to God.


    "You too, son. Call me if you need anything. Also, say my hello to my great-grandkids." God waved his hand as Alexander disappeared.


    ...


    After crossing countless dimensions and worlds. Alexander opened his eyes and looked around to see where he was. The sun was setting in the distance. He was apparently in a city.


    But he saw that even though he was in a city that was most likely New York City, the whole area looked secluded and there was overgrown vegetation everywhere. It looked like the whole city was abandoned.


    *Pop*


    Only Dobby appeared. "Only you? Where are the other two?"


    "Ragnarok is processing the gold he mined in thest world and Iroh is harvesting the tea," Dobby exined.


    Alexander nodded and took out the phone to see the situation.


    The words written on it were simple and yet confusing. "A mistake made by humans doomed the world. Now you must roam the empty streets all alone. But are you... Alone?


    "You are an ex-soldier stuck in the city.


    "World Purity - 60%"


    "Hmm, it seems we are in some kind of post-apocalyptic world," Alexander noted.


    Dobby nodded, "Yeah, I can see."


    They started walking around to see and investigate anything worth investigating.


    "Boss, look. Traps." Dobby pointed to the distance.


    Alexander went to it and checked it. "Yeah, it is a trap. At least now we know that we are not alone."


    "Let''s make a campfire. It''s going to be night soon." Dobby suggested.


    Alexander didn''t deny it and started a bonfire in the middle of the crossroads. After waiting for 10 more minutes, the night was upon them.


    "Hah... Ajax had told me that he would like to see a ce like this. I guess he jinxed it." Alexander chuckled and called Ajax out.


    Soon, Ajax was looking at the tall buildings and grass all around. "This looks nice, but it needs a little more nt growth to look even cooler."


    "Yes, but there are humans in this world too. They must be hiding or concentrated somewhere." Alexander deduced.


    "Grandpa, look, someone''s looking at us." Ajax suddenly pointed his finger at the dark area of an underpass.


    Alexander and Dobby stood up to look. There were red eyes appearing. Not one or two, but hundreds of them.


    *GROWL*


    The glowing eyes moved closer to them at a fast speed. Alexander and Dobby didn''t even care and simply flew in the sky with Ajax in Dobby''s arms.


    Below, they saw the creatures in the light.


    "Are they Zombies?" Dobby asked.


    Alexander shook his head, "I don''t know. They look too fast and responsive for zombies."


    "Grandpa, look, that one is looking at us." Ajax pointed to one of the zombies in the crowd.


    "Yeah, he seems to be their alpha." Alexander deduced.


    He loudly spoke, "HEY! Can you understand me?"


    *BAM*


    A brick was thrown at them.


    "Well, that does not answer my question," Alexandermented.


    "Look boss, they are not going very close to the fire." Dobby noticed.


    They all looked below and truly the zombies seemed to be scared of fire a bit. Alexander and Dobby were now fairly sure that these beings were not zombies as they showed too much brain activity.


    Alexander took out a vial from his pocket and then a spray gun. He loaded the contents of the vial into the spray gun and sprayed it all over the weird beings.


    Within an hour, all of them were asleep.


    "Dobby, let''s check their blood sample. We will find about their origins from there." Alexander ordered.


    For the next few hours, they collected a few samples and found out many things. For starters, these beings had human DNA as the dominant part. Then there was some kind of mutation that made their adrenal nds super active. In fact, they were always in an active state and secreted Adrenaline.


    "Grandpa, look, there is lighting from that building," Ajax shouted. He had nothing to do so he was observing the surroundings. He may have been brilliant in mind, but gic engineering was still too advanced for him.


    Alexander and Dobby stopped their study and looked in the direction. There were indeed lights. Floodlights to be precise.


    "Let''s stop these tests and go there. It is better if it is a human. We will be able to know a lot more about this world then." Alexander decided.


    They left all the weird human hybrids asleep and went to the house from where the lights wereing.


    There was a doorbell so they rang it. Hoping that if it were a human, then he woulde.


    *Ding Dong*


    They waited for a few minutes but no one came. They again pressed the bell many more times this time.


    After waiting for 15 minutes, finally, someone tried to peak from inside.


    "Hey, we''re humans. Open up." Alexander called out.


    Soon, the man rushedly opened the gate and let them enter. The moment Alexander was inside, he saw the face of the man and blurted his name out.


    "Will Smith?"


    [A/N: Guess the world.]


    [You can see Empty city and the zombie-ish being on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I do want a mate to pass on my bloodline. But, I guess I will focus on my first love for now. Ah... my GOLD." - Ragnarok, the dragon god.


    1 Stone = 1 Gold coin from Ragnarok. (WARNING: He scammed you, it was just chocte in a golden wrapper.)

 Chapter 525: Look Here Please.

    "Will Smith? Who''s that?" Will Smith asked.


    Alexander quickly realized that he was in the movie called I am Legend.


    A world that was ravaged by a man-made virus. It was meant to cure cancer but turned out to be much more than that. Due to mutations, humans started to turn into mindless monsters. Then the virus went airborne and spread around the world.


    The virus killed 90% (5.4 billion out of 6.0 billion) of the world''s poption and turned 9.8% (588 million) into vampiric, albino, zombie-like, cannibalistic mutants called Darkseekers, who were extremely vulnerable to the ultraviolet rays in sunlight. The remaining 0.2% (12 million) of the poption was immune to the virus and is the prey of the mutant Darkseekers.


    The humans in this world didn''t just kill their own people but also turned themselves into a minority while creating a majority species who were their hunters.


    "Ah, no no... I mistook you for someone else. What''s your name and what took you so long to open the door?" Alexander asked as he walked inside.


    "I am Robert Neville and my dog got... infected. I was with her." Neville answered.


    "Take me to your dog, I have a cure," Alexander told him.


    Suddenly, there was pain in Neville''s eyes. "I... I put her out of her misery." "Doesn''t matter. I can still save her. Take me to your dog." Alexander insisted.


    "Uncle, just do as my grandpa says. He can save her, I promise." Ajax assured him.


    Neville, seeing even the kid insisting, decided to take them to hisb.


    There Alexander saw the corpse of the dog. He waved his hand and the time got reversed on the dog''s body. She soon started breathing. He had reversed the time enough that the bite from the infected dogs had also disappeared.


    Neville looked at everything happening with a gobsmacked face. He was a scientist and what happened went against the basic physics and sense.


    Dobby chuckled, "Hah, this reaction never gets old."


    "What did you do?" Neville asked.


    "Grandpa just reversed the time of doggy, simple," Ajax exined and went ahead to y with the german shepherd. The dog also licked Ajax''s face, making him chuckle.


    Ajax was too direct and now Alexander didn''t know how to exin it. "Well, kid. Let''s just say that I am no ordinary person. I can make miracles happen. Now, where is the live sample you had gathered?"


    Neville''s mouth was still open due to theck of words to speak. After a few moments of awkward silence, he replied. "I have her on the table."


    It seems he was still in disbelief and considered Alexander''s miracle his hallucination.


    They went to theb. "So, you gave it some kind of medicine?" Alexander asked.


    Neville nodded and was about to speak but was shocked to see Alexander freeing the Darkseeker.


    "What are you doing? Don''t!" He ran to him to stop him.


    But Alexander raised his hand towards him that made his body freeze. "Calm down, Neville. I am here. Also, I think you should learn more about them than just their biology. For example, their society and their nature."


    "What do you mean? They are monsters. They need to be cured." Neville asked.


    "Yes, monsters that you humans made in the first ce. But, right now these monsters are like the early humans. Confused, angry, and hungry. But, I will show you something." Alexander said.


    Soon enough, the female Darkseeker woke up in shock. It soon got agitated.


    "Calm down, I am the one who freed you. I''m not going to hurt you." Alexander spoke in All-Speak. Thenguage he learned from Asgard in the Marvel Universe. Alexander was sure that thisnguage was like a universal tongue for all species because it uses magic to sound like whichevernguage the listener knew.


    She left a loud shriek and looked at Alexander. "They will being now. They must have heard me."


    It felt like growling to Neville but Alexander understood her.


    "Good, I want them toe. Now, tell me something, do you remember anything before you got infected with the virus?" Alexander asked.


    "Virus? What Virus? I have always been like this." She replied.


    Alexander looked at Neville, "See, they don''t remember the life they lived before getting infected and turning into vampire-ish beings. To them, this is their life and the natural order of things. To them, you are a predator who hunts them in the day. They hate you, Neville. They want to kill you."


    *BOOM*


    Soon loud thuds starteding from outside. Alexander let theme in by opening the door with a wave of his hand.


    As soon as they entered, one of them who was probably the leader came to the female Darkseeker on the medical bed and picked her up in his arms.


    "Take her, but do listen to me for once. Yes, look here, please, right at this metallic tube." Alexander said as he took out the neuralyzer he had taken from the Men In ck world.


    *SNAP*


    All the Darkseekers stood there like confused dolls. Alexander immediately fed them words. "Nothing happened here, you all came here to drink water. Look at those sses. All of you go and drink a ss each."


    The Darkseekers went ahead and drank the cure. They all soon started coughing. But Alexander let them be and flew out with Neville and his dog.


    "Kid, Although I don''t have any problem with humans going extinct. But it is also true that many are still alive. Not too many, but still, a lot. It is also true that humans and these new vampire-like people can''t coexist. So, I will help and turn them back into normal people.


    "However, there will still only be around 500 million people worldwide. I will confiscate all nuclear weapons first and also remove all kinds of borders. I will move all 500 million of you to America from where the seeds of humanity will sow again and expand. This way, all of you will already be used to living with each other." Alexander told him about the n.


    But Neville was still shocked by the prospect of flying. "WHAT ARE YOU?"


    "What would humans call a man who can make miracles, fly in the sky, and walk on water?" Alexander asked.


    Neville didn''t speak for a moment and then blurted. "GOD?"


    "Haha, took you long enough to decide." Dobby chuckled.


    "But God is not real," Neville said. He was a scientist after all.


    Alexander looked at him, "Hmm... if someone asked you 4 years ago whether vampires and zombies were real, you''d have said the same thing, right? Yet they are among us now and have taken over the world. So, why can''t God be real?"


    Neville shut up. It was indeed the truth.


    "Dobby, you go east and I will go west. Sprinkle the cure all around the globe at every ce possible. Take Ajax with you. he probably wants to see the world." Alexander ordered.


    "Okay, boss. Come on, Ajax." Dobby flew away.


    Alexander flew around with Neville and Sam. He didn''t leave any ce and sprinkled the cure everywhere. Because it was an airborne virus too, he needed to thoroughly remove it.


    *Sigh*


    "I hope you don''t mess up the world again after I fix it," Alexander said.


    Neville looked at the rising sun on the horizon. "I wish the same but I can''t guarantee anything. Human nature is not that easy to change."


    "Haha, true, but if you set good examples, they tend to follow them. So, as long as the foundation of this new world is good, things will be all right. Don''t worry. I will sort things out before going away." Alexander assured him.


    [You can see Doggy, the alpha, and the neuralyzer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 526: GODDAMN VIETNAM!

    Alexander and Dobby spent 3 days fixing the world. Then it took another week for all the Darkseekers to turn back to humans. They were all naked when they woke up. But, they also didn''t have many memories of their past life. Which meant that they didn''t have any skill either that they used to have.


    Now, 90 percent of the world''s human poption was like a nk te. They needed to be taught about many things to bring them back to their working efficiency. But Alexander helped them in this case. He nted memories of various working fields in their minds. But he also added the values of being a good citizen. Not to steal and murder. These were just ideas and there were bound to be some who would forget these.


    As he had nned, he gathered all the remaining humans in the world and put them in America. Not just the United States but the whole of North America. There was no USA anymore. There was just the Earth. But, still, the world needed to be named so now the previous countries were just called super-districts. For example, China district, Australia District, and so on.


    For starters, Alexander had to reestablish the rule ofw instead of the rule of guns that had risen up due to not many people remaining and guns being the only way of survival. But, now that everything was normal, there was no need to be barbaric.


    He wrote them a new world constitution that would be applicable everywhere. It was created by taking little bits and pieces from the old constitutions from around the world.


    Alexander didn''t be the president and neither did Dobby be one. Instead, he used his big brain to set up an borate n.


    It was simple. He let out 100 T-800 droids. They all looked and behaved like humans so it was not a problem for them to mingle with humans.


    All T-800 worked together and set up 5 political parties. Then they would hold elections every 5 years. Every time no matter who wins, one of them will be bing the president. They could also renew their identities again and again and be presidents for as long as they all want. This way the future of humanity for the next hundreds of years was secured.


    Alexander stayed there till the world purity reach 90%. Curing all the Darkseekers and turning them into pure humans without much older memory already had brought the purity to 80%. It took him 5 more years to bring purity to 90%. By that time, the whole poption was literate. To keep this going, family nning was taught to everyone from the beginning. Still, the poption was growing at a steady and healthy rate. 500 Million people had produced 200 million babies in 5 years with 100 million still in the wombs. Alexander made sure that healthcare was well funded and essible. He also threw away religion from this new society. Finally, the world was so united, he wasn''t going to let them get it divided again, at least not so soon.


    After that, he said goodbye and left. He already knew the future of this world was going to be bright so he wasn''t worried about it.


    As expected, after Alexander left, his droids did a good job. They firmly held the world under their 5 political party order. They wouldpete against each other and win. But secretly, they all talk to each other and n for the progress of the world.


    To the world, they just seemed like amazing politicians.


    ...


    Alexander had no hopes or expectations for the next world. His luck had been throwing him randomly around the multiverse so there was no point in guessing.


    As always, after a while, he opened his eyes and he was standing inside a military camp. He was wearing a dark green uniform that he was very familiar with. There was a CAR-15 rifle strapped onto his back.


    "GODDAMN VIETNAM!" he cursed.


    "Colonel, most of our troops are down. They can''t fight off this ambush. Lieutenant Dan and his toon has been obliterated." A Sargent reported to him.


    Alexander had no idea what world he was in, so he just gave a standard reply. "Order them to return to the blue line for evacuation."


    The sergeant saluted and ran away to convey the order.


    Now that he was alone in hismand tent. He took out his phone to see his background.


    "You are a U.S army officer in the 60s. The world will be known by you soon.


    World Purity - 70%"


    It didn''t give him any clue and the past was not too borate. From this, he understood that he was currently in a small world where he wouldn''t have to do much.


    But, he had tomand his troops for now until he finds out which world he was in. He decided to leave it and go check what this ambush was. It must be important that was why he appeared at that moment, he thought.


    With his gun and a boat, he traveled to the rendezvous point. There, he saw a few soldiers in very bad condition. Some had missing arms and some had no legs.


    "COLONEL!"


    Alexander quickly went to the one who called him. Alexander read his name on the tag.


    "Lieutenant Dan, what happened?" He asked.


    "We were ambushed, Sir, he''s still in there, he''s running around. I have called an airstrike." The man informed him with horror on his face.


    From the man''s face, Alexander felt like he had seen him before but couldn''t pinpoint it. He understood that Lieutenant Dan was telling that his soldiers were still in the jungle so he acted fast.


    Alexander didn''t waste a minute and dashed in.


    "NOBODY WILL FOLLOW ME!" He sternly ordered them. No one dared to disobey him.


    He ran inside the jungle. But he didn''t find anyone. There were just random bulletsing towards him. Alexander took out sleeping gas bombs from his dimensional pocket and just threw them in the general direction from where the bullets wereing.


    He noticed the jets on their way to bomb the ce so he ran back. On his way, he saw a soldier running with another soldier on his shoulder. Both of them looked injured.


    He didn''t wait to see their faces. He just picked both of them on his shoulders and ran back to the safe zone.


    There he put them down. The soldier who was originally carrying the other one quickly held his fellow in his arms. It was very obvious that he would not make it due to deep injuries.


    But Alexander was there and his record was Zero Deaths.


    "Step aside, I can save him," Alexander said and started operating on the man right there.


    He took out three bullets from his chest and made him drink the blood replenishing potion in the name of an energy drink. Soon, he was out of danger.


    Alexander finally looked to his side at the soldier. He paused for a moment as he recognized the man.


    The soldier also felt that he should announce his name to the Colonel so he stood up and saluted. "Private Forrest Gump, SIR!"


    "At ease, lie down on your belly. It wasn''t a bee that bit your buttocks. It was a bullet." Alexander ordered him.


    Forrest dutifullyid down on the ground on his belly. He didn''t ask how Alexander knew as he didn''t think about it much. He was a simple man with a lesser IQ than others. But he was still one hell of a soldier.


    Alexander, meanwhile, was now 100 percent sure where he was. The name of this private was the name of the movie world.


    ~What am I even supposed to do here? The world is basically a normal earth.~ He wondered. The world was exactly like normal earth was in the 60s.


    [You can see Forrest Gump on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°Stupid is as stupid does.¡± - Forrest Gump


    1 Stone = 1 shrimp-kabobs, shrimp creole, shrimp gumbo. Pan-fried, deep-fried, stir-fried. There''s pineapple shrimp, lemon shrimp, coconut shrimp, pepper shrimp, shrimp soup, shrimp stew, shrimp sd, shrimp and potatoes, shrimp burger, shrimp sandwich.

 Chapter 527: Meeting the President

    Forrest Gump was a simple-minded man. He clearly has an intellectual disability, but Forrest definitely had some cognitive hyper-functions along with his disabilities that sometimes made him do tasks that normally other ordinary people couldn''t.


    He had a seemingly unwavering focus on whatever he set his mind on doing. As Alexander noticed from Gumps''s records that he had even received the Expert Rifleman Qualification Badge, the highest marksmanship badge avable in the Army.


    It was even clearer now as Alexander was seeing him y ping pong in the military hospital. He knew what was going to happen soon. Forrest would be a national ping pong yer.


    Alexander didn''t meddle in his life anymore and went out to see what he could do about the world. 70% Purity needed to be risen somehow and there was no big bad viin to defeat.


    From what Alexander remembered. Many conflicts were going on around the world right now. The biggest one was the Vietnam war. The war was continued to be fought by the U.S. to avoid the humiliation of losing it. It was doing nothing but increasing the body count of both sides. North Vietnam was still winning and South Vietnam, which was promised freedom and democratic liberty, was also not in very good shape because of multiple changes in administration in a span of few years.


    Alexander called Dobby out and asked him to start the n. They were going to stop both sides from fighting.


    "Dobby, take over North Vietnam and make the south stronger. Then establish a government. Communism sounds good on paper but it never works out. Even if the first leader is good and truly makes his country great, the next one woulde and destroy everything. Most government officials also don''t practice truemunism as they are most of the time more interested in filling their own pockets while knowing they would face no consequences." Alexander instructed.


    "Okay, boss." Dobby simply left.


    Alexander meanwhile went to the U.S. They were about tond on the moon and end the space race. What Alexander was going to do was keep the space race going. Not for the sake of war or superiority but because it would be valuable for the future. So many inventions would be made. But, he would also need to visit USSR and do something to end the cold war.


    It was time the countries stop relying on their military power and instead focused on increasing their economical power. If the world was rich, people would be happy. But of course, the money should also be earned by themon folks too.


    ...


    Apollo 11 had sessfully reached the moon and Alexander was headed to the White House to have a talk with President Richard Nixon.


    He went straight into the Oval Office. He knew the floorn of the White House like the back of his hand. He didn''t even remember how many times he had gone to this ce. Now the white-ish building didn''t look as good as it used to initially to him.


    When he entered the room. The man was smoking a cigar and there was a ss of whiskey on the table. He knew that the man had a drinking problem.


    "Hmm, what is this? A gas chamber?" Alexander grunted and went to the windows to open them.


    Nixon was shocked as he looked at the strange man walking around in his office. When the man sat on the visitor''s chairs, he spoke.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Alexander already had a n. He lifted his one hand and showed Nixon his palm. Then suddenly a bright shining halo appeared behind Alexander''s head. He looked godly enough to remind everyone who he was.


    "What is this? April fool''s day prank?" Nixon asked.


    *Sigh*


    Alexander then started hovering in the air.


    "Ah, nice trick. I''ve seen this one too. You got a tform under your ass hidden inside those robes don''t you." Nixon retorted.


    Alexander had no other choice so he just pointed his hand to Nixon. Soon, the president was also hovering in the air.


    "Now you understand who I am," Alexander asked.


    Nixon was a Quaker. Quakers believe that there is something of God in everybody and that each human being is of unique worth. This was why Quakers value all people equally and oppose anything that may harm or threaten them. Though Alexander couldn''t say that Nixon was a true Quaker.


    "God?" Nixon asked with widened eyes.


    Alexander nodded. He was a real god after all. Now his father had even made him official.


    "Sit, Richard. I have something important to talk to you about. The heavens are very unhappy with you. At the current rate, you will be going to hell. You drink and smoke all day. And what''s this, you have even expanded the Vietnam war to Cambodia and Laos. Is this how a man of God should act?" Alexander asked. Obviously, he was making stuff up. But Nixon would still go to hell for his sins. Politicians rarely go to the heavens.


    Nixon was shocked. "What? But how? I am fighting themunists. I have also worked so much for the education of our people."


    Alexander shook his head. "But for a man sitting in the most powerful position in the world, you have not done enough. Now, do as I say and you may get a chance to go to heaven. Stop the Vietnam war, I will deal with all that, and soon you will be seeing the news that Vietnam was unified and has established a democratic government. After that, your job would be to help Vietnam grow as the U.S. did with Japan and South Korea, but make sure you don''t drown them in your debts.


    "Then, I want you to continue the space race even after the moonnding. Soon, Leonid Brezhnev will be contacting you to sign a peace treaty and start a joint space program to reach Mars and start a colony there.


    "USSR will be breaking up soon and then you will continue these treaties with Russia. I will make sure that no technology is used to make weapons. Your main job is to be a harbinger of peace, economic, and scientific development. I am telling you, Nixon. If you do as I say, you will be remembered as a legend for ages toe."


    Nixon tried to speak many times while Alexander was speaking but he didn''t allow him to.


    *Ring Ring*


    The silence was broken by the telephone on the table.


    "Pick it, it''s important." Alexander nudged him.


    Nixon picked it up and only listened. He didn''t say anything and just hung up.


    "You really ended the Vietnam war and they want to establish a democratic government. How?" Nixon asked.


    Alexander chuckled, "Did you forget who I was?"


    "Ah, of course, for a god nothing should be impossible. Thank you for enlightening my path. I will do as you said. I will send my best diplomats to Vietnam to help and I will also increase Nasa''s budget. Anything else I should do?" Nixon asked. Now he had blind faith in Alexander.


    "Oh, yes, you should focus on healthcare and education in the country. Healthy and educated citizens are the future after all. Also, there is a kind man named Forrest Gump whom you gave a medal of honor not long ago. I want you to hire him as the face of the American dream." Alexander advised him.


    "That kid who showed me his butt? What''s so special about him?" Nixon asked.


    "Haha, tell your men to investigate. You will find him to be very special." Alexander cryptically replied and flew up.


    "Best of luck with your future, Nixon. You have the quill of your life. It is on you if you want to write something good or bad." Alexander warned him and vanished.


    Nixon gulped his saliva as he just realized the kind of encounter he just had. The moment Alexander disappeared, he picked up his phone and called people frantically.


    [You can see Nixon on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 528: Giving A Second Chance

    Nixon did as he had promised and Alexander kept his end of the deal. In a few days, the cold war ended and the world was shocked. Even the war in Vietnam was over and the poprity of Nixon soared to the sky.


    Alexander did all he could to stop conflicts all over the world and deter any plots of any party from starting a war. All this while, he saw the news on television about some hurricane and only one shrimp boat surviving.


    Alexander knew that it was rted to Forrest Gump. Forrest was now a national celebrity after the president ordered a detailed background check of Forrest.


    It turned out to be a miracle story of a boy who went from zero to hero. A boy who couldn''t even run and was cognitively challenged became a college football yer, joined the army, became a war hero, became a national champion in ping pong, and represented the country in China. Then he opened a shrimp business and created a national brand. If this was not the embodiment of the American dream then nothing else could be.


    Nixon quickly made him the face of the American Dream. That showed that even a boy who had nothing, no money, or even good health could achieve such results.


    Hence, everything rted to Forrest was now shown on national news.


    ~Hmm, isn''t that kid''s mom sick? Well, I guess I will help him. I can''t see him being left alone in this world. Especially when he has friends like Jenny who always ignored him and when needed him came running after.~ Alexander muttered to himself and left for bama.


    He didn''t know the address and he had to go to the military base nearby to check the records.


    After that, he immediately reached the ce. *Ding Dong*


    Soon an uptight man came and opened the door. Forrest, being habitual to salute whenever he saw Alexander, saluted.


    "COLONEL UNIVERSE!"


    "Haha, calm down, kid. You are retired and I am not on official business. I came to check up on you. How are you?" Alexander asked.


    "I-I am fine, Colonel, but my mamma is not," Forrest replied, without understanding the grave condition his mother was in.


    "Well, Forrest. I have medicine that can treat your mom. Do you want me to give it to her?" He asked.


    "Do you? Thene in, sir." Forrest quickly led him upstairs to his mother.


    "Mamma, Colonel Universe is here to see you," Forrest said.


    Of course, she didn''t know him. But she understood he was Forrest''s senior in the army. She tried to get up but he stopped her.


    "Forrest is a national celebrity and he is also very respected in the army. I came to help you, Mrs. Gump. The army has medicine that can help you in your condition and heal you. I havee to give it to you." Alexander revealed and used a bit of his magic to make it all sound believable.


    "Oh, thank you, sir. Thank you so much." She thanked him repeatedly.


    "Here, this is the pill. Just one is enough." Alexander handed it to her.


    He was the inventor of cancer cure so he knew what was best. He had made his cure even more potent now as he had a better brain.


    After that, Alexander left the family alone. He didn''t want to meddle too much. Forrest already had everything, money, friends, and a mother. Even his friend Bubba was alive. Lieutenant Dan though, still didn''t have legs.


    Alexander had just exited the house when he saw Lieutenant Daning towards the house in his wheelchair.


    "Lieutenant Dan." Alexander greeted.


    "Colonel." Dan greeted with a straight back.


    Alexander took pity on him and gave him a card. "Here, go to this address. They will give you metal legs that will work just like normal legs. Don''t worry about money, as long as you show this card it will be free."


    Lieutenant Dan looked at the card and said thank you. He didn''t think much right now. If in the future if he wanted legs he would go to this ce.


    Alexander returned to his work. Increasing the world''s purity slightly every day.


    Thest thing he needed to do before he went away was to meet this Jenny girl.


    He found her working in a restaurant. In the news, a story about Forrest was running. Forrest even named Jenny in his interview.


    Alexander ordered a coffee. When she came to give him coffee, he spoke while looking at the T.V. "Hah, whoever this Jenny is, she gotta be the dumbest girl alive. She left a real diamond for dirt pebbles."


    Then he suddenly looked at her face, "Right, Jenny?"


    She was taken aback by this. But Alexander snapped his finger. Quickly their surroundings changed and they were standing inside the school bus on which Forrest and Jenny used to go to school.


    Little Forrest and Jenny were sitting in their seats. Jenny was looking out of the window while Forrest was looking at Jenny,


    "You were his first friend ever."


    Then the scene changed to their high school days. Things were still the same except they were now walking side by side. Jenny was looking forward. While Forrest was looking at her face with a warm smile. He didn''t know what love was or how it felt but it just happened.


    "Then you became his first love."


    From there, the scenes were divided in two and kept on changing as he described them.


    "When you were in college, he was in college too.


    "When you were thrown out of the college, he was fighting a war.


    "When you were doing nude shows, he was already a war hero. While you were injecting heroin in your arm, he was receiving the medal of honor.


    "When you were roaming around the country aimlessly, selling your body for lifts on the roads, he was already a national sports champion and the owner of a sessful business."


    Jenny had tears in her eyes at that point. She had already realized that her life was pathetic and pointless aspared to Forrest whom she as someone who can never achieve something. When she was small she also liked Forrest but as she grew, she realized Forrest had problems. Even though she liked him, she tried to distance herself from him because she felt like she was using him as her father did when she was a kid.


    "Forrest loved Jenny with all his heart but Jenny didn''t love him back. Because Forrest was too simple-minded and had no future.


    "Now that Forrest has everything, Jenny named her son after him so maybe in the future, Forrest would take the boy in because Jenny got Hepatitis C from drug abuse by using a used syringe and would die soon.


    "I am sure the simple-minded Forrest would adopt the boy because he has the heart of gold. But if Jenny gets a second chance at life, would she stay by Forrest''s side?"


    Alexander finished speaking. He looked at Jenny to see her response. She was a crying mess right now.


    "Who are you?" She asked with teary eyes.


    Alexander waved his hand to tell her to look around. "I think you already know. This is not something happening inside your head."


    "Can I really... be with Forrest? Can I really go back to how it was before? He will hate me for what I have be." She cried.


    "Then I guess you still have not realized Forrest''s true nature. He is a man who does not care about the world. If he thinks he wants to do something he would do it even if he has to stand against the world.


    "Forrest already gave his heart to you, Jenny. He won''t take it back. No matter what you do or say. I know you had a rough childhood and then even rougher adulthood. But, you still have a ce to go." Alexander told her.


    "I''m sorry, Forrest. I wish I could go back in time and be with you." She cried and sat down.


    "You can. Remember all that happened here, child. I am giving you a chance, don''t waste it again." Alexander warned.


    *BOOM*


    With a thud, Jenny found herself standing at the Restaurant again. In her hand was a coffee mug. On the table was an empty ss. Under it was a newspaper with big words written. "Don''t waste this chance."


    She quickly untied her apron and didn''t rethink her decision. She quickly picked up her son and took a bus back to bama.


    ...


    Alexander was happy and he had done his job perfectly. He was leaving behind 1 T-800 droid as it would be enough to keep the world in the right order.


    As soon as the purity reached 90%. He packed his bags and left the world.


    Forrest and Jenny lived together happily for years toe. She had learned her lesson and knew the kind of people to trust this time.


    [A/N: Okay, Fullmetal Alchemist arc starts now.]


    [You can see Forrest and Jenny on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°My Mama always said you¡¯ve got to put the past behind you before you can move on.¡± ¨C Forrest Gump


    1 Stone = 1 Banana vored digestive tonic for yesterday''s shrimp feast.

 Chapter 529: Mandalorians?

    Alexander opened his eyes and looked around to see where he was. It seemed to be some kind of a desert with lots of ruins of various buildings. There was sand all around with little to no vegetation.


    "Damn, I guess people here did some voodoo stuff." Alexander wondered while looking around at a circr pattern on a wall. It looked beautiful but meaningful too.


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and instantly memory started flowing in. It was like a monologue with some pictures.


    "A long time ago, this too was like earth. But, thirst for immortality brought doom to this city and created something that wasn''t supposed to exist, something that changed humans by introducing the forbidden knowledge.


    "As a True God, you reign supreme, but will you still be bound by thews of equivalent exchange? Things may not always be as simple as they seem to be.


    "Many plots happen under the shade of ignorance. You are an employee of Amestris''s Army. You work in the archaeological department and are responsible for securing relics. You came to the lost city of Xerxes for research. But there is a surprise here, waiting for you.


    World Purity - 50%"


    Alexander was a bit shocked seeing the world''s purity. "Ah, this world is full of sinners, Dobby."


    Dobby had arrived outside and he looked around. "Hmm, it does seem to be full of sin. Well, I also feel the presence of Dark Magic here for some reason." As an elf, Dobby had a higher sensitivity when it came to reading the air around them.


    "Oh, wait. Let me check my clothes. I don''t remember putting them on." Alexander said. He was wearing simple grey pants and a white shirt with grey robes over it. He had a bag tied to his back.


    He searched it and found his identification card. "Hah, I look handsome in this. Let''s see. Amestris Army, Major General, Head of Archaeological department. Well, it seems I am kind of a sessful person. From my memories, I at least know that the level of technology in this world is that of the early 90s from the real world.


    "But I was never interested in Archaeology. Why am I head of this department?"


    "Maybe because in this department you will have the freedom to travel wherever you want," Dobby suggested.


    "Hmm, a good possibility. But let''s not fret about it and let''s explore." Alexander cheered and flew up in the air to look around.


    He started looking around at the area and the ruins. It seemed like Persian architecture. "Hmm, whatever happened here must have been sudden."


    "Oh, what do we have here? Is this some kind of a canal?" Alexander wondered when he came to the perfectly dugout canal-like area. For some reason, the sand inside it was hard, as if it was burned.


    "Hmm, let''s get a bit higher to have a better look," Dobby suggested.


    They flew higher and saw the whole structure. "Dobby, I am having a bad feeling about this. This does not look like a canal. This looks like the same voodoo pattern we saw in the ruins. Except, here, it was dug to surround the city."


    "Were they trying to protect themselves with some magic?" Dobby wondered.


    "Well, we will find out soon. That''s how things go on. All I know is that this ce must be important if we want to solve all the mysteries in this world." Alexandermented.


    "Boss, look, there are some tents." Dobby pointed to smaller ruins.


    They both flew to it and found people there. All of them had white hair and red-eye. They all looked pale and weak.


    "This looks like some kind of a refugee camp," Alexander said and went closer.


    "WAIT! What are they doing?"


    ...


    The people were all Ishvn refugees. Since the time of civil war, they had found refuge in the ruins.


    Ishvns were indigenous people of the nation called Ishval, which woulde to be a region in the southeastern area of greater Amestris. The Ishvns were an ethno-religious group identified by their ethnicity but unified bymon religious beliefs.


    The culture of the Ishvn people was steeped heavily in their religious ideology, which marks the earth god Ishv as the sole true god and lord of all creation. They were called to pray fervently to Ishv and live lives of simplicity and righteousness as part of his creed.


    It was likely that Ishvns'' strict code of religious conduct was borne from the severity of thend they lived on, which was notrgely farmable and contained very few natural resources, if any.


    Ishvns considered their names sacred, as gifts from God, and usually wore sashes striped with burgundy and gold, presumably as a sign of their faith.


    However, the most contentious point of the Ishvn religion was its rejection of the craft of alchemy, considering it a practice based in hubris, perverting the natural creations of Ishv into unnatural forms and thereby suggesting that human hands are more capable. Alchemy was so hated by the Ishvn people that those found practicing it were exiled from themunity and branded with a mark of shame that prohibits faithful Ishvns from interacting with them.


    After the annexation of Ishval by Amesris, Ishvns became normalized Amestrian citizens byw. But their radical cultural differences, particrly their aversion to alchemy, put them at odds with the rest of the Amestrian poption until tensions on both sides culminated in the Ishval Civil War in 1901. Then it all led to a full-scale eradication of their ethnic group.


    Those that remained were still hated and hunted in Amestris, so they found refuge wherever possible.


    When the people living in the camp in the ruins saw Alexander, they thought that he was a wicked alchemist. But, as Alexadner came closer, they saw his features. Tall, white hair and golden eyes.


    Now, none of them knew what their god looked like. But for some reason when they saw Alexander, they felt that God must look like this.


    So, while Alexander hovered over their heads, they all kneeled to the ground and started chanting their god''s name.


    "ISHVALA... ISHVALA... ISHVALA"


    ...


    Alexander didn''t know if he should be happy or sad. He always tries to not act like a god but just after looking at him, he was branded a god again.


    "Boss, I think they see you as their god or something," Dobby pointed out.


    "I know, Dobby. I know."


    *Sigh*


    Hended in the middle of an empty area. The people quickly came to him running and kneeled.


    "Please help us, god Ishv."


    "My son is sick, god. Please save him."


    "Please enlighten us, Great Ishv."


    Alexander looked at their ragtag clothes and shrunken bodies. It was clear as day that they had not eaten anything in a long time. But Alexander didn''t know anything about their culture.


    So, he looked at the memory of the oldest one of them and saw the world history through his eyes. Quickly, he found out everything. About them, the civil war, their extermination, and the main bad element in all this was called Amestris, for whose army he seemed to work.


    ~Well, I guess I''ll be a secret god now.~


    "SILENCE!"


    "I know you''re in great pain, that is why I will build your homes here. I will build wells for you and make somend fertile. I can only show you the way, you will have to help yourself after that. That is the right way." Alexander told them.


    All of them cheered and started chanting something that made Alexander chuckle internally.


    "THIS IS THE WAY!"


    "THIS IS THE WAY!"


    Alexander just shook his head and got to work. ~Did I make Mandalorians here?~


    [You can see Ruins and Ishvns on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 530: I Eat Philosphers Stone

    Alexander didn''t do much. He just repaired the housing district of the old ruins. Made arge area ofnd fertile and erected boundary walls around their nice little settlement. He also made some wells for water. Then he donated some camels and other cattle to them.


    He didn''t know if they had enough skills to survive so he also left 4 T-800 droids. They would help them and teach them various survival and crafting skills. From their looks, their religious practices were keeping them from going out to hunt and feed their people.


    All the people awed at his skills and the magically appearing things. They were now sold that this was the real God and what he was using was not alchemy but his godly powers. They were right about this.


    "Okay, give me your little boys and girls. I mean, bring the sick kids to me. Then the adults cane." Alexander instructed them.


    He set up a small medical room and healed all the sick ones, one by one. He also created a poption register with all their details like names, age, gender, height, and weight. This way, it would be easier to keep a track of the poption in the future. He taught them the concept of Body Mass Index and told them that they were malnourished.


    After he was done, he gathered everyone in the newly built public square. "Okay everyone, I have done my part, now it all lies on you. My only advice is to not hold prejudice against anyone. No matter if it is an Ishvn, Amestrian, Cretanian, or Drachmanian. No matter what god they pray to or even if they are alchemists. Because, no matter who, in the end, all are children of God. Your belief tells you not to practice alchemy, someone else''s could tell them to do it. Not to mention, there is Xing, where a medicinal form of alchemy is practiced.


    "All things are the creation of gods, even alchemy, so, to hate something is to hate the creation of god. Rest, you should find yourself. Take care, my children."


    After announcing that, Alexander made himself shine bright and apparated from there to miles away.


    *Sigh* "I never like ying god like this. Being a hero was much better. At least they don''t kneel and chant. Since that Cu-nt business, I''m always worried about what mighte out of their mouths next." Alexander sighed with frustration.


    *Ring Ring*


    Alexander picked up his cell phone, "Yes, Oli''s husband is speaking."


    "Hats and Ajax are nowhere to be seen here. I think they are out there. Can you go and see if they are okay?" Olivia asked worriedly.


    "Oh, sure, Oli. I will go and find him. You don''t worry." He hung up and looked at Dobby.


    "Well, let''s hope Hats doesn''t corrupt Ajax too much." He said.


    "There is a high possibility that your hopes will be destroyed this time," Dobby replied.


    "More of a reason to find them early."


    ...


    Ajax was now 5 and a half years old and had grown to be 4 and a half feet tall. It was a lot for his age but he hade to a realization that he had hit a dead end now and he won''t be getting taller anytime soon. But he wanted to be big like his dad and grandpa. So, he went out to explore and also practice.


    He couldn''t tell anyone about it. But he also wanted somepany. Yalo didn''t speak, Nel was always busy ying with the tailed beasts. The tailed beasts were too simple too. So, he picked the most useless person in Phixheim, Hats.


    Hats was also a cat so him roaming around with Hats was also not an issue. He just told Hats not to show his big smile.


    He had learned about where he was. He was in East City in the eastern region of some country called Amestris.


    "Where should we go Hats?" Ajax asked thezy cat sitting on his head.


    Hats yawned and replied, "Well, I''m just a cat so I don''t know. I will only use my cat tongue now. Meow."


    "But you sound like a person impersonating a cat," Ajax argued.


    "Well, kid. I''m a cat, they will just think that I''m weird but will never question my identity." Hats replied.


    Ajax looked around to do something. He didn''t see any kids around there. But then he saw someone.


    "Oh, look, that kid is nearly as tall as me. I should talk to him." He ran up to the blonde boy and the tall man behind him in metallic armor.


    "Heeey... wait," Ajax shouted.


    Edward Elric and Alphonse Elric looked back and saw a young boying to them.


    "Hey, can you help me? I can''t find any kids around here." Ajax said.


    Alphonse quickly replied, "Because this is a Military district. Not many kids live here."


    Ajax nodded, "Hmm, that''s a problem. How will I explore then? Well, I guess I will follow you, you have a kid with you after all."


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? YOU''RE A KID!" Edward shouted and was about to pounce on Ajax but was stopped by his younger brother.


    "Of course, I''m a kid. I''m only 5 years 6 months and 2 days old. Grandma says I will grow a lot taller if I drink more milk." Ajax proudly dered.


    Edward stopped jumping when he heard Ajax''s age. "So you really are a kid, well, I am 15 years old and my little brother here is 14."


    Ajax looked at the two with question marks on his face. "WHAT?! But you''re the little one."


    Edward''s eyes twitched. "Go away, kid. We''ve got work to do."


    "No, I will follow you and have adventures. I am Ajax and this on my head is my cat, Hats." Ajax introduced themselves.


    "Mewouwtha Fukaaa..." Hats weirdly meowed with his one arm waving at them.


    "Hi, I''m Alphonse Elric and this is my brother, Edward Elric, we are state alchemists and are on an important mission," Alphonse exined.


    "Oh, so you two are government employees. But what would be so important that the government would let kids handle it?" Ajax asked.


    Edward got angry again at being called a kid. "We are researching the philosopher''s stone. I bet you haven''t even heard about it. Hah..."


    Ajax''s face lit up, "Oh, I know about philosopher''s stone. I''ve eaten them. They taste sweet."


    "We are not talking about candy." Edward retorted.


    "I know, It''s a red stone that can make gold and also an elixir of life. My grandpa has lots of Philosopher''s stone." Ajax replied. He was not really lying. They regrly ate Philosopher''s stone as candies in Phixheim. There were so many of them that some unvored ones were even used as light bulbs.


    All this happened because Alfred became too serious about creating the godly pill. They didn''t have enough Jesus'' blood and ended up with too many leftover philosopher''s stones. Alexander simply poured vor on them and gave everyone to eat them like candies. Of course, he had tested them first and found them safe.


    "Oh really, then tag along and enlighten us with your knowledge." Edward sarcastically said.


    "Sure, lead the way." Ajax agreed.


    Edward''s shoulder fell in defeat and he started walking.


    "Brother, I don''t think it''s a bad idea. I think Nina would love to see more kids around her age." Alphonse tried to calm his brother.


    "I know, but the only problem is, he looks too big for his age," Edward replied with a hint of jealousy.


    "I guess it''s the genes," Alphonse muttered as they led the way. He would constantly try to calm Edward because Ajax would keep on calling them kids.


    [You can see Edward and Alphonse on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°War Does Not Determine Who Is Right ¡ª Only Who Is Left.¡± - Riza Hawkeye


    1 Stone = 1 ss of milk that will make you 1-inch taller.

 Chapter 531: A New Little Sister

    Ajax followed Edward and Alphonse Elric to the big house in the city. It seemed too big for a family to live in and looked more like an office building.


    "Oh, why are we going here?" Ajax inquired.


    Edward was ignoring Ajax but Alphonse wasn''t. "We are here to read books in Mister Tucker''s library. We think we can find a clue about the philosopher''s stone here."


    "Do you know how it is made?" Ajax asked.


    "If we knew, why would we be looking for it." Edward talked back.


    "Hmm, fair enough. Let''s read some books then." Ajax cheerfully entered the building.


    They entered and saw a little girl and her dog waiting for them there.


    "Big-big brother and little big brother." She came running to them. She called Alphonse Big-big brother and Edward Little big brother.


    "Hi there, Nina. Let''s go to the library. Oh, he''s Ajax, he will being with us." Alphonse introduced Ajax to the little girl. Ajax came forward and patted her head, even though she was nearly his age. "Hey there, you must be Nina. Well, I''m Ajax and this cat here is Hats."


    Nina smiled widely and looked at her dog. "He''s Alexander,"


    "MEOWAHAHAHA...." Hats started howling inughter. He enjoyed this disrespect to Alexander.


    Ajax''s eyes twitched when he heard the dog''s name. "Oh, Alexander is a nice name."


    "RIGHT? I named him this. Okay, let''s go in." She cheered up.


    Once in the big library, they all picked up books and started reading. Though Ajax was not as interested and just read the history books there as he wanted to know about the world he was in.


    Alphonse was talking to little Nina all the while. Asking about her life.


    "So, your mother left two years ago?" Alphonse asked.


    "Daddy said she went back to live in her parent''s house," Nina replied.


    "It must be kinda lonely with just you and your dad." Alphonse sympathized with her.


    Nina denied, "Not really, Daddy is so nice plus I have Alexander to y with too. Buttely, Daddy''s been studying in hisb all the time, I guess that does make me lonely."


    Edward suddenly closed his book and got up. He felt like Nina was just like him and Alphonse. Their dad too was like this. Always researching and never ying with them.


    Ajax quickly got up and said, "Yes, let''s go out and y. It''s a nice sunny day outside. I also heard that sunlight is full of Vitamin D and it makes bones stronger that can help people get taller."


    Edward was more motivated now. "YEAH! Let''s y in the sunlight."


    Hats jumped from Ajax''s shoulder and sat on the dog''s back.


    Nina was quick to caress the cat. "Oh, Mr. Hats wants to y with Alexander?"


    Hats were enjoying the moment. They went out and started ying around. They yed tag and other things. Ajax really liked ying with Nina. She was very cheerful and full of positive energy. Herugh made themugh.


    "Okay, I will show you how strong I am. Edward, can you make me a steel rod?" Ajax asked.


    "Sure," Edward used alchemy and conjured a metal bar,


    Ajax took it and showed it to all of them, "Okay, can any of you bend it into a pretzel by just using your physical strength?"


    "Sure," Edward was the first to try and he also failed miserably. His face turned red from the constant attempt to bend it but he couldn''t even make it budge.


    Then Alphonse tried it but he also failed. Ajax took it back with a smirk.


    "Nina, do you want to try?" He asked.


    Nina shook her head and chuckled, "If even big-big brother can''t do it, how can I?"


    "Haha, now look at this," Ajax said.


    He simply started bending the metal rod and turned it into a pretzel. The whole time, Ajax didn''t even break a sweat. He looked like he was bending a piece of cloth.


    Shocked by this, Edward quickly took the rod back and checked it.


    "Ha? This is real metal. How did you do it? I didn''t see any trace of alchemy either." He loudly wondered.


    Ajax proudly put both hands on his waist, "Hahaha... I am simply too strong. I don''t need to use Alchemy, not that I know how to anyway."


    "Woah, you are like Major Armstrong... No, maybe even stronger than that." Alphonse eximed in shock.


    "Whose this Armstrong? Another kid who can bend metal?" Ajax asked. He thought it was apetition.


    "No no, he is a very tall man and likes to get naked to show muscles," Alphonse exined.


    Ajax''s face turned pale, "Ah, that seems unhealthy. I don''t think I would ever want to meet this guy."


    "How are you so strong?" Edward asked. He was really interested now. A 5-year-old having such strength shouldn''t be possible.


    "Oh, I drink milk twice a day. Also, Uncle Saitama makes me do 100 push-ups, 100 squats, 100 pull-ups, and 10 kilometers run." Ajax revealed his secret.


    *BAM*


    Alexander(dog) jumped on Edward and pinned him down.


    "Haha, let''s y." Nina came to them, jumping around.


    They yed till the whole evening and then they were invited inside the house by Nina''s father for some tea. They happily epted it.


    Then Nina''s father started telling him about his life.


    "Before I earned my state alchemist certification, our life was terrible. We were so poor in those days, my wife couldn''t stand living that kind of life. So she left us." Shou Tucker made a sad face and continued.


    "I can''t afford to fail this assessment. I don''t wanna go back to those days again, I don''t even think I could."


    Nina who was ying with Alexander(Dog), turned around to cheer her father, "Don''t worry Daddy, it''s okay, If those people do tell you ''No", then me and Alexander will growl at them until they say ''Yes''."


    All three chuckled at it, except the man.


    ~Hmm, I don''t have a good feeling about that bastard.~ Hats spoke to Ajax in his mind.


    ~What do you mean? He''s a hard-working father. Even though he looks shady, we can''t judge people by their looks.~ Ajax retorted.


    "Yes, Nina, I will go with you and make them say ''Yes''. I will ask my grandpa to scold them too." Ajax encouraged her. He already saw her as his little sister. Just like Thea.


    Everyone suddenly wondered who his grandfather was that he was so sure about this.


    "Hey, Nina, I got an idea. Do you want to y with Daddy, tomorrow?" Shou asked.


    "REALLY?" Nina was overjoyed with this n. Her eyes shined at just this simple idea.


    She happily ran over to her father and jumped on hisp. After that, it was turning night so the three left, promising toe the next day.


    ...


    Outside,


    "So, where do you live, Ajax?" Alphonse inquired.


    "Hmm, do you know any nice hotels? I want to rent a room." Ajax replied.


    "You mean you don''t live around here?" Edward questioned, looking at him with suspicion.


    "Well, I live in Central. There should be a house for my grandpa there. But I am sightseeing so I need to stay at hotels." Ajax exined.


    "Then you can stay with us. We have an extra couch." Alphonse offered.


    "Really? That''s very helpful of you, thanks, Alphonse." Ajax followed them back.


    "Make sure your cat doesn''t litter in our apartment," Edward warned him.


    Hats huffed, ~Huh, now I''m gonna take a big dump right on top of your face,~


    [You can see Nina, Alexander, and some more pics on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 532: He Will Be Angry

    Next Morning,


    "THAT DAMN CAAAAAAAAT!"


    It was a fine morning with the loudest rm clock in the neighborhood being Edward. Edward found a pile of the sh*t on his head that morning. The worst thing was that he had tried to scratch his face in sleep and had smudged his whole body and clothes now.


    Hats was lying near the window, having a sunbath. Ajax quickly woke up and asked, "What happened?"


    "Your cat shat on my face." Edward barked.


    "That''s not possible. He''s far too intelligent to do something so backward." Ajax defended Hats and Hats also nodded.


    "THEN WHAT IS THIS?" Edward shouted.


    "Brother, I think this is what''s on your face," Alphonse came with a squeezed mustard sauce bottle.


    "Hah?" Edward quickly smelled his T-shirt and found out it really was the mustard sauce.


    "See, Hats is not that bad, though he might have been the one who dumped the sauce on your face," Ajax said.


    Gritting his teeth, Edward ran to take a bath.


    "Alphonse, I will make breakfast today. Let''s gooo..." Ajax excitedly entered the kitchen.


    But even after he made such tasty boiled eggs, Alphonse didn''t eat them. But Ajax didn''t mind and they headed to y with Nina.


    It suddenly started raining as soon as they left the apartment building. The day seemed too gloomy for some reason.


    "How can a mother leave a sweet child like Nina." Ajax sighed.


    "Some people are like that, Ajax. The world is not always as nice as we expect it to be" Edward spoke with a serious face.


    "Meow." Hats affirmed.


    ...


    Alexander and Dobby arrived in the border town called Youswell. It was the closest area to the Eastern Desert. It was a coal mining area and the people living here were also employed in it.


    "Ah, I hate sand. Let''s have a bath. There must be a nice hotel or something." Alexander decided and headed to the most crowded street.


    "Hey there, young man, do you know where the hotel is?" Alexander politely asked a dark blonde-haired man with a beard.


    The man turned around and looked at Alexander with slight greed in his eye. "Oh, wee to Youswell, I am the owner of an Inn here. My name is Halling. Please follow me."


    "Oh, nice. Lead the way." Alexander agreed.


    "By the way, what does mister do?" Halling asked.


    "Oh, I''m in the army," Alexander replied.


    Suddenly, Halling stopped in his tracks. "I''m sorry, all the rooms in my Inn are full."


    Alexander was surprised by the sudden change in the man''s tone. He was now scornfully and angry for some reason.


    "What''s the matter? Why such hate against the military? What did they do?" Alexander asked.


    "What did you all do? Haha, maybe you should go and ask this to your man in charge of this town." Halling replied loudly, gaining the attention of everyone nearby. They all stopped and looked at them.


    Alexander took out his identification card. "Look, I am a Major General. Do you understand what this means? I can help you with any problem you have. I have the authority."


    Halling looked at the identification and couldn''t help but gulp his saliva. Such a high ranking officer had nevere to their rundown town so he thought Alexander was also some low-level runt of the military.


    His tone quickly turned a bit softer but still angry, none the less. "Sir, For some time, thend upon which the town and mines are built belongs to Lieutenant Yoki, who exploits the townspeople by frequently raising taxes while simultaneously lowering wages in order to line his own pockets. As such, though there are shops and inns for tourists and travelers to use, the prices are excessively high because we need to earn money somehow to pay the taxes. This is the reason there is a general distrust for military personnel among the vigers."


    Alexander nodded. "Okay, does this Yoki know Alchemy or employed anyone who knows it?"


    Halling shook his head, "Not that I know of. He only has a few soldiers with guns."


    "Hmm, okay then, let''s go to his office. I will give a befitting punishment." Alexander announced.


    With Alexander leading, a big crowd walked to the military office of that town. The guards there haughtily stopped them but Alexander just showed them his identification that made them stand straight and salute.


    "COME OUT! Yoki." Alexander called the man out.


    Soon, a man came out in military clothing. His face was average but the striking feature was his pointy mustache.


    "WHO''S THE HELL IS BARKING?!" He shouted whileing out.


    "Your court-martial," Alexander replied with his identification still out.


    Yoki''s shoulder fell at that moment. Alexander looked into his mind and found out that what the people said was true. He was really exploiting them.


    "Yoki, I want you to return thend to the town. I will graciously pay you 1 Cen for it. (Cen is equal to Yen.)" Alexander said evilly.


    Yoki was about to pass out but Alexander held him. "Dobby, take him to the bank, take out all the money in his ount and change thend deeds, and put them under the town''s people. Then throw him in jail to be taken to the center for court-martial"


    Dobby dutifully went with Yoki to arrange everything. Alexander looked back at everyone. "Everyone, he won''t be troubling you anymore."


    "YAAAAY!"


    People started jumping and cheering with tearful eyes. Many of them were even forcefully bankrupted and they finally had their justice.


    Yoki had millions in his ount and that was enough for Alexander to help the town.


    ...


    East City,


    Edward, Alphonse, Ajax, and Hats reached Nina''s house.


    "NINAAA... we''re here," Ajax shouted from the gate.


    "Weird, she should already be at the gates, all excited." Alphonse wondered loudly. He touched the door and it was already unlocked.


    ~I feel ominous,~ Hats said telepathically.


    They entered the building while calling Nina out. But they couldn''t find them anywhere. Soon, they came to the undergroundb.


    It was dark inside when they opened the door. Ajax could only see the reflection on Mr. Tucker''s sses.


    "I did it, boys. I finally did it. A chimera that finally understands human speech. Here, let me show you." Shou Tucker mumbled.


    Shou sat down and talked to the creature, "Listen to me, that person over there, that''s is Edward."


    With a muffled voice the creature spoke, "That person... Ed...ward."


    "Yes, that''s very good. WELL DONE!." he patted the creature on its head.


    Edward was in awe, "That''s amazing... it can actually talk."


    Shou proudly stood up, "Now I don''t have to worry about losing my certification."


    But then suddenly, the creature turned its head towards Edward, "That person Ed...ward..."


    "That person Ed...ward..."


    "That person Ed...ward..."


    "Big brother Ed."


    There was silence in the room. Edward and Ajax''s eyes shrunk in realization.


    "Mr. Tucker, when did you get your state certification?" Edward asked.


    "Let''s see, it was two years ago, I believe," he replied.


    "And when did your wife leave you?" Edward asked further. Ajax didn''t know about this but now he realized it.


    "That was two years two." Shou Tucker replied quickly.


    "WHERE... ARE... NINA AND ALEXANDER?" Ajax burst into anger.


    "Damn brats figuring it out so quickly." Shou cursed.


    Edward went ahead and picked the man up with his hand. But Ajax saw the pain in the creature''s eyes.


    "You did it again, didn''t you? two years ago it was your wife, this time you used your own daughter and her dog to transmute a talking chimera." Edward raged.


    "I don''t see any problem with that. This is how we progress. Human experimentation is a necessary step. I would think a scientist would understand..." Shou rambled.


    "SHUT UP."


    "How could you toy with someone''s life? That was your own daughter." Edward shouted.


    "Someone''s life, you say? Haha... You''d know all about that, wouldn''t you? Look at you, Full Metal Alchemist. Look at your leg, your arm, your own brother. Those things are all the result of messing around with somebody''s life, AREN''T THEY!"


    "SHUT UP!!!" Edward punched him.


    Shou started madlyughing. "Haha, we are the same, YOU AND I... we are ready to do the ultimate taboo because we saw the opportunity and we took it. WE ARE THE SAME...!"


    *BOOM*


    Ajax punched the air. All the walls and the part of the building behind Shou disappeared with a loud noise.


    Ajax''s eyes were red with anger. He tightened his fist. "SHUT UP!. Edward, stop, you are hurting Nina."


    Edward looked back at the scared creature and let Shou fall on the ground.


    Ajax continued to speak, but now it was a normal yet fear-instilling voice. "I promised grandpa that I will never kill people. But he wille now and he will be angry."


    "YES... VERY ANGRY." Hats spoke, shocking everyone. All this time, Hats was hiding his huge grin but now it was clear and it was terrifying to Shou.


    Alphonse kneeled down in front of the Chimera and caressed the head, "I''m sorry... I''m sorry. Even with all our power, we can''t do anything to change you back. I''m sorry."


    Alphonse dropped his head in disappointment with himself.


    "Can we y... now?"


    "Can we y... now?" the Chimera repeated.


    Ajax went over to her and wrapped his arm around her neck and hugged her. There was a small drop of tears in his eyes. He was just 5 years old after all. He couldn''t imagine the pain and fear she must have felt. She just wanted to y.


    "It''s okay, we will y with you. Don''t worry, Grandpa will fix everything. *Sniff*" He assured her.


    He then looked at Hats, who was silently staring at the beaten Shou and scaring the crap out of him. "Hats, can you bring Grandpa?"


    Hats didn''t say anything and just disappeared.


    ...


    Youswell,


    "Bwahaha... now we get to stay in a free hotel. Ah, no matter how rich you are, free stuff always feels good." Alexanderughed.


    "Boss, technically it was not free, you worked for it." Dobby corrected.


    "Bravo, way to ruin my joy." Alexander''sugh disappeared and he boredly looked behind.


    *Pop*


    "Old man, Ajax needs you." Hats appeared.


    Alexander was already looking at him because he felt someone was going to appear, maybe it was his omniscience at work, "Oh, what is that little rascal up to? His grandma is worried about him."


    "He''s upset." Hats replied seriously.


    Alexander immediately stood up. "Let''s go, Dobby."


    [You can see Chimera, Shou, Yoki, and some more pics on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I wish I had not promised grandpa to not fight unless provoked." - Ajax Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 punch in Shou Tucker''s face.

 Chapter 533: Cured

    Alexander followed Hats and appeared where Ajax was. He saw Ajax hugging a dog and had tears in his eyes.


    Alexander went closer and caressed his head. He asked softly, "What happened, Ajax?"


    Ajax looked at him with sorrowful eyes. "Grandpa, please look at my past two day memories."


    Ajax didn''t have the strength to tell him everything. Alexander understood that something emotional must have happened so he softly saw his memory. It was something he never did with his family but they knew he had this ability.


    Some of them even ask him sometimes to help them erase a memory they want to forget. For example, Chomei sometimes asks him to make the memory of his favorite cake''s taste disappear so he can experience it for the first time again.


    Alexander saw everything. By the end, he sat down on the floor. He looked at the pitiful Chimera.


    "Poor child, you have been wronged." He caressed the Chimera''s head.


    "Dobby, call whichever officer is in charge of this area," Alexander ordered.


    "No need, I have already done it. Who are you?" Edward asked with darkened and sad eyes. "He''s my grandpa." Ajax introduced.


    Alexander ignored them and walked to the sinner man. He looked at his sins quickly.


    ||Shou Tucker - Category 3


    Uxoricide(Wife killing) - 1


    Murder by experimentation - 5


    Experimenting on Daughter - 1


    Torturing Daughter - 1


    Stealing - 55


    Kidnapping - 5


    Sin Percentage - 61.25%||


    Alexander knew that the man was a lost cause. He was ready to go to any length in order to not lose his state alchemist certification.


    "Your presence makes me sick," Alexander muttered and walked back to the calmly sitting Chimera.


    But he also put the man under Time Torture. In it, he would never be able to get state certification and whenever he would try to experiment, the experiment would somehow backfire and he would end up bing a Chimera himself, then die from various painful diseases.


    That was not it, Alexander also gave him a physical punishment. No matter what, he would die, but simple death was too easy. Alexander put a curse on him. It will activate the moment he''s taken away. The curse will make him feel pain as if every single cell in his body was exploding. It would be a pain that no medicine or treatment could heal. The curse also makes him unable to take his own life. He will spend the few days he is left in intense pain that will keep reminding him of why he''s feeling all this.


    "Can we y now?" Chimera asked him.


    "Ajax, go with her to the other room and y with her. I wille to treat her soon." Alexander instructed.


    Ajax nodded and took her to the next room. Hats also followed as he also felt bad for the little girl and the dog. Less for the dog though.


    Alexander waited for a while and after some time, a few people in military clothes came there.


    "What happened, Fullmetal?" Colonel Roy Mustang asked sternly. He was in an important meeting when he was called here in the name of an emergency.


    "Colonel, Mr. Tucker, he lied," Edward said dejectedly.


    "What do you mean, speak clearly, Ed." Riza Hawkeye spoke.


    Alexander was looking at the two new arrivals. The man was a colonel from his dressing and the name was clear from his namete on his chest. While he gave off a selfish and narcissistic aura, but Alexander felt there were other feelings under there too.


    The girl on the other hand was a lieutenant. She seemed strictly disciplined and extremely rational but Alexander felt something else, she seemed to like the man beside her.


    "Colonel, Lieutenant, Mr. Tucker was conducting experiments on humans. He did it on little Nina. He transmuted her and her dog to make a talking Chimera.


    "I-I... we found out this morning. He most likely did the same with his wife 2 years ago." Edward dropped the bomb.


    Roy was a little bit shaken. He had met the sweet little girl. "Where are they?"


    Alexander came forward, "The man is sitting there, Nina... the Chimera is in the other room. She still retains some of her memories and wouldn''t be able to see her father being taken away."


    "And who are you?" Riza inquired while stepping in front of Roy as his bodyguard.


    Alexander was in no mood to joke around and took out his ID. "Here, I am Major General Alexander Maxim Universe. That is my adjutant, Colonel Dobby."


    Both Roy and Riza saluted him. "Sir,"


    "As you were,e with me and file a report," Alexander ordered and walked in.


    He brought them to the room Ajax was ying with the Chimera. The Chimera was running behind Ajax with a smile.


    "Brother A...jax..."


    "Brother A...jax..."


    "That is my grandson, ying with her. Put in the report that Shou Tucker also confessed to me for killing his wife." Alexander said.


    "Yes, sir." Riza sternly obeyed.


    "Sir, which department are you from? I have not heard of you in my entire career." Roy asked him.


    "I am the head of the Archeological department. I mostly travel the world to investigate any unusual happenings or any discoveries. I was in the Lost City of Xerxes for the past few weeks." Alexander revealed.


    Roy immediately understood why he had not heard about Alexander. He had not even heard about this Archeological department and he guessed that it must be a false name for some secretive department that investigates weird things. He was wrong but Alexander was happy with such a misunderstanding.


    "Then, can Nina be healed?" Roy inquired.


    "No, not with the current alchemy knowledge," Alexander replied, making everyone sadder.


    "But my knowledge is vast and transcends alchemy. As long as you have the knowledge, nothing is impossible. You hold onto Shou Tucker, I will heal her. Did you bring a photographer with you? Take a few pictures of her as proof." He ordered.


    After that, he went to the Chimera.


    "Come with me," Alexander said and took her with him to a secluded room.


    "We y?" She asked.


    Alexander patted her head, "Yes, we will. You, me, and your dog."


    Alexander used his powers to rewind the time of her body and returned her to the state before she and the dog were transmuted. It was exactly 15 hours he had to rewind.


    In the end, there were two bodies in front of him. Both were passed out. Nina didn''t have clothes so he conjured clothes on her fist. Then he picked the dog and Nina in his arms and brought them out.


    Everyone was waiting for him outside. When the door opened again, it had just been 15 minutes. They didn''t have much hope. All of them there were knowledgeable about Alchemy and knew that such things could not be reversed.


    "Grandpa, How is she?" Ajax asked even before the door opened. He was 100 percent sure that his grandpa would be able to do it.


    "Haha, yes yes, she is fine now." Alexander came out with two different figures in his arms.


    Edward and Alphonse''s eyes widened when they saw them. Even Roy and Riza''s.


    "They are tired and unconscious, they need rest. Show me the bedroom." Alexander said.


    Alphonse led him to the bedroom where he put the little girl and her dog. It will take a few hours for them to wake up. The mental trauma she went through would need to be slowly washed away.


    "HOW DID YOU DO THIS?" Edward asked him.


    "By reversing the transmutation. It is purely theoretical knowledge in the military research department. Except for me, I don''t rmend anybody doing it unless they are extremely proficient in it." Alexander revealed. He didn''t tell them the truth but what he told them was also possible and would have treated Nina.


    "That''s amazing," Roy muttered.


    ~No wonder I didn''t know his name. He must be involved in some secret researches.~ Roy thought. But this made him vignt towards him as he didn''t know if he was a man who was loyal to the military first or his personnel goals.


    Alexander sighed, "I want that Shou Tucker to be given the death penalty. What he did was the greatest taboo, and it bes even worse when we take into ount that he used his own immediate family. That poor child deserved all the love and care in the world but what she got was hell. Dobby, hand them the evidence."


    "Those documents are about 5 more people that went missing in the East City in the past two years. They were all done by Shou Tucker. They were all a part of failed experiments." Alexander exined it to them.


    Roy read all of them and was shocked. He remembered all these kidnapping cases. They tried to solve them but couldn''t and then the kidnappings suddenly stopped. "Sir, don''t worry, with all this evidence, no one can save him from the death penalty.''


    "Good, you go, I wille by your officeter." Alexander dismissed them.


    Roy and Riza didn''t stay there after that. When they got into the car, Roy spoke. "I want to know everything about him. If he is really this knowledgeable then why is he roaming around the country like this? He should be in the central city, conducting research. I don''t feel right about him."


    "Yes, he''s certainly mysterious, but I don''t think he''s bad at all. I am your bodyguard, sir, my job is to read people and feel the surrounding. From my evaluation, Major General felt like a kind old man, an old man who is strong, but ruthless to the likes of Shou Tucker. But don''t worry, I will submit my report to you as soon as possible, sir." She said firmly,


    "Let''s hope you are right." Roy sighed.


    [You can see Shou Tucker, Mustang and Riza on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 534: Miracle Man and Attacked

    Nina slowly opened her eyes. She saw Edward, Alphonse, and Ajax sitting near her and looking at her face.


    She rubbed her eyes and got up. Quickly, tears welled up. She hugged Ajax as ying with him was thest memory she had.


    "BIG BROTHER!... I was scared... It was scary. I felt like... I... I was stuck in a tight box. Waaa..." She cried.


    Ajax patted her back lightly, "It''s okay, Nina, everything is okay now. Everything is fine."


    "Woof"


    Nina turned her head and looked at her dog. "Alexander... you''re fine too..."


    "You called me, child?" Alexander(Grandpa) came.


    Nina looked at him and felt his face looked familiar. "No, I called Alexander."


    "Yes, I am Alexander," Alexander replied. Nina shook her head, "No, you are not my dog. He is."


    "Yes, I''m not a dog, but I am Alexander," Alexander argued.


    "No, my doggy is Alexander." Nina persisted and hugged her dog.


    Then Nina realized, "Oh, can it be... your name is Alexander too?" She inquired cutely.


    "Yes, my name is Alexander." He affirmed.


    "Then, you will be Alexander two and my dog will be real Alexander." She replied proudly.


    "Why am I number two?" Alexander asked, funnily.


    "Because you came after him." She replied.


    "No, I am much older than him. I am more than 70 years old. How old is your doggy?" Alexander inquired.


    Nina put her finger on her lips and thought, "He is... 10... I think."


    "See, then he will be Alexander two. Oh, in fact, we can shorten his name to not cause confusion. Let''s call him Alex from now on." Alexander suggested.


    "Alex?" Nina whispered the name.


    "Woof."


    "Do you like that name?" Nina asked her dog.


    "Woof Woof."


    "Oh, that''s settled then. You will be Alex." She hugged her dog.


    Alexander took a sigh of relief. He had to bribe the Dog with a promise of 10 treats to make him agree to this name. Of course, all this negotiation happened telepathically.


    "Nina, you can call me Grandpa. Do you want to see a beautiful ce where you can y all day with lots of friends?" Alexander asked. Without her father and any immediate family, he had no choice but to take her in. He couldn''t bring himself to leave her in an orphanage.


    "GRANDPA!" Nina shouted.


    ~Ah... my heart, don''t die on me.~ Alexander touched his chest from the cuteness overdose.


    "Ajax, take her home and introduce her to your grandma and everyone else. Show her all the tailed beasts and unicorns." Alexander instructed his grandson.


    "Yes, Grandpa. Ed and Al, I will see youter." Ajax held Nina''s hand and ran out of the building.


    "Hey, where did he take her?" Edward asked.


    Alexander stopped him, "Wait, kid. I am adopting her. She has no family now and I have the power and money to give her a good life. Also, I have many grandkids. She can y with them. Don''t worry, she will forget about her dad soon. It is for the better."


    "Yeah, it is for the better." Alphonse agreed.


    "Let''s go, brother. We should rest for today. We will report to Colonel Mustang tomorrow." Alphonse decided, he saw the sad mood of his brother and thought this would be a better option.


    ~Hmm, these two seem to have been touched by a spirit of some kind. I feel its mark on the small kid''s arm and leg and all over the body of the bigger one in the armor.~ Alexnader noticed. But he didn''t ask as he didn''t feel it was a demonic presence.


    "Dobby, let''s go to the Eastern Headquarters. Let''s understand the working of this world." Alexander decided and headed out.


    ...


    At the Eastern Headquarters.


    The highest-ranking person there was called Grumman. He was a Lieutenant General and for some reason, he was sitting here in the Eastern Region.


    As soon as Alexander came to the building, he was invited by Grumman for a chat. He was kind and with a wry abundant sense of humor. He was a jovial kind with an easygoing mind so he was very excited to meet the miracle maker.


    Roy had already passed on to him the file containing the information about this Major General. It was very interesting to Grumman. The man came out of nowhere and climbed the ranks like they were really just adder for him. He wouldn''t be surprised if he somehow became Lieutenant General in some days.


    Grumman had found out that Alexander had a 100% sess rate in every mission and zero death of his men in any armed conflict he participated in. He had a love for science and discovering new things which was why he was the head of the archeology department that only had 5 people in total as staff. If he were to be in centralmand as a real official, his authority would be immense as he had respect from all. He was a State Alchemist codenamed Miracle Man.


    However, what made him the most epting of Alexander was his record of always doing what was right instead of just blindly following orders. Now, he had enough authority that not many could order him around.


    He greeted Alexander entering his room. "Wee, General."


    He was easygoing and didn''t mind ranks and such things. He even jokes around with his subordinates. Not to mention, Alexander was just one rank lower.


    "Haha, hello, General Grumman, a pleasure meeting you." Alexander shook hands and they sat down. There was already an open chessboard with all the pieces in ce.


    "I guess General is interested in talking while ying a game of chess?" Alexander asked.


    "Well, I am old and need to utilize every chance to use my brain so it doesn''t get rusted." Grumman joked and sat down. It was nothing but just an official visit, so Alexander just yed and talked. He even took out his cigar and firewhiskey from his bag and they both had fun.


    But, something more fun was going on where Dobby was. He was a colonel, so he was invited by Roy Mustang to his office for a tea break. Roy was an ambitious man and had dreams of bing the Fuhrer someday, he knew the importance of having allies andworks. So, this was an amazing opportunity. He was even more motivated after finding out about Alexander''s background.


    But all his ns were foiled when his old friend and an officer from the central, Lieutenant Colonel Maes Hughes, also entered the meeting.


    Hughes jumped around while talking. He approached Dobby and showed his wife and daughter''s photo. "Look at them, aren''t they the sweetest? A... my little angel. She is the cutest, isn''t she?"


    He shoved the photos in Dobby''s face. Dobby startedughing. He didn''t know there were guys like this in the military. So, Dobby also took out a photo of Little Thea, her cuteness was immeasurable after all. There was also a photo of Amy when she was a child.


    "Look at these, these are my nieces, aren''t they cute," Dobby said.


    Hughes'' eyes lit up as if he found a man with amon interest. He looked at the photos and his heart melted, "A... they are such angels. I am happy for you, Colonel Dobby."


    "Just call me Dobby." Dobby corrected him.


    Roy was just sitting in his chair with a frown. It was supposed to be hisworking meeting but Hughes hijacked it.


    *Knock Knock*


    Riza entered the room and gave some documents to Roy. Ray coughed and spoke, "Colonel Dobby, some orders have arrived for General, straight from Central Military Command."


    The group known as Central Command consisted of the F¨¹hrer himself along with a group of Generals directly under the F¨¹hrer''s control. So, their directmand must be meaning it was something big. Roy didn''t dare to look at what it was. He just passed it on to Dobby.


    Dobby opened it and read it loudly. "Major General is to head to the southern border to the Aerugo war front and make the Principality of Aerugo surrender. The less bloodshed the better."


    Roy and Hughes'' faces turned serious. They had one thought in their minds. What can one man do to change the war?


    "I guess he will be getting promoted soon." Dobby sighed and got up. This way, they will be able to investigate what''s happening in the south officially. The life of people inside Amestris was very calm right now and Alexander didn''t want to make any harsh movements that would put people in danger. He had already felt that there was some kind of mysterious powers working in secret and he just needed to find them.


    "Okay, folks. I''ll be going now. See youter if things go smoothly." Dobby left.


    ...


    Alexander and Grumman wereughing while drinking. Alexander liked this man. He was a good military officer. "Well, General, I dealt with some problems in your Youswell town. A lieutenant in charge was exploiting people there."


    "Oh, less work for me then. I guess I owe you a drink." Grumman joked.


    "Also, Checkmate." Alexander made hisst move and defeated Grumman for the 5th time.


    Just then Dobby came and he got up to leave. "It was nice meeting you, General. Let''s catch a drinkter someday."


    Grumman was also very excited, "Likewise, all the best on your mission."


    Alexander left the building and stretched his shoulder. "So, what did you find out, Dobby?"


    "Boss, this Aerguo is a principality ruled by a prince. They are much smaller than Amestris but are still holding up. They had supplied weapons to Ishvns in the civil war butter denied the Ishvns refuge. They were originally a trading economy but now, due to war, it is in shambles.


    "But the biggest motive for Amestris is something else. If Amestris can take over then it will have a coastline and will be able to trade from the sea. Increasing the business opportunities for Amestris by a lot." Dobby exined.


    "Hmm, are these Aerugo people ethnically different?" Alexander inquired.


    "No, there aren''t," Dobby answered.


    "Good, let''s take over this small country and make them surrender. Indirectly, we will run Aerugo and help its people while gaining a stronger footing in this world." Alexander nned.


    "That is doable." Dobby agreed to the n.


    ...


    East City,


    Ajax had returned as Nina was now sleeping in Phixheim. She had tired herself by running around with various animals.


    He went back to pestering the Elric brothers. He followed the two around the city.


    "Nina was very happy at my ce. She happily slept after ying." Ajax told them.


    Edward sighed happily, "That''s good for her. Your family is good, Ajax."


    "BROTHER! LOOK OUT!" Alphonse shouted suddenly.


    Edward jumped to the side. But Ajax didn''t move away and the white-haired sses-wearing man attacked. It was a powerful punch that struck Ajax''s stomach.


    *Boom*


    Ajax was thrown away so hard that he collided with a wall and even destroyed the walls and entered the building. A big cloud of smoke was there.


    "AJAX!" Edward and Alphonse worriedly shouted. Alphonse tried to rush towards Ajax but was touched by the attacker.


    In an instant, Alphonse''s armor got disintegrated from the spot. He fell down.


    "Who are you? Why are you doing this?" Alphonse asked the attacker.


    "This is the right order of things. As long as there will be creators like you there must be destroyers." He proceeded to touch him again. But Edward jumped and stopped him.


    "YOU BASTARD!"


    "Too slow." the attacker shrugged and stopped Edward''s metal arm with his palm.


    *BOOM*


    Edward''s metal arm got disintegrated as he fell to the ground. Edward was terrified now, he didn''t know what was going on.


    "BROTHER!" Alphonse shouted in worry.


    "Now you will not be able to use your heretic alchemy. I will give you a moment to pray to God." the attacker said.


    "Hah, I don''t pray to god. tell me, are you only going after me or them too?" Edward asked.


    "You are the Fullmetal Alchemist, only you will die today. But if they interfere, they too shall die." the attacker replied.


    "Then I want your word, prom..."


    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*


    "Woah, that was a strong punch. I feel like my food got digested. I''m hungry now." Ajax walked out of the rubble while coughing.


    Alphonse was the closest to him so Ajax looked at the armor. There was no one inside and it was broken. Ajax''s face turned serious.


    "BROTHER ALPHONSE GOT KIDNAPPED?" he shouted in shock and worry. Hats, who waszily resting not far away, facepawed himself.


    Ajax looked at the attacker and jumped at him. "WHERE IS BROTHER AL?"


    *BAM*


    The attacker tried to stop Ajax''s punch with his left hand but his arm''s bones were crushed from the impact. It took a second for the pain to register in his mind.


    "AAAARGH..." The attacker screamed in pain and agony.


    [A/N: For those who don''t know. The attacker is Scar.]


    [You can see Nina and her dog, Grumman, Hughes, Scar on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    ¡°If you aren''t tall enough, then you need some milk.¡±


    ¨D Ajax Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 big bottle of chocte milk.

 Chapter 535: The Three Subordinates

    The man fell to the ground. "Where is brother Al?"


    "He''s right there, what are you talking about?" He groaned in pain yet spoke to save his life. He knew that the next punch he would receive would turn him into a paste.


    "But the armor is empty," Ajax argued.


    "AJAX, I''m fine." Alphonse''s voice came.


    Ajax looked back in shock. "Al?"


    "Yeah, it''s a long story, but it really is me," Alphonse said.


    But then Ajax looked at Edward on the ground with a missing metal arm. He looked at the attacker angrily, "BAD MAN."


    *BAM*


    Ajax pped him, knocking his sses away from his face. *BOOM*


    A gunshot noise came. They all looked at the side and found many people in military uniform standing there, blocking the road.


    "Surrender, Scar. I''m taking you into custody, where you will answer to the murders of at least 10 state alchemists." Colonel Mustang announced. He also noticed Scar''s red eyes and understood that he was an Ishvn.


    Scar got up from under Ajax''s soul-piercing gaze. His arm was gravely injured.


    "Alchemists alter their bodies, perverting themselves into something vile and grotesque. As an agent of God, I am here to hand down the judgment. If you interfere I will eliminate you as well." Scar threatened.


    Ajax was still standing close to him, "Are you sure? You couldn''t even take a punch from me."


    "Hahaha, foolish boy, that was my left hand. But you are right, I can''t fight like this." Scar said and ran to the side.


    Mustang ran forward to stop him. "You''re not escaping today."


    He snapped his finger to make fire but he had forgotten it was raining and his mes wouldn''t work.


    *BAM*


    Riza kicked his legs making him fall and saved him from Scar''s right hand. This gave Scar enough time.


    He destroyed the ground and escaped through the tunnels. Right in front of everyone. He didn''t even try to fight.


    "You are useless in days like these, Colonel," Riza said while helping Mustang get up.


    Ajax, meanwhile, ran to Edward. "Are you okay?"


    Edward got up with the help of one hand. "Yeah, I''m okay. Al... Check him."


    The two quickly went to check Alphonse. He was sitting by the wall. Edward quickly checked the seal in the armor and took a sigh of relief.


    Major Armstrong and Riza helped Alphonse and Edward up. They all gathered inside Colonel Mustang''s office where he told them all about the Ishvn civil war and how the state alchemists were called to exterminate them.


    "In a way, his revenge is justified," Mustang said.


    But Edward disagreed, "No way, there is no justification in taking revenge on people who had nothing to do with it. He''s just killing in the name of revenge for his own twisted love for god and calling himself an agent of God."


    Ajax didn''t agree with Edward, "Well, you are thinking from 1 dimension, Ed. From what I read in the library, It was Ishvn culture to not ept alchemy. Their religion told them to hate it. Then their country got annexed by Amestris, all the while knowing that they will not ept Amestrian culture.


    "Then, what did we do? We exterminated them. Who knows, Scar may have had a family who was also killed in the civil war. Maybe, he also had a brother. But, still, what he is doing is wrong and he should be stopped."


    Edward understood what he was trying to say. Edward would have gone after anyone if they did anything to Alphonse, be it a single person or even a country.


    Mustang nodded, "That is why we can''t let ourselves be killed for his cause. Next time, there will be no more talk."


    Hughes looked at Edward and asked. "Well, Ed, Alphonse, what are you going to do now? What''s the n?"


    "We''re going to keep moving. We cannot just sit around, not as long as we''re still alive. But first off, I need to get my arm fixed in order to get your body back to normal." Edward firmly decided.


    "And we got no choice. It''s been a long time since we needed to pay a visit to our mechanic," Edward said with a happy face.


    "NICE! Let''s goooo... to another adventure." Ajax also cheered.


    Everyone stopped murmuring and looked at him. Colonel Mustang quickly spoiled his mood. "No, you can''t go with him. He is a state alchemist, but you are a civilian. We can not put you in danger, considering who your grandfather is, this could be problematic. People might target you."


    "Huh, you saw me punch that guy, Scar, didn''t you. I can handle myself. Also, because I am not a government employee, you cannot order me. I can just follow Ed and Alphonse." Ajax replied, making Mustang frown.


    Surprisingly, Edward spoke in his support, "Yeah, if it weren''t for Ajax, Scar would have gotten me. He is really strong. Let''s not forget the house he blew up belonging to Mr. Tucker."


    "He did that?" Major Armstrong asked in wonder and excitement.


    He dashed to Ajax and shook his little hand, "I, Strong Arm Alchemist, Alex Louis Armstrong is happy that the future generation also focuses on muscles and the strength of the body."


    Ajax looked to the side and made a run for the door before the huge man took off his jacket. "Let''s meet outside, Ed and Al."


    ...


    The next day, they got on the train to their home. However, an unwanted person was tagging along with them.


    Edward looked at Hughes, who was standing by the window outside the train. "Would you mind telling him what he is doing here?"


    "What would happen if Scar came after you again?" Hughes asked.


    Ajax jumped, "That''s what I was here for. I would have defeated Scar. Come on, take Major Armstrong with you."


    "Children can be so stubborn." major Armstrong muttered.


    Edward didn''t like being called a kid. "Hey, shut up, I''m no child."


    "And it''s you who takes his clothes off at any chance you get. I am shocked that nobody calls you a pervert." Ajax retorted.


    "You won''t understand it. It is an art."


    *TRAIN WHISTLE*


    "Okay, you boys have a safe trip. If youe to the central city, stop by my ce and say hi." Hughes wished them and saluted each other.


    Ajax was instead excited about the steam engine, "Hmm, although the steam engine is backward technology, it''s got its own beauty."


    "What do you mean backward? it is the best technology we got" Edward asked.


    "Haha, sure, best." Ajax mockinglyughed and ignored them.


    ...


    Alexander and Dobby headed to the southern border. They were told that the other members of the team would be there waiting.


    But when Alexander reached, he was a bit shocked. The three new members were Ragnarok, Iroh, and Leonidas.


    "Hahaha, Ragnarok and Iroh are colonels and Leonidas is a Lieutenant Colonel? How did this happen?" Alexander inquired.


    "Well, we found ourselves in these clothes in an office. We were then sent here. Ragnarok had experience in such things so we followed his lead." Iroh exined.


    "I don''t even know if we need this much firepower. Well, anyway, let''s go and see what we need to do. I''m your boss." Alexander said, pointing to his shoulders and showing them his rank.


    "I used to be a general and now this. This is a big demotion." Iroh muttered.


    "I am a dragon. Since when did I follow others? I should at least be a mighty general." Ragnarok also voiced his dissatisfaction.


    "Haha, stop crying now, follow me." Alexanderughed and led them to the small town called Bec. South Amestris was mainly Grasnd with vast prairies. They were going to go to the forward front through River Aryss.


    [You can see Scar and Major Armstrong on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 536: The legend of zero deaths

    536. The legend of zero deaths


    "Oh, this brings back bad memories," Iroh spoke while looking at the battlefield. There were lots of soldiers, sitting in trenches. Their eyes looked hopeless and their bodies looked weak. There were also some criesing, screaming to go back home.


    "This is humanity for you. War and fighting are in the blood." Leonidasmented.


    "Sad, but that is also why humanity always progressed. Because of the desire for more, for something better." Ragnarok added.


    At the moment, there were no active fights going on. Both sides were under a mutual ceasefire. But still, small skirmishes would happen along the border. But they were also understaffed and not well funded, which in turn created more problems.


    "Dobby, youe with me. You three, stay here, and organize the army, help the wounded. Cheer them up, give them some good food." Alexander instructed them and left to cross the border and meet the prince of Aerugo.


    He went to the border where a gate was made for the exchange of prisoners of wars from both sides.


    "I am Major General Universe. I am sent by the Central Command to negotiate with your prince. Inform him to set up a meeting." Alexander said to the Aerugonian soldiers. He was going to solve this problem peacefully. It was going to be the return of the legend of zero deaths.


    "We have been ordered to deny any such demands. Prince udio Rico will only talk to the Fuhrer." "Hmmm, well, I guess I have no choice then," Alexander muttered and used his Jedi powers.


    "Go and inform your prince that Miracle Maker is here," Alexander ordered. He knew that this nickname of his was more famous in the world than his real name.


    Alexander waited for a while and sure enough, the soldier returned and brought him to a temporary building inside their area. It was surrounded by soldiers and tents of other soldiers. The building showed Alexander what kind of prince this man was. The building had decorations made of gold, silk curtains, and other overly expensive items. This was when the people of the country were suffering.


    Alexander was surprised thinking that the Army was still following him. ~Can he still pay the sry?~


    Alexander and Dobby were led inside a big hall. There was a golden throne at the end on which a brown-haired man/boy was sitting in regal attire.


    "So, the mighty Fuhrer sent one of his pawns to talk peace?" Prince udio spoke proudly.


    ~I don''t even know what this Fuhrer looks like.~ Alexander thought.


    "Yeah, he sent me to talk to some corrupt prince who ignores his people and uses tax money to make gold chairs. Are you that prince?" Alexander asked.


    "You have nervesing here and disrespecting me." Prince udio replied with a smile.


    Alexander chuckled, "Of course, I have the strength to back my words."


    "KNEEL! You are in the presence of Prince udio Rico, the ruler of Aerugo." He loudly imed.


    Dobby chuckled, "Add narcissist to his titles."


    Alexander walked closer to the spoiled prince.


    "GUARDS!" Prince udio shouted but nobody listened to him, nobody came.


    Alexander waved his hand and two more chairs appeared in front of the prince''s.


    "Listen here, kid. I didn''te here to y king and peasant here. This is a modern world we are living in. The way you have treated your people is a big enough sin that you should kill yourself in shame. But, I noticed that your EQ seems pretty low so you probably don''t feel remorse.


    "Here is the simple offer, you are going to concede your im to Aerugo and let Amestris annex it peacefully. What will you get by doing this? Well, for starters, you will be pardoned and be left to live afortable life. The war will be finished and your people will prosper." Alexander offered him.


    "And why would I do that? I don''t see myself losing the war." He rebuked.


    "No, you lost the moment you let me enter your country. The clock is ticking, decide what you will do." Alexander told him and took out a teapot.


    "You can''t kill me. They will not let you leave." Prince udio said, but his voice was breaking in fear now. He had heard the name of Miracle Man. He had supposedly never lost a mission. He felt his life was in danger.


    He made a run for it and dashed to the door. But, one wave of Alexander''s hand made him fly back to his seat.


    udio''s face looked scared now. He had tears and snort on his face. "Please, let me go. Don''t kill me, I-I will give you money."


    *Sigh*


    *BAM*


    A light p made hime out of his pathetic state, "You fool. When did I say I would kill you? No, I''m just asking you to sign these papers.


    "It''s a win-win situation. You get to live happily for the rest of your life in luxury, the war ends and your people get jobs and live a happy life."


    "But what about my power? I will be powerless then." udio argued.


    "Then you will die."


    "But you said you wouldn''t kill me." udio cried.


    "I wouldn''t. But if you don''t sign these papers, then the war will continue and some soldier might shoot you identally. Or maybe a revolution will happen and your own people will chop your head off in good old french style." Alexander said, scaring him even more.


    "French?" udio was confused but he understood the meaning.


    udio read the document seriously now. It stated that he would receive protection and be able to live luxuriously. All he had to do was give up his small principality.


    His hand shivered as he lifted the pen to sign the papers. He was terrified by Alexander''s powers that could make things out of nothing and make him fly.


    "You have a philosopher''s stone, don''t you?" He asked Alexander.


    Alexander looked surprised, "Hmm, well, I have many of those."


    *Gulp*


    "I surrender my authority over Aerugo." He signed the papers andid back on his chair.


    Alexander loudly whistled and soon a few guards came in. udio was shocked as he thought that they were dead because they didn''t answer when he called them. But it all didn''t matter now.


    "Soldiers. Prince udio has signed the papers to allow Aerugo toe under Amestris. The war is over, you all can go back home and soon, lots of jobs and trade will go through thisnd. People won''t suffer anymore." Alexander announced.


    The soldiers were shocked and they looked at the prince but didn''t get any reply.


    "Don''t look at him. He will live as a normal but wealthy citizen now. You all will be reemployed soon and keep on receiving sries so be at ease. The widows and orphans of dead soldiers will also getpensation just as they do in Amsteris." Alexander assured them.


    All the soldiers were feeling better now. They soon sent men out to announce the end of the war. The news spread like wildfire all over the front. They were shocked and happy that they now get to live without the worry of dying anytime.


    ...


    Ajax was sitting on the train alone as everyone else had gone out after some Dr. Tim Marcoh. He was sleeping at that time and they didn''t wake him up.


    *Pop*


    The snoring bubble burst and he woke up. He looked around confusedly. Hats was sitting on his right. He really sat like a human and looked weird.


    "Where is everyone?" Ajax asked.


    "They went after some guys. They said they''ll be back soon." Hats said.


    "WAIT! Didn''t they ask you why you could speak?" He inquired.


    "They did, I just told them that I''m the soul of a dead man living inside the body of a dead cat. They believed me as there was a living armor with them." Hats exined.


    "Haha, you are a genius, Hats." Ajaxughed.


    "Heh, I guess I am." Hats smirked and crossed his legs smugly.


    Ajax then noticed Edward outside the window, "Hey, how could you leave me like this. What if someone had kidnapped me?"


    "The only one in danger were the people on this train." Edward barked at him.


    "I guess you are right, ''little'' big brother," Ajax replied with a smirk, making Edward frustrated.


    "YOU WAIT! I''ming in now." Edward shouted and ran inside the bogie.


    [Alexander is gathering power right now. Soon, the first conflict will happen and he will find out about the Homunculus. Someone on Webnovel asked me why Alexander sometimes acts like a god in worlds and sometimes acts like what he''s doing right now.


    In short, it all depends on his preset identity. If he is already some kind of a king and established god then he will directly act as a god. If he is a normal man like right now, then he will first start influencing the world to make them see him as a good and powerful person then he would rise through the ranks. All this so that people believe in his actions. (This condition does not apply in short arcs.)]


    [You can see Prince udio on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Meow..." - Hats


    1 Stone = 1 life-changing chat session with Hats.

 Chapter 537: Ajaxs Trick

    Ajax and his friends reached Resembool. It was the home vige of the Elric brothers.


    When they reached the destination, a little olddy was waiting for them. She was really small.


    "Hey, Ed, I think you have your grandma''s genes," Ajax said. Misunderstanding that she was his real grandma.


    "What are you trying to say?" Edward asked, although he had an idea what he meant.


    "You know, she''s not tall and you..."


    "DONT YOU DARE!" Edward growled.


    "Hahaha, you are still as loud as before, kid." the old littledy spoke.


    "Granny!" Edward greeted her.


    "What have you done now?" She asked him while smoking her pipe. "A lot has happened, can you fix this up?" Edward said.


    He then introduced the twopanions. "This is Major Alex Louis Armstrong and this is our stalker Ajax."


    "HEY! I''m your protector. Also, this is Hats, grandma." Ajax sweetly introduced Hats too.


    The olddy shook Ajax''s hand, "I am Pinako Rockbell."


    She then stepped back and looked at Edward. "I know I haven''t seen you in a while Ed but you have gone and grown smaller."


    "BWAHAHAHAHA..." Ajax rolled inughed.


    "MWAHAHAHA..." Even Hatsughed uncontrobly.


    "Hey, Granny, you''ve got it wrong. You''re supposed to say ''How big you''ve growntely, Ed''" Edward gritted his teeth and corrected her.


    "And why would I say something so clearly untrue?" She asked.


    Edward started growling, "I''M STILL TALLER THAN YOU, MINI HAG."


    Ajax and Hats were stillughing at him and making him angrier.


    *BAM*


    A wild wrench came and collided with Edward''s head. Then came a girl on the balcony of the house. After a few more chats, they were invited in.


    Edward showed his shattered arm to Winry. It wasn''t even recognizable and looked like pieces of junk metal.


    "WHAT IS THIS?!" She screamed after seeing the condition of her handmade prosthetic arm.


    "Yeah, sorry, It''s a little smashed up," Edward said while sipping on coffee.


    "A little? Do you even see what you''ve done to my beautiful creation? I ved over this." Winry cried.


    *Sip*


    "It''s basically the same, just in smaller 3pieces." Edward smugly said.


    *BAM*


    "Al, are you a little smashed up too?" She asked, looking at Alphonse sitting in the box.


    "Hehe..."


    *BAM*


    Then she looked at Ajax and Hats sitting on the sofa and eating biscuits. "What about you two?"


    Ajax quickly replied, "Oh, I am fine and dandy, also, I''m a 5-year-old kid, beating me would be child abuse."


    "And beating me would be animal abuse," Hats added.


    *Sigh*


    "Well, it''s hard to believe. A five year old and as tall as Ed." She muttered.


    "Then a talking cat, but honestly, after knowing Alphonse, nothing surprises me."


    After that, granny checked the work that needed to be done and gave them a 3-day estimate for the repairs to be done. Meanwhile, they all went to look around the little vige.


    Ajax went out to see the farm with Alphonse''s injured armor being pulled by him on a small cart that he made himself.


    "Hmm, I must say, this little vige does seem peaceful. The air is so fresh too. Much better than the East City." Ajaxmented.


    "Yeah, it was always like this. We grow our own food here and only go to the city to buy tools." Alphonse reminisced about his old days.


    "Hey, Al. What happened to your body? You said you''d tell meter." Ajax asked. He was dying to ask this question since he found about the empty armor body of Alphonse.


    *Sigh*


    Alphonse made a sound of sighing even though he could not breathe. "Well, a few years back. Our mother passed away in a gue. We didn''t know where dad was as he had left us a long time ago.


    Ed and I decided to use human transmutation to bring her back to life. But, what we didn''t know was that doing this requires a cost. A cost we couldn''t pay. He lost his one arm and leg and I lost my whole body. We are now trying to get our bodies back somehow."


    "That''s it? Why didn''t you tell me all this when my grandpa was here? He could have given you your body and Ed his limbs. Well, anyway, we''ll do that when we see him again." Ajax said as a matter of fact that his grandpa can fix everything.


    "Can he really do it?" Alphonse asked, not seriously believing him.


    "Of course, hey, what is this ce?" Ajax asked when they reached the ruins of a house.


    Edward came from behind and answered him, "This used to be our home until we destroyed it."


    "Oh, bad memories I guess. But, didn''t it also hold happy memories for you two?" Ajax asked.


    "It did, but what''s done is done now," Edward replied. He knew that it would take a lot of time to build it back and he wasn''t in the mood to spend that much time on this yet, not when he still had to get Alphonse his body back.


    "What are you saying? Wait, I''ll show you a trick. Just watch." Ajax announced and enthusiastically went ahead and stood in the middle of the ruin.


    "My grandpa taught me this because I break stuff too much," Ajax said.


    He closed his eyes and focused. He started waving his hand around.


    To the shock of the Elric brothers, the stones and wood on the ground started moving and soon the house started to fix itself.


    Little by little, all kinds of broken wood and stones stuck under the ground also came out. It all looked like magic. After waiting for 10 minutes and gawking, there stood a house just like their own. Ajax also made slight changes to make it even better. For example, a better bathroom.


    A good bathroom was always a good addition to a home, after all, that''s where you spend some of your life''s most satisfying moments. Like when you pee after holding for too long and when you let yourself lose after waiting to reach home and do it. Ajax thought.


    It was all small joys of life but had a bigger meaning.


    Soon, the front door opened and Ajax walked out with a big smile on his face. "So, did you like my trick?"


    "WHAT?"


    "HOW?"


    "Hehe, I told you not to underestimate me." Ajax proudlyughed.


    Edward ran into his house and it was the same as before. Except for all the personal belongings that they had taken away, all the furniture was the same.


    "This is amazing. You really rebuilt our house." Alphonse eximed.


    "No, not rebuilt, but returned it to its earlier state. I just made the objects stack themselves up as they were." Ajax exined.


    "WAIT! why didn''t you fix Edward''s arm then?" Alphonse asked.


    [You can see Grandma and Old house on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 538: The Great Eternal Poet

    Ajax rubbed his head embarrassingly, "Well, I am still not very confident when ites to items rted to organic matter. I wasn''t sure if I could reattach your nerves with the armor."


    "Still, this is a magnificent ability you got there. Can you fix Al too?" Edward asked.


    Ajax shook his head, "No, this ability only works if the broken parts are also close to the main focus area. Al''s part of the armor is just gone."


    *Sigh*


    "It is still fine, I will do itter. But, I guess we''ve got a home now, Al." Edward cheered up.


    "Yeah, brother. But I would still prefer it if we lived with granny, it feels much livelier there." Alphonse suggested.


    "Of course, we will live with her, this ce will be our little retirement home. We will only live here when we both have our bodies fixed." Edward confidently decided.


    After that, they returned home. It took Winry 3 days topletely make Edward''s arm and upgrade his left leg for the measly 5-millimeter increase in his height.


    3 Days Later, They were saying goodbye to Granny and Winry. But while leaving, Ajax noticed something.


    "Oh, could it be, Edward likes Winry?" Ajax asked loudly.


    "What are you saying, you''re just a kid, don''t talk about stuff you don''t know." Edward shunned his doubts.


    But Ajax wouldn''t stay quiet and said something that shocked them. "Hah, I know a lot about love."


    "Oh really? Then tell me, where do babiese from?" Edward asked him with a smirk.


    "Brother..." Alphonse was concerned.


    Ajax proudly answered, "Easy, I asked this question to Grandpa Raggy, he said that babiese out when a miner mines a tunnel and works hard. Then after 9 months of hard work, he gets the reward in the form of a baby. I''m still confused but I think there is someone in the tunnel that is smuggling babies. I will catch him someday, I just need to find the tunnel."


    They all had stopped and looked at each other''s faces. The first person tough was Hats, who sat on Major Armstong''s massive shoulder.


    Soon, others also joined in andughed. Edward came forward and patted Ajax on his head, "Oh, Ajax, you are too innocent. Let''s go, we need to get to the central."


    "Hey, wait, what do you mean innocent? Was I wrong?" Ajax shouted.


    ...


    After a day of the journey, they finally reached Central. It was the seat of government in Amestris. The National Central Library, Central Command, the 5 National Laboratories, and Amestris'' Parliament were all located in Central. Aside from its symbol as a military headquarters, Central was also a bustling metropolis and arguably Amestris''rgest city,plete with nearly everything Amestrian society had to offer as well as asting and rarely disturbed sense of peace created by its proximity to the government''s imposing presence.


    The second they reached there they headed to the First Branch of National Central Library. But, to their surprise, it was burned down in a mysterious fire just a day ago.


    "NOO! Dr. Marcoh''s research, it''s all gone, into the ashes." Edward screamed.


    "AJAX, tell me you can fix this." He remembered Ajax''s power.


    "Well, I can surely fix its structure but not the thousands of books inside. I''m not strong enough for that." Ajax replied honestly. He also didn''t want to show this power to too many people. He was advised by Hats and his father.


    "Oh, no..." Edward went inside and checked if anything was in good shape.


    But a thought clicked Ajax, "Ed, don''t you think this is too weird?"


    "What do you mean?" Edward asked.


    "I mean, isn''t the Central city the most secure ce in the country. Also, the National Central Library is very important to the state. So, why is it that just before we arrived, it was burned and specifically this library." Ajax questioned.


    There wasn''t much proof and there was a big possibility of this being an ident. But still, a doubt took ce in the minds of Edward, Alphonse, and Major Armstrong.


    "A bit too spective, but possible. We must stay sharp." Major Armstrong warned them.


    "Major Armstrong..." Two soldiers, a man, and a woman appeared behind them and saluted.


    "Ah, Second Lieutenant Maria Ross and Sergeant Denny Brosh, to what do we owe this pleasure?" Armstrong asked.


    Second Lieutenant Maria Ross spoke, "You have been ordered to report back to themand center, sir.''


    "We''ll be taking over the supervision of Edward Elric and his brother effective immediately." the other one added.


    "Hmm, very well, they''re yours." Armstrong left them. Edward just whined about having more bodyguards.


    "Nice, this means I''m not supervised because I was not named," Ajax smirked, making the two brothers jealous.


    After that, they were in a military car. The two new bodyguards told them about there being someone who could help them and they decided to go there.


    Alphonse noticed Sergeant Brosh staring at him.


    "Is something wrong?" Alphonse nicely asked.


    "Oh, nothing, though pardon my impudence, but why are you wearing a suit of armor?" he asked.


    The two brothers immediately started sweating.


    "Haha, you don''t know? He ... Ummm hmmm..." Edward pressed Ajax''s mouth.


    "Oh, these two have a fetish for all things metal." Hatspleted the sentence.


    But the two bodyguards were more interested in the cat now, "THE CAT SPOKE?"


    "Haha, of course, it did, I taught him to speak," Ajax replied.


    *BAM*


    They were suddenly pressed against each other due to a hard stop.


    "What happened?" Lieutenant Maria asked the driver.


    "Ma''am, people are celebrating on the streets for the victory in the south." the driver replied.


    They all peeked out and saw people throwing flowing in the air and just jumping and singing.


    "What happened in the south?" Edward inquired.


    Lieutenant Maria exined, "Oh, you don''t know? Miracle Man led Amestris to a wless victory against Aerugo. The best part was, there was no fight, zero deaths and the prince of Aerugo was so scared by Major General that he signed the surrender. It has also been announced that he''s going to be double promoted and made a full General now."


    "WHAT?!" Edward eximed.


    "But it had been just 5 days since he left for the battlefield." Alphonse was also speechless.


    But only Ajax was silent. He sat cross-legged and proudly said, "Haha, that''s my awesome grandpa for you."


    "WHAT? Are you... Major General''s grandson?" the two bodyguards asked him in shock. Ajax just nodded and it made them straighten their backs like he was their superior.


    Edward and Alphonse nodded their heads, "Well, now there be a bit less war in the world. I guess many people owe the general now."


    ...


    It took them a while to reach where the ex-employee of First Branch was. It was an apartmentplex but when they entered the apartment, it was filled with books to the brim.


    They looked for the owner and soon found her stuck under lots of books. They had to dig her out.


    It turned out to be a meek littledy with big sses. She kept on apologizing to them for getting stuck. It seemed she didn''t have much self-esteem.


    "So, are you Sheska?" Edward asked.


    "Yes?"


    Edward then told her about what he was looking for and Sheska told him she remembers it all. She had the ability to not forget whatever she read. So, they had to wait 5 more days for her to write everything.


    Ajax in the meantime helped tidy the apartment by organizing the books. "Ah, now it looks like a human''s home."


    But when they looked at the notes, they turned out to be food recipes and there were thousands of pages.


    "Sheska, are you absolutely sure that this is a wless copy of Dr. Marcoh''s notes?" Edward asked her. She looked a bit dejected by not being able to help.


    "Oh, yes... I am 100 percent certain." She confidently confirmed.


    "Then thank you very much, all right, let''s get these to the central library." Edward thanked her.


    But Edward stopped midway and took out his notebook and State Alchemist silver pocket watch.


    "Oh, I almost forgot Sheska''s fee. 2nd Lieutenant, this is my registration number and pocket watch for ID. Withdraw that amount from my annual research grants and make sure Sheska gets it." He ordered. A State Alchemist by default had the same rank as a major so he could order her.


    2nd Lieutenant repeated what he said and looked at the note in her hand. There were too many zeroes. Both she and Sheska were shocked.


    While leaving, Ajax also stopped, "Here, this is payment from me for letting me eat at your ce."


    He handed her a Gold Bar weighing a kilogram. Sheska was shaking in shock while holding it.


    "WHAAAT?! Where did thise from?" 2nd Lieutenant Maria asked.


    "Oh, my grandpa has lots of these." Ajax nonchntly replied.


    "You mean the general?" she inquired


    "No, my other grandpa, Grandpa Iroh. Grandpa Raggy doesn''t let me take the gold but Grandpa Iroh is nice." Ajax muttered.


    But suddenly, Sheska''s eyes lit up. "WAIT! By Iroh, do you mean The Great Eternal Poet?"


    Ajax was confused, ~When did Grandpa Irohe here?~


    [You can see the library bodyguards and Sheska on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I was right about where babiese from, right?" - Ajax Maxim Universe.


    1 Stone = 1 Pineapple Sandwich Pizza.

 Chapter 539: New Librarian

    "You know Grandpa Iroh?" Ajax asked.


    "Of course, he is the greatest poet. The soldiers especially love his song called Leaves of the vine." Sheska replied enthusiastically.


    ~Yup, definitely Grandpa Iroh.~ Ajax thought.


    "Haha, that''s nice. Okay, see youter." He left not wanting to be questioned more about his grandpa.


    ...


    The Next Day,


    The three were gathered in the Central Library. They were looking into the documents they had brought from Sheska.


    "What are we even looking for? I''ve read the recipe for 100 dishes by now. I think I can open a restaurant now and also make it the best seller." Ajaxined.


    "Keep on looking, there must be something," Edward said. "Come on, why are you still searching for Philosopher''s stone? I told you already, my Grandpa can help you in getting your limbs and Alphonse his body." Ajax nagged.


    "Stop joking, Ajax. Human Transfusion is a matter that should be taken very seriously. We need the stone to bargain in order to get back our body." Alphonse exined.


    "Hmm? Bargain with whom?" Hats asked with interest.


    "The Truth, a godlike being who governs thews of the world. He is the embodiment of thew of equivalent exchange. We didn''t know this in the past and lost so much." Edward gritted his teeth.


    "Oh, so he''s like some kind of a deity, well, don''t worry, I''m sure Grandpa can beat him too." Ajax confidently imed.


    ~He''s really spoiled by his grandpa, it seems.~ Edward thought.


    "Excuse me." The door opened and Sheska entered with a bow.


    "Oh, big braindy," Ajax eximed.


    She bowed and thanked them, "Thanks to all the money you gave me I was able to move my mother to a better hospital. I really appreciate it."


    "Nah, it was no big deal really." Edward shrugged.


    Ajax nodded, "You are really a kind-hearteddy, not many peoplee to thank others once they have received benefits. I like you."


    "Hehe, thank you. Have you had any luck deciphering the documents?" She inquired and this made them drop their heads on the table.


    "Have you found another job yet?" Alphonse asked her and this time she was upset.


    "Anyway, you three made me feel better, It was nice to know that a pathetic mess like me can help out sometimes. So thanks for that as well." She bowed again.


    Alphonse stopped her from demeaning herself, "You are not a pathetic mess. I think the dedication you showed in reading is a great talent."


    "Yeah, not many can do what you do. Being able to remember everything, Ah, I would have had it so easy passing Aunt Amy''s school sses if I had it. I think I can find you a job in the greatest library ever to exist. But I will have to ask my grandpa first." Ajax said and took out his mobile phone.


    *BAM*


    The door shot open and Maes Hughes walked in. He came to them and mmed the table. But his face quickly turned smiling, "Come on, I told you guys toe to say hi when you visit central."


    "Well, Shou Tucker has been sentenced to death by the military court. Ah, but the First Branch also burned down somehow and we lost all case records. It''s a real mess in my department," heined.


    "Hey, Lieutenant Colonel, I think I got the perfect person for you," Edward eximed.


    "AH! Grandpa!" Ajax shouted when the call got connected. Everyone turned to look at him weirdly.


    "Hey, are you really talking to Major General through that?" Edward asked. They were looking at the small object in his hand.


    Ajax nodded and kept on talking. "Grandpa, I found the perfect person to be our librarian. The whole library at home is a mess, right? There are millions of books and we need to make a catalog."


    "Oh! Okay okay, I will take her to her new workce and also get her mother healed. Bye-bye." Ajax hung up.


    "Sheska, my Grandpa has now hired you to be the librarian of the Endless Library," Ajax announced.


    "WHAT?!"


    Edward stopped him, "Wait, let Sheska help create the burnt records, you can take her after that."


    "I''m fine with that." Ajax agreed.


    "Hey, Ajax, can you give us that device too? I know Major General is very far away and for you to talk to him, this must be a big invention." Hughes drooled over his phone.


    Ajax hid it, "NO! Only grandpa can decide about this."


    ...


    Alexander hung up the phone and sighed. "This little rascal is having his own fun."


    "Well, Boss. This is the first time he went out on an adventure of his own. Let him have fun," Dobby said.


    "Hmm, I am letting him do that. Okay, our tactic was sessful, Dobby. I knew that the military would not give me a promotion but by spreading rumors around the country that I brought the big victory and that I''ll be promoted to general, they will have no other choice but to promote me if they want to save face." Alexander said with satisfaction.


    "And that is why they want you to go to the Creta border now. Creta is very powerful, and the Central Command probably wants you to die there." Dobby said while reading the official letter sent to them for further instructions.


    "Haha, they are just giving me more opportunities to take overnds. Aerugo is already under us now with the silent inclusion of our T-800 droids as high ranking officers in the country, we are under full control. We will do the same with Creta as well. Do you know anything about that country?" Alexander inquired


    "Hmm, well, from my evaluation, this Creta is supposed to be the United States of this world.


    Creta is a Federal-Stateposed of several nations reunited under a Union. The Central Government has kept a close watch on the States'' affairs, allowing a level of autonomy to each local leaders and keeping them as representatives of the former tribes in the Central Government. This decentralization of power has been a trademark of Creta and has brought many conflicts and problems over the years.


    "The tribes thatpose Creta are culturally diverse and are known to be extremely unfriendly to each other. This animosity has made the Central Government create borders controlled by the Central Government between the tribe''s territories in order to keep physical and influential space between the local governments, acting as a shield to avoid civil conflicts. Those conflicts, however, still exist, keeping the Central Government on permanent alert." Dobby exined everything he knew from the records.


    "Hmm, it is possible that it represents North America, more specifically, the United States. It is even more obvious because their cultural diversity and hostility are very simr to America''s past of segregation," Alexander deduced.


    "Where is the current conflict going on?" Alexander inquired.


    "Oh, it is some town called Pendleton," Dobby told him.


    "Good, let''s go there." Alexander packed his bags.


    But unknown to him, someone had sent two not so human-ish beings after him to finish him off.


    [You can see Big braindy and Hughes on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 540: Ajax and Hats SECRET

    After hours of desperate research and brainstorming. Edward and Alphonse decoded the papers. Though it was mainly Edward and Alphonse as Ajax didn''t know much about Alchemy. But he was there for their moral support.


    The two brothers fell down on the floor as the truth was in front of their eyes. They lost all hope of getting their bodies fixed.


    Ajax looked at the notes they made and found out why they looked sad. "So the mainponent of a philosopher''s stone is a human sacrifice? Well, this is dirty."


    "This is evil. How can the government do this?" Edward muttered.


    "What happened in here? Why does everything look so messy?" 2nd Lieutenant Maria asked as she entered the room with her partner.


    "They cracked the research. The main ingredient of the Philosopher''s stone is human sacrifice." Ajax replied. He was also a bit saddened by this. He remembers that the philosopher''s stone in Phixheim didn''t require any sacrifice.


    After that, Ajax followed the Elric brothers to their room in the hotel. The two brothers, depressingly, sat and didn''t speak. Ajax was getting uneasy as he was very hyperactive.


    "Come on, just wait for a few days and when my Grandpa is here, everything will be okay. You don''t need human sacrifices. Let''s go out and have some fun. It will cheer you two up." Ajax suggested.


    But both of them still chose to stay depressed. Ajax decided to go out and have fun on his own. "Fine, I will go myself." He went out to see what was going on in the city. He saw Major Armstrong in the hotel''s lobby. He sneakily avoided him and left the hotel with Hats.


    They roamed the streets of the Central city, looking around at various tall buildings. It was beautiful. Everything looked as if it was nned. They roamed around the city for hours.


    "Where should we go, Hats?" He asked.


    Hats pointed his paw at a closed gate. "There."


    "But it says, "Keep Out," Ajax argued.


    But Hats convinced him, "Well, it roughly trantes to, ''Quick,e in and see my secrets.'' Ajax, a man has to take some risks sometimes. This is your time. Just do it."


    "I''m probably going to regret this, but let''s go in." Ajax excitedly jumped over the wall, bypassing the guards.


    "Hmm, this building looks abandoned," Ajax muttered.


    "No, I can feel the vibrations on the ground. There is certainly something going on here. Follow me." Hats pointed out at a shaft at the side of the building.


    They were small so they easily crawled through it. There were cobwebs and some insects. It was all dark.


    *BAM*


    "Ow, what was that?" Ajax cried as something collided with his head.


    Ajax took out his phone and torched his front. There he saw Edward unconscious, possibly due to being struck by Ajax''s mighty skull.


    Hats went forward and licked Edward''s face which woke him up.


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?" Edward shouted.


    "Calm down, Shhh... I am just exploring. What are you doing here?" Ajax asked.


    "This is where they make the philosopher''s stones," Edwards revealed.


    "Oh, let''s go then and see what''s going on. We will catch them today." Ajax said and took a right turn.


    Edward didn''t argue and just followed him in. They soon dropped down in a big hall. There, a badass looking armor was waiting for them with sword out.


    Hats sat on the side while the armor attacked Ajax and Edward.


    "Who are you?" Edward asked.


    "I am number 48." The armor replied.


    "Sorry, but I didn''t order a pizza." Ajax joked and jumped straight towards the armor.


    Number 48 tried to slice him but in the end, Ajax just grabbed the de of the sword and broke it.


    "Ahaa..." Ajax cheered.


    *BOOM*


    Out of nowhere, two figures appear, one was a pretty woman and another was a manly woman/man with spiky hair. They went after Ajax while Edward was busy with Number 48.


    "Haha, nowes the big yers." Ajax chuckled, sensing their aura.


    "You two aren''t humans, are you?" he asked.


    "You know too much, kid." the spiky-haired one said and appeared in front of Ajax at a very high speed and tried to strike with her knee in his stomach.


    *BAM*


    Ajax also shed with his knee. The result was that the spiky-haired one felt pain. more than Ajax.


    "What is wrong with this kid? He''s too strong for human standards? Father never said there was another of us." She muttered at the pretty woman. The beautiful one had spear-like nails on her hand.


    "Indeed, he isn''t normal. But, he knows too much now and needs to die." She said.


    She dashed towards Ajax and shed her nails at him. Which Ajax easily dodged. But then the short woman was also there, ready to punch him in the face. He dodged this again and kicked back.


    "Haha, power is not everything, kid. Too slow." the short woman disappeared from his vision.


    "Ah, help." Suddenly Edward''s voice came. Ajax looked to the side and saw Edward on the ground, in a pool of blood. Ajax quickly jumped to him and tried to hold him.


    But suddenly Edward unnaturally smiled, "Hah, got you."


    Edward changed into a short spiky-haired woman. Before he could react, two long spear-nails had prated his stomach.


    "AJAX!" The real Edward shouted. He had defeated number 48 just a second ago but he was also injured.


    "Oh, what do we have here, our number one sacrifice is hurt." the spiky-haired woman said and walked to Edward.


    *BAM*


    She punched his stomach and made him fall to the ground. Edward''s mechanical arm was not working properly so he was helpless.


    The beautiful woman, who still had her spear-nails stuck in Ajax''s stomach, spoke, "We won''t kill you today because we allow you to live. This one, though, needs to die."


    "Hah, I wouldn''t be so sure of that," Ajax smirked.


    *CLANK*


    Suddenly, a shadow blurred past her, cutting her nearly indestructible nails.


    "What the hell, Hats? Why didn''t you help earlier?" Ajax asked. He had some blood dripping from his wounds. Though it was a very small amount and he wasn''t gravely injured. His body was naturally strong.


    "Well, I had forgotten how inexperienced you were in the fighting. All you know is basic punch and kick." Hatsined.


    "You two, if you think you are some kind of ssy viins then you are in for a show. Your existence is not even worth being noted in my eyes." Hats spoke as he showed off his pitch-ck ws.


    Both women showed an expression of fear suddenly. They felt the vast killing intent and power of Hats. It was dark and chaotic, much more than even their father.


    "WHAT ARE YOU?" The pretty one asked.


    "The one who''s going to scar your pretty face." Hats smugly replied and disappeared for a millisecond before reappearing in the same ce.


    "AARGH," the beautiful woman cried in pain as a deep long scar formed on her face.


    "That will be permanent, it doesn''t matter if you have regeneration. Mwahaha..." Hats evilly chuckled.


    The two realized that the game had been reversed. They can not fight this cat. So, the short one put her hand in her pocket and pressed a button.


    *BOOM*


    The building started shaking and falling apart. Just in the second of confusion, the two ran away.


    Ajax took out the spear-nails stuck in his wounds and went to pick Edward on his back. He had passed out.


    "Hats, don''t tell Grandpa or he will ground us." Ajax pleaded.


    But Hats also pleaded with him, "Yes, you too, don''t tell him or he will whoop my ass first for bringing you in here."


    Ajax nodded, "This secret dies with us. Okay, let''s just throw Edward out of the building secretly and run away from here. We can''t let someone see us."


    "Good idea," Hats agreed.


    [A/N: Chapter 1 of my new fic, HP: Blood Of The Dragon, is up on -Patreon. Once this novel finishes, I will start uploading it here.]


    [You can see the Sad bros, theb and attack on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "May the Chaos hunt anyone who knows my secret and dares to tell anyone." - Hats


    1 Stone = 1 Fried Fish (It''s a bribe from Hats for staying quiet.)

 Chapter 541: Creta

    Ajax threw Edward at Alphonse, who was standing outside the building for some reason. He sneakily ran away with Hats. They were careful and ran as far away from the site as possible.


    "Let''s hope the old man doesn''t find out." Hats said.


    "Me too, he would ground me if he found out. I can already hear him say, ''a 5-year-old has no need for fighting experience,''" Ajax mimicked Alexander.


    "Haha, but you do need experience. Your kicks and technique were lousy. She pierced you so easily." Hats scolded him.


    "I know I need to train more but everyone in Phixheim refuses to train me. They say that I''m too small and I should just have fun." Ajax pouted unhappily.


    "Well, I will train you then. You will be my student, I will be your Shifu. Got it?" Hats asked.


    "Yes, Shifu." Ajax saluted.


    "Good, now, let''s go and see how the Elric brothers are." Hats led the way.


    ... Alexander was at the Creta Border. Unlike Aerugo, a full-on war was going on at this front. People would die every day from both sides.


    Although Amestris was only using its western forces in the war, it was still dealing a heavy blow to Creta as they were forced to use arge number of military men. They didn''t have a big enough army as Amestris.


    Amestris had been using the western town of Pendleton as a morale booster for its army because it was the first town Amestris won in the border war.


    "How are we going to deal with this one?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Well, I''m gonna give these men what they crave for. Peace and life security. Creta has been fighting this war for a long time now. While Amestris keeps on getting stronger, for some reason, Creta seems to keep on getting worse as they increase their military spending.


    We need to give them hope that if they surrender, they won''t be treated harshly. I don''t know who started this war but I just want it over." Alexander said firmly.


    "But we will eventually have to find the reason behind all this. Amestris is at war with all its neighbours. This can''t be a coincidence." Leonidas added.


    "Yes, it is suspicious indeed." Alexander agreed and headed towards the border with others.


    Unlike the Aerugo, Creta didn''t have a prince who could decide things. Creta had a Central government that was only responsible for administration work. Then there were also semi-independent state governments.


    "Raggy, Iroh, Leonidas, and Dobby, I want you all to spread out and stop the fighting going around the borders. Meanwhile, I will go and try to contact the central government of Creta."Alexander instructed them and went away.


    He ran fast towards the border. There was a fight going on and he kept on casting freezing charm on everyone around him to stop them from firing any more bullets. He also deflected any bullet flying towards any soldier.


    He found the currentmander of this front. He was a Lieutenant general responsible for the Western Command of Amestris army.


    "I see that you are having a hard time here." Alexander greeted the old man. He was currently surrounded by his soldiers from all sides, and they were helping him stay alive.


    "Ah, General Universe, they must have sent you to relieve me from this war." He greeted him back.


    "No, they didn''t send me to relieve you. They sent me to end this war. You stay put. I will go and deal with it. Don''t do anything stupid till then." Alexander warned him and kept on going towards the enemy lines.


    Dobby and others were doing the same. The soldiers were in a crazy state at the moment and wouldn''t hear to anything they said. The only option was to use magic and freeze them.


    In just 1 hour, the whole battlefield became so silent that it was chilling and creepy. Only the Amestrian general and the Cretian General were left moving.


    "WHAT IS GOING ON?" The Amestrian general panicked.


    "Calm your pants, we did this. Just stay put here now." Dobby appeared beside him.


    ...


    Alexander reached the Cretian general.


    "Oh hello there," Alexander appeared.


    "W-Who are you?" The general asked.


    "A friend from another country. I have stopped the war from intensifying. Take me to your government so we can talk about a peace deal." Alexander demanded.


    "And why do you think we should do this? We have already epted that this war will only stop when we have either destroyed the Amestris or we no longer exist." The general imed.


    *Sigh*


    "Come on, you and I both know how devastating that would be. Also, do you really think you can destroy Amestris? They have just ended their war with Aerugo, now they can send their Southern Army here. You couldn''t even stand against their western army, what gives you the confidence you will win then? Is your government really that keen on getting your people killed? Don''t you value the lives of your soldiers and people?


    "Surrendering and losing a war is better than getting utterly defeated and then having no say in the ending of the war. If your people surrender now, then you can at least get some favourable treatment signed in the form of agreements." Alexander advised him.


    The general stayed quiet for a while. He was an old man and also had kids and grandkids. He refused to think that his little grandkid would also die someday after they lose the war.


    "Follow me, then." He agreed to take him with him to the central government''s Secretary of War.


    ...


    Alexander was taken not far from the battlefield. It was a big government building. But, in their way, Alexander saw the condition of the people living there. He was saddened by their state.


    The people were looking at the military car from the sidewalks. They wore ragtag clothes and looked sick and malnourished. They looked at the car with hopeful eyes that they might be given some leftovers if they were lucky.


    "These people, is the condition of Creta so bad?" He asked.


    "Yes, sadly this is the reality. We were forced to put all our resources into the war. If the Amestris wanted they could have defeated us long ago but they dragged the war so they can force us to empty all our resources on the war, so when we are finally defeated, we''d be fully at their mercy." The general replied.


    "Normal people are the ones who suffer the most in these wars. Don''t worry, no matter what decision is made today, I will make sure that enough food is donated to these people. I am a bit influential, you know."Alexander assured him. His decision was even stronger when he saw a woman holding the hands of her weak daughters and looking at him with hopeless eyes. He waved his hand and their clothes got patched and rice balls appeared in their hands. Nobody noticed this.


    ...


    Soon, he reached the office of the War secretary.


    [Join my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and more fics, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 542: Under Attack

    Alexander saw the Secretary of War and he looked just like he imagined him to be. Fat, greasy, and arrogant. He reeked of corruption.


    "Ah, so the Amestrian are ready to talk to us now? I thought we were too lowly for them to talk to us. Well, you are wee then. My name is James Robertson" He proudly said.


    He read his sins first.


    ||James Robertson - Category 4


    Murder - 5


    Indirect Murder - 51,000


    Forced Hunger - 200,515 people


    R*pe - 6


    Extorting Money - 50,456 War Mongering - 5 times


    Torture of humans and animals - 546


    Stealing - 4,789


    Corruption - 100% corrupt


    Sin Percentage - 72%||


    ~Oh my god, what is wrong with this man.~


    "And I am Alexander Maxim Universe, also, are you delusional?" Alexander inquired.


    "What do you mean?" James asked him with a frown on his face.


    "You know, you seem too proud for a person whose country is on the brink of a copse. Whose country''s people are on the brink of death due to starvation. But I see you have enough food to feed hundreds." Alexander said while looking around at the office. There was even a big cab with various alcoholic drinks.


    "You are not the one who should be talking about this. It is your country that has done this to us. If it was not for Amestris, Creta and her people would be living in prosperity." James shouted.


    Alexander scoffed, "From what I know, your states are also in a constant fight with each other, even before Amestris, your people were dying. But I do agree that Amestris is also the reason for lots of deaths here. They just acted as the catalyst and made your country go bad much faster.


    "That is why I am here with a deal. The war can be over as long as your government agrees to it." Alexander made his intention clear. He was also not going to negotiate with this man as he was not going to be living for long with his sins percentage.


    "What is this deal?"James asked with greed in his eyes. Alexander simply looked in his mind to see what was going on.


    Alexander didn''t like what he saw in there. The man was nning on hijacking the deal if it had money involved. Then he would try to mold things so he would gain the most out of it.


    Alexander looked at his past to see how does he have such guts. It turned out, he was the leader of the political party that was in the power in the country. The President of Creta was a young man in his 30s and he won fair and square, but now, he''s being pressed and forced to let James do whatever he wants or else he would lose the support of his party.


    James was influencing the national federal government by indirectly using the president as his pawn. The president wanted to end the war years ago, also, because of the war, they had postponed the new elections indefinitely. James wanted to stay in power.


    He diverted the funds sent to help people fight hunger and towards the war effort. But that was futile because they were going to lose no matter what. Alexander remembered the Vietnam war but even that was nothing aspared to here.


    Alexander felt disgusted by him.


    "You are just the secretary of War. I need to meet the president and his whole cab. The main decision-makers of this country. I will tell them my deal personally." Alexander said.


    James sneered but agreed. He still wanted to be the puppet master so he needed to act like one.


    "Okay, I will ry that the envoy from Amestris wants to meet the president." He picked up his phone and called the president.


    After a few minutes, he looked at Alexander, "Let''s go. We need to reach the capital. It won''t take too long. You came alone?"


    "Yes, I am alone."Alexander nodded.


    Jamesughed while going out. "Haha, your Amestris government is either crazy or they think you are some kind of god, to send their envoy alone in an enemy territory."


    They took a seat in a car and headed to the capital city of the country. They were supposed to go through a jungle. There were about ten more military cars escorting them.


    Things went on normally most of the way. But, trouble came when they reached the jungle.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly, the loud noise of explosions starteding from forward. Alexander peeked out of the car and saw the cars in the front escorting them were being stopped by a single man, getting turned into scrap under the strikes of his hands and then being swallowed by it.


    ~That is certainly not a human.~ Alexander thought.


    "YOU! did you n all this?" James questioned him scaredly.


    "No, I didn''t n anything. I don''t even know what is going on." Alexander rified.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly the door from James''s side was pulled out and there it was. A short but huge human was standing there. He was bald and had a big round nose. He had some kind of red line going down from his shoulder to his whole arm.


    "ARE YOU THE MIRACLE MAN? My sister said I can eat him." the man asked James.


    He caught James in his hand and brought him close to his face.


    James was close to peeing in his pants. "NO! I''m not the one you''re looking for. It''s him. That guy."


    But the round man still opened his mouth to an unnatural width, "Oh, then I will eat him after eating you,"


    James cried in fear, "Save me, General."


    But Alexander instead put him in Time Torture. Where he was to live the life of every single person he wronged in his life. He''ll be the woman he r*ped, the child who died of hunger, the soldier who died due to war he continued.


    "I don''t think I will," Alexander said and ignored him. He looked back and there were still many soldiers remaining. They were scared but still held their guns out.


    Then the strange man swallowed James and looked at Alexander. Alexander asked him, "What is your name?"


    "I am Gluttony. Are you the Miracle Man?" Gluttony asked.


    "Yes I am, but if you want to eat me, then you''re gonna have to fight for this meal," Alexander replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, then I will, my sister said I can go all out today." Gluttony cheered.


    "Where is your sister?" Alexander asked.


    "BEHIND YOU!" a soft voice came from behind him.


    *TING*


    A beautiful woman stood there with her w-like long nails, trying to pierce his skin and prate his heart. However, the nails nked on his skin as if he was made of iron.


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha... you''re gonna have to do a lot more than that if you want to defeat me."


    The woman looked at him with shocked eyes. Then she looked at her nails.


    [Join my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and more fics, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Sleeping with an empty stomach hard, having no one to love you is hard, but having no hope for a better future is worse. I wish I had a button to simply end hunger and poverty across the Omniverse." - Alexander Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 Ultimate 20-inch banana. (Use... I mean, eat it wisely)

 Chapter 543: A simple-minded monster

    Alexander turned around and looked the woman straight in the eyes, "So, what''s your motivation in attacking me? I can already tell you were specifically targeting me, so who sent you after me?"


    "Oh, you are stronger than I thought. This is the second time someone didn''t die after Iunched my Ultimate Spear at them." She muttered.


    "Haha, Ultimate Spear? They are just nails. Though do tell me who this other person is who withstood this?" Alexander asked. He did feel that these nails were very strong. It''s just that it was him and he wasn''t affected.


    "Now that you say it, he did look like a small version of you," she confusedly said.


    Alexanderughed, realizing who he was. "That must be my little grandson, Ajax. Haha, you were bested by a kid,"


    She felt irritated, "Then I will enjoy watching him cry while your body will be lowered into the grave."


    "Confidence is good, but overconfidence gets you killed," Alexander warned her and suddenly teleports in front of her face.


    "I presume this scar on your face belongs to a cat?" Alexander asked, recognizing Hats'' work.


    "YOU..." *BAM*


    Alexander pped her so hard that she was thrown away towards the trees where she collided with dozens of them and broke them down on her path.


    Gluttony who saw everything got enraged and ran after Alexander. He somehow opened his mouth and also a major part of his front body. His ribs and bones acted like pointy teeth. Then there was also a creepy big eye at the center. It was like a ck hole and a strong suction force wasing out of it. Alexander also noticed a strange tattoo on Gluttony''s tongue. Same as he saw on the woman''s chest.


    "You hurt my sister... I will eat you," Gluttony shouted and ran after him. A beam of light came and touched Alexander. He didn''t think it could harm him in any way.


    But Alexander quickly found himself getting sucked into the creepy eye in the stomach of Gluttony. Even though he weighed hundreds of kilograms, he was still sucked in very quickly.


    He didn''t even react as he didn''t feel any dangering from it. Soon, he found himself in an entirely different ce.


    After a while, the woman in the red dress walked back to Gluttony in anger. Her hair was messed up and her right cheek was swollen. She was frustrated and was breathing heavily.


    "Good job Gluttony, no one survives entering your the ground, though I did want to kill him myself. Now, let''s see what we should do about the leftovers," she said.


    "Yes, he was tasty." Gluttony cheered.


    ...


    Alexander looked around. ~Hmm, this seems to be an entirely different dimension. What''s this? Blood? So much? How many people did he kill?~ He wondered.


    He even saw the ruins of the lost city of Xerxes and also the remaining half-eaten transmutation circle from the ruin site he saw when he came to the world for the first time. There were also many human skeletons.


    "So he has eaten so many things? His sin percentage should be very high." He thought and decided to look at Gluttony''s sins after he''s outside.


    But, this showed that these people were probably also involved with whatever happened in the lost city of Xerxes. He looked at many other things. But all of it was trash.


    He looked around for onest time and then took out his anywhere door and crossed the dimension.


    ...


    Outside, the situation was very bad for the remaining soldiers who were escorting them. They were scared and their legs had frozen after seeing Gluttony''s monster form. Gluttony was moving towards them slowly while eating all the vehicles in his path. It was terrifying seeing being eating trucks and cars.


    The woman and Gluttony looked at the people atst.


    "Can I eat them?" Gluttony asked.


    "Yes, don''t leave even the stains." the woman ordered him.


    "Yeaaaaa..." Gluttony slowly jogged towards the people. They panicked and started firing at him like crazy. But, just as the bullets would touch Gluttony, it would also heal up. The wounds were nonexistent.


    "WHAT IS THIS THING?" The soldiers screamed.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    A magical door appeared suddenly and the door opened. Alexander came out of it. "OH, why are you firing at me?"


    "GENERAL, LOOK BACK!" the soldiers shouted.


    Alexander put the door away and looked back. Gluttony was running towards him but he looked shocked now.


    ~What was that sad kid''s electrifying move? Ummm... ah, I remember, CHIDORI.~ Alexander muttered and waited for Gluttony to reach him.


    "HOW ARE YOU HERE?" Gluttony asked.


    Alexander pushed his thundering hand down into Gluttony''s open throat. "I missed seeing your head on my fist."


    Now, if it was ordinary lightning, Gluttony would have been fine, but here, the lightning was 50 times hotter than the sun. Gluttony started burning from inside and started making a noise as a moth stuck in an electric Mosquito Swatter Racket.


    "AAAAAAAA..." he screamed. But Alexander was busy looking at his simple yet terrifying sins.


    ||Gluttony - Sin Percentage 4


    Murder by eating - 1,546,896


    Sin Percentage = 90.15%||


    ~Just 1 percent away from category 5.~


    "You may be a simple creature who only wants to eat, but my potatoes are also like you and they chose not to eat humans, unlike you," Alexander said and increased the intensity.


    "IT HURTS!" Gluttony cried in pain.


    Alexander looked into his mind to see what he was and who he was. The first thing he saw was Gluttony''s innermost thought and memory. It was the memory of him being born and looking at his mother''s face, not long after, seeing his mother getting killed by a blonde man with a long beard and being taken by the man. Only to be turned into this abomination.


    It turned out, the blonde man was experimenting on the woman and seeing if a Homonculus can be made by natural means. So, the moment he was born, his mother had no use.


    Gluttony was really simple-minded. He only wanted to eat and didn''t even know what was right and what was wrong. He just did as asked by his siblings. But, when Alexander tried to look deeper, he felt like a ss broke somewhere inside Gluttony''s body and the mind of Gluttony went nk.


    Then he heard names. Father, Pride, Envy, Wrath, Lust, Greed, and Sloth. Gluttony had familial feelings for all these.


    Alexander decided against giving this creature time-torture and simply ended his misery. He disintegrated him into ashes, but not before giving him a different Time Torture.


    In Gluttony''s mind. He went through the life he would normally have if he was a normal kid with a normal life. He grew up being loved by his mother that he didn''t even remember and lived happily, then died of old age.


    By the end, Gluttony''s eyes had tears. He looked at Alexander beforepletely disintegrating. "That was beautiful. Thanks."


    He was gone. Not even ashes remained.


    Alexander then looked at the remaining woman, "From the way you act and speak, you must be Lust. Well, let''s finish you too."


    Lust was scared so much that her legs were frozen, her face went pale. She had not felt this even in front of Father.


    "Don''te closer," she shouted.


    "Calm down, I won''t kill you. Not yet, I want your Father toe and see me. If he doesn''t then I will start hunting you all. I will start with you. I know everything about you from Gluttony''s memories."


    *SLASH*


    Alexander just waved his hand towards her and the air-wave cut her face in a way that, now with Ajax''s previously gifted scar, it made a cross.


    She didn''t even have time to scream in agony and she ran away.


    *Sigh*


    ~Now I know why I came to this world.~


    [You can see Gluttony and Lust on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and more fics, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 544: Ajaxs Bargaining

    After Lust had run away, Alexander looked at the soldiers. "Well, your boss is dead, can you take me to your capital? I have a meeting with the president."


    The soldiers now saw him in a different light because he saved them and they knew that without him they all would have died. All of them started taking their positions slowly as they overcame the shock of what they just saw.


    The highest-ranking man of them came forward, "Yes, sir. We will escort you. We also need to report this incident as well." he said.


    But he felt ashamed when he realized that they were supposed to escort him and he was the one who saved them. It didn''t make sense to keep on escorting him as he was clearly a one-man army. Now he understood why Amestris sent him alone.


    They sat back in their cars and continued on their journey. They didn''t even feel bad for the death of James, their Secretary of War. He just so disliked by all.


    They moved along the way and no problem arose this time. They safely reached the capital and his escort headed to take him to the president.


    But first, the soldiers notified the president through official channels of what happened and why the Secretary of War wasn''t here.


    The president honestly took a breath of relief when he heard that he was dead. Now he had one less bone stuck in his throat. Now he could truly be the president of his country with ultimate power. But a new bone had arrived with this good news, the envoy from the fricking enemy. But he calmed himself and went to greet him.


    He arrived at the office where Alexander was drinking coffee. "Hello, General Universe, I am grateful for you saving the soldiers from the attack. They told me everything that happened. They were also trying to kill you, it seems. I willunch an investigation, don''t worry." He assured Alexader to butter him up. He knew that whatever was going to be talked about would shape the future of Creta.


    Alexander shook his hand andughed, "Hahaha, it''s okay, young man. You are really the youngest president of a country I have ever seen. Just 38 and at the highest office."


    The president''s name was George Scrubington, it turned out, Alexander had saved his younger cousin brother''s life who was also a soldier in the escort. His name was Abraham Ford.


    George took a seat and asked, "So, what do I owe this pleasure to?"


    "Well, I came here to propose a deal to Creta. As you know, you cannot prolong this war indefinitely. A famine is at most a year away from hitting your people. Your people will die of hunger. Wasn''t the war originally to save people? Now, this war from your side is the reason they are dying. I can end this war and even make Amestris give away food to all the people of Creta.


    George gulped and thought that whatever this deal was, it must not be simple. If it were, then he''d think Alexander was a demon and was going to take his soul for this deal.


    "What''s the catch?" He asked.


    "You must surrender and concede the country to Amestris. It will be annexed and be the extension of the western region of Amestris. The people will be equal to all Amestrisians and will have the same rights. They will get jobs. Food and a happy life." Alexander offered.


    But he saw the hesitation in George. However, he knew that George was a good man. He was just made a puppet by the real viin all this time otherwise he would have already surrendered in order to protect his people from poverty.


    "Look, the defeat of Creta is imminent. Right now, you are being offered all this. Later, you might not even get this. The people of Creta might just be turned into 2nd ss citizens by the Central Command. Right now, you will be showing good faith from your aide to the centralmand. I can promise you in writing, everything I said." Alexander said. He was able to guarantee all this because this region will unofficially belong to him.


    "Then, can you guarantee that you will feed every person in Creta?" George asked with nearly pleading eyes. He was very well aware of the state of the people in his country.


    Alexander could not say no to something like this. Feeding hungry and poor was his secondary job.


    "Absolutely, I will even guarantee to help people restart their farms and make homes for the homeless. It''s all written on the paper." Alexander assured him.


    George eased up. He nodded, "Okay, I will speak to my cab and then with all the members of the federal government. I don''t think they''ll have any problems."


    "Good, let me know if anyone creates any trouble. I will deal with them." Alexander said and left to stay at a hotel.


    It took 4 days for the right things to happen. First, there were some people from James'' faction who wanted the war to continue, they wanted to follow what James had nned. But then they would suddenly go missing. Only to find themselves drifting through space for a millisecond before dying a painful death in a vacuum.


    After that, it was smooth sailing. All the bills were passed and the official deration was made that Creta would bebined into Amestris.


    The people couldn''t say anything. They just stayed silent and hoped for the better. If nothing changes then they''d have Amestris to me and attack. Now from the inside.


    But that didn''t happen. Even before the bill was passed, they had started receiving food and other helpful items.


    This won the goodwill of everyone. Now they look at Alexander as the unofficial leader of the country.


    With newfound fame, Alexander made his T-800 droids take jobs in all crucial sectors and positions of the government.


    Now, it was time for him to return.


    "Dobby, leak the rumors. Let''s get our promotions. I''ll also spank that little Rascal. He didn''t tell me he fought someone." Alexander rubbed his fist to warm it.


    "Ajax must have felt this even from thousands of miles away." Dobby chuckled.


    ...


    Ajax felt it. A slight panic built up in his young heart. Hats too but they shrugged it off because they were at the hospital to meet Edward.


    "I''m telling you guys, Edward is delusional, I wasn''t even near that explodingb." Ajax tried to change the story Edward told everyone.


    "He''s right. He was buying me catfood that day." Hats added.


    "No, I''m a hundred percent sure you were there." Edward stood his ground.


    Ajax looked at Edward with pleading eyes. He whispered in Edward''s ears.


    ~Come on, brother Ed. Agree with me and I will pray to God that he will increase your height by 5 centimeters.~


    "No, 10 inches." Edward negotiated.


    "Damn, this is a daylight Robbery, okay, 10 inches," Ajax conceded.


    Edward smugly smiled and nodded. "Ah, I think Ajax is right. My memory is a bit blurry."


    *Sigh*


    *Sigh*


    Ajax and Hats took a sigh of relief. But they didn''t know what wasing their way.


    [A/N: Some things are happening in the background because Alexander is changing things so much. Aerugo and Creta were not Amestris'' territory in the original but now they are.]


    [You can see Edward on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I love pancakes" - Magnus Grant


    1 Stone = 1 chocte-stuffed pancake. (Be quick or Chomei might take them.)

 Chapter 545: Troubled Alphonse

    Major Armstrong and some other military officers were present in the hospital. But, Ajax found that Alphonse was behaving a bit differently.


    He decided to look for him. He found him sitting in an empty corridor with dim lights.


    "What''s this? Are you in love or something? And she said no?" Ajax asked jokingly.


    Alphonse lifted his head and looked at Ajax. Ajax felt a bit of sadness in the red light-like Alphonse''s eyes.


    "What happened?" He asked seriously.


    "Do you think I am real?" Alphonse asked.


    "Well, not any less real than me and this cat. Our body is only a vessel. Our soul is the mainponent. You too have a soul. The only difference, for now, is that your vessel is made of metal and ours is made of weak mushy flesh. Honestly, I''d rather have a metal strong body." Ajax said.


    "What if I am just a creation made to be controlled? What if my memories are fake?" Alphonse asked.


    "Well, we are all the creation of a higher being. Memories can be faked, but feelings can''t be. This is a fact. If you think your memories are fake, then you just need to meet people in the memories. Making memories is possible but making people is impossible." Ajax said at length. Alphonse had to agree. Thisst argument was very convincing.


    "Kid, did you have some funny ideas about your brother or something?" Hats askedzily while drinking milk from a cup.


    "I-I don''t know. Someone told me that I could be a construct made with alchemy." Alphonse said.


    "Who was it?" Ajax asked.


    "Barry the butcher," Alphonse replied.


    *Phoooo*


    Hats threw up the milk and asked. "And you believed him? Who is this Barry the butcher?"


    "He was another soul trapped in armor back at theb. He was made by the researchers at theb," Alphonse exined.


    "He was a criminal that means? He must have been ying with your mind." Ajax suggested. He had long ago realized that Alphonse was a good-natured man/boy and was easy to be manipted.


    Alphonse suddenly realized something. ~Why am I taking the words of a serial murderer so seriously.~


    "I guess you are right. Let''s go and meet Ed." Alphonse got up with a sigh.


    Ajax, despite being small in height, patted Alphonse''s metal legs. "Don''t worry, you will have your body soon. Let''s go."


    They went inside the private room and saw a big crowd gathered there. Winry was also there and she was at the moment beating Edward. She was also crying it seemed.


    "HOW DARE YOU DO THIS TO ME? WHY CAN''T YOU TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF?" she cried as she beat him. She had been with the two since they were small. They were like family now and seeing Alphonse and Edward struggling for their bodies was already tough on her. Now seeing what they had to do in the military was even more worrying. They were just young kids, what military makes kids fight?


    "Winry, I am still injured." Edward cried in pain.


    "Oh, hey, Edward''s girlfriend. How are you?" Ajax asked. It seems he had inherited Alexander''s ability to embarrass couples.


    The two''s faces turned red and they looked at opposite sides.


    "Stop fooling around, Ajax. You know who she is." Edward barked at him.


    Ajax smiled smugly, "Yeah, I know who she is and that is why I can say, she will be an amazing wife to you. She will give you your daily beating because without it you can''t work properly"


    *BAM*


    Maes Hughes walked in a ck suit. "How are you, Ed? Oh, who do we have here? Your girlfriend?"


    After another moment of embarrassment, they calmed down. Hughes spoke, "You don''t have to worry about your escorts now. You will be free again."


    "Escorts?" Winry asked as she realized that Edward was again in trouble.


    "WHAT TROUBLE DID YOU GET YOURSELF INTO?" She asked loudly.


    "It''s nothing." Edward shrugged it.


    *Sigh*


    "I don''t even know why I bother with you guys. You don''t tell me anything. Well, I''ll see you tomorrow." Winry inly said and picked up her bag.


    "I''m going to go and look for a ce to stay tonight," she huffed.


    "What?" Hughes voiced.


    "Come on, stay at my ce. My wife and daughter will be delighted. All right, it''s settled then." He dragged Winry with him.


    After they were gone, Ajax looked at Edward, "I am younger than you and can still tell you that you did something wrong and she is angry."


    "Brother, I think we should have just told her." Alphonse voiced.


    "Hey, where are you going, Ajax?" They asked.


    "Oh, I have been invited to a birthday party. I must go. There will be cake." Ajax replied and left. It seems that all the kids in Phixheim shared Chomei''s love for cakes and ice-cream.


    ...


    Lt. Colonel Hughes''s house.


    *POP*


    *POP*


    Confetti was blown and loud cheers of kids came. It was the birthday of the daughter of Hughes, named Elicia. A cute little girl, only 3 years old.


    Ajax walked over to her and gave her his gift-wrapped box. The box was even bigger than Ajax. Inside it was a 4 foot tall Barbie Mall model with lots of different moving and working parts. She would not get bored with it for at least a few years. It was made in Phixheim so it was unique to the world.


    "Thank you, big brother." Elicia cutely thanked him with a peck on his cheek. He happily patted her head.


    "What did you wish for when blowing candles?" Ajax asked.


    "I wished that papa would get thrown out of the military so we could spend all the time together." She innocently revealed.


    "Hahaha... then I guess I will ask my grandpa to do that," Ajax replied.


    Hughes, who knew who Ajax was, came to him, "NO! Please don''t, I still need to feed my family."


    "Oh,e one, Mr. Hughes, I was just kidding. If anything, you''d be promoted." Ajax announced.


    Soon, the party turned normal and the kids went to y. Ajax sat with Winry along with Hughes.


    "Why the long face?" Hughes asked her.


    "Well, I was just thinking about Ed and Al. They never tell me anything. I just want to help them." She said.


    Hughesid back, "Well, that''s what boys are like. They don''t like to say things loudly. You''ve been with them since they were small, so they think you already know everything. They just don''t want to worry you because they care about you."


    Ajax nodded and added, "Yeah, they do care about you. But you can always beat Ed and make him spew everything."


    "Haha, yeah, I guess I can." she chuckled as her mood got better.


    That whole evening, Ajax spent his time eating and ying. Unknown to him that a beating wasing soon.


    [You can see Alphonse, Winry, and the birthday party on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 546: GENERAL UNIVERSE

    Alexander had ended the war with Creta and the transfer of power was butter smooth. Due to the fruition of Alexander''s efforts by spreading facts in the form of rumors, the Central was forced to promote him to the rank of General because his feats were public now.


    Now, he was invited to the central to receive his promotion. The news had already reached all the people, much to the frustration of the centralmand. They were still unable to understand how their meetings were getting leaked. Unknown to them, one of the higher-ups had a habit of talking to his dog about his work. The dog then tells everything to an elf Seraph.


    He was on his way back and the moment he entered Central City, there were already people standing on both sides of the road and waving at him. He felt like some kind of king or somethinging around to meet people. He wondered if even the fuhrer received such treatment. Alexander also had big banners behind his car. They had ''Zero Deaths'' written on it.


    "Dobby, find out where that little rascal is. He got into a fight and got injured, he didn''t even tell me." Alexander told his elf friend.


    ...


    God knows how Ajax found out that his grandpa had returned to the city. He knew he was going to get a beating. He was not a man/child to run away due to fear or from conflicts but Grandpa, his grandma, and his mom were an exception.


    He barged into the private hospital room of Edward. "Ed, wherever do you want to go. I will sponsor. Just tell me."


    But he stopped as he saw that Edward, Alphonse, Hughes, and Armstrong were standing there like a stone, and in front of them was a man with an eyepatch.


    "Oh, who is this man?" He asked. "Haha, I am Fuhrer King Bradley, nice to meet you, young man. You must be the grandson of General Universe, he is a remarkable man that I feel honored for him to be born in our country." Bradley said with a smile.


    "Are you really a King or King is a part of your name?" Ajax inquired.


    "It''s just in the name," Bradly replied.


    "Why are you wearing an eyepatch?" Ajax asked further.


    "Because just like you right now, I was also very adventurous when I was small. Okay, see you allter. My personal time is over. Take care, you four. Remember my words and be ready." Bradley reminded them and jumped out of the window.


    "How can you be so rxed in front of him? Don''t you feel nervous?" Alphonse asked him.


    "Why should I be nervous? He''s just a man and any man can be brought down with enough force. He just has a very high rank, that''s it."Ajax nonchntly replied.


    "Very nice, I like your confidence, "Hughes walked to him and patted his shoulder.


    But Hats quickly meowed and brought them out of their thinking, "Let''s go. Where do you want to go now, little one?"


    "Dublith. We need to meet our teacher there." Edward revealed. Then Winry also came and showed them the tickets.


    "Cool, let''s go. Quick quick." Ajax helped them pack their bags and didn''t stop until they had sat on the train and it started moving.


    "Hey, Ajax, why are you in such a hurry?" Winry asked.


    "You won''t get it, Winry, I am running from pain," Ajax replied and closed his eyes.


    ...


    Alexander went straight to the Central Command Headquarters where he was involved in a ceremony. Surprisingly, the uppermost tier of the Amestrian Military was there.


    In a private yet big ceremony, Fuhrer came to put the three stars on his shoulders each. He was now a full General. Higher than Lieut General and just one rank lower than Fuhrer. He was going to be the only Full General in the Amestris Military. Thest one was the patriarch of Armstrong family but he had retired.


    By the information in the official records, Alexander was at the moment, 69 years olds. This age was considered very old. There were rumors that Alexander was still very strong, but they were just rumors, everyone thought that he had godly negotiation skills, that is why he won all the time.


    But, a few knew the truth that he was far from weak and old. Now, that he was the second-highest-ranking man in the Military. He could go anywhere, do anything, and order mostly anyone. Many wanted to suck up to him now to further their careers.


    Bradley put the stars on his shoulder and spoke calmly. Loud enough that only he would hear it. "I heard that you were attacked in Creta by a strange creature."


    "Oh, your intelligence unit is fast. Yes, I was indeed attacked by a weird creature with a tattoo of ouroboros on the tongue. Their powers were weird too." Alexander replied while looking at Bradley''s face and then just looking at Bradley''s eyepatch.


    ~Hmm... what caused such an injury to his eye? He seems pretty strong.~


    Meanwhile, Bradley thought that Alexander was on to something and was now having some kind of doubts.


    "And what did you do to that creature," Bradley inquired.


    "What we do to our enemies. I killed it, destroyed it to smithereens, not even ashes remained. However, there was also a female with him. I couldn''t kill her but I did put a scar on her face. I will quickly put wanted posters of her." Alexander replied with a smile. Bradley was not smiling much. It seemed their n was under a threat now.


    But Bradley couldn''t say no to Alexander. "Of course, we must catch them."


    Then Bradley gave promotions to Iroh and Ragnarok who now became Major General. Dobby was made Lieutenant General and Leonidas was made Brigadier General. All of them received a double promotion.


    Alexander then took the mic. "This old boy finally got promoted again. Well, I will be holding a party. Doe with your family."


    After that, the ceremony came to an end and the party started in the adjacent great hall. All the high-level military officials were there with their families.


    Alexander was having fun showing magic tricks to lots of kids who were grandkids of old military men. All these old men were impartial and didn''t take any sides because they knew they were going to retire soon.


    But, after seeing Alexander, they also felt like supporting him because he represented their generation and he was pretty strong too with an impable track record.


    ...


    While this happened, a crisis fell on Lt. Colonel Hughes. He found out about the secret plot of whoever was responsible for the instability of the country.


    All these mass killings happening. In Ishval, Lior, the fact that the ingredient for philosopher''s stone was human sacrifice.


    "This is terrible. Who could have nned all this? I must tell Fuhrer." He muttered in the archive room.


    But, Lust came to the room. She had a big cross-shaped scar on her face now. Even the power of the philosopher''s stone couldn''t heal her. Ironically enough, she was supposed to be the embodiment of lust and induce lust in others, but she was now not pretty enough for people to even look at her face.


    "Nice to meet you, Lt. Colonel... well actually, farewell." She closed the door behind her.


    *SLASH*


    She attacked him and injured his shoulder. However, Hughes was good at throwing knives and threw one at her forehead.


    He injuredly walked out and reached the phone booth in the streets. Suddenly, he felt a gun touching his back.


    The person was trying to impersonate Lt. Maria but he immediately noticed she was a fake. In return, Hughes found out that these people were able to take other people''s forms.


    "WHAT ARE YOU?" he questioned.


    "Oh, don''t you recognize me?" a familiar voice came.


    Hughes looked at the face and it was his wife. He couldn''t bring himself to attack her.


    "Hah, foolish humans."


    *BANG*


    [You can see Bradley, Hughes, and Attacked Hughes on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 hot chicken soup for cold nights.

 Chapter 547: Heaven?

    Hughes was lying in the telephone booth, bloodied and lifeless. His eyes were still open, looking at where the imposter looking like his wife stood. Thest memory he had was of his wife, murdering him. It was sad.


    ...


    Alexander stayed untilte at the party. It went well and lots of people were wanting to lick his feet. There were even small rumors circting that he was going to be the new Fuhrer.


    "Dobby, what do you think about that pirate?" Alexander asked. Talking about Bradley.


    "Suspicious and the way he acted looked fake. He seemed to be calcting everything he was doing." Dobby evaluated.


    "Indeed, the way he seemed concerned about the people who attacked me in Creta was even more suspicious. Keep an eye on him." He instructed him. They were walking towards the house allotted to them in the Central City.


    "Boss, look. Isn''t that?" Dobby pointed to a phone booth with blood visible and a body lying inside it.


    "That''s Lt. Colonel Hughes," Alexander eximed and quickly ran up to him.


    Alexander checked his pulse and found him dead. "Let''s go to Phixheim." The two vanished with Hughes. Alexander put Hughes''s body on the bed and reversed his body''s time and turned it to before he was shot. But then he saw that he was still wounded. Alexander again reversed time and the wounds vanished.


    Alexander didn''t wake Hughes up and left him to sleep and rest.


    ...


    Next Morning,


    Hughes woke up without his sses. His blurry vision stopped him from realizing quickly that he was not in the home. He tapped his hands around and finally felt the familiar frame of his sses. He put them on and looked around. The air felt more fresh than normal. He quickly understood he was not at home and also remembered what happenedst night.


    ~Hmm, I never knew being dead would feel so alive.~ he muttered to himself and walked to the window.


    To his utter shock, he saw outside a gigantic monster running behind kids and little weird animals. They all seemed to be giggling. Then there were unicorns grazing the fields and phoenixes roaming in the sky. The sky also showed a sun and many mores at a distance. Then there were weird trees made of meat.


    ~Heaven? How? I have killed people in my life, innocent people. Ishvns.~ He wondered and went out of his room.


    He also went down to look around. The moment he went downstairs, he was greeted by an amazing aroma of freshly baked bread. His stomach grumbled.


    ~Don''t tell me this is hell where you can only smell good food and never get to eat it. What are these voices?~ He wondered.


    "Grandpa, look, I cooked this bread for you." Nel showed Alexander a badly baked bread in the shape of a face. It was supposed to look like him.


    "Haha, this looks tasty. I''ll eat it." Alexander ate it to make her happy.


    "WAAA WAAA!" Little Thea, who sat on a baby chair, spoke from beside Alexander.


    "Okay okay, Thea will also get soft bread," Alexander replied and materialized a piece of bread. This bread was just energy and would dissipate in her stomach instead of being in matter form. She was too small for hard food so he was doing this.


    She ate it happily and nodded, "Eaaa..."


    "Oh, thank you for the praise. Hehe..." Alexander chuckled.


    Just then, Hughes reached the kitchen. But, to his shock, he saw a few people sitting in a big modern kitchen and eating. He even saw a familiar person.


    "General Universe? I thought you returned victoriously? Don''t tell me, they got you too. Too bad, you were probably a nuisance to their n too." Hughes said with a sad face.


    Alexander had a half-eaten piece of bread in his mouth as he looked at Hughes. He quickly finished it and talked to him.


    "Ah, Lt. Colonel Hughes, you''re up. Come, have breakfast." Alexander invited him.


    Hughes silently came forward and took a seat. He looked at his te filled with all kinds of tasty food.


    "Oh, my wife and daughter would have loved this food. This... I will never get to see them again. I just hope she stays fine. I hope she leaves Amestris as soon as possible." He cried.


    Alexander patted his back, "Step out of it, you''re not dead. You are just at my home. This is where I live."


    "WHAT? But the monster I saw outside..."


    "Oh, that was just Noodles ying tag with others. Don''t mind him, he gets scared by even a little mouse. He''s as harmless as a puppy," Alexander calmed him down. But nobody seemed to believe that Noodles was harmless.


    "What is this ce? This... doesn''t feel like the real world." Hughes inquired.


    Alexander took out a piece of paper. "I will tell you but first, a confidentiality use needs to be signed."


    Hughes read it aloud. "Hmm, let''s see... Whatever I am about to see and already know about Mister Universe, I will not reveal it to anyone unless granted permission to tell others. If I break this vow, I will forget all things bound by this contract."


    "How will you enforce this? How can you erase my memory?" He asked.


    "MAGIC!" Alexander revealed.


    "You mean alchemy?" Hughes asked awkwardly.


    "Haha, well, there are many more things than Alchemy in the world. But, sure, let''s say, Magic is something Alchemy hasn''t been able to exin or make yet." Alexander exined.


    "For Example?"


    Alexander waved his hand and suddenly the reality morphed and Hughes'' hand became a mirror. "Check your face."


    "HOLY SMOKES... I look fabulous." Hughes eximed with his purple hair and beard.


    *BAM* Alexander threw a te at the wall and broke it.


    "Can Alchemy do this?" Alexander asked. He cast a reparo charm and the te got fixed.


    Hughes was amazed, "Magnificant. How did you do that... wait... I will sign it. This is too interesting."


    Like a child who found a newfound toy, he signed the magic contract. He felt a slight ting in his head and it was done. He could feel that he was now somehow connected to this piece of paper and whatever was said in it was true.


    "Now, tell me, who and what are you?" Hughes asked eagerly.


    "Well, my name is Alexander Maxim Universe. I am basically a cleaner who cleans dirt in the form of sinners in various worlds.


    "My job includes investigating viins, destroying them, and helping the world get better. I might be the General Universe, but in reality, that''s just one of my persona." He exined.


    "So you''re like some deity with too much time?" Hughes asked.


    Alexander''s eyes twitched, "Helping troubled worlds is my work. But yeah, while doing it, I also have a lot of free time."


    "Hahaha, nice joke. General. Since when did gods starting among us mortals." Hughesughed.


    But Alexander didn''t try to exin and stayed silent. Eventually, Hughes calmed down and looked at him intently.


    "You were not lying?" He asked.


    Alexander shook his head, "No, anyway, what got you killed?"


    Hughes quickly turned serious.


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 548: Grandma on move

    Before Hughes even told him anything. He requested.


    "I need to see the Fuhrer as fast as possible. I found out what the infiltrators want to do. All the riots and violence happening in the various parts of the Amestris has been for a reason.


    "The near-perfect circr shape of Amestris is not just natural. There is a reason behind it. They are possibly trying to make a countrywide transmutation circle." Hughes said at length.


    "Hmm, who attacked you then?" Alexander asked, bringing the topic back to what he initially asked.


    "I don''t know their names but one of them was a woman with long w-like nails and the other could shapeshift to anyone. It killed me while looking like my wife." Hughes tightened his fist when he remembered the feeling of helplessly looking at his wife''s face.


    "Let me guess, the woman had a cross injury mark on her face?" Alexander asked.


    "H-how did you know?" Hughes inquired.


    "Well, when I was on my way to talk to Certa''s president, I was attacked by her and herpanion. I killed thepanion but she ran away. All of them are named after 7 deadly sins. The one I killed was Gluttony, the woman was Lust and the one who killed you is someone I don''t know. Their leader is most likely called Father." Alexander revealed the information.


    Hughes breathed fastly, "Then we must inform the centralmand." "Hold your horses, Lieutenant Colonel. Just think for a minute. Why is it that I was attacked by these people when I was about to strike peace with Creta? They sent me there in hopes of fighting a war. Why is it that you were caught and attacked at the exact time you uncovered the plot? How did they find out about these things at the perfect timing?


    "Doesn''t this mean that these people are watching everything and have probably infiltrated the topyer of Amestris? Why do you think Fuhrer tried to stop you and Elric brothers all from telling others about these people?


    "I''ll be honest, I have my doubts that Fuhrer is one of them. I tried to conduct his background check but didn''t find anything. He seems to appear magically and quickly reach the highest office in the country.


    "Tell me, if King Bradley was really a peaceful man. Would all these killings have happened? He was always at the forefront of these conflicts. I met him yesterday at my promotion ceremony. I clearly saw his contempt for me when I told him I killed one of the attackers.


    "He will now most likely try to kill me or frame me as I have now grown too powerful militarily. His position of Fuhrer is in danger now." Alexander revealed.


    Hughes'' eyes widened. "How can this be... He is the Fuhrer..."


    "Do you know the Lost city of Xerxes? Something happened there suddenly which caused its devastation.


    "I found giant canals around it, in the shape of a transmutation circle. Nevertheless, I also found parts of the ruins in the stomach of Gluttony. He had the ability to eat things and send them to another dimension."


    "Then, all the people in Xerxes... were used to make the philosopher''s stone. They want to sacrifice the whole Amestris..." Hughes breathed heavily as he realized everything.


    "Yes, I guessed that too. So, we cannot trust anyone. Especially the Fuhrer. You can decide whether to trust me or notter, but before that, we should get you stronger. You are a liability when ites to fighting strong opponents." Alexander said and led him to his undergroundb.


    "Woah, this ce is huge. How did you make all of this? Where are we?" Hughes asked.


    "You are not in your world. You are in a different dimension, owned and ruled by me. Come, eat this. This will give you Wind and Electricity elemental powers." Alexander handed him a fruit. This was a newer invention of Alfred after he had spent a long time researching the Chakra Fruit. These new fruits were less powerful and were easy to digest. But, they can give any chosen power to the eater. These fruits can be made to give any elemental power.


    Alexander gave Hughes these two because of his choice of weapon. He can use the wind to elerate his de projectiles at speed enough to destroy buildings. He can also charge them with electricity to give a shock.


    "Hmm, this fruit is tasty." He chewed it.


    "Yeah, we added some vors to them. Otherwise, they only came in peach vor. Well, how do you feel?" Alexander asked him.


    "Oh, I feel like hugging my wife and daughter," he replied.


    "You feel that most of the time. I asked how your body feels." Alexander repeated.


    "That, well, I feel a bit weird. Like I ate something bad. I can feel something in my stomach." Hughes replied.


    Alexander picked a stone from the side and threw it at Hughes. Instinctively he tried to cover his head but suddenly a gust of wind came out of his palm, throwing the stone back.


    "WOAH! This was so awesome." He muttered to himself and looked at his hands.


    "That is one of your two powers. The other is electricity. You can create current from your hands. Try to throw your knife by pushing it with the wind." Alexander instructed him.


    He did as asked.


    *BAM*


    With a big noise, his knife sted through the thick trunk. It was precise and deadly.


    Hughes was excited now.


    "That was just one of the things you could do with your wind ability. If you can control it better, you can even fly. Now try to do the same thing but this time add current in your knife." Alexander instructed him.


    Hughes cheerfully charged the knife and threw it at the same tree.


    *BOOM*


    This time, the tree''s trunk was blown to smithereens.


    Hughes was shocked. "This... this is even better than Mustang''s ability. I will enjoy making him feel jealous."


    "Good, now, let''s go and see your funeral," Alexander replied.


    "WHAT? My funeral? But I''m here." He confusedly asked.


    "I had left behind a fake body of yours. You will not be revealing that you are alive. Not unless we find out their whole plot. If they realized how strong I am, they will go into hiding. We will catch them in action." Alexander replied.


    "But, what will we be doing till then?" Hughes asked.


    "Haha, well, I will be bing the next Fuhrer soon. You will be supporting me in the intel gathering on the lower level. You are good at that, aren''t you?" Alexander said.


    Hughes was taken aback but he nodded, "I can do that."


    Alexander waved his hand at the destroyed tree and it returned to how it was before.


    "Oli, go out and catch Ajax. He''s been running from me. He fought someone and got injured and thinks I will punish him." Alexander asked his wife.


    "WHAT? Why didn''t you tell me before? What has Leo been doing? I will go and find him quickly. He must learn his lesson." Olivia got serious and put down her apron.


    "Az, let''s go and catch him." She took the person nearest to her. Az was also good at tracking people. Az had been responsible for training martial arts to various people in the Phixheim. However, she was still focused on wooing Saitama, the hard-boiled.


    [A/N: Merry Christmas, my dear readers. I hope this holiday season brings some joy to your life. 2020 has been pretty bad for the most part. Corona-chan''s been a bad b*tch and refuses to die.


    I hope I was able to bring some amusement to your daily life with what I write. Thank you for reading this and constantly voting for my book and keeping it near the top in the rankings for the past few months.


    I am at the end of Fullmetal arc. 2 more major arcs are remaining before the end. But wrapping this up will probably take 2-3 more months so I guess we will still be here in 2021. Though I will keep on writing more stuff and I hope it also amuses you as much as Grandpa Universe did.


    Thank you for reading my book. Take care.]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Happy Birthday, Jesus." - Alexander Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 apple pie for Christmas celebrations.

 Chapter 549: Ajax in Danger

    Alexander brought Hughes out. He was invisible at that moment. He did it because he didn''t have enough confidence in him that he wouldn''t run to hug his daughter and wife.


    But, when little Elicia started crying, even Alexander started feeling bad. So, he made Hughes only audible and visible to her.


    "Go and talk to your daughter. Just tell her that you will not being home for a while and to keep everything a secret. Just make her think this is a game and promise to keep a secret." He told Hughes.


    Hughes, who was already crying rivers, ran after her. He stood up in front of her and spoke, "Look at me Elicia, it''s your dad. Shhh... don''t make noise. No one other than you can see me. Dad is on a secret mission. I will return to you and your mom soon, so don''t worry. When I return, we will all go on a big trip and have lots of fun. Till then, can you keep me a secret?"


    She meekly nodded, but her heart was at ease. "I love you, Daddy,"


    "Aw... I love you too, my cute daughter. Okay, bye, take care." He forced himself to say goodbye and left. But, there were no tears on Elicia''s face now and it was reassuring to his heart.


    He returned to Alexander''s side. "That was painful."


    "Don''t worry, when all this is over, I will give you a huge bonus. Enough to retire and live happily for as long as you want." Alexander suggested.


    "Ah, that would be nice. So, what will be my task now, General?" he asked. "We will be opening businesses." Alexander dered. His n was simple because the military and government of Amestris waspromised, he was going to financially take over. That way, he would be even more powerful than the fuhrer when it came to influencing the country.


    "What business?" he inquired.


    "Sh... this is the best part. Don''t you want to listen to your best friend''s words for his dead friend?" Alexander asked, bringing his attention back to the funeral. Now, almost everyone has left.


    Mustang and Riza were standing by the grave. Mustang read the words on the tombstone, "Promoted to Brigadier General... just for dying in the line of duty."


    *Sigh*


    "Alchemists as a whole, we really are horrible creatures, aren''t we? There''s a side of me that is desperately trying to solve the mystery of human transmutation right now. I think I understand what drove those boys to bring back their mother." Mustang said.


    "Are you all right, Colonel?" Riza asked in concern.


    He put his hat back on. "Yeah, I''m fine. Except, it''s a terrible day to rain."


    She looked around confusedly. "What do you mean, it''s not raining."


    A tear slid down Mustang''s face, "Yes, it is."


    Hughes, who saw everything, was dramatically crying. "Why didn''t you tell me you considered me this close, Mustang? You are my real brother, such badass words, yes yes... it is raining here... ah, by the way, General, can I keep this rank after returning to the job?"


    "Sure, I don''t see a reason not to," Alexander replied and headed back to his office. It was an entirely new building. He was like the unofficial vice-fuhrer so his job was mainly to make sure there was peace and stability in the country. Also, a lot of administrative work.


    Alexander was now going to address his inner circle, which had mostly his family and now Hughes.


    "Okay, Iroh, Ragnarok, and Leo, you three will start befriending other military officers and slowly pull all of them to our side. If they are up to no good then collect all the bad data on them. We will use it at the right time. There wille a time when they will have to choose which side to take.


    "Also, start injecting our people in the army. I need eyes on every branch of the government.


    "Dobby, you will help Hughes set up newpanies. These will be rted to food, manufacturing, and energy. We will take the market by storm. Just leave the farming industry and instead make farming equipment cheaper. Set up some charity organizations too." he ordered them.


    This was the return of Universe Industries. They were going to build an empire. They would monopolize the market for now butter he would break thepanies. The first thing they were going to introduce were modern cars and farming machines.


    "Dobby, also set up a help organization. There are many Ishvn who are still living a sad life. Not just them, there are many more people from Amestris itself. Just because the Central City looks so good and bustling doesn''t mean everything is fine." Alexander ordered,


    Dobby nodded, "Yes boss, I will put some Seraphs on this job."


    Then, Alexander personally went out to find any clues about these mysterious people who were nning to sacrifice the whole country.


    He was now 70% sure that Bradley was one of them. There were some convincing incidents. One was that the military use of Alchemy increased since he came to power. The shape of Amestris was not round at that time, and by annexing Ishval, it became round.


    So, it was obvious that he was involved in this. What needed to be found was whether he was a yer or a pawn.


    ...


    Ajax, Edward, and Winry had reached the Rush Valley. There the three stayed for a few days. There Winry found an old man who specialized in making automail and wanted to be his student. But, he wouldn''t budge and rejected her.


    But then an opportunity presented itself to them, and the old man''s daughter-inw''s baby decided toe out.


    So, in the end. Ajax and Winry helped his daughter-inw during in her childbirth because there was a storm outside. Ajax asked Hats to use his magic and the baby came safely. Being grateful, the old man epted Winry, while Ajax, Edward, and Alphonse went back on their way.


    They were headed to Dublith where the teacher of Ed and Al lived.


    "What is your teacher like?" Ajax asked.


    Both Elric brothers shuddered at her mention. "Don''t remind us. She was a... monster..."


    Ajax started worrying, ~What could she be like to be called a monster?~


    ...


    Olivia and Az were tracking where Ajax ran away to. Az had already gotten a clue that they were headed south. So, they also got on a train.


    They had nothing to do so Olivia started talking about what mattered the most. "So, how is your mission going in wooing Saitama?"


    Az shook her head, "Well, I think he''s been showing positive signs of being attracted to me. But it seems he''s too strong mentally to not be utterly attracted to me by now."


    "Haha, well, then I guess we will need to go on a beach trip. I''m sure he will go crazy when he will see you in your swimsuit. But, he is indeed very dense, even if he likes you, he would nevere and say it." Olivia said.


    "Yeah, that''s the problem. But I think I can get into his thick skull given some time. I''m not the same old dumb Az now. I have grown up in my mind and body." Az imed.


    Olivia patted her head, "Yes, my Az has grown into a fine woman, both in mind and body. If Saitama doesn''t understand even now then I will beat some manners into him. He shouldn''t let ady wait for so long."


    "Hehe, yes, grandma. Oh, we have arrived at our destination." Az reminded her, seeing the train stop.


    [You can see Funeral, Mustand on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 550: Diabetic Hug

    Alexander took his office and quickly did a full-on search and firing. All those who were found to be spies of other high ranking officers or directly the Fuhrer were made to leave by either getting fired or epting a transfer to some faraway ce.


    This way, he truly made his office his own. Now, not many people were working in there but those that were there were enough to do most of the task.


    Not just that, he also wrote a special transfer order. Specifically for Colonel Roy Mustang.


    Alexander knew the man was ambitious but also knew his character. He was not fully sure, but after the events of Hughes''s funeral, he started liking him.


    If a man can cry in front of others, then that man knows humility. And those who know humility rarely go bad.


    ...


    Dublith,


    *BAM*


    Edward received a punch to his head from thedy who suddenly came out of the door. "TEACHER," the Elric brothers eximed.


    "Teacher? She is your teacher? But you two said she''s a monster. However, all I see is a pretty aunty." Ajax eximed.


    "So I''m a monster now?" Izumi Curtis asked while cracking her knuckles.


    Izumi was a grown woman with a slender yet well-toned figure and tall height. She had fair skin, sharp dark eyes, and upper back-length ck hair often worn in box braids tied in a ponytail. Above her left breast was a mel tattoo.


    She wore a long white-cored, button-up blouse that revealed her cleavage with flowing backsides, form-fitting grey pants reaching her ankles, and open-toed sandals that had the letters "W.C." on them.


    The Elric brothers shuddered in fear. Alphonse quickly tried to save himself. "Ahaha... teacher, Ajax is just making stuff up. We never called you a monster. We respect you a lot."


    She turned around and saw Alphonse''s armor. "Oh, look how tall you have grown, Al. Come here."


    Alphonse was fooled by her amiable voice and went forward.


    *BAM*


    She mmed him to the ground by his wrist. Then she looked at Ajax.


    "Oh, beating me is child abuse, I''m just 5 years old," Ajax warned her.


    "LIKE I CARE" She shouted and tried to pick him up. But she couldn''t.


    "What the hell, kid. How heavy are you?" She asked in shock.


    "Haha, I drink milk twice a day. I am growing. I told Ed to drink milk too, but he''s too wussy," Ajax proudly replied.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?" Edward got up and ran to Ajax, only to receive another punch from Izumi.


    *UWAAAA*


    Izumi vomited blood suddenly.


    Her husband quickly took out medicine, "You shouldn''t push yourself."


    She looked at her giant of a husband lovingly, "How sweet of you to worry for me. Thank you."


    After that small incident, they were invited in and spent the night there. They found out that Elric brother''s father was alive and kicking. This made them a bit depressed but also motivated to find him and give him a beating.


    The next morning. The Elric brothers told Ajax that they suspect that Izumi has also practiced Human transmutation and that is why she can also use alchemy without making a transmutation matrix.


    So, they went out to confront her. She brought them to the backyard. Ajax didn''t have much to talk to them about so he just stood at the side.


    But to their shock, she conjured a spear and attacked Edward, who also turned his metal arm into a de and cut her spear.


    Izumi stopped and looked at the two sternly, "As I suspected, you can transmute without a matrix. On top of which, Al is now a suit of armor and two of your limbs are made of automail."


    The two were shocked, "T-Teacher, how did you know."


    "Oh, please, I can tell from sparing with you. I can feel your metal limbs and the empty armor." She replied angrily.


    "You saw it, Edward, didn''t you? YOU SAW IT?" She asked him about the truth.


    "YES YES!" Edward cried.


    She turned sad, "It seems both of us are beyond help."


    "Teacher... you... saw it too..." Edward muttered.


    They went back to the home and she told them what happened. Her husband stood beside her.


    "For a while, it seemed we were barren, we wanted a child but couldn''t conceive one. When we were finally able to conceive, I ended up falling gravely ill. And our child... well, he was not able to take a living breath in this world. And so, Imitted the taboo. As a result, I lost parts of my inner organs. What an idiot I was. Now I realise, I should have told you sooner. It must have been awful."


    She looked at Edward and Alphonse sadly. Ajax, who was sitting beside Izumi, also felt bad for the two brothers and this aunty. He decides to smuggle out a philosopher stone from Phixheim for them. He didn''t know if it could help them or not, but he wanted to give them hope.


    Edward forced a smile on his face, "Nah, I did it to myself, after all. It hasn''t been that big of a deal actually."


    "Besides, now I have this long list of things I want to eat after I get my body back. Right brother?" Alphonse spoke.


    "Yeah, it''s nothing." Edward agreed. They were desperately trying to not make Izumi feel guilty. But it didn''t seem to work as she came to them and hugged them like a worried mother.


    "You darning little idiots. It''s okay to feel hurt." She said.


    Edward tried to hold back his tears. They hugged her back.


    "Forgive us," Edward said.


    "We are sorry, teacher," Alphonse added,


    "YES. IT IS HUG TIME." Ajax also jumped into a hug with time.


    "Don''t worry, whoever this truth guy is, Grandpa will give him a beating soon. Also, don''t worry, I will get you a philosopher stone. Just wait for me till morning. I will be back." Ajax announced firmly.


    *POP*


    He suddenly disappeared.


    "Where did he go?" Alphonse asked worriedly,


    Hats was still there, "Ah, ignore him. He''ll be back here in no time. You guys continue your group hug. Just leave me out of this, it''s too diabetic for me."


    Hats ignored them all and went out to check the neighbourhood. He roamed around like a normal cat while hiding his smile because he knew how most humans react to it. The only exceptions were people in Phixheim.


    He did what normal cats do. He stole fish from people''s houses and got into fights with cats in the neighbourhood and identally became the cat king of the neighbourhood.


    "MUWAHAHA... Call me Lord Hats from now on. Now, go and steal all hats in the city. Go, my minions." Hats ordered his followers.


    All the cats bowed to him and ran away.


    [You can see Izumi and hugs on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Fish is the way." - Hats


    1 Stone = 1 Grilled Fish. (Beware, Hats is nearby.)

 Chapter 551: Ajax, the sneaky boy?

    *Pop*


    Ajax appeared inside Phixheim. It was night time right now and he tippy-toed around the ce. Sneakily, he entered the castle. The philosopher''s stone were kept underground at theb.


    "CAAAAKE... ICE-CREAM... YUMMY" A loud shout came.


    Ajax felt his heart nearlye out of his mouth. He scaredly looked to the side and saw Chomei sleepwalking and eating leftover cake from the fridge.


    ~Dammit, since when did he start doing this?~ he questioned. He rarely woke up in the night when he lived in Phixheim so he had no idea about the night habits of the Phixheim dwellers.


    He ignored Chomei and proceeded to theb. When he was passing by a room, he suddenly heard a gunshot. He jumped up in shock and turned towards the room. He peaked from the slight opening of the door. Inside, he saw Berry and Dous ying video games together.


    ~Why are people not asleep here? It''s 3 A.M.~ Ajax wondered.


    Then he passed by his parents'' room. He heard some voices from inside. He recognized them to be Leonidas and Natasha.


    "Babe, I am nning on giving Ajax a brother or sister," Leonidas said. "Ummm... yeah... yes yes... we should give him a sibling." Natasha''s muffled voice came.


    Ajax was confused outside, ~What is mom eating? She sounds different.~


    Then he moved forward. But along the way, he saw another obstruction. Amy was up and working in theb on something.


    ~Can I be sneaky enough to get it out safely?~ he asked himself.


    He took the risk. He moved as quietly as possible. He was cursing under his breath that he couldn''t fly. After 15 minutes, he finally reached the container where the stones were stored. He softly opened it and took out a philosopher stone.


    ~NICE~ he cheered. But, sad for him, in his moment of happiness, he forgot to close the container quietly.


    *BAM*


    With a loud noise, the container closed. He was busted.


    "AJAX? What are you doing here?" Amy asked him.


    He quickly hid the stones and thought of an excuse, "Haha, my favourite aunt, Amy. I was just looking for the weighing machine. I wanted to check my weight. I think I''m getting too fat."


    "Oh. You should have asked me then. I''ll make one for you." Amy replied and quickly drew a weighing machine. Then, it magically became real. This was her maxed out magical ability. She could now make anything inorganic by just drawing it.


    "WOOAH! You are so awesome, Aunt Amy. Thank you." He picked up the machine.


    "Where is grandma?" he inquired.


    "Oh, she went out for some reason," Amy answered.


    Seeing the perfect opportunity, he said bye and ran to his room. From there, he went out of Phixheim.


    ~Phew... I was lucky this time.~


    Due to the different flow of time, not much time had passed in the real world. When Ajax returned, everyone was just eating dinner.


    "I''m back," he announced his return.


    "Come, eat dinner, kid." Izumi invited him.


    He happily went ahead and sat on the chair. Hats jumped over and sat down on Ajax''s head. That was his prized throne for now.


    He finished his dinner and quickly took out the stone. It was a crystal in random shape. "Here, I got the philosopher''s stone for you guys. Though I don''t know if it will be helpful for you"


    Edward looked at the red crystal in his hand uninterestedly. He didn''t think it would really be a Philosopher''s stone.


    "Ajax, not every red stone is a Philosopher''s stone." he shrugged.


    "This really is one, though it was just made without human sacrifice," Ajax said.


    Izumi saw the stone in Ajax''s hand and didn''t think much in the beginning. But, then she felt a sudden burst of energy from the stone. It was not easy to feel it but it was there. The energy felt as if it was one with the nature.


    "I don''t know if that is a philosopher''s stone but it is surely something weird. It has some kind of power trapped in it." She spoke.


    Edward shockingly looked at his teacher and then at the stone. Ajax gleefully nodded.


    "See, I told you. I don''t know if you can get your body with this but this can surely make the elixir of life and lots of gold. Ah, look." Ajax turned their metal tes to gold.


    "WAIT! you mean, this thing can really make people immortal?" Izumi asked.


    "Yes, it does. But, make no mistake. It only stops you from ageing, it doesn''t make you invincible. A bullet to the head will still kill you." Ajax replied.


    "Magnificent," Edward eximed and checked the stone closely. He tried to use alchemy on it.


    *BOOM*


    Due to Edward using Alchemy on the stone, his alchemy was enhanced. Philosopher''s stone was like the best container of magic and it also contains an astronomical amount of energy by simply existing.


    Edward wasn''t able to control that kind of energy when the stone tried to merge with Edward''s alchemy and it ended up bing an uncontrolled alchemical explosion.


    The whole dining room of the house got blown away by the explosion. Edward was saved by Alphonse. Izumi was shielded by her giant husband, and Ajax was too strong to be affected by this.


    "Hahaha, this felt so amazing. When I held it in my hand, I felt... Invincible." Edward eximed excitedly.


    *Bam*


    Izumi knocked on his head. "Look around you. All this mess you have made."


    Edward did that and realized what he had done. But he was now even more amazed by the stone.


    "Teacher, I think this is real." He muttered.


    "No kidding. I''m not blind, brat. Now, repair this house." She ordered them.


    *Snatch*


    She took the stone from him and went to her room to personally study it.


    [A/N: Sorry, these two chapters are shorter than usual as I wrote them when I was busy with my bro''s engagement.]


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 564: A Promise of Immortality

    Olivier''s eyes lit up when she heard that. She herself was a believer in the fact that technological advancement can make war easier and more efficient. Her own soldiers were ordered to produce tanks.


    A flying machine could change everything and she knew it. She threw Baneer to the side and went out herself to see it.


    They came at the top of the Fort Briggs. It was freezing there. But, still, in front of them was the majestic Chinook helicopter,nding slowly at the top.


    "This... Is beautiful." She eximed loudly. For many, it was the first time hearing her appreciate something like this. Nearly never did she say something nice to the soldiers.


    The helicopternded and the rear ramp opened slowly. Inside were supplies upon supplies. There were 11 tonnes of food, firewhiskey, and vodka. All the drinks were made by Alexander''spany.


    "Can this thing fire shells?" Olivier asked Alexander.


    "Sure it can. But I''m not nning to. I don''t want this to crash in another country and then end up being reverse engineered. This will only be used to bring supplies to troops or even take troops from one ce to another." Alexander said.


    "Nonsense, we have an enemy on the other side of this fortress, General. We can end them with these kinds of flying machines." She insisted.


    "Oh, you mean Drachma? Well, I forgot to tell you, I am going to Drachma to strike out a peace deal. Just like Creta and Aerugo." Alexander revealed. "But sir, this is not like Creta or Aerugo. Drachma is very strong." She replied.


    "The harder the challenge, the sweeter the victory. Just have some faith in me, child. Once I return, we will cheer with a ss of Firewhiskey. I also have something very important to talk to you about." Alexander replied and moved closer to her ear.


    "Someone from central will most likely visit you after I''m gone. They will offer you something. Until then, take care." Alexander warned her and went back into the building to finish his meal.


    Olivier stood there in the open, deep in thought. Thinking about what plot is in motion. ~It seems the Central is up to no good.~


    ...


    Alexander packed his bags and through a special lift, went to the other side of the Fort. This was the most official way he could reach Drachma.


    Drachma was like Russia of this word. A cold country with a strong military. Drachma was known for its constant on-and-off struggle against Amestris. Sometime in the early 1900s, both countries had signed a Pact of Non-Aggression, which endured until the end of 1914 in a somewhat shaky state and with constant threats of being broken.


    Now, Alexander was on his way to adding another trophy under his belt. His propaganda Seraphs were already at work and were spreading the news that Alexander had gone to Drachma to stop the conflict.


    If Alexander won this time, then he would have a reputation and fan following even bigger than the Fuhrer. It was one step closer to bing fuhrer for Alexander now.


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Alexander had warned, someone from Central came after he left.


    There were two people from the Central. Surprisingly, both of them were Lieutenant General. Their names were Lt. General Raven and Lt. General Fox.


    Olivier, as a person one rank lower, had to entertain these two. She was already feeling disgusted when she felt Lt. General Raven''s eyes checking her body out. It was clear as day from the man''s face what thoughts he had in his mind.


    She took the two to a private meeting room. But she ensured that everything was being digital video recorded by the amazing gadget Alexander had given her as a gift. She didn''t say no to it after she found out its capabilities.


    Taking the benefit that no one knew about it in the world, she ced it in a corner of the room. To others, it was like a showpiece.


    "What can I do for you two generals?" She asked.


    "Ah, this is a very fine Whiskey, General Armstrong." Lt. General Raven put down his ss. General Raven was a rather maniptive and selfish person, seduced by the n for immortality, but too foolish to realize that he himself was being deceived and manipted by the Homunculi. He believed in the "survival of the fittest" and the "end''s justification of the means"


    "General Universe gave it to me before he left for Drachma." She answered.


    "Ah, General Universe, what a brave and great man. He has done a great service to the nation. But I guess he has gotten too proud of himself. Drachma is no joke and the chances of his return are minimal." General Fox spoke disdainfully.


    Lieutenant General Fox was one of the most powerful men in the Amestrian State Military and a high-profile member of Central Command. He was a straightforward kind of guy, but still, he was cunning.


    "Only time will tell that. Now, will you tell me the reason for this visit?" She asked.


    "Calm down, Major General, we are not here for any inspection. We are just here to talk. Tell me, what are your thoughts on immortality, General?" Raven asked.


    Olivier hid her inner surprise and calmly thought. She now started suspecting everything and decided to say what the two probably wanted to hear.


    "Hmm, it''s a nice dream that everyone hopes was real. Who wouldn''t want to stay young and strong forever." Olivier replied whole secretly checking their expressions.


    From the looks of it, it seemed they wanted to hear exactly this.


    General Raven continued and asked. "Hahaha... Yes yes, who wouldn''t want to stay young, I''d give anything for immortality. What would you be willing to pay as a price for immortality."


    "Huh, anything. Everything can be earned back as long as I am immortal. But why are you asking me this? I don''t suppose you came here just to talk about this, immortality is just a dream, General" Olivier asked back.


    Raven smiled creepily and put his hand on Olivier''s. It disgusted her to no bounds. "Of course, we didn''te here for that. But we have an offer that you will surely like. What if I told you that this won''t be a dream for long anymore.


    "Tell me, General. Would you be interested in a legion of immortal soldiers? Never die or get old. You want to too, don''t you?"


    "An intriguing question. I don''t know what goes on in the Central, but if this is real, then, of course, I am interested. But, what will I have to do as I understand there is never a free meal." Olivier asked.


    "Haha, it is not much. A person of your background can do anything. The promised day will being soon, General. You will also be invited to Central soon for a seat at the Central Command. But, before that, you have one task. If you do that, immortality will be in your grasp." General Fox spoke.


    "And what task is it?" Olivier inquired. She already had a feeling that she was not going to like this.


    "It is simple, with all your men, it will be easy to aplish. We need you to take care of the General Universe. That is ''If'' hees back." He replied. In an instant, the faces of General Raven and Fox started looking evil. Gone was the political smile.


    ~So they are afraid of the General Universe. It seems he has already chosen which side he stands on. It''s a bit reassuring that he''s against these lunatics.~ Olivier thought.


    She acted a bit shocked and then returned to normal. She took a long breath and agreed, "It is doable."


    [You can see General Raven on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Date with General Olivier Mira Armstrong. (Warning: She might punch you.)

 Chapter 568: Looking Badass

    Alexander was on his way back to central. He was going back via train because he had gifted the Chinook to General Armstrong.


    "Dobby, when we return, let''s wrap things up quickly. We''ve waited long enough. With this new peace deal, I''m pretty sure no one can deny me if I be the Fuhrer." Alexander said.


    "Sure, boss. I just hope you don''t cut your mustache in a funny way and get rejected by an art school." Dobby joked.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, I''m confident of passing every art school except the one Amy runs. She''s a god when ites to painting. Ah, I miss the days when she was small. My cute little Amy."


    "Dobby, let''s find a wife for you soon," Alexander said suddenly.


    "Where did this topice from?" Dobby inquired.


    "From my jealousy of seeing you so free and not being able to y with the kids of my best friend," Alexander replied. His reply actually made Dobby happy.


    The little House Elf had traveled a long journey and being called best friend was always special to him.


    *Sigh* "Life is truly unpredictable. Where I was before meeting you, I used to only worry about cleaning houses and cooking, now I''m worrying about handling the most powerful oldest baby in the Omniverse for sister Olivia." Dobby japed.


    "Oh really? I''m a baby now? I don''t remember ever asking you for tittymilk. I guess now is the time." Alexander started joking.


    ...


    At the same time, something was happening in the Central.


    Hughes had sessfully spread the news about Alexander being gone and also spread the word that Barry the Butcher was being secretly kept.


    Thus, as expected, the Homunculi attacked. But they didn''t take any chances this time as 4 of them were being sent on the mission. They were Envy, Lust, New Greed, and Wrath. Although Wrath was acting from hiding.


    All of them headed straight to them at the warehouse. But Hughes was sure to make it so that Mustang also realizes that something was going to happen so that he could prepare himself for it.


    "Alright, everyone. We are soon going to be attacked by some very powerful people. We do not know who they are or how powerful they are, but we do know that they are very dangerous." Mustang tried to motivate his men.


    Suddenly a hand was raised from amongst the crowd. Mustang sighed in defeat. He had been getting annoyed by being a babysitter all this time.


    "Yes, Ajax."


    Ajax spoke with pride. "I know the people who will be attacking us. We met them in Dublith. They are called Homunculi. They have a philosopher''s stone in their body that makes them powerful, immortal and also gives them extreme regenerative powers."


    Everyone turned towards Edward and Alphonse. "Is he speaking the truth?" Mustang asked.


    The two brothers meekly replied. "Yes, he is speaking the truth. But, for some reason, Fuhrer King Bradley also came there. It took him many tries to kill him by heavily hurting him, for example, beheading him."


    "Hmm, so he has the power to kill them easily and yet did not catch him alive," Mustang muttered.


    "Well, thanks for the information but it doesn''t change anything." He replied.


    "Can I cut people today?" Barry asked.


    "Yes, that is if you can," Mustang said and put on his gloves.


    "GET READY."


    With that, everyone took positions. Currently, only Mustang''s team and Major Armstrong were there. Armstrong wouldn''t havee if his sister had not told him everything that happened at Briggs Fort.


    *BOOM*


    With an explosion, the entrance was sted open and 4 figures entered the building. They were very fast, and everyone could see red lightning around the four figures.


    "Hahaha, I can smell fear... this is going to be interesting." Envyughed while running towards Second Lieutenant Heymans Breda.


    "I ain''t afraid of you... whatever you are." He replied and started shooting.


    Envy easily dodged the bullets and reached him, but out of nowhere, a sticky bomb was thrown at Envy''s face. They hade prepared.


    *BOOM*


    It was preset to explode in 2 seconds. It was not enough time for Envy to realize what it was and throw it away.


    Once the dust settled, everyone saw the horror. Envy was missing a head but it was already regenerating.


    "DON''T LET IT REGENERATE," Riza shouted.


    Quickly, Second Lieutenant Heymans Breda again threw sticky bombs at Envy. He repeated it again and again.


    Meanwhile, others made sure that no one could help Envy.


    Lust had gone towards a guy she knew very well. "Hello there, we meet again."


    Second Lieutenant Jean Havoc, who had been honey-trapped by her, was head over heels for her not too long ago, it took him a second to realize everything and that was fatal as by the time he could even take out the sticky bomb, Lust already had ws into his stomach.


    "Foolish humans, so easy to fool, so easy to kill." She gracefully said.


    "BUT... *ARGH*" He threw a mouthful of blood.


    "HAVOC!" Mustang shouted and ran towards him. But, Lust already knew that Mustang was the most dangerous guy there. So, she quickly transmuted lots of water around them.


    Then she dashed towards him and grabbed him by his neck. Riza was not far away and dashed to save Mustang. But, she was stopped by Greed, who looked like some guy from Xing.


    "Stop there, missy, let''s watch the show first." Greed flirted with her.


    *BANG BANG* Riza shot him many times but nothing happened. Major Armstrong was also fighting Greed and he was shocked how a thin man was able to take his direct punches.


    While Lust held Mustang by his neck. "I guess this is destiny, just like your best friend, you will also die by our hands."


    "YOU KILLED Hughes?" Mustang asked, he was angered in a second.


    But, he made a mistake. Edward and Alphonse who were fighting Wrath(Masked currently), stopped for a mini second when they heard this.


    "Lt. Colonel Hughes is..." Alphonse muttered.


    *CLANK*


    Wrath cut Edward''s non-metal legs. He fell to the ground. Ajax quickly pped Alphonse, "Get out of it, fool. Look around you."


    Alphonse was too shaken by the news. Ajax had no other option, although he had promised sister Riza that he''d stay away, he had to do something or everyone there would end up dying.


    He went forward to fight Wrath. He had learned many moves from Hats by now.


    "TIGER PUNCH," Ajax shouted. This move was a martial arts punch in which you punch the opponent''s neck with your w and rip his neck apart. With Ajax''s strength, this was a deadly move.


    But, Wrath was faster, he was able to dodge the attack, but not by too much. Ajax still got a hold on to his face. It was not as deadly as before, but he was still able to shred Wrath''s cheeks and take off his mask.


    "SEE! I TOLD YOU THIS IS THE FUHRER." Ajax shouted.


    Bradley healed his face and looked at everyone coldly. "You all had a chance to live before, but now that you have seen my face, you all must die. KILL THEM."


    His orders were epted and it seemed that the Homunculi were hiding their true strength as Envy suddenly started moving even without the head. It caught the next sticky bomb and threw it back at Breda, who was able to barely escape but was still heavily injured.


    Mustang was still caught by the neck.


    "YOU" Mustang gritted his teeth and lifted his arm to transmute. But Lust cut his arm down.


    "There, I made you just like the Fullmetal." She mocked.


    "COLONEL!" Riza shouted and ran towards him, only to be grabbed by Greed from behind.


    "STOP IN THE NAME OF MUSCLES." Major Armstrong came to support and destroyed Greed''s head.


    But Greed was still moving. He broke Riza''s legs and then focused only on Mustang. "Ah, what a nuisance."


    By now, everyone had horror in their eyes. They were not going to make it out alive.


    "Al, RUN AWAY," Edward shouted and transmuted a wall between him and Wrath to give him a chance.


    "NOT WITHOUT YOU, EDWARD," Alphonse didn''t leave and looked even more resolved.


    Ajax, meanwhile, directly fought Wrath toe to toe. Ajax''s punches were breaking Wrath''s sword which he would repair every time.


    "Envy and Lust, give me a hand, will you. Father wants this Ajax alive. He will be a fine specimen." Bradley coldly said.


    *BOOM*


    Out of nowhere, a small knife flew by and struck Envy on the head. Then, a loud electric explosion happened. No one was able to see where it came from.


    *BOOM*


    Another one came and sted Lust. It spoiled her cosmetics that she had applied to hide the cross scar gifted to her by Ajax and Alexander.


    Then the knives stopped and music started toe. They were on the high alert then. They knew that whoever this man was must be either strong or foolish to give away his position with music.


    *BAM*


    The door opened and the lyrics of the song started.


    ...


    Outside the Warehouse,


    "Okay Dobby, to make my entrance grand, y some music. I need to look badass. You got that?" Alexander ordered.


    Dobby took out his boombox and put it on his shoulder. They then started walking in. Soon, the tunes started ying.


    Alexander didn''t recognize the song and it felt too childish. But he put faith in Dobby''s choice for now as he had not messed this up in a while now.


    ?MUSIC?


    But, the moment Alexander stepped inside, the lyrics started and it made him stop in his way and look at Dobby with saddened and frustrated eyes. His eyes only conveyed one message. ~WHY?~


    ?Baby shark, doo, doo, doo, doo, doo, doo


    Baby shark, doo, doo, doo, doo...?


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    "Never trust Dobby with music." - Alexander.


    1 Stone = 6 Honey BBQ Chicken Wings. (For vegans, there is sd.)

 Chapter 571: To Central City

    Alexander''s office building.


    Iroh was the general man in charge when Alexander and Dobby were not there and this happened a lot. he had full authority over everyone in the building.


    He had changed a lot of things in the office and was loving his job. Every week, he would call a big meeting with all his staff. They would do yoga together and he would talk about life, and also hear about everyone''s problems and give some advice.


    "General, my wife always acts angry nowadays for some reason. Can you tell me why and how do I make her happy?" A soldier asked him.


    His colleaguesughed but Iroh didn''t and that made them shut up.


    "Ah, women are hard to understand my friend, especially those that are in love. Tell me, when was thest time you took her out for a nice dinner or spent time with her at home? When was thest time you cooked for her?" Iroh asked.


    The soldier couldn''t reply as he didn''t really remember when was thest time he did any of this for his wife.


    "I don''t remember, General. Besides, I''m so busy all the time that I sometimes can''t even go home to sleep, let alone cook for her," he said.


    Iroh stroked his beard and said, "Hmm, humans and animals may be different entirely, but one thing is the same in all, that is the thirst for love and attention. I''m giving you a one week leave, spend the time with her." Iroh offered. Soon, another guy stood up. "General, I am not able to sleep at night and feel sleepy in the day."


    "Oh, you have insomnia, my friend. Here, take this bag of tea and drink it before sleeping every day. Also, it is advisable to do physical exercise to tire yourself to sleep." Iroh advised.


    "General, is smoking a joint bad?" Another question came. This one came from an anonymous voice.


    "This... I believe that anything done in a limit is okay. But, there are things that can not be controlled if taken. However, a joint is not one of them. Taking it every once in a while in a few days is okay. It will refresh your mind." He said.


    Soon, another man stood up. Iroh knew who this was. It was Hughes in his disguise.


    "General, I really love my daughter and wife but I have not seen them in days. What should I gift them?" He asked.


    Everyone around them murmured. How can the general know what would make his daughter and wife happy?


    "I''m sure that anything you bring for them will be loved by them if they love you. Especially if you are meeting them after so many days. But do take some choctes for your little daughter." Iroh advised him.


    Hughes overzealously wrote everything in his pocket notebook.


    "Ah, let''s stop talking about this and do Yoga." He got up and started exercising.


    ...


    Alexander went straight to the Central headquarters. Meanwhile, Mustang went on to notify Grumman about everything.


    Mustang called Grumman on a direct secret line. Initially, he did not know the phone number but he found it hidden inside the chessboard gifted to him by General Grumman while he was getting transferred.


    "Hello, General. The ship has sunk. General Universe will most likely be the new captain." Mustang said in a coded message. It was easy to understand but no one could me himter for anything by for using such words as they could mean anything.


    Grumman understood the meaning behind his words. So heughed loudly. "Haha, finally. Good job, Mustang. Follow him closely and learn from him. I knew he was going to do something big, he just had that air surrounding him. Tell General that he has support from the East."


    Mustang hung up after hearing that. ~So even he trusts the General. Well, I guess I will have to work harder to be the Fuhrer someday. Let''s aim for the next spot.~


    ...


    In the Armstrong estate, Major Armstrong called his sister to inform her.


    "You useless musclehead, how could you get injured fighting just one guy, and General took down all of them. You had the chance to show your worth to him so that he could promote youter.


    "Anyway, tell him that he has North''s support." She scolded him and hung up.


    ...


    Like this, Alexander already had the support from two regions of Amestris. But, it was impossible to get the same from South and West. Even though Alexander had stopped the wars, only the normal soldiers liked him and not the ruling ranks. The ruling ranks were still under themand of Fuhrer King Bradley and they were only loyal to him. Also, they were jealous of Alexander''s rise to outrank them.


    Alexander didn''t really try to do anything to change such things. He knew that soon, all of these people would fall in line and if they still tried to act unruly then they would be thrown out of the Amestris military.


    He went directly into the Fuhrer''s office with Bradley still in his grasp. There, Alexander calmly read every corrupt record on Bradley. His extermination order of the Ishvns was also there, along with many more such orders. These orders were meant only for the members of the Central Command.


    He also read about many crimesmitted by the members of the Central Command. All of them lived their lives like kings and broke any rule of the society they liked.


    "You really went to any length toplete your Father''s n. But guess what, it alles falling down now." Alexander said and injected something into his neck.


    "That will be helpful for the next press conference. So many answers will be given to the people." Alexander said with not many expressions.


    "What are you nning? I will not speak anything for you." Bradley told him.


    "It doesn''t matter. You will have the VIP seat for the uing event, that''s for sure." Alexander mockingly replied and readied himself.


    Soon, Alexander again grabbed Bradley by the next and took him onto the stairs of the Central Headquarters. A small podium was set there.


    ...


    Scar had been on the run for the past few months. It had been a long and harsh journey. But, thankfully he hadpany from a girl from Xing. As she had saved his life, he had decided to apany her to the Central on her request.


    "Why do you even want to go there?" He asked.


    "Oh, I must go there. My prince lives there, whom I must meet. I also need to know how to be immortal." Mei Chang said.


    "Hah, another nutjob, chasing immortality. Suit yourself." Scar huffed. He also had a n for himself in Central. He was going to go after the Fuhrer directly this time. Because, if the Alchemists of the Amestris were the ones who killed the Ishvns, then the Fuhrer was the one who was pulling the strings of all those Alchemists.


    ...


    There was another person who was headed to the Central. He was immortal and had lived his life in self-loathing and regret. But he knew he needed to stop the plot happening in the Central to save his loved ones.


    [You can see Scar and Mei Chang on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 572: Van Hohenheim

    Van Hohenheim was a deceptively ancient and extremely powerful Alchemist as well as the estranged father of Edward and Alphonse Elric. Van Hohenheim was also known as ve #23 and was a citizen of Xerxes and a regr human being who was employed by King Xerxes'' alchemist.


    This alchemist was an experimenter and managed to create a being, the Dwarf in the sk, as a result of alchemy while using Hohenheim''s blood.


    Unknowingly, this created a bond between the Dwarf and Hohenheim.


    The Dwarf gave the ve a name, Van Hohenheim, before allying with him in order to turn the citizens of Xerxes into a philosopher''s stone without Hohenheim''s knowledge. Once this was sessful, Hohenheim, as a human, had over 500,000 souls within his blood, giving him great power and a body that never ages.


    After that, in despair, he aimlessly went east and reached the country of Xing. When Hohenheim''s alchemic knowledge wasbined with the rudimentary form of alchemy being studied in Xing, Alkahestry was born. The Xingese people called him the "Sage of the West."


    Eventually, Hohenheim left Xing and spent centuries abroad umting knowledge regarding the world''s different customs and practices. He also continued hismunication with the thousands of souls trapped within him, 536,329, until he learned all their names and heard all their pleas.


    Once all of them had been heard they finally calmed down giving Hohenheim some peace of mind and he continued his endless journey throughout the country but continued speaking to the souls within him to keep them calm. Heter arrived in the growing country of Amestris and settled for a time in a small East Area town known as Resembool.


    Due to his devotion to Alchemy and his own internal conflicts, people around him seemed to have an impression that he was cold, but instead, he was an unexpectedly softhearted, kindly individual who was quick to givepliments but loath to ept them. Even after so many years, he still loathed himself because he thought of himself as a monster because he became a Human Philosopher''s Stone.


    He was resolved to find a way to end his immortality and grow old and die together with his beloved Trisha, but also feared failure and watching his family die. Unfortunately, while perusing countless Alchemical texts in order to find a way to reverse the effect of what the Homunculus had done to him, Van made a shocking discovery, that the very nation of Amestris was built and designed from scratch as to be a muchrger and more devastating repeat of the tragedy that had befallen Xerxes - a gigantic Transmutation Circle for the purpose of turning all of the country''s inhabitants into a new Philosopher''s Stone. So, to protect his loved ones, he decided to stop it.


    After exining to Trisha that he was leaving and promising that they would die together, Van Hohenheim departed from the house and Resembool in 1904.


    But, sadly, that day never came as Trisha died much earlier than him. The regret and self-loathing in his heart increased for himself as he knew that if he was there he could have saved her and what was worse that his two sons were left alone after that.


    He stood by the grave of his wife again before heading to the Central. ~Trisha, forgive me. I couldn''t keep my promise to you. I wish that heavens exist so I can meet you there, but I also know that I''m not a good man. I would never receive heaven after my death. But I promise you, I will protect Ed and Al, even if it costs my life.~


    With that promise, he left for the Central.


    ...


    It was not just him, all the major Businessmen, Government and Military officials, General in-charge of Aerugo and Creta and also the President of Drachma were headed to the Central City.


    It was obvious that something was going to be announced that day. Something that would probably shake many people.


    ...


    Edward, Alphonse, Hats and Ajax were also in Central and they were just chilling at the Mustang''s office.


    "Meow... give me some milk." Hats demanded.


    Mustang''s eyes twitched, "Get out of my office, this is not a circus."


    Ajax quickly defended Hats, "Come on, Colonel. How can you be so heartless? He''s just a cat."


    "No, he''s not just a cat. Cats don''t speak and they certainly can''t fight a Homunculi and kill it with bare hands." Mustang barked.


    Hats huffed, "Huh, if you stay being this grumpy, you will never find a girl to mate with. How will you further your bloodline? I rmend you change your attitude, young man."


    "Who are you calling a young man? I am older than you." Mustang argued.


    "Mwahaha... no one in this room is older than me." Hatsughed.


    "Oh really? Then how old are you?" Edward asked in ridicule.


    "I am about 1,223,456 million years old." Hats honestly replied.


    Hearing that, everyone except Ajaxughed loudly.


    "Do you even know how many zeros are in a million?" Mustang ridiculed him.


    "Huh, stupid humans." Hats scoffed and went to sleep.


    "Colonel, we must find this Father guy, who knows when he will activate that circle?" Edward asked, changing to the mood of the room back to seriousness.


    "I know, Edward. I have sent people in search of him all around the country. He must be inside Amestris somewhere." Mustang assured him.


    Ajax quickly interjected, "Hey, why don''t you guys try to look under the Central City? I mean, I''ve read inics that many times the big bad guy has a secretir under the ce where nobody expects them to be."


    Mustang''s eyes stayed open for a while as he looked at Edward for a second.


    -_-


    "DAMMIT," Mustang got up and stormed out of the room and called his bodyguard, Riza Hawkeye.


    ...


    Meanwhile, a huge crowd had gathered below the stairs of the Central Command building. A big tform was set there and Alexander had invited Lt. General Grumman, newly promoted Lt. General Armstrong, Lt. General Iroh, Lt. General Dobby and Lt. General Leonidas.


    All of these were the closest allies of him and he knew that they would not turn bad. The crowd of people had gathered there to listen to him. Many who knew about the man in the long coat and weird hat were shocked. They didn''t know why the President of Drachma was here.


    Fuhrer King Bradley also had a seat for himself. He looked calm from outside but he wasn''t able to move his body at all and not open his mouth on his own. It was as if a ghost had taken control over his body. He couldn''t imagine it being Alchemy as he had not seen such ability before. Too bad for him, it was magic.


    Alexander went to the podium and started speaking.


    "My beloved people of Amestris, I have a big good announcement to make but also bad news." He started.


    [You can see Dwarf, Hohenheim and the centralmand on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 573: Spoiled Plans

    Alexander continued his speech, "Recently I went to Drachma. It was not an official trip as I went on my own. I wanted to ease the load on the shoulders of our Northern soldiers. So, I talked with the President of Drachma.


    "Here, I have the Peace deal in my hand." Alexander showed everyone a paper in his hand. Most of the people had already heard the gossip about this happening.


    There were also giant projectors with screens set up for people to see everything going on the stage. This was also going to start the age of information.


    "It''s not just the president who signed this deal, but their Government Party as well. So, now I can officially say, Amestris has no enemies anymore. There is no war now. I have brought permanent peace." Alexander announced with a raised fist.


    With that, the crowd ushered in cheers. People often get excited about such talks about peace.


    Alexander then continued, but with a grim expression. "But, when I returned here, I found something saddening. There was corruption in the Central Command of our country. So much corruption that many wars and conflicts arose due to them. I will let King Bradley exin everything as he was at the centre of all this."


    Bradley''s face was normal and there were no expressions. But internally, he was trying to fight this foreign control over his body.


    He went to the podium and stood behind the mic. Then, without his permission, his mouth started to speak.


    "I am ashamed to be telling you all this but this is indeed the truth. Corruption had taken ce in the Central Command. A man that goes by the name Father was controlling me and my men. Father had created 7 Homonculus, out of which, 4 are already dead, killed by the hands of General Universe. "Father wanted to use these Homonculus to create a country-wide transmutation circle and sacrifice all the people, just like he did with Xerxes more than 400 years ago. I am one of the Homunculus as well." As he announced that, he took off his eyepatch.


    ~Why am I saying all this?~ Bradley internally questioned himself.


    The camera zoomed onto Bradley''s eye and the projectors showed it to the people. Widespread panic ensued in the minds of everyone present there. But what Bradley then said, calmed them down a little.


    "Today, I want to apologise to all the remaining Ishvns, as I was the one who orchestrated the whole genocide. The soldier who killed the first Ishvn child was none other than a shape-shifting Homunculus. I deliberately created a reason to exterminate them".


    ~How did he find this out?~ He questioned.


    "All of this is for Father. He is the Sage from the East. Alchemy was brought to Amestris by Father who taught people that the energy is taken from the movement of tectonic tes. While that source does exist, all alchemy uses Father''s Philosopher''s Stone, which he circtes throughout the country through his underground tunnels. That way, he can turn his power off and block the earthen source as well.


    "Yes, all of the Amestrisian Alchemists were using the energy of a Philosopher''s stone, which in itself is made by sacrificing humans. Yes, Xerxes was sacrificed to make Philosopher''s stone, that was also supposed to be the fate of Amesteris."


    ~Forgive me, Father.~


    "But, our n was spoiled by General Universe and now I am made to admit my crimes. But I have no regrets, Father gave you everything, Amestris exists because of him, you are all his property and he has the right to decide your fate." He suddenly took out a gun to shoot himself from below his chin.


    ~No!~ he tried to stop himself.


    *BAM*


    Alexander stopped him and took the gun, "You will answer to your crimes, Bradley, I will not let you escape so easily."


    Alexander took the mic and spoke, "Don''t worry, my people. I have everything under control. No one has rights over your lives, you are free and will remain free. I will defeat everyone evil, just like how I dealt with these Homonculus, I will also deal with this so-called Father. I will protect you all no matter what.


    "I didn''t tell you, but I had found out about this plot a while ago, but I had my suspicion that higher-ups of Amesteris were involved too. So, I did my investigations and found out that the whole Central Command was working for this Father. All of them were promised immortality in return.


    "So, I decided to act. For the past 400 years, this Father has worked to create a countrywide transmutation circle. He also wanted to include Aerugo and Creta too. Brigadier General Hughes had also found out about this giant underground transmutation and for that, he died. But, don''t worry, I have destroyed a big part of this Transmutation circle by filling it with molten rock and highly indestructible metal.


    You are all safe," Alexander announced.


    It was like a rollercoaster ride for the people. They cheered, then felt feared and then cried, now they were cheering again.


    "FUHRER UNIVERSE! FUHRER UNIVERSE! FUHRER UNIVERSE! FUHRER UNIVERSE!..." People started cheering his name, already calling him Fuhrer.


    Lt. General Grumman, who sat behind, sighed, "Ah, here goes my chance at promotion. I guess I will retire."


    Lt. General Armstrong, sitting beside him, scoffed. "Huh, you old man, how can you even dream of bing the Fuhrer? You should have retired a century ago."


    *Sip* Iroh sipped tea and spoke, "Calm down, no need to fight over something that could have happened. Just look forward to what can happen."


    Ragnarok was yawning while sitting there, "Finally, I can be in charge of the mining industry, I''m already calling dibs."


    "You cannot steal the whole''s gold, Ragnarok," Leonidas advised him.


    Ajax stood beside his father, Leonidas. "Can I also join the military?"


    Leonidas quickly denied, "No, son. I don''t want to sleep on the couch."


    Ajax''s face lit up as if he remembered something, "Hah, I wanted to ask you, something dad. I heard you once telling mom that we should give Ajax a sibling. Where do babiese from, dad? Grandpa Raggy said theye from a cave. But who smuggles the baby into the cave? Are there bad guys in the cave?"


    *Cough Cough*


    Iroh choked on his tea and Leonidas was left speechless. Alexander, who also heard him, chuckled. But, they forgot that the mic was also on and the whole audience heard it.


    Thousands of adults started madlyughing and thousands of kids looked at their parents to ask the same question and some grown-up kids were just smirking and looking down on kids for not knowing the secret.


    "Ah, Ajax, your Grandma wanted to meet you. Haha, you may also go and y with that little kid. Go go." Leonidas tried to deflect the question.


    "AJAX, COME HERE." Edward and Alphonse who were standing at the said of the stage called him. They couldn''t let Ajax ruin the image of the new Fuhrer.


    "What is it, guys? Do you know where the smuggler lives?" Ajax asked, making the two brothers frown.


    "No, Ajax, the smuggler is very secretive." They said and dragged him away.


    ...


    While the whole crowd wasughing, there were two people in the crowd who were not. One was Hohenheim and the other was Scar.


    [.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 578: Armored People

    He went straight to the residence of Bradley, directly under which their of Father was situated. Alexander had dealt with all bad elements so there were no traitors anymore.


    Alexander called all the good guys to the Central Command headquarters. Inside the office, all the remaining good men sat. There weren''t many left anyway.


    "Okay, listen to me. This Father guy is sitting in his humongousir under the Central City. From there, his tunnels span all around Amestris.


    General Armstrong, with your men, you will destroy all tunnels exiting the Central City in North and West. General Grumman, with your men, you will do the same with East and South.


    "No matter what happens, he can not escape under any circumstances because if he does then he will restart his n in some other country.


    "He will die today, no matter what and for this, all of you need to be attentive and ready to fight all the time. Got it?" He asked.


    They all saluted him and got to work.


    "Rest of you,e with me to the underground." He ordered.


    Hohenheim started briefing them on Father''s abilities. "He is very fast and consider that he knows everything whenever you engage with him. He can use Alchemy by avoiding the matrix. He can also take away your Alchemy as it is wed. But do not worry, I can work as a deterrent to his Alchemy blockade." Alexander was just silent the whole time. He didn''t really have to do much to win this fight. Everyone underestimated him too much.


    Alexander got Bradley and made him lead the way to the mainir of Father.


    When Alexander, Dobby, Ragnarok, Hohenheim, Edward, Alphonse, Mustang and others reached the ce, they saw a man exactly looking like Hohenheim sitting on a high chair.


    "We meet again, Hohenheim." The man greeted.


    "Indeed we do and it will be thest time." Hohenheim was already in the mood to fight.


    Alexander stepped forward. "Come down here, let''s decide your fate."


    Father was shocked by being treated like this. "Hahaha, Hohenheim, you really did a remarkable job in making a Homunculus."


    He was too confident, he had sensed the seamless power inside Alexander but mistook him for a Homunculus.


    "That is not a Homunculus and I just met him a few days ago." Hohenheim rified.


    Father was left speechless. But then he remembered something. "Ah, then you must be that ant, General Universe. You have spoiled my 400 years of nning. I won''t let you get away so easily."


    Meanwhile, Alexander was having a different thought. ~Why does he look so calm?~


    "Hahaha, you must be wondering why I am not seething in rage? Well, because I want to thank you. Before, I was just going to sacrifice Amestris and get one big Philosopher''s stone. But, now I can have 2, even after forgetting the Amestris'' one." Father said smugly. He was taking pride in his moment of feeling that he outsmarted Alexander and everyone else.


    It hit everyone. Amestris wasn''t the only country where he was making an underground transmutation circle. He had also made such circles under Creta and Aerugo too.


    "HAHAHA... I have already ordered them to start the transmutation circle. Thank you, General Universe, with just one stone, I would have be a God. But with this many, I will be even greater than god." Fatherughed evilly.


    Alexander, Ajax, Hats, Ragnarok, Dobby, Iroh and Leonidas facepalmed. No matter which world they go to, they always find a fanatic who wants to be a god when they don''t even know what being a god really means.


    "What will you do after bing a ''god''?" Hats inquired.


    "Huh, a talking cat, amusing. Well, you all will be dying first of all. Then I will rule this world and learn the entire truth of the universe. I will sacrifice the whole world if I have to but I will, in the end, break the shackles that you mortals live your lives in." Father said.


    "Uh-huh... sure, man you are one dumb guy. Seriously, you still can''t feel anything radiating from the 6 of us?" Hats asked.


    *Pop*


    *Kachak Kachak*


    Dous appeared with his weapon of choice. "Tell me, who am I to cut?"


    "Herees another fanatic." Hats muttered to himself.


    "Calm down, Dous," Alexander told him.


    But Father felt a bit threatened when Dous came because usually, unlike Alexander, Dous doesn''t suppress his angelic aura. Father really felt threatened by the big scissor-like sword too.


    Alexander then spoke directly to Father after reading his sins.


    ||Father aka Dwarf in the sk - Category 5


    Murder - 3,215,654


    Indirect Murder - 6,798,546


    Murder by experimenting - 500,564


    Kidnapped and killed babies - 625,4658


    Theft - 4,668,987


    Torturing - 1,565,789


    Plotting against god - Since the creation


    Attempted Murder - 169,456,489


    Sin Percentage - 96%||


    "You are mistaken if you think your n will seed. I have my people in all these kingdoms and the moment you told me your n, it was doomed. They have destroyed your transmutation circle by now. All of them," Alexander revealed with a smile.


    Father''s eyes widened as he closed his eyes and tried tomunicate with Pride, one of his homunculi. He found out what had happened. The transmutation circle in the form of the tunnel had its various parts copsed for some reason. It was now impossible to do it.


    He again opened his eyes. Now they were bloodshot red and there was anger. Gone was his gentleman''s aura that he was trying to maintain.


    "YOU! I will kill you all." He shouted and with a loud sound, various doors opened around them.


    Alexander looked around and saw lots of humanoid beings. They all had a white and red body with one big eye on their forehead. They seemed soulless as he could not detect any thoughts in them.


    Hohenheim was disgusted as he knew what they were. "How can you be so cruel? You created soulless lesser homunculus. So many people you killed."


    "Haha, all humans of Amestris are my property. Anyway, lots of them were people that the military themselves killed. Ishvns too." Father said with an amusing smile. He chuckled after seeing the reactions of Scar, Mustang and Major Armstrong.


    "KILL THEM" He ordered more than a hundred thousand lesser homunculus to attack them.


    But, before Alexander could even wave his hand and stop everything, out of nowhere, tens of humans appeared. They were wearing steel armor, covering their full bodies and heads. They hadser sters in their hands and a jetpack on their backs. They flew around and shot at all the lesser homunculus.


    One by one, most of the lesser homunculus were shot down byser beams. It was too advanced for the people of the current era and it shocked most of them there.


    "Who are you all?" Alexander asked them as he felt he had seen such people before.


    Suddenly, one of them appeared in front of Alexander and kneeled. "Ishv, we are here to support you in ridding this world of demons like these."


    Alexander had a hunch where these people were from by what they called him. "Why?"


    Then, in a sync, all of them said something that made Alexander nearly choke on his saliva.


    "THIS IS THE WAY!"


    [You can see Father, lesser homunculus and the masked men on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!


    "This is the way," - Random Ishvn


    1 Stone = 1 big fat juicy banana with a chocte filling that would burst in your mouth. (Warning: Don''t eat in public.)

 Chapter 579: Publically Defeated

    "What have I created?" Alexander asked himself. But, he quickly realised why this happened. He had left 2 T-800 droids to teach these people everything. Now, they did teach them what they thought would be able to protect them.


    ~Are they even Ishvns now?~ he wondered.


    "Didn''t your religion tell you not to kill anyone?" Alexander asked.


    "It did, but your teachings helped us move on from our wed teachings. Now, we have vowed to protect the innocents and punish the evil. We do not hold prejudice against anyone anymore. In fact, we created this armour using Alchemy.


    "Webined Alchemy and Alchahestry from Xing with the help of some travellers. Then, we used it to refine fine metal that can even take a bullet without getting damaged.


    "Our new motto is, "We work in the dark and light to serve mankind with our open arms and a ster on the belt strapped tight."


    ~Oh no, I turned them from religious fanatics to murderers.~ Alexander said to himself and quickly checked the sins of these knock-off Mandalorians.


    Then he breathed a sigh of relief. None of them were sinners yet, meaning he could still do something to not let themmit crimes.


    "Okay, we will talkter. Tell your people to stand down, I will handle everything here." He ordered. Then, he pped his hands. A bluish shockwave went out from the p and destroyed the Lesser Homonculus. They were already empty husks without any soul so he didn''t have to worry about killing them.


    In a second, all the lesser homunculus got brunt to nothingness. Once again, there was silence in the room.


    "You have no idea what a god truly is. How powerful he truly can be. For 400 years, you caused so many deaths and tormented countless people. It is time you feel what God''s punishment is like." Alexander started walking towards Father.


    He lifted his hand and showed a small shining dot on it.


    "A god is not just some strong being who has the power to defeat everyone. No, he has the power to create. That is why he''s also known as the creator."


    As he finished speaking, on Alexander''s palm, the white light expanded and turned into a ball sized sun.


    "A god doesn''t just have the power to create, but also control to whom, where and what happens," Alexander said and instantly the sun in his palm turned into a supernova.


    "But do you know what happens to those who do not understand these basic things and still try to be a god? They get sucked into the void to be a part of nothingness as their life was never valued to be more than that."


    The supernova turned into a dark ck hole. Father truly felt scared at that moment, regretting even confronting Alexander.


    "You can''t even bepared to that guy, truth. How can you even imagine yourself turning into a god? Remember one thing, action speaks louder than words, your actions made you a demon and in my dictionary, demons can''t be gods, ever." With this line, he was standing in front of Father.


    *BAM*


    Alexander''s hand touched father''s face. "Sad that sinners of your calibre get their soul erased from time and space instead of getting tortured. But I guess this is a punishment on its own as once you are erased, you will be forgotten from the vast multiverse. That means that your existence was meant to be nothing."


    "BAM*


    Alexander backhandedly pped him so hard he passed all the upwardyers of the buildings and reached the surface.


    "Hohenheim, you stay here, If people see that you look like him, they might end up confusing you with himter." He advised and flew up.


    "Ragnarok, Dobby, Iroh and Leo, you go around and inspect the whole tunnel system. Everyone else, follow me." Alexander ordered everyone. Well, he had the authority to do it. Even though he was not officially made the Fuhrer, he was already that in everyone''s mind.


    Alexander jumped out of the undergroundir and reached the open ground of the Central Command.


    "Let me show you to the whole world. But I need to shave your beard first. Can''t keep you looking like Elric brother''s father." Alexander muttered and called Dous.


    "Dous, shave his beard. Be careful, don''t cut his neck." He ordered.


    Dous breathed heavily as if he was having an orgasm. After all, this was the first time Alexander had asked him to use his weapon and abilities to do something.


    "Haha, yes, finally, my work is appreciated." Dousughed and cut Father''s beard with his scissors.


    Alexander sighed and shook his head, ~This kid, he needs to find another hobby or get some work.~


    Once Father started looking different, Alexander dragged him toward the crowded street square.


    *Whistle*


    "LISTEN, EVERYONE... LOOK HERE." He shouted.


    Quickly, all the people stopped and gathered around Alexander.


    "See this man, he is the one I was talking about. He is the one who wanted to sacrifice you all and as I promised, I have caught him and brought him here to punish him. Right in front of you." He announced.


    Soon, the crowd got bigger and bigger. So, for everyone to see, Alexander waved his hand and suddenly, the ground where people stood became a big amphitheatre with him in the centre.


    This was also a small show of power for Alexander.


    "This man here has a philosopher''s stone inside him. Inside that stone, many souls of people of Xerxes are stuck. Now, I will be releasing them." Alexander said and grabbed his throat.


    Father groaned but he couldn''t overpower Alexander. He tried to stop Alexander''s alchemy but it wasn''t even Alchemy so there was no way.


    Alexander did his magic and released the souls trapped in his body. With loud screams and wailing, the souls poured out of his body and flew to the sky.


    People also got scared from this as they crouched down. The souls kept on pouring out. Father had used around a few thousand of these to create his Homonculus, but there were still more than four hundred thousand souls in there.


    While the souls were going to the sky, they were even cursing their murder. Little by little, Father''s body started to be thinner. It was as if he had lost all the body mass now there was just a frail, malnourished man.


    The body was, after all, just a vessel for the dwarf in the sk to exist outside the sk.


    "NOOO... don''t kill me. Please... God please, I am sorry. I just wanted to be like you. Powerful and free." the Dwarf''s original voice came this time.


    "Sorry, mercy is only given to those who havemitted sins that are redeemable. What you did is far from that." Alexander said and used his eye of judgement on him to remove his existence from space and time.


    He will be forgotten in all alternate universes except the one where Alexander was. In some universes, Dwarf In sk never existed, in some, he existed but disappeared and in some, Hohenheim never left home because of the Dwarf as he didn''t exist. Instead, Hohenheim stayed at home and took care of his family. His wife also didn''t die because he was able to cure her. Edward and Alphonse lived in a happy family there. Winry''s parents also never died because there was never an Ishval war.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn


    ______________________________


    30 Advance chapters are avable on -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 582: Gold Lovers

    Alexander had some more loose ends to tie before he started his work as the president. He needed to handle the girl from Xing and another guy he was told about that was locked up inside the prison. He was the same guy out of whom Greed Homoculus was taken out.


    Alexander had thought that the guy must have died as is soul was shattered with the philosopher''s stone. But he was wrong, somehow, even with the philosopher''s stone in his body, his own soul stayed to retain some control. It was an amazing feat that not many could hope to achieve.


    He quickly freed him and organised a meeting with all these Xing tourists.


    "So, you all entered illegally," Alexander spoke.


    This scared them all a bit. "Oh, we didn''t mean to. We just lost our way in the desert."


    "Calm down, I''m not going to punish you. In fact, I am going to go with you to Xing. I''m not going to judge your country''s culture but what kind of King marries 50 women from 50 families that run the country and then make his hundreds of kids fight for the throne. He even sent you to find a way to be immortal.


    "All I know is that as long as such traditions are kept ongoing, your country will never advance and maybe in the future it will end up being taken over by some other nearby country. We are in a new era now, long gone the days when kings ruled their kingdoms. This is the era of globalisation." Alexander said in length.


    "Globalisation? What is that?" Mei asked him.


    "Oh, Globalisation means the speedup of movements and exchanges of human beings, goods, and services, capital, technologies or cultural practises all over the. One of the effects of globalisation is that it promotes and increases interactions between different regions and poptions around the globe. "So, your country needs to adopt a policy that makes it friendly to other countries. But, as your emperor is dying, I don''t think there will be much political stability for a long long time toe." Alexander said. His worries were eptable as Mei and Ling knew this was the case. They were not even the eldest children of the emperor and knew what kind of mess the ones in the top would make if it came to full-on fight for the throne.


    "Then what do you propose we should do?" Ling Yao asked.


    "Simple, let the Emperor die, then I will use some secret means to make you two the ruling monarchs but you two will not be ruling the country literally. What your rule will be called a Constitutional Monarchy.


    "Constitutional monarchy is a system of government in which a monarch shares power with a constitutionally organised government. The monarch may be the de facto head of state or a purely ceremonial leader. The constitution allocates the rest of the government''s power to the legiture and judiciary." Alexander exined it to them. This was totally new to them after all.


    "This means we will be Emperor and Empress just in name. Well, if this can benefit Xing then I see no problem." Ling breathed.


    Alexander nodded, "The best party of this monarchy is that you and your descendants will be royalties for as long as your family line exists."


    So, after this, Alexander went with the prince and princess of Xing. He passed as the super-rich businessman from thend far west. To their luck, by the time they reached the country, the emperor was already dead and the various factions were fighting to support their prince to be the king.


    None of the kids really loved the Emperor as he was mostly busy either with his harem or coughing due to his bad health. The kids instead felt more like a family with their caretakers and bodyguards.


    Alexander got to work and announced that a big tournament will ur. The winner will win a million gold coins and the seat to be the Emperor. It was supposed to happen in front of themoners.


    This way, when someone loses and still tries to fight, they won''t find public support.


    Of course, Alexander had made Ling and Mei powerful with his power. Though he only made them strong temporarily as too much power corrupts. He still made Mei more powerful than Ling as he felt that the girl wouldn''t be going bad considering her love interest was Alphonse.


    After a Chinese styled contest, the end fight was a draw between Ling Yao and Mei Chang. The two won the money and the right to be the next monarchs.


    Of course, many other princes and their factions didn''t agree to the result and tried to create a problem. They were simply publicly shamed and thrown into jail, with their whole property and money confiscated to help people and set up the new government.


    Alexander then left behind 1 Seraph to advise the two new monarchs and also help set up elections and frame a nice constitution that would be in harmony with the constitution of Amestris.


    Alexander returned after that as he himself had the stuff to deal with back in Amestris.


    "Dobby, how are the Ishvns reacting to everything?" Alexander inquired.


    "Boss, they are still a bit sceptical about everything. But, most of them have agreed to resettle on theirnd. But, to not repeat the past mistakes, it won''t be an exclusive zone. I am trying to settle Ishvns all around the country as well as settling normal Amestrians in thend where Ishval used to be. Only when they feel included in the normal poption will things go to normal." Dobby reported.


    "Good, what about those Knock off Mandalorians?" Alexander asked.


    "They have been good. They are patrolling the streets of Central and stopping all kinds of crimes. They are also teaching the normal Ishvns that hating Alchemists is wrong." Dobby said.


    Alexander sighed, "Well, I guess they are doing a good job. Let them be, we will deal with themter. Right now, the world''s purity is at 70%. There is a rise in people using Alchemy and also some cases of people trying to transmute humans to make philosopher''s stone.


    "I expected this. We need new stickws and to implement them." Alexander decided.


    So, they focused on this. 5 years was the time needed to create a constitution, a judiciary,ws regting Alchemy and setting up elections.


    In the past 5 years, Alexander became widely popr as the Father of USA(United States of Amestricia.) They even had his face on the banknotes of the new currency called Dor.


    Alexander was tantly copying stuff from his original world because he knew that these things do work. Economic and Scientific boom had turned the whole Economical Union Zone the wealthiest in the world. Xing was also not far behind. It was now a democratic country but with its huge poption, they had be the biggest industrial hub.


    ...


    5 yearster,


    Alexander sat in his office. Hughes was in front of him, reporting on his new task of setting up a United Nations Organisation. But Alexander had made it a bit different.


    In his original world, UNO had be too bloated. So much so that its original purpose had been forgotten.


    But here, Alexander only focused on a few things. Stopping Wars, Removing Hunger, Human Rights and Healthcare.


    *BAM*


    Ajax entered the room, "GRANDPA... Edward and Winry are marrying in a few days. Let''s get going now."


    Ajax was really excited about his friend''s marriage. He had also nned for a surprise for Edward. Ajax had not seen Edward and Alphonse in a year as he was busy learning martial arts from his mom in Phixheim. Natasha was very strict on him after he had gotten a scar from his fight with Lust.


    "Yes yes, stop jumping around. You are 10 years old now." Alexander chuckled and finished his work.


    "Dobby, let''s go. World Purity is also at 85 so we won''t be staying here for much longer. Let''s enjoy the time we have." Alexander said.


    "Yes, boss. Let''s invite others too." Dobby started calling people on his cellphone.


    Alexander suddenly remembered something. "One more thing, tell Ragnarok to stop mining gold for god''s sake. He has inted the gold market."


    "I did tell him but he has not stopped. Instead, he has told various miningpanies that he will buy gold from them in return for other precious metals. So, he''s expecting to control the market by not letting the gold reach the market and pocketing it himself." Dobby exined.


    *Sigh*


    "I really don''t understand his fetish for gold," Alexander muttered and picked Ajax over his shoulder. The poor guy hadn''t grown even an inch in 5 years.


    "Ajax, let''s buy a new golden car for Edward as a present." Alexander decided.


    Dobby''s eyes twitched, ~Are you sure you aren''t a dragon too with your gold colour fetish~


    Alexander felt someone speak, "Ah, you said something, Dobby?"


    Dobby denied, "No no. Let''s go."


    ~And he and his godly senses.~ he thought to himself,


    [A/N: So, we are at the end of this arc. Next will be a few short arcs and then Dragon Ball Z. We are reaching the end of this novel so we will be seeing some stuff rted to heaven and Zulrak as well.]


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 gold ted banana.

 Chapter 583: A changed Dragon

    They came to the vige where the Elric brothers now lived, Resembool. The countryside was as nice as always. Still green and natural.


    Even though Alexander''s reforms brought lots of money into people''s pockets, he had also introduced environmental protectionws from the start. So, no forests were being destroyed. All thepanies that needed wood were strictly ordered to nt 5 trees for each one they cut. So, even if all of the 5 don''t survive, it still gives 1 or 2 new trees.


    "Ajax, what did you prepare as a gift?" Alexander asked him.


    "It''s a secret, Grandpa. But I assure you, it''s very big and will help Ed a lot." Ajax replied.


    Alexander chuckled and didn''t ask further.


    Soon, they came to the house of the Elric brothers. It was decorated with some white curtains and a nice modest altar was made.


    Hohenheim was seen directing the people on where to put flowers and some decorations.


    "Haha, it seems you have turned into a full-time mother now." Alexander joked.


    Hohenheim turned around and greeted Alexander with a smile. He was really grateful to him for giving him some of the best years of his life. "Well, I am their mother and father both, however, I do feel like I''m more of a mother when ites to handling them," Hohenheim replied.


    "Good good, I''ll help you," Alexander said, and picked up and a huge white marble pir made for decoration.


    "Where do you want this?" He asked. Instead of using magic or some trick, he was using his own hands because Alexander knew that this had its own charm and felt more memorable.


    Hohenheim didn''t act reserved and worked with Alexander.


    Meanwhile, Ajax ran into the house.


    "EDWARD... ALPHONSE... I''M HERE." Ajax shouted.


    *BAM*


    Suddenly Ajax heard a metal dropping sound behind him. He turned around and saw the old Alphonse''s armour.


    "Hey, Ajax." Alphonse''s voice came from it.


    Ajax was shocked. "What? B-but didn''t you get your body back? Don''t tell me you did it again..."


    "What are you saying? I''m yet to find a way to get my body back. I think you must have dreamt something." Alphonse argued.


    Ajax took a few steps back. "No no... I''m 100 per cent sure. You''re messing with me right?"


    "What do you mean?" Alphonse kept the act going.


    Soon, Edward also joined. He had a metallic arm. "Oh, hey Ajax."


    Ajax nearly cursed, "What the... I need to find grandpa."


    As soon as he ran out of the building, Alphonse and Edward burst intoughter. Alphonse got out of the armour and Edward detached the fake metal arm.


    "Brother, are you sure this was the right thing to do? He will surely have his revengeter." Alphonse asked.


    "Heh, what can he do? At most call me short? But I have grown taller now." Edward replied confidently.


    "Well, you are still not tall enough," Alphonse replied. He was taller than Edward.


    ...


    In the afternoon, the ceremony happened. Winry and Edward sealed the deal with a kiss. Ajax didn''t leave the chance to embarrass them by whistling loudly.


    After that was the cake cutting. Ajax also brought him a present. Although these 5 years were very bountiful for Edward in terms of his height, he was still a little shorter than Winry.


    "Behold my gift. Edward, I know you hate milk so I brought you this. A 100 KILO BOX OF POWDERED MILK." Ajax announced, which made almost everyoneugh there.


    "Thank you Ajax, I will cherish this a lot," Edward replied while gritting his teeth.


    Ajaxughed loudly, "Hahaha... I was just kidding, Ed. Congrattions on your wedding and I got my dad to make this for you. This is called a magic finder. You need to put the hair of the person you want to find in thispass and it will point you to that person."


    Edward was truly interested in this object. He understood that this instrument was not made with Alchemy. By now, the highest-ranking Amestris people and some close friends knew Alexander''s identity.


    "Amazing, thanks, Ajax. I will cherish this present for the rest of my life." He gave Ajax a hug.


    Ajax then went to Winry, "Here, this locket is for you. I got my sister Amy to make it as beautiful as possible."


    He moved closer to Winry''s ear and whispered, "It will always tell you in which direction Ed is and how far away."


    Winry chuckled and looked at Edward, making him shudder.


    "What did you give her? I feel cold for some reason." Edward asked.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just a locket." Winry said with a smile. In her mind, she knew that with this she can pinpoint where Edward is at any moment.


    After that, the dinner was presented. Hats brought some neighbourhood cats to get them some treats as well. In his mind, he was their king and needed to keep them happy. Among the cats, there was also a little potato-sized puppy, Chappy.


    In thest five years, Chappy stayed in Phixheim and due to the slow time there, he hadn''t grown much. Olivia had told Hats to be a responsible father to him because he was the one who brought Chappy with him.


    Alexander stood beside Hohenheim while he looked at Edward and othersughing.


    Hohenheim emotionally said. "I never thought I''d be able to see such days. Being able to be a part of their happiness is a big honour for me. I remember that when I had discovered what the dwarf did, I used to pray that if there is a god, then please help me."


    Alexander patted his shoulder, "Karma may take its time but it is inevitable. The dwarf got punished for what it did. Now, you should stop being so sad and just enjoy the time you have. Go, talk to your kids. You will probably be a grandpa in a few years time."


    Alexander pushed him to go. Iroh came to him with a tea kettle. "Want a cup of tea, my friend?"


    "Haha, when did you ever see me say no? Come, let''s sit and enjoy this evening." Alexander happily made a table for himself. Soon, Dobby, Ragnarok and Leonidas also joined him.


    "So, Ragnarok, how much gold do you have now?" Alexander asked.


    "Not much, I used most of the gold I mined here to help poor families in this world. I was surprised at how underdeveloped this is." Ragnarok replied and sipped his tea.


    But his words had shocked them all. When did the dragon divorce gold?


    "Then, let''s cheer for our favourite dragon," Alexander picked his cup.


    [You can see Edward and Winry on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 584: Ajax and the truth

    The marriage went very well. But something happened that night when Ajax woke up to get some water from the kitchen. He didn''t have magical jugs and sses in the Elric home.


    ~Ah, why is it getting so warm this year? Is this global warming? But grandpa made sure that the industrialisation has minimal effect on the environment.~ he wondered while heading down.


    But while passing by the room of newlywed Edward and Winry, he heard some muffled sound. Ajax thought that they needed something so he opened the door.


    But when he got in, all he saw was the naked back of Winry as she hopped on the banana of Edward, who was also equally naked. Winry had covered Edward from seeing the door so they didn''t find out about Ajax.


    Ajax quickly closed the door and went back. His face had turned red and his heartbeat had increased.


    ~I FRIKIN KNEW IT~ he said to himself.


    Ajax was now 10 years old and in the past 5 years, he had searched for the smuggler that brings children into the tunnel. But, as he grew up, he started questioning if what Ragnarok had told him was even the truth. He had tried to search the local Inte in Phixheim but the knowledge was age-restricted for some reason.


    But now his doubts had turned into facts. ~Grandpa Raggy lied to me. There is no smuggler, there is no tunnel... wait... there is a tunnel. Oh God, how do I forget all this? It''s so disgusting.~


    He forgot why he had even gotten up and went back to sleep. But he couldn''t sleep because of the memory. "What happened, kid?" Hats asked? He was sleeping in the other bed.


    "Hats, I just saw Ed and Winry. They were... th.."


    "Making love? In short, smashing?" Hats asked without any care.


    "What? I guess you can call it smashing. But, I''m not able to sleep now. How can doing this make babies?" Ajax asked.


    "Ah, I see. You want to understand the science behind it. I guess I will have to teach you what kids usually study in 8th grade. Listen, kid, do you remember all the body parts you were taught in school?" Hats asked.


    "Yes, I do. I remember all of them." Ajax nodded.


    "Good, you know, the female has a body part called ovary and thedy has eggs inside there and men have sperm inside their testicles. The sperm are like little tadpoles and when they swim into thedies egg it makes a baby. It takes 9 months for the baby to grow enough to be in good condition toe out.


    "Humans only have a baby when they genuinely love their partner and want to expand their family," Hats exined.


    "What about cats?" Ajax asked.


    "Oh, we f*ck whenever we want and whenever we can." Hats nonchntly replied.


    Ajax just stood there. "Wait, I heard dad once say that they will give me a sibling and it''s been five years since then. Why don''t I have a sibling yet?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he pulled out." Hats replied.


    Ajax''s face contorted, "Ew, Hats,e on. Don''t talk like that about my dad, at least. I feel even less sleepy now."


    "Heh, get used to it. When you grow up, you''ll do it too. In fact, you will love it." Hats said and went to sleep.


    Ajax sternly denied, "No, I would never do something so gross."


    ...


    After the marriage, Alexander got back to work. He now had to bring the purity of the world to 90%. But one thing had changed, he was not the president anymore. The first General Election had been conducted.


    Alexander had now found a new way to make sure that no far-right or far-left political party grows up. All he wanted was neutral parties focused on the development of the country. So, he established 5 political parties, headed by 5 T-800 droids. With their superior mental power, they would control their party.


    But, something happened that no one had expected. In the election, Olivier Mira Armstrong and Roy Mustang both had decided to fight for the position of President. But the one who won was Maes Hughes.


    This happened because Hughes had be popr with his foreign policies. He was also loved by the people for his personality and also the fact that he had a family made him look better aspared to the still single military man, Mustang and too straightforward Olivier Mira Armstrong.


    So, Hughes became the first elected president of the USA. Or the 2nd if you were to go by the number. Alexander slowly got away from the spotlight and only supported Hughes from the dark while focusing on the rest of the world.


    9 monthster, as Ajax had expected, Edward became a father and Hohenheim became happier. Even Izumi Curtis had her third child just recently and she was aiming for more.


    Alexander had silently banned the alchemical ritual to make the philosopher''s stone. Punishment for this crime was death. Also, because of Alexander''s free Alchemy sses, the people became a bit more knowledgeable about it and learned its dangers.


    "Hughes, I will be leaving now, it is your duty to run the country," Alexander revealed.


    "What? Where are you going?" Hughes asked.


    "Away from this world. I came here to rid the world of evil, didn''t I tell you that? Now, I have done it. I will go to some other ce that needs my help." Alexander exined.


    Hughes remembered that Alexander had told him this when he had saved him from dying.


    "*Sigh* Well, I can''t stop you. Thank you for helping this world. Without you, I don''t know what would have happened. I would have died and Elicia wouldn''t have a dad, that''s for sure." Hughes emotionally replied.


    Alexander patted his shoulder, "Don''t cry now. You are a good man. I believe you can do a good job. Take care now. Say my hello to Elicia."


    World purity had also slowly risen and finally reached 90%. Alexander went back to Elric''s house to meet Hohenheim and finally leave.


    When he reached the ce, he saw Dobby ying with the son of Edward. The child was still a baby and yed in Dobby''s arms.


    Alexander smiled, "Babies like you."


    "Well, I was a house-elf, taking care of snobby brats was my job," Dobby replied.


    Alexander chuckled and looked towards Hohenheim, "Congrattions to you on bing a grandpa. I wish you luck and peace. I''ll be leaving now."


    Hohenheim didn''t ask where Alexander was going. He understood that wherever Alexander was going, he wouldn''t be returning.


    "Let''s go, Dobby, this time we will go to a world where we can find you a wife. I can''t wait to y with your kids." Alexander said and moved away.


    Dobby handed the child back to Hohenheim, Ajax also came to them after saying goodbye to his friends. Ragnarok had stopped mining already as he was running out of space in his cave in Dracheim.


    Alexander looked up in the sky, "Old man, send us somewhere we can find a suitable girl for our friendly neighbourhood elf."


    In reply, a simple golden light fell on them and took them away. By now, Dobby had be strong enough to travel the multiverse with him, without going into his dimensional pocket.


    While flying, Alexander asked him, "What kind of wife do you want?"


    "Any kind, as long as she''s smart, strong and is kind," Dobby replied.


    "With those standards, I don''t think it will be very hard. What''s left to be seen is where the old man will send us." Alexander muttered and waited to touch the ground of the new world.


    ...


    After Alexander was gone, not much change happened in the world of Alchemy. As alchemy spread worldwide, Amestris became the centre of Alchemical study. Hohenheim died 50 yearster after seeing his great-grandson. He withered away right in front of his wife''s grave. With a smile on his face, hoping to see her in heaven finally.


    [You can see Hohenheim on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    "I am disgusted and my sleep is ruined." - Ajax Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 Extra Long, Extra Thick ss of water. Stay hydrated folks.

 Chapter 585: Alexander is not Welcome

    With a thud, Alexander and Dobby found ground under their feet. Soon their eyes got used to the light and they looked around.


    "Well, boss. From the architecture of that vige, I''d say we''re not in a modern world." Dobby deduced.


    "Yes, let''s check out the vige first," Alexander replied, changing his modern clothes to normal grey robes.


    They entered the vige and found it to be filled with people in not very good clothing. It seemed as if the whole vige was in poverty.


    "Well, Dobby, if my guesses are right, then by the technological standard of this world, this vige would be called a city," Alexander said.


    "You''re right, boss. Let''s go to the pub and scoop out some info." Dobby pointed.


    Alexander chuckled, "Oh, what''s this? My elf friend is in a hurry to find his soulmate?"


    Dobby rolled his eyes, "I''m just helping you, boss. I''ve left everything else on fate."


    "Yeah, sure. Fate, haha." Alexander walked towards the vige. But as soon as he entered, he started feeling that the vige dwellers were somewhat hostile towards him. They saw him with a tint of suspicion.


    Alexander ignored them for now. He had no idea what kind of world this was. Was it a simple earth or was there some kind of magic involved too?


    *Beep Beep*


    "Took it long enough.* Alexander muttered as he took out his old phone and read the message.


    "Okay, so I am a simple Wizard. This world is filled with all kinds of legendary species and magic. There are also some disturbances in space-time.


    The world''s purity is at... Woah, so low? It''s at 45%" Alexander read everything.


    Dobby was also taken aback. "45% is really low. Second only to Berserk''s 30%."


    "Let''s keep our eyes open and look at what''s going on around us." Alexander decided. But before he could move forward, a horde of people came towards him with ming torches, wooden sticks, knives and some pointy farming tools.


    "Woah, what''s going on, people? Why so angry?" Alexander asked them.


    "You are not wee here, Witcher. We know your kind. Go away and take your filthy elf with you." One in the crowd shouted.


    Alexander looked at Dobby''s face and chuckled, "Haha, he''s many things but filthy he''s not. He baths 3 times a day. Also, why are you calling me Witcher? I don''t even know what that means."


    "Do you think we are jesting here? We know your kind. Your yellow eyes and that white hair. You are the Geralt of Rivia." A man from the crowds shouted.


    Alexander felt that these people were too stupid to tell the difference in yellow colour and golden that his eyes were. So, he randomly checked the thoughts of one of them to learn where he was.


    In the end, the man turned out to be a peasant and didn''t know much. All he knew was about the nearby locations and general history of the world. Also the current king and the fact he had allowed the Church of Eternal Fire to start witch hunts to eradicate any and all magic users throughout the northern kingdoms.


    He also learned about Witchers, some kind of superhumans, but didn''t find the info on this Geralt of Rivia.


    He was currently in a city called Rinde. Since the reign of King Heribert, Rinde''s town council advocated the taxing of spells and, in general, was rtively hostile towards sorcerers.


    Alexander decided to head to this nearby big city called Novigrad.


    "Ah, okay, I will leave. But, are you sure you don''t want new clothes?" Alexander asked and waved his hand. In an instant, the clothes of everyone present there got back to their new condition.


    People gawked in shock.


    "How dare you use your sorcery on us? KILL HIM.". People shouted andunched an attack on Alexander.


    He just waved his hand and froze everyone in mid-air.


    "Hold it right there. I''m leaving so you don''t have to create problems anymore. I don''t want to punch you all yet. Not before I learn everything." With that said, Alexander left the vige.


    All the Vigers got back to normal after 15 minutes. They were also guessing now if the man they just messed with was really Geralt of Rivia or some strong sorcerer.


    But by then, Alexander had left the city behind. He walked straight towards the direction a farmer had pointed. Though this direction involved crossing a small forest and a river but it wasn''t much of a problem for him.


    However, when crossing the river, he found a creature. A Unicorn. Happily lying on a t rock in the middle of the river and bathing in the sun. Its white fur was shining in the light, making the unicorn look fabulous.


    Alexander didn''t want to disturb the rest of such creature so he decided to pass by quietly. But, to Alexander''s shock, the Unicorn got up and ran to him. It didn''t look hostile for now as it was not pointing its horn at him.


    "Easy now, I''m not here to harm you," Alexander spoke.


    Unicorn simply nodded at that.


    "You understand me?" Alexander inquired.


    The Unicorn nodded. Suddenly, Alexander felt something trying to enter his mind. He felt it was from Unicorn so he let the Unicorn pass on his thoughts.


    It turned out, the Unicorn was named Ulrik. He hade here after sniffing Alexander. Because for some reason, these Unicorns can smell if you are a good person and Alexander was a real god.


    "Haha, so, what do you want from me?" Alexander asked and went forward to pet him. From the memory of the guy in the vige, Alexander knew that Unicorns were considered mythical creatures tomon folks but there were legends that they do exist and they were sentient multi-dimensional beings who are able to traverse the Multiverse.


    "Nothing, I was just passing by and felt your presence. Didn''t know it was God. Come, I''ll give you a ride to wherever you want to go." The unicorn said politely via a mental connection.


    Alexander chuckled, this was the first time he had seen a unicorn offering him a ride. Alexander ruffled his hair, "It''s fine, Ulrik. We all can walk and talk. You are an intelligent being, not a simple horse."


    Ulrik nodded with his big head, "Where are you headed?"


    "Novigrad," Alexander replied.


    "Oh, it''s not too far from here. Follow me, I''ll show you the way." The unicorn started walking away.


    On their way, Ulrik told Alexander about the city they were headed to. Novigrad was a free city within Redania and therefore it was not subjected to the rule of that kingdom.


    It was one of the major ports on the continent and was popted by nearly 30,000 inhabitants, making it one of thergest cities in the North.


    Novigrad had many factories and was home to all manner of craftsmen offering every ware possible. The city was also home to numerous banks and even had a zoo. The Eternal Fire was said to protect the city''s inhabitants from all evil, monsters included. The thick city walls had never been breached, as they were tactfully designed by the architects of the Oxenfurt Academy.


    Novigrad was also inhabited by an unusually colourful group of both permanent residents and those in town on long and short-term visits. Most eye-catching amidst the throngs ofmon townsfolk, stall-keepers and craftsmen were those practising the more roguish professions. There was no army in the city but it did have a secret service, an ever-present Temple Guard, and a powerful Temple Fleet.


    ~With so many people, I believe we can find the right one.~ Alexander thought.


    [You can see Ulrik on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 586: Father-in-law?

    "Currently, all of the Northern Region is facing the inevitable attack of the Nilfgaardian Empire from the south. They have already taken over most of the continent by now. The Nordlings are foolish creatures, they discriminate against the magicalmunities and drive them away while the Nilfgaardian Empire even employs the Magicalmunities." Ulric exined everything to Alexander.


    Alexander now knew that it was not just the Elfs, Dwarves and Unicorns that were present here. Even the darker beings like ghosts, ghouls, Djins and others like them were here.


    ~This is like a hotchpotch of the dark and light side of the universebined into one single.~ He thought.


    "What about the Unicorns, who do you all support?" Alexander asked.


    "None, we are divided into herds, unicorn society is specifically organised and led by a council of elders. We just observe the doings of less advanced species. We hate all the killings that humans do. But we know it''s a tough world. It is either kill or be killed.


    "But we do particrly hate the Elfs of Aen Elle who forced us to open the gates between worlds so that they might massacre humans from other worlds and find ves," Ulrik said.


    Alexander stroked his beard and had an idea, "Hmm, you know, there are thousands of unicorns living in my realm too. Even though they are also very pure beings, they are not as intelligent as you and they can surely not travel the multiverse. Why don''t youter talk to your elder and tell them that I can give you all a home. You can live in Phixheim. Only I live on that, with other pure beings like Phoenixes and my family."


    "Hmm, although we travel a lot, having a safe home where we can always go to can be nice," Ulrik muttered while thinking.


    "Haha, I can also provide you security. Nobody can enter my realm without my permission and many gods live there." Alexander added. Ulrik nodded, "I will go and meet the elderter. Your offer is tempting. What do you want in return?"


    "Haha, nothing, kid. I have everything I can ever desire. I am content with what I have. All I want to do now is spread happiness." Alexanderughed.


    "Oh, is that the city? It is indeed big for the technology of this world." Dobby pointed towards a city in the distance.


    "Yes, but they are yet to develop new ways of building structures. The industrial revolution is too far away from them." Ulrik said. He had travelled to Earth and had seen some stuff.


    *Horse''s sound*


    Suddenly, Alexander heard the sound of distressed horses. So, they headed deep into the jungle. They were already not following the main path because there was a Unicorn and an elf with Alexander.


    *GROWL*


    They heard a bear growling. It seemed it was fighting something or someone.


    As they got closer they heard the sound of a man. There was also a woman in a ck dress, casting some kind of a spell.


    *GROWL*


    But out of nowhere, another bear attacked them and it caught the sorceress off-guard. Just then, Alexander walked in and raised his hand. In an instant, both bears stopped moving.


    The white-haired man and the woman looked at Alexander and his twopanions in surprise. The woman was able to feel a hint of magic in what Alexander did to the bears.


    Before speaking, Alexander went closer to the two bears and patted their heads. "Go away, you two, I know you are hungry. The moment you will go a few metres away, you will find 80 kilos of fish each. Go now."


    *Grrrr...*


    The two bears first licked his hand and then ran away while happily hopping. Gone was the powerful beast, they seemed more like two yful pups now.


    Alexander went back and stood between Dobby and Ulrik the Unicorn.


    The man and woman walked towards them. They looked at Alexander with a judging gaze.


    Alexander had to agree that the woman was a beauty, but he could see a little deformity under her skin that was hidden under the distraction of her charming eyes and glowing skin.


    Alexander interestedly looked at the white-haired man and spoke, "Geralt of Rivia?"


    "Uh-huh... who are you?" Geralt replied in a hoarse voice.


    "Well, I am Alexander, this is Dobby and this is Ulrik," Alexander introduced.


    Suddenly, the woman charmingly spoke, "Geralt, why don''t you introduce me to my father-inw?"


    *Cough*


    Geralt coughed and looked at the woman, "Yennefer, he''s not my father."


    "What are you saying? The resemnce is uncanny." She insisted, but by now, her tone of speech had made it obvious that she was pulling his leg.


    Alexander loudlyughed, "Hahaha... you two seem like a good husband-wife couple. Ah, Olivia and I are like this too."


    "We are not married," Geralt quickly cleared the misunderstanding.


    "What are you saying? You two have such a great aura together. If you don''t marry her then it''d be your loss, child. Look at her, the way she''s looking at you." Alexander pointed.


    Geralt turned back to Yennefer who was looking at him with a smirk. Geralt embarrassingly scratched his beard, "Eh, let''s find Ciri first, Yen."


    "Oh, I didn''t say anything, Geralt." She replied teasingly.


    Yennefer then looked at Alexander. "Who are you? You cast magic so easily. And this... a real Unicorn? I thought they stayed away from us lowly beings."


    Ulrik didn''t like her taunting and talked with telepathy, "Heh, I do stay away from you people. But this man here is not one of you. He is a go..."


    Alexander quickly spoke and stopped Ulrik. "What he meant is that I am a good man and not like normal people."


    Ulrik and Alexander, meanwhile, talked telepathically: "Don''t tell them my status yet."


    "Okay, as you wish." Ulrik shut up.


    Yennefer then got closer to Dobby, making him blush. "And an elf. It''s rare to see your kind in the north. Which ce are you from? I''ve never seen an elf as tall as you before."


    "Hey. Don''t talk to him like that. There are no ''kinds'' when ites to people. All are living beings with simple differences in biology. He''s my friend, just like this Unicorn." Alexander defended.


    "What about you, then? You are a sorcerer, and a strong one at that it seems, but I don''t think I have ever seen you or heard about you." She asked.


    Alexander smiled and moved closer to her. She didn''t feel any malicious intent so she didn''t react in time. Before she could even think, Alexander''s hand was on Yennefer''s head.


    Geralt had his sword out which he swung at Alexander''s arm.


    *CLANK*


    Nothing happened, it was as if the sword hit metal. But Yennefer was still not reacting. She was just looking at the face of the tall old man who had touched her head.


    She soon felt a flow of energy inside her body. Then there was a slight pain. She then smiled because she felt what had changed in her body.


    Yennefer of Vengerberg was born a hunchback,plete with crooked shoulders and a distorted frame. This deformity was the source of much strife in her childhood.


    Throughout her childhood, she suffered at the hands of her father, who inflicted both physical and mental pain on her. Though he eventually left, Yennefer''s youth did not get any easier for it.


    Her mother then med her for his departure and began to beat her as well. This torment pushed Yennefer to the edge, to the point where she once attempted to take her own life. Fortunately, the mages of Aretuza, who recognised her innate magical talent, were able to save Yennefer before helping her find a path to a better life.


    The stronger in magic she became, her deformity also went away. But, they had not disappearedpletely. If one were to look closely, they could see it. She also knew that Geralt had noticed it but he never talked about it.


    But, now, she felt that those deformities were disappearing. Completely disappearing.


    *CLANK*


    "What did you do to her? Let her go." Geralt was still at it, striking Alexander''s body.


    Dobby and Ulrik just stood a distance away, watching everything.


    "Doesn''t he get tired of striking so many times?" Dobby asked.


    "Nope, he''s a Witcher. They are known to have superhuman strength." Ulrik replied.


    "Stop, Geralt." Suddenly Yennefer''s voice came. Alexander had retracted his hand. Now, Yennefer was looking even prettier than before. Geralt noticed that too.


    "What did he do to you? You look..."


    "Better? Yes, he made me better." Yenneferpleted his words.


    She then looked at Alexander, "I presume this was not free. What is the price I must pay?"


    Alexanderughed, behind him, Dobby and Ulrik too. If even Grandpa started charging for such things then the Omniverse was doomed.


    "Child, what I did does not take much of my magic. It is as simple as waving my hand. I do not need any payment, I just did it because I felt your desire for it. Your childhood must have been harsh," Alexander said and patted her again warmly.


    She was taken aback by how Alexander could feel her emotions and even more by how nice he felt when he patted her. It was as if... she was really the child of this man. She felt an unknown warmth.


    Alexander then looked at Geralt, "Kid, are you sure you don''t want to be with her? I might find another suitor for her otherwise."


    Geralt looked at Yennefer. They originally had their fatesbined together because of that Djin incident but Yennefer had severed that magic and gave him a choice to choose if he wanted to be with her or not. He did like her and she liked him too. But he always tried to stay away from anymitment.


    *Sigh*


    Alexander sighed, sensing the emotions of Geralt. "Dobby, I guess we need to find someone else. These two are in love with each other but are acting like edgy teenagers, thinking that the other one should confess first."


    Alexander moved away. "Let''s go to Novigrad city. We''ll buy a world map there."


    "WAIT!" Yennefer ran after him and behind her, Geralt also followed with a sigh.


    Alexander didn''t stop and let them join them in the walk.


    [You can see Geralt fight bear and Yennefer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    "For thest time, I don''t sh*t rainbows." - Ulrik the Unicorn.


    1 Stone = 1 Date with the prettydy, Yennefer of Vengerberg

 Chapter 587: Witch Hunt

    "Why are you still following me?" Alexander asked her.


    "I want to know who you are and if you can help us find Ciri." She spoke.


    "I don''t even know who this Ciri is and what gives you the confidence that I can find her?" Alexander inquired.


    "I just have a feeling. I mean, there''s a Unicorn roaming with you and an Elf calls you boss. You are either as pure as a baby or powerful as a god." She reasoned.


    Dobbyughed, "Well, he is indeed an old baby. Well, suit yourself. But him helping you fully depends on your skill of convincing him."


    "Of course, I have confidence that I can persuade him to help us." She replied with confidence.


    Dobby then looked back at Geralt, leading his horse with them.


    "What''s her name?" Dobby asked.


    "Roach." Geralt replied. Dobby chuckled after hearing the name. "Haha, well, I won''t say anything about weird names. I know a sentient cat whose name is Hats."


    "Does he like hats?" Geralt asked.


    "Yes, he does. He likes them a lot."


    ...


    Phixheim,


    "Dammit, Hats. You''re so Dirty. You need to take a bath." Olivia ran after the cat.


    "NO. I HATE BATHING." Hats ran away.


    "Gu Ga Ga..." Suddenly, little Thea appeared, crawling out of nowhere and hugging Hats. Thea''s magic did its thing and made Hats so rxed that he melted in her arms.


    So, Olivia also caught him and held him by his nape, which was the off switch of most animals.


    Hats suddenly realised his problem, "Ha, Thea, why did you betray me?"


    "UWAAAA..." Thea made baby noises, oblivious of everything that was happening.


    Hats resigned to his fate as he was taken to the bathroom. In the tub, water was filled for his doom. He shuddered at the thought of bathing.


    "BOZ BOZ..." But to Hats'' surprise, Chappy was already bathing in the tub with his favourite duck toy.


    Now, Hats had to look tough in front of this kid or else his image would fall. So, he sucked it up and gritted his teeth.


    It took Olivia just 10 minutes to make Hats look fluffy.


    "Aaaachooo..." Hats sneezed loudly.


    "Ah, did you catch a cold?" Olivia asked.


    "I don''t know, I smelled a certain elf for some reason"


    ...


    Witcher World


    After a little walk, Alexander and thepany entered the city. Ulrik had gone away to find the elders of his herd.


    Alexander was initially looking forward to seeing the city but when he entered, all he saw at the city gates were beggars and sick people. In fact, in the outer areas of the city, he only found the poor and sick on the streets.


    "What is going on here?" Alexander inquired.


    Yennefer knew the answer, "It''s the Catriona gue, named after the Nilfgaardian ship that brought it to the Northern Kingdoms."


    Alexander looked at a few infected people. It looked like a disease that bore a strong simrity to the bubonic gue


    "What are the authorities doing about this? They can''t have shut their offices and castles due to the gue." Alexander asked.


    "There are no authorities here. It alles under the Eternal Fire, a religious cult that has many followers among humans of the Northern Kingdoms. It was founded right here, but recently it has gotten too powerful, so much that it is practicallyw, and the city serves as the religion''s de facto capital.


    "The cult is led by an elected Hierarch, with the seat currently being upied by Cyrus Engelkind Hemmelfart," Yennefer told him everything.


    "Then who runs the city? I mean, what about its forces that keep order and the city safe?" Alexander asked.


    This time, Geralt spoke, "It has no official acting army or military body, the Order of the ming Rose, and Witch Hunters defend the Eternal Fire and uphold itsws.


    "The cult of the Eternal Fire is a very aggressive faith which fights against all abnormal beings such as nonhumans, witches and, of course, beasts. asionally, even witchers aren''t wee in cities that believe in the Eternal Fire. I don''t likeing here because of that."


    Yennefer chuckled, "Yeah yeah, white wolf likes the wilderness the most."


    Alexander looked around at the hellhole, "So much for a free city."


    Alexander realised that god most likely did not send him here just to find a wife for Dobby.


    "HELP MEEE.."


    Suddenly, they heard the screaming voice of a woman. They looked around and saw a woman being dragged by her hair. There were a couple of men in simr dress, doing the deed.


    "Witch Hunters. They are the harsh, cruel, and fanatical members of an inquisitorial synod dedicated to the persecution and eradication of magic in Novigrad, Oxenfurt, and Velen. Helveed is the Grand Inquisitor of the Eternal Fire in Novigrad. They''ve been after me too but I''m too powerful for them." Yennefer exined.


    "Yeah, they tried to kill me too. They are known for being intimidating as well as overzealous in their cause." Geralt added.


    Alexander then looked at Dobby and nodded. "Let''s start our work."


    Alexander and Dobby started walking towards the crowd. A pyre was set up there to burn the so-called witch.


    "Hey, where are you going? If you interfere the whole city will be after you. I don''t think I can fight so many people." Yennefer told him.


    "Child, letting that girl be burned for nothing when I can do something would be a crime bigger than what those witch hunters are doing," Alexander replied.


    "HELP ME... I''M NOT A WITCH." The woman shouted as she was made to kneel in front of a man in red robes.


    "Heathen, you used your magic to corrupt one of our priests. We found you in his bed." the man replied and whipped her.


    "AAAA..."


    "You are not wee in this world. Your magic is a disgrace to God. We will purify you on the fire. Be grateful for this." He replied and waved his hand.


    "NOOOO... PLEASE!" She screamed in terror as the men tied her to the pyre. The people around them were also booing at her. The whole crowd''s IQ at that moment was in single-digit even ifbined.


    Alexander couldn''t see it anymore. He walked forward, checking the sins of each of the witch hunters.


    "THAT''S ENOUGH," Alexander came forward.


    [You can see Novigrad and Grand Inquisitor on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 588: Accidents Happen

    "And who are you? A freak sympathiser?" The man sitting in his chair asked.


    Dobby chuckled, "This feels like the wizarding world all over again."


    "Haha, indeed. It does feel like how the wizarding world would have been in mediaeval times." Alexander replied, ignoring the fat man on the chair.


    But, the fat man must have felt angry, so he got up and shouted, "ANSWER ME. YOU ARE IN THE PRESENCE OF GRAND INQUISITOR HELVEED."


    Alexander looked back, "I am Alexander Maxim Universe. I want a trial for this girl. Where is the proof that she is a witch? You say she seduced the priest, but let''s not forget, she was found in priest''s bed. This means that the priest was in on it. It takes two hands to p, you know." Alexander demanded.


    "The verdict has already passed. I am the Grand Inquisitor." Helveed replied.


    "But nobody saw that. People want to know the truth. They need a guarantee that you are impartial. What if tomorrow you catch any of the people here and also call them a freak? Where is the proof?" Alexander spoke loudly, sowing the seed of doubt in the people.


    Alexander was a god, he was already radiating an aura of a godly being. Adding to his old age, he looked very wise. The people started murmuring and many nodded.


    Alexander then took out a big bag of gold coins from the sack on Dobby''s back. He threw it at the feet of the inquisitor. "In that sack are ten thousandrge gold coins. More than your budget for the whole year. If you can prove that this woman is indeed a witch, then all of it is yours. I will, in fact, donate more money to build a new temple for you." Alexander offered.


    He knew that greed many times clouds the judgement of a man. Helveed immediately agreed to do this for the money. He told his men to go and bring the priest. His n was simple, as long as the priest says that he was seduced, everything will be fine.


    People in these times had no idea about what cross-examination meant and what a true trial meant.


    Soon, the priest came and Alexander magically poured the truth-spitter potion directly into his mouth.


    Helveed quickly asked him, "Priest Quartal, tell us, were you seduced by this woman?"


    There was a moment of silence as everyone waited for the answer. Geralt and Yennefer had also epted that nobody could stop Alexander from losing so much money now. There was no way the priest would tell the truth.


    Quartal mumbled something first to fight the effects of Truth Spitter, but, nobody can win against it.


    "I... she... she did not seduce me. She came to the church to pray for a better life. She was very poor so I... I promised her money if she slept with me. But, an acolyte saw me and her in the bed together." He confessed.


    Immediately, the people started booing. Taking the advantage of the situation, Alexander asked. "Then, why is she being called a witch?"


    "To save the image of the Church of Eternal Fire. The Grand Inquisitor ordered for this and his orders are supreme." Quartal replied.


    "Then, can you tell me, howmon are these fake witch hunts and burnings?" Alexander asked.


    "Most of the time people whom we catch and burn are not witches. We just pick a woman from the poor part of the city who has no family so no one can vouch for her. Then we let our men first use her for their pleasure. When the woman goes mad from the torture, we show her to the public and burn her." He confessed in detail.


    Alexander and everyone else there felt sickened to no end. The people had trusted the Church of Eternal Fire wholeheartedly but now they saw their true faces.


    "Who is involved in all this? Does the Inquisitor and hierarch of Novigrad know about this?" Alexander asked further.


    "Yes, they all know about this. Most of the Priests indulge in these activities." He replied.


    Alexander looked at the people with open arms, "You heard everything. Let''s ask The Grand Inquisitor about this."


    "Helveed, is what this man said true?" Alexander asked.


    "H-H... Y... Yes, he i-is speaking the t-truth." Helveed said with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Geralt, pass me your sword please," Alexander instructed.


    Geralt grunted but obliged. He felt like he was taking off his clothes when he passed his sword. He threw it towards Alexander.


    Alexander caught it in hand and pointed it at the head of the Grand Inquisitor. "People, tell me, shouldn''t these sinners be punished as severely as they did with you all? They see you all as pigs, only meant to be ughtered or r*ped. Is this eptable? Isn''t Novigrad supposed to be a free city? Then how can we let ourselves be enved by this so-called Church of Eternal Fire?


    "Tell me, what do you want? Do you still want to support them or punish them?"


    "PUNISH THEM."


    "KILL THEM."


    Alexander then read the sins of the Grand Inquisitor.


    ||Grand Inquisitor Helveed - Category 4


    Murder - 121


    Indirect Murder - 12,456,


    R*pe - 514


    R*ping minor - 54


    Human Sacrifice - 54,568


    Infanticide - 12,564


    Thievery - 45,456


    Lying to public - 1,000,256


    Sin Percentage - 87%||


    Alexander took a long breath after that. Killing the man so quick was mercy on him. He gave the sword back to Geralt.


    "So many sins. Tell me, why did you people kill the sorcerers, witchers and elves? They are all humanoid species with intelligence? What did they do to you?" Alexander asked. This was, of course, Alexander''s n. Whatever Helveed was going to say next were Alexander''s words.


    Alexander was doing this so he could change the people''s perception of the magical species, so they can stop holding this prejudice. By now, half of Novigrad had gathered at that ce and watched this scene. So, whatever was being said there, it was going to spread across thend like wildfire.


    The Grand Inquisitor answered, "Because Emperor Emhyr var Emreis has promised the Hierarch, Cyrus Engelkind Hemmelfart, that the Church of Eternal Fire will get its own big kingdom after the Nilfgaard wins the war.


    "The Nilfgaardian army employs all kinds of magical creatures in their forces. But the northern kingdoms discriminate against magical creatures. We reinforced this idea across thends, so the Northern Kingdoms don''t employ these magical beings. This way, the North will forever be weaker than Nilfgaard."


    "Then, does this mean, Sorcerers, Witchers and Elfs are not evil?" Alexander asked.


    "No, they are as evil as any other human. There are murderers in every society. Theirs is like that too." He said.


    Alexander looked at the people, "See that? They even used you people, to make your ownnd weaker so you all can be butchered by Nilfgaard. Your hate for all the magical creatures was made to benefit them."


    By now, people had started going crazy with all the revtions.


    "KILL THEM."


    "BURN THEM."


    But, seeing the public angry, the Witch Hunters drew their swords out and ran towards people to make a way for their escape. They were all surrounded at the moment. The people screamed in panic.


    But Alexander had talked to Yennefer mentally. She immediately appeared in front of the people who were about to be attacked. She used a magical st to throw the attackers away.


    "Don''t worry. They can''t even touch you." She assured the people.


    On the other side, Dobby had saved some people. With his elf ears clearly showing to the people, everyone knew which species he belongs to. In a third location, Geralt was saving the people.


    The people were shocked and confused.


    "What are you waiting for? Even an Elf, a Witcher and a Sorceress are saving you. Pick your arms, join them and save yourself. Don''t be anybody''s tool. I can show you the path, but you must walk the path on your own." Alexander loudly said. He waved his hand and all the swords and daggers from the Witch Hunters flew away.


    The people raised their fists in the air and went to join Yennefer, Geralt and Dobby.


    They all beat the Witch Hunters and Order of the ming Rose who was responsible for policing the city and spread the religion of Eternal Fire. Alexander only let them use their fists and didn''t let them kill.


    That whole night, all the members of Church of Eternal Fire were hunted, beaten and caught. Even Cyrus Engelkind Hemmelfart, the hierarch of Novigrad, was caught.


    Once that was done, Alexander gathered the people. "NOW, Novigrad is truly free. Don''t let anyone ever control you again. We are not barbarians, remember."


    With that, the people started chanting for him. For some reason, a guy shouted, "SAGE KING."


    Then everyone started shouting. "SAGE KING! SAGE KING! SAGE KING!"


    Alexander smiled wryly. "I just freed them and they put themselves in another shackle by calling me a king."


    "That''s a normal human for you. They always want to be ruled and be told what to do. Theyck true free will. Freedom only sounds good in words and thoughts, but in reality, no one likes true freedom because it brings uncertainty to life." Geralt spoke.


    "Well, at least now they won''t hunt magical people like crazy," Alexander shrugged.


    Yennefer came forward and asked, "When did you n all this?"


    "I didn''t," Alexadner blurted.


    "WHAT? So, you mean... you identally became a king?" Yennefer was shocked.


    Dobby chuckled, "Heh, that happens a lot to him."


    Alexander''s eye twitched when he heard that.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Ultra Delux Super Max Pro Plus Banana. It will cleanse your soul and make you enlightened.

 Chapter 589: Cleaning

    So, Alexander became the King of Novigrad without even asking. The next thing he did was clean the streets, both, literally and figuratively.


    Yennefer had told Alexander that there were four big bad bosses in Novigrad. The Big Four were leaders of Novigrad''s criminal underground, with all of them vying to rule over Novigrad by any means necessary.


    The four criminal leaders were:


    Carlo Varese (Cleaver)


    Cyprian Wiley (Whoreson Junior)


    Francis Bem (King of Beggars)


    Sigi Reuven (Sigismund Dijkstra)


    Together, these four controlled every crime in the North''srgest city, including pickpocketing, muggings, illegal arena fights and casinos, weapons smuggling, and taking contract killings.


    Alexander told Dobby to wear nice shining armour and take some Faceless men with him in armour. They were to raid and destroy all the ces owned by these four criminal leaders. But Geralt said he wanted toe too as he needed to find Dandelion as he had found out that Ciri had contacted him.


    So, they went out to clean the streets. Meanwhile, Alexander told Iroh to go out and post a public announcement that people will be rewarded for killing rats. As many dead rats they bring, they would get more reward.


    There were also a few more job postings, requiring street cleaners, bricyers and road makers. Alexander had already turned the Eternal Fire temples into public offices. The biggest one being his.


    "How do you do all this? The way you''re acting it looks like you''ve done this hundreds of times." Yennefer asked. She had stayed back because she wanted to learn from Alexander.


    "Haha, and you wouldn''t be wrong. Yes, I have done this hundreds of times. I''ve seen too many worlds with broken governments and monarchs. I''m used to fixing stuff like this." Alexander revealed.


    Yennefer''s eyes widened, "What do you mean worlds?"


    "Well, I travel the multiverse, just like the unicorns. This is my first timeing here." Alexander said.


    "No wonder you seemed like you didn''t know anything. So, what are you? Humans can''t be multidimensional beings." She asked.


    "I''m indeed a human, or I was. I''m a god now." Alexander answered.


    Yennefer stayed silent for a while. "A god? What is a god? A being extremely powerful?"


    "Hmm, it is hard to understand what a god is. Well, let''s say, we are not bound by earthly rules. We can judge a person''s soul. Send it to either hell, heaven or the cycle of reincarnation. I''m the son of GOD who made everything. You, me, this building, this, universe, Multiverse, space and time." Alexander answered her. He had no reason to hide such stuff because it eventuallyes out in the open whenever he''s about to leave.


    Yennefer also took a seat, "This is... Shocking. To think that one''s fate lies in someone''s hands."


    "No, you''re wrong. Your fate was always in your hands from the start. You made the choices. You choose the path. After you die, you just get judged for what your life choices were.


    "This is the reason most mortals can''t fathom the thought of a real god. To them, it''s enough as long as the god is just an idea. The day he bes a person with flesh and bones, he''d be hunted and killed." Alexander exined to her.


    "So, what god are you? There are types of gods right?" She asked.


    "Oh, I''m God''s Advocate. I work directly for my father. I''m responsible for purifying sins from different worlds. Help them get better and then leave for the next world." Alexander said.


    "Hah, sounds like the dream job." She replied sarcastically.


    "You believe me?" Alexander asked amusingly.


    "Why not? You have that kind of godly aura." She said.


    Then Yennefer finally asked the big question. "Can you help us find Ciri?"


    "Sure, what does she look like and what''s her story?" Alexander inquired.


    Yennefer started telling him the story of how Ciri was born, her father''s current status, thew of surprise, how Ciri has her fate connected with Geralt and how her father wants to use Ciri. To probably impregnate her and create offspring, hoping that they''d also have elder blood because one who has the elder blood is supposed to be very powerful. Then she exined what Elder blood was and what wild hunt was


    "To me, she''s like a daughter I could never have. To Geralt as well, she''s like a daughter. So, for her, we are ready to do anything." Yennefer confidently stated.


    "Oh, aren''t these Wild Hunt guys the elves that forced the Unicorns to open the multiverse gate for them?" Alexander asked.


    "What? I''ve never heard of this." She replied.


    "So it''s notmon knowledge. Well, it doesn''t matter. I will help you find her, protect her, defeat her evil father and also this wild hunt." Alexander replied.


    "By the way, what do you mean you can''t have your own daughter?" Alexander asked suddenly.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Dobby had already bashed the heads of 3 crime lords by now. Dobby and Geralt had bonded during their fights together. They had each other''s backs. Dobby even saved him from a rogue arrow. The only remaining one was the Whoreson Junior.


    "So, how does one be a Witcher?" Dobby inquired.


    Geralt was already friendly with the big elf so he answered, "We''re taken in as children, then witchers-to-be are subjected to intense alchemical processes, consumption of mutagenicpounds, and relentless physical and magical training to make them dangerous and highly versatile against their vast array of opponents, many of which possess superhuman speed, strength or other deadly powers.


    Only three or four survive out of ten to fully be a witcher."


    "That is very sad. I can''t imagine the pain the kids would go through." Dobby muttered.


    "Well, they would''ve died of starvation or something anyway. But no one makes more Witchers now. For one, we lost the form for the mutation potion and second, Witchers are no longer needed. With the rise of human civilization, monsters are being driven away or killed by huge hunting parties." Geralt said.


    Soon, amidst their talks, they reached the ce where Whoreson Junior was holed up. They quickly dismantled his goons and found the man.


    But what sickened them was that there were corpses of various women. Some were alive too but with various injuries.


    "So your name means much more than just being a name." Geralt remarked.


    Dobby waved his hand and healed all of the alive women. "You can all go now."


    "You are an animal," Dobby said to Whoreson.


    "And who''s saying that? A giant freak and a white-haired freak. I''ve been seeing a lot of youtely." Whoreson said while looking at Geralt.


    "What do you mean? Did you see Ciri?" Geralt asked.


    "Where is Dandelion?" He added.


    After getting beaten to a pulp, Whoreson revealed everything. Dandelion was caught by the city guards and Ciri had run away again. But now they at least knew where the stupid bard was.


    "Who is this Ciri you''re after? Is she your daughter?" Dobby asked.


    "No, but like a daughter." Geralt replied and sped his horse towards the prison.


    ...


    Back at Alexander, he just found out about the price Yennefer had to pay for being fixed. "What? So you can''t be a mother? No problem."


    Alexander immediately took out a potion from his dimensional pocket and exined everything. "After this, I want you to help me find a nice match for my Elf friend. He''s the God of All Elfs in the Multiverse but sadly, he''s still single."


    Yennefer chuckled, "Match for an Elf god? She is going to be tougher to find than even Ciri."


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 590: Is she the One?

    Dandelion was found in the prison cell. Dobby helped him get out and they returned to Alexander.


    The instant Dandelion saw Alexander, he started singing some bullshit. "Oh, is this the old white wolf?"


    "He''s not rted to me." Geralt grunted.


    "Okay, then who is he?" Dandelion asked.


    "He is the new king of Novigrad." Yennefer replied and continued. "Where is Ciri?"


    Dandelion looked at Yennefer with dreamy eyes, "Ah, the most beautiful Sorceress. I don''t know where Ciri is. She took off after the mess with Whoreson Junior. What happened to that sick bastard?"


    "Dead, along with the other three crime leaders." Geralt replied.


    "Oh, that''s a boon to the world. Well, I think she went to Skellige." He said.


    Alexander interrupted them quickly, "Does any of you have a picture of Ciri?" Geralt and Yennefer looked at each other''s faces. They shook their heads.


    "No, we don''t." Yennefer replied.


    *Sigh*


    "Well, you know her face so it should work that way too. Just think about Ciri and open the door." Alexander instructed.


    "What doo..?" Geralt asked but stopped in the middle.


    Out of nowhere, Alexander took out a pink door. "This door."


    Yennefer was interested in this as she could not feel any magic in it. It felt like an ordinary door.


    "Go ahead, open it while thinking about reaching Ciri." Alexander nudged him.


    Geralt moved ahead and held the door handle. He thought about what Ciri looked like and then slowly turned the knob. Soon, he opened it and to his surprise, the other side''s view differed from where he was standing.


    He entered the strange ce that seemed to be a cottage. He looked around and finally saw her. Ciri was lying on a bed. Her eyes closed as if asleep.


    Alexander, Dobby and Yennefer also followed in. Yennefer quickly ran to the bedside and looked at her face.


    "She''s not breathing." Geralt said. He was devastated by this. Yennefer knelt at the bedside.


    Alexander nced at Ciri and diagnosed her body. "No, she''s not dead. Her breathing and heart are so slow that it would appear she''s dead."


    Geralt looked at the silent face of Ciri. He picked her up and hugged her. Yennefer too, hugged from the other side, putting Ciri her between them.


    Just then, they felt an arm on their backs. The arm held them tighter in a warm hug. Then a soft voice came. "It''s nice to see you two again."


    "Indeed." Geralt replied.


    Ciri then looked back at Alexander and Dobby. "Who are they... wait... I know him." She pointed at Alexander.


    Alexander was taken aback, "Me? Child, I''m seeing you for the first time."


    Ciri quickly got out of Geralt and Yennefer''s embrace and stood up. She had excitement on her face while looking at Alexander.


    "I mean, I don''t know you personally. I know about you. When I was running away from the Wild Hunt I came across a world where you were very popr. They had tall buildings higher than castles and metal carriages running on the streets. Big banners of your face were all around that world.


    "I was confused about where I was but for some reason, I felt that the Wild Hunt won''t be able to find me there for a while. I was lost when a kinddy helped me get to a ce called Kindheart Orphanage. There, I saw so many of your photo frames.


    "I asked the people about you and they gave me a metal box thing that had a magical projection of you. I talked to you so much. I learned about your life, what you did for the people. And your tragic demise. Wait, what happened to you after you died?" She asked.


    "I became a god," Alexander replied.


    "That makes sense, if even you can''t be a god then nobody can. Anyway, you helped me so much there, I was lost and confused about my life. I didn''t want to keep running forever. Then you told me to face my fears. That closing your eyes doesn''t make the monster disappear, you only get a false sense of security. I talked to you every day there while also working in the orphanage." She said in length.


    "Who made such a magical box? I know I didn''t leave such a thing behind." Alexander asked in confusion.


    "Oh, it was made by a group of people. They call themselves the Universe Brotherhood. It isprised of all the grown-ups who were saved by your orphanage and got to study in your established schools as kids. They were people graced by you.


    "This group of people acts like a secret society, following the path of kindness just like you. They brought technological advancements to their world and ended all wars. They are really good people." She exined.


    Alexander smiled hearing that. It made him happy to find out that his kindness didn''t go to waste.


    He patted Ciri, "Thank you for telling me all this."


    But the girl hugged him, "Thank you for helping me, even though I know you were not there."


    Alexander chuckled, "It''s okay, child. Helping people is kind of my job."


    Just then, Dobby spoke, "I can feel that you have elven blood in you. And it isn''t just ordinary blood."


    Ciri turned to him, "Oh, I know you too. You are the Elven God, Dobby. I''ve been to some friendly elven worlds. They worship you there."


    "Really? That feels a bit weird. Take me to that worldter. I should show myself to them every once in a while." Dobby muttered.


    "It will be an honour to help a being like you." Ciri bowed a little.


    Geralt and Yennefer came up to her and put their arms on her shoulder. "Calm down, Ciri. You''ve been speaking non-stop."


    Ciri chuckled, "How can I not speak? I have seen so many things, Geralt. I even saw a world where people had metal in their head and travelled in flying metal carriages. There were guards called police that had the ability to teleport right behind you if youmit any crime. People also looked identical for some reason. Also, they were so dumb that they didn''t know how to drive a carriage around an obstacle. It was weird."


    "Stop fooling me now." Geralt argued.


    "I''m not fooling you. I''m sure Grandpa Universe knows that world." She said. She had unknowingly developed a habit of calling Alexander Grandpa Universe while she lived in Alexander''s original world.


    As always, Alexander felt butterflies in his stomach due to getting a new granddaughter.


    "Haha, you two look like father and daughter," Alexander said while chuckling.


    "And you look like her Grandpa," Yennefer added.


    Alexander looked at her and said, "Child, I am everyone''s grandpa. Most people call me Grandpa Universe. Also, I am millions of years old so I''m sure everyone is eligible to call me that."


    Yennefer, Geralt and Ciri''s jaw dropped. They had heard of some beings living for thousands of years but this was a whole different league.


    Just then, the door opened and 4 dwarves came in. They looked shocked. "What is going on here? How did you all get here?"


    But, before anyone could say something. They all felt a sudden chill, except for Alexander and Dobby. The firece also got extinguished automatically.


    "They''re here," Ciri said with worry on her face. She unsheathed her sword, along with Geralt.


    "Don''t worry, let''s face them," Alexander cheered her.


    "Yeah, I''m supposed to be the Elf God and they are elves so let''s see how they react," Dobby added, but he suddenly jumped right beside Ciri.


    Ciri, out of reflex, swung her sword at Dobby. Though she was not able to harm him and the sword only nked. She was about to ask why he did that when see saw Dobby holding onto something, or someone.


    There was a person in the Wild Hunt''s armour and a portal was just closing behind him. It was a small portal for just one man to pass through. It was a sneak attack on her.


    "Thanks," Ciri replied with a smile.


    Dobby nodded and held the elf closer to his face. "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    The elf started shuddering as soon as he felt a sense of ultimate superiority on a spiritual level from Dobby. He looked at his face and beard closely. He recognised him immediately from various sculptures of the Elf god in his world. "Forgive me, Elder Elf God. Forgive me... It was King Eredin''s order."


    Dobby threw the elf away and looked around because he sensed a few portals about to open. "They areing. Stay close, Ciri. They''re here for you, after all."


    Ciri did stay close to him after seeing the elf shudder in fear by the mere gaze of Dobby. She had pure adoration for his power at the moment.


    Alexander looked at the two smugly, ~Can she be the... ONE?~


    As Dobby warned, the portals appeared and tall elves in armour came out of them.


    "Let''s fight in the open," Alexandermented and waved his hand. The cottage entirely disappeared from around them and they found themselves standing in the opennd of the Isle of Mists.


    Soon, the Wild Hunt surrounded them.


    [You can see Ciri on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Good luck for our friendly neighbourhood elf, Dobby.

 Chapter 591: Elder Elf God

    The Wild Hunt had surrounded them. There were many of them, along with weird ships.


    Soon, an armoured elf with a crown-like helmet came forward. Alexander had to agree that these Wild Hunt armours looked very intimidating.


    Alexander had already cooked up a n in his old head. He would let Dobby be the man here. These were all elves anyway so it came under Dobby''s authority.


    "Dobby, you wanna talk to them first?" Alexander asked.


    Dobby nodded and went forward. Eredin was the first to speak.


    "I am king Eredin Br¨¦ s. King of Aen Elle. Hand Ciri to me and I shall let your meagre lives be spared. I a..." The Wild Hunt King wasn''t able toplete his words because he was suddenly lifted in the air by Dobby.


    Dobby hadn''t even touched him yet. He was just using magic to keep him in the air.


    "Why are you after her?" Dobby asked.


    "I need her to give me two offspring. She can do whatever she wants after that." He replied. Dobby shook his head in disappointment. "You call yourself an elf? An elf is supposed to be well mannered, kind to nature and pure in mind. Who told you that women can be treated like this?


    "Let me make this clear. You have no right to decide the life of any person. You have no right to force any woman to submit to you. What you are doing is against the very principle of civilisation."


    But the Wild Hunt King argued, "I am the king of Aen Elle, I know every elvenw. There is none that states we cannot take lesser species as our ves. You as an elf should know this. Humans are below us. They are just hairless apes."


    Dobby walked closer to the elf, "It seems you didn''t recognise me. I AM THE ELVEN LAW as long as it rtes to elves."


    *BAM*


    Dobby forcefully pulled the facete of the king''s helmet.


    "If you are the king of Aer Elle, then I am the Elf God of all elves in the multiverse. I cannot force you to follow myws, but I am obligated to punish you if you do something wrong." Dobby spoke, now looking very serious and also cool.


    Alexander, while staying back and standing between Geralt and Yennefer, talked about Dobby. "See, he''s so cool. He''s been following me for a long time now. He''s strong enough to crush this in a second."


    "Then, how strong are you?" Yennefer asked.


    "*Cough* I can do a lot. Oh, look, Dobby is punishing him." Alexander changed their focus back to Dobby.


    "I believe in no god." King Eredin Br¨¦ s replied.


    "I know, but that doesn''t mean I shouldn''t punish you. So many people you have killed and enved. You attacked the Unicorns too." Dobby said. Now he stood right in front of Wild Hunt King and physically held his neck.


    "Boss, what is his sin percentage?" Dobby asked.


    Alexander read it,


    ||Eredin Br¨¦ s - Category 4


    Murder - 1,000,125


    Indirect Murder - 13,456,875


    Enved - 1,677,789


    Sin Percentage - 80%||


    "He''s a Category 4, Dobby," Alexander revealed.


    Dobby looked back at the Wild Hunt King, "Your fate is sealed."


    He pressed Eredin''s neck harder and harder, eventually making his face go paler than it originally was. He could not even make a sound and only wriggled in Dobby''s hand.


    The other elves who came with Eredin could not muster enough courage to go against Dobby. Eredin may be their king but Dobby was the Elf God. After a few minutes, Eredin''s life left his body. His eyes only had terror in them as he realised how weak he was. How misced his arrogance was.


    Dobby put the body away and cast a fire spell on it. Eredin''s body soon turned to ashes and a strong wind blew them away as well.


    Dobby looked back at Alexander, Ciri and Geralt. "He won''t be making trouble now. You all wait here, I will go to their world and deal with it."


    "Wait, I''lle too." Ciri jumped to his side.


    "Suit yourself," Dobby muttered. He looked at the various clueless Wildhunt men.


    "Let''s go Aer Elle." He ordered.


    They hastily opened portals and led Dobby in. But, as soon as they crossed the portal, they were greeted by a snowstorm.


    Dobby called the closest elf and asked. "What is going on here? Why did you bring us to a storm?"


    "Elder God, the whole Aer Elle is covered in this storm. The White Frost has taken over and is destroying all life here. We had nned to move to the Continent from here but for that, we needed bigger portals. We needed Ciri for that. But, Eredin wanted to conquer the continent first and keep Ciri to himself." The elf exined.


    Dobby looked around at the. This White Frost felt more magical than natural to him.


    Ciri also spoke then, "The White Frost is a phenomenon that results in the freezing of entires. While the most powerful magics may slow its pace on a regional level, it is widely understood to be an inevitable end of all worlds.


    "White Frost is one of the omens prophesied by Ithlinne as heralding the beginning of the end of the world. It will eventuallye to the continent too."


    "Hmm, I can sense the centre of this storm. I will go there and see if it is natural or a magical entity. Is it living or not? If it is, then I will try tomunicate." Dobby said.


    "Are you mad? It is extremely cold there. You will instantly die there." Ciri worriedly warned him.


    Dobby chuckled, "Did you forget who I am? Littles destroying beings are far below my power level. Why don''t you go and deal with the loyal generals of Eredin?"


    Dobby was quick to call Dous, Hats and Blue Fang. "These three will help you with it."


    "You three, helpdy Ciri defeat the bad elves of this," Dobby instructed.


    Dous was simply happy to be able to use his scissor sword. Blue Fang was silent and just nodded and Hats was, as always,zy. He jumped and sat on the shoulders of Ciri as if a furry muffler.


    But Dobby didn''t say anything. Hats sitting on her shoulder would keep her safer.


    Ciri interestingly looked at Hats. She saw his scary smile but she wasn''t scared. In fact, with his big eyes, she found Hats cute.


    "Hey, little Kitty." She patted him.


    Hats purred but also spoke, "Yeah, that''s the spot. Good Good, you will make a fine scratcher after some training from Grandma."


    This made Ciri stop. "You can speak?"


    "Of course I can speak. I''m not like other stupid cats. I am Hats, the god of Chaos. Kid, keep on scratching."


    "Hey, don''t call me kid. I''m Ciri." Sheined.


    Hats huffed, "Huh, whatever, I''m more than a million years old. I can call you a kid, child, pup or kitten."


    Ciri''s mouth stayed agape in shock. "Why are you all gods so terrifyingly old?"


    Dous quickly chimed in, "Hehe, you''d faint if I told you how old our Father is."


    "How old?" Ciri asked.


    "Trillions." Dous blurted.


    "Besides, it''s our age that makes us so wise." Hats said.


    Dobbyughed loudly. "Bwahaha, Hats, you are everything but wise. Petty would be the right word."


    "How can you say that? I will remember this." Hats retorted, but then he realised he acted just as Dobby said. Petty.


    Seeing Hats'' face, Ciri, Dobby, Dous and Blue Fangughed.


    "Okay, I will go and deal with this White Frost. You do your side of the work." Dobby said and looked at the soldiers.


    "Obey her orders until I return." He ordered.


    All the elves kneeled and bowed their heads.


    [You can see Eredin Br¨¦ s on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 592: Match-Makers

    Ciri was headed towards the main castle of the king in Aer Elle. In her way, she was talking to Hats about stuff.


    "Where do you live? You just came out of thin air earlier." She asked.


    "Ah, that. We live in a separate dimension. We have lots ofs there. Even I have my own. Though not many people live there." Hats replied.


    "What? So you all haves?" She asked.


    "No, not all of us. There is one with all dragons, one with all ice people, one where Old man lives with his family, Phoenixes and Unicorns. I earned my as a reward too. It ain''t much but it''s honest work, I''m telling you." Hats replied.


    "Does your honest work involve sleeping on someone''sp?" Ciri asked with a smirk.


    "Yup, that and babysitting some kids in Phixheim." Hats replied and closed his eyes, making himself feelfortable.


    "So, tell me about the Elf God." She asked.


    Hats chuckled, "Heh, what? You got a crush on him or something? He''s pretty tall, you know. Much taller than you." But then he noticed the blush on Ciri''s face. "Well, some girls have a preference for tall guys I guess."


    "Anyway, there are only a few people I would never badmouth. My Grandma, God, Amy, my and Dobby. Dobby is one of the kindest people I know. Well, that''s pretty much it. He''s kind... and strong." Hats babbled.


    "Ah, he''s also single. Do you want me to talk to him?" Hats added.


    "I''m not a little girl. I can do such small things myself." She confidently replied.


    ...


    Dobby at the moment was in the sky. He had gone to the north pole of the.


    He went straight to the centre of the storm. The cold wasn''t affecting him much but he was now sure that this White Frost wasn''t a natural phenomenon.


    Soon, he reached the centre. It was so cold that a normal person would have shattered into little pieces due to the extreme cold and wind.


    At the centre of the storm, Dobby found a small circr ball of ice. It didn''t have a face yet it felt alive.


    "What are you?" Dobby asked.


    There was silence. But suddenly, Dobby saw visions. There were two entities. Fighting for dominance. Then there was nothing and from nothing came this White Frost. To undo all that the two entities created.


    "It seems this is something rted to heaven. I guess I should call Boss." He thought and called Alexander on the dimensional cell phone.


    Alexander picked up the phone on the other side. "What is it, Dobby?"


    "Boss, I found the source of White Frost but it seems to be rted to some heavenly stuff. Can youe here and see what it is? I do not have the authority to deal with stuff." Dobby asked.


    "Sure, I will apparate to you." Alexander agreed and disappeared in the middle of a chat with Yennefer and Geralt.


    He appeared in front of Dobby and intently looked at the small ice ball. He sent a mental probe to it to see if the thing had any memory.


    In an instant, Alexander saw what had caused this White Frost. It turned out to be something God had told Alexander the first time they met, about equilibrium between angels and demons and that they are in a constant fight for dominance.


    That fight happened here too and it reached a verdict. The angels and demons of this universe died with each other. After that, because there was no one to maintain the universe, various dimensions collided into one. Creating the Continent where humans, magical beings and monsters lived together.


    But there was also a bigger drawback to all this. The angels and demons were necessary to keep the universe alive but without them, the end of the universe came in the form of White Frost.


    The job of White Frost was to destroy the universe.


    Alexander came out of the memory and turned to Dobby. "It is indeed rted to heavenly stuff. But even I don''t know what to do with this. I have no idea how to bring an angel to this ce. I guess I will ask God."


    He looked straight up, "Old man, you there?"


    *Slurp*


    "Yeah yeah, I''m here. I was drinking Iroh''s tea. Ah, need an angel? Don''t worry, I will assign one to that universe. He will take care of all the stuff there. Now, I''ll get going, I have invited some goddesses to taste this tea. Take care." God left the chat.


    Alexander and Dobby sighed and looked around. Alexander then spoke to Dobby in a whispering voice, "Dobby, you remember why we came to this world?"


    "Yes, I remember," Dobby replied and waited for Alexander to speak to understand where he was getting to.


    "Well, I tried to look for a nicedy for you but it turned out, it''s very hard. But, then I found her to be much closer than expected. She hade to us on her own." Alexander said cryptically.


    "Are you talking about Ciri? Yeah, she is indeed nice. But I don''t think she would like me. First of all, I''m too tall. Second, I''m not that good looking while she''s very pretty." Dobby said.


    Alexander''s jaw was left hanging. "What the hell? Not good looking? You? Dobby, my friend, what kind of drug are you taking? You are one of the best looking guys I have ever seen. You and Ciri would look perfect together. Also, don''t worry about height. I will teach you a technique to control your height."


    Dobby sighed, "I won''t force her, boss. If she likes me, I will talk to her but if she doesn''t then I guess I will have to wait some more."


    "Okay okay, I''m not really forcing you. Go and join her. I''m going back to talk to her parents," Alexander pushed him and disappeared.


    ...


    Dobby came to where the fight took ce. The loyalists of Eredin were not many. So, Ciri was able to defeat them easily. But, after that, she was lost on what to do. She didn''t want to be their queen. So, she ordered everyone to only wait for Dobby.


    *POP*


    Dobby appeared in the hall.


    "Ah, herees the groom." Hats meowed and jumped on top of Dobby''s shoulder.


    He whispered in Dobby''s ears. "She likes you, big guy. She confessed directly to me."


    Dobby paused for a second from this information. He instinctively turned towards Ciri. Ciri was also looking straight at him. Their eyes met and they stayed like that for 3 minutes. As if they weremunicating with eyes but in reality, their minds were nk.


    "I''m leaving now." Hats teleported away. But this sound also brought the two lovers back to their senses.


    "*Cough* Let''s deal with the administration." Dobby decided.


    "Yes yes, let''s do that." Ciri blurted embarrassingly.


    ...


    Hats appeared in front of Alexander and lifted his paw towards him. "I did the job. Now pay up."


    Alexander grunted and gave him a packet of medicinal catnip that does not cause addiction. "This is the first andst time I will be doing such deals. Don''t get your hopes up. If Oli finds out, she will kill me."


    "MEOW." Hats said some random thing in catnguage and climbed a tree to find a spot and have some good time.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 human medicinal catnip that surely does not cause addiction.

 Chapter 593: Leaving Witcher World

    With the problem of Aer Elle solved, Alexander focused on the purity of the world he was in. It was still at 50%. Killing the Wild Hunt''s king didn''t help because he was from a different.


    So, he looked for the emperor of Nilfgaard. He judged his sins and found him to be equally as bad as Eredin.


    Alexander asked Ciri if she would feel bad if he were to remove her father. Ciri thought for a while but soon got over it.


    With this, Alexander didn''t hold himself and sent Emperor Emhyr var Emreis to hell while recing him with a T-800 droid.


    Then, the new emperor took care of all the voices wanting to further the war and stopped the ongoing war.


    Alexander also did his task from his side. He removed all the leftover corrupt kings and annexed their kingdoms in the north to create a giant-sized kingdom.


    After that, Alexander and the fake Nilfgaardian emperor signed a peace pact. But after that, Emperor Emhyr var Emreismitted suicide and wrote Alexander''s name as the sessor.


    Alexander took care of all the voices against him and finally took over the continent with ease. He banned very and discrimination on the basis of race and extremist religions.


    The Nilfgaardian people were hard to deal with. Especially those from the origin ce of the Nilfgaardian Empire. They considered themselves superior from other humans. Alexander did one simple thing to teach them a lesson. He stopped all the help he was giving them. From food to security. In a single day, crimes shot up and riots started.


    Alexander calmed the situation and showed them that they weren''t much different. Just living in a fancy building doesn''t make you better.


    Since then, Alexander''s job got much easier.


    ...


    "Drink this Geralt." Alexander gave the white wolf a cup of tea.


    "What is this?" Geralt asked.


    "This will make you able to have kids again," Alexander replied, shocking him.


    Yennefer put her hand on his shoulder. "I took it too."


    Ciri jumped in excitement, "I can''t wait to meet your kids. Will they have white hair or ck hair?"


    "Easy there, we haven''t decided anything yet." Geralt stopped her enthusiasm.


    "What? Still not? Are you two nning on being friends with benefits for the rest of your lives? Don''t you want cute little kids? Hell, with your lifespans, you can make an army of kids." Ciri tried to convince them.


    "Language, Ciri." Geralt grunted.


    Yennefer was silent, however. Alexander saw this and had a hunch. He quickly talked to Geralt mentally. "She''s silent because she wants an answer, Geralt. She seems serious. I rmend that you answer her today, even if it is a no. Otherwise, you might lose her for the rest of your life."


    Geralt sighed and got up after thinking for a few minutes. He walked to Yennefer and stroked her hair. "Remember that Djin ident? You should''ve never freed us from that wish. Then this decision wouldn''t have been so tough.


    "I am a Witcher, who likes to stay away from all the hustle-bustle. But you are the opposite, you like living in cities. I used to think that if we got together then we''d be too different and that would cause problems. Now, the old man here has changed a lot of things. So, it''s a yes from me but you must decide, can you tolerate the countryside as well from time to time?"


    Yennefer looked at Geralt''s face lovingly. "That would be a very negligible price to pay, Geralt."


    "So it''s a yes?" Geralt asked.


    "Yes,"


    "Hurrah... Dobby, let''s make a cake for them." Ciri dragged her elf partner to the kitchen.


    These two hade very close to each other in the past few months. Initially, they were shy but slowly Ciri got out of the shyness and dragged Dobby around with herself.


    But, even after all this, they had not confessed and Alexander was at his limits because soon the world will be purified. He needed Dobby and Ciri to make a decision fast but he didn''t want to force them either.


    ~I guess I should go and talk to them.~ He decided and headed to the kitchen. The moment he left, Geralt and Yennefer started making out.


    When Alexander entered the kitchen, to his shock, he saw Ciri sitting on the counter and facing Dobby while they both kissed each other passionately.


    Alexander beamed with happiness for getting his answer without speaking. ~Ah, youth. I miss Olivia now.~


    "So, you have already reached this phase. Good going." Alexander spoke, stopping the two and embarrassing them.


    Ciri blushed and tried to go out, "I''ll go and talk to Yen."


    "Haha, don''t go. They are doing the same thing you were doing." Alexander replied.


    Ciri turned redder and went back to Dobby.


    "So, when did all this start?" Alexander asked.


    "A month ago," Dobby replied.


    "Ah, but why didn''t you make it public? Why didn''t I see you two acting like a couple?" Alexander inquired.


    "That was her wish. She didn''t want this rtionship to spread out as elves would be after her blood then or maybe they would start calling her goddess." Dobby exined.


    "Well, they would still call her a goddess. Anyway, wee to the family, Ciri. I guess we have another person in the white hair group." Alexander saidughingly.


    "You''ve had white coloured hair since you were young too?" She asked.


    "Of course, I had such hair from the moment I was born," Alexander revealed.


    "So, when are you two marrying?" Alexander asked further, bringing an awkward silence.


    The couple was flustered. Dobby quickly replied, "Boss, we haven''t dated that long yet. Give us some time to make such big decisions."


    "Oh, okay okay. Sorry for the intrusion. Back in my days, we rarely wasted time dating and went straight up to marrying because who knows when you''d find another one like her. I''ll be going now. You two continue." Alexander apparated away.


    ...


    1 yearter.


    "I wille to meet you every once in a while. Dobby has taught me how to navigate my portals." Ciri assured Geralt and Yennefer.


    Yennefer hugged Ciri, "We looked for you for so long and now you are leaving us."


    "Hehe, you are acting like my mom." Ciri chuckled.


    "I ''am'' like your mother. I''ve seen you since you were small, along with Geralt. You are a part of our life now." Yennefer said.


    Ciri hugged her again and then went to Geralt. "Don''t worry, I am going to be living with real gods. I will be safe there."


    "But I will still be worried. I still think I can keep you safer with my sword." Geralt sounded worried.


    Alexander walked to him and patted his shoulder, "The White Wolf must let his pups go on their own adventures or else their fangs will always be soft."


    After that, Alexander made Dobby and Ciri go to Phixheim. It was time for him to leave, as the world was now 90% pure.


    He had left behind a droid as the emperor who would slowly advance the world while keeping all the sinners in check. Geralt and Yennefer would be living for the next few hundred years as well so they also joined in to help.


    *BOOM*


    The golden light fell on him as he was transported away. He waved his hand to the two of them.


    ~All right, let''s continue the work. I need to increase my power level too.~ He mumbled while travelling.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 594: The best elf

    Like thunder falling on the ground, Alexander felt the ground under his feet. It was already night time wherever he was so he didn''t feel ufortable in the eyes.


    ~Hmm, his ce looks like ordinary earth. What movie am I in now?~ he wondered.


    He was standing on top of a building right now so he went down to find out about the date. Soon, he saw Christmas decorations in front of various shops.


    "Well, this is surely December. But which year?" He wondered.


    After looking around, he saw a digital billboard on a building showing live news. In that, he saw the date. 23 December 2020.


    ~Hmm, isn''t this the year I died? Well, this world doesn''t seem like my old world though.~


    He immediately took out his phone. There was a message for him, "This is an alternate universe of your earth. Things aren''t going well for this. Humans messed it up. Now they are showing their true colours of stupidity. Correct them.


    World Purity - 60%"


    *POP* "What did the humans do now?" Ragnarok asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Where is Dobby?" Alexander inquired.


    "Oh, I told him not toe and spend some quality time with his girlfriend," Ragnarok replied.


    Alexander nodded, "Good job, he needs this holiday. Anyway, I guess it will be the two of us now. Let''s go and see what''s going on here."


    Alexander went to the nearest pawn shop and changed gold for some money. But Alexander was shocked by some things. Lots of people were wearing masks. The streets looked empty, and many shops looked closed.


    "What the hell happened here?" He wondered.


    Alexander then went to a phone shop to buy a phone.


    "Sorry, no mask, no entry." He was stopped at the door.


    "What happened? Why are maskspulsory?" Alexander inquired.


    The man at the door looked at Alexander and Ragnarok dumbly. He thought that these two old fogies must have some kind of memory problem.


    "There is a Coronavirus Pandemic going on around the world. Although it has a 99.9 per cent recovery rate, it''s still pretty dangerous because there is no telling if you will survive or not. Sometimes, old people recover and young people die." The man exined.


    Alexander nodded, "If that is the case, masks are good. Even if the recovery rate is 99.9, that still means that the 74 million could die. Forparison, 75 million died in WWII. But, if a vine or cure is made in time, these numbers can be heavily decreased. How many have died by now?"


    "Hah, they did make a vine but no one trusts them. Most people won''t be taking them. Even though 1.7 million people have died." The man said.


    Alexander understood what had happened. But he needed more research. Alexander put on a mask and went into the store and bought a phone. Then he went to a Starbucks with Ragnarok.


    Alexander told Ragnarok to buy anything he wanted while he sat by the window and looked through the inte.


    Ragnarok went to the counter and read the menu. He was baffled by it.


    "What the f*ck is Summer Berry Panna Cotta Frappino? I thought this was a coffee house." Ragnarok asked with a confused face.


    He stayed there understanding what the hell this drink was and even forgot to order.


    Alexander, on the other hand, was gawking at the knowledge he learned. About the origin of the virus, then there were protests and riots in the U.S. and finally, the elections, where Joe won.


    "Wasn''t he a bit too old to be the president?" Alexander wondered and continued reading.


    "Why were people buying out toilet paper? Man, humans have be more stupid. What the hell was WHO doing? How could they say the virus did not have human to human transmission? They seriously messed up this pandemic from the start." He talked to himself. He then got up to leave.


    "Ragnarok, let''s go." He called out.


    Ragnarok ignored the guy who was making him his drink and simply left after paying.


    "So, where are we going?" Ragnarok asked.


    "To the World Health Organisation''s headquarters," Alexander replied.


    Both of them teleported to their destination. Alexander went ahead and pped the chief of WHO.


    "How stupid did you have to be to believe the words of the Chinese government? Of course, they would deny that the virus can spread through the human transmission. They are a country and know how much damaging it would be for their image and economy. Most countries would try to suppress such things at the start. But it was your job to investigate and make announcements.


    "Even after all this, you had the audacity to keep on working. I''m sure if I investigated I would find lots of bribes. Now, your first job is to resign." He scolded the man.


    But the WHO chief cried with his swollen face. "Who are you?"


    "Illuminati. Now do the job or you will silently disappear." Alexander threatened him.


    The chief of WHO scaredly wrote his resignation quickly, citing his worries for his home country and its civil war. "If you are Illuminati, can you stop the Ethiopian civil war?"


    "Yes, I can and I will. I will stop the virus, the forced vebour camps, Yemen crisis and Ethiopia''s civil war too. Now, for your punishment." Alexander put the man in a Time Torture in which he would feel the cries of every person that died due to the virus. The cries will tell him to confess to corruption and they won''t stop unless he does it.


    Alexander ignored him and got to work. He quickly took over the whole organisation from the shadows and manipted the WHO''s own research into developing a covid vine.


    Alexander created a vine on his own. It was not just a vine but also a cure. You don''t need an injection for it. It was a simple tablet with liquid inside. He thought of making a nasal spray but stopped because he guessed that someone might start saying that the vine would affect their brain or something.


    The tablet was the best deal because even if an anti-vaxxer denies taking it, they would take it once they get covid and feel pain in their chest. From many ounts, Alexander knew that this virus affected every person differently. Some might have trouble breathing and some might not feel anything at all.


    *POP*


    "Boss, any work for me?" Dobby came.


    "Good timing, I want you to order the Seraphs and send them to each country. Their job is to make each country''s leader follow our orders. Tell them we are Illuminati and we can rece them anytime if they disagree." He ordered.


    He multiplied the tablets and also set up a production line. It wasn''t hard to do with magic and he made sure that it was replicable. Then he let the Research staff make it public. This tablet was going to have 100% efficacy.


    "Now what?" Dobby asked.


    "Now, I will be Santa and you will be my elf. Hahaha." Alexanderughed and went out.


    ...


    Children''s Hospital in New York.


    Alexander entered the building in a Santa costume. Behind him, Dobby followed with a huge bag over his back.


    "HO HO HOOOO... Where are all the good kids? Santa is here with presents." Alexander loudly said.


    Soon, lots of kids came to him running. Sadly, they all had masks on their faces and he could not see their smiles. Alexander had bought the hospital so no staff stopped him though.


    "Okay, you want a bicycle? Here you go. Do you want a teddy bear? Here you go. You want your parents to visit you? Done, they wille in ten minutes." Alexander fulfilled wishes left and right.


    But, soon he saw a 5-year-old child in his bed. He couldn''t move and was on a venttor. He walked to the child. His eyes were open. Alexander looked at the nurse.


    "What happened to him?" He asked.


    The nurse told him everything. "He has Leukaemia. He was nearly healed and was on a good path of recovery but his parents don''t believe in Covid. His mother passed on the virus to him. Normally, the virus wouldn''t have been very deadly but because of his preexisting conditions, his situation went bad very fast. Doctors have said that he might not survive to see the new year."


    Alexander and Dobby looked at the child with a sad face. Alexander sat beside the bed and caressed his head. He talked to the child mentally.


    "Hello, my child. I am Santa. What is your wish?" he asked.


    "WAH? I am Jimmy, Uncle Santa. We can talk?" Jimmy asked in shock.


    "Yes, Jimmy. But I am talking to you mentally with my powers." Alexander exined.


    "Amazing. Uncle Santa, can I be your elf? Mom said Santa is not real and I can never be your elf. But you are real, I want to show mom that you are real." Jimmy asked innocently.


    Alexander''s heart ached for the child. What kind of sh*tty mother did Jimmy have?


    He caressed his head, "Jimmy, you are already my best elf. The best of the best."


    Jimmy''s eyes teared up. "Really? But what about that big elf?"


    "Oh, his name is Dobby. He''s is the second best elf. Why don''t we both travel the world and give other children gifts?" Alexander offered.


    "Can we?" Jimmy asked in hope.


    "Yes, of course." Alexander snapped his finger and healed Jimmypletely. Then it took a few minutes for him to start moving his hands and then feet. He turned his neck to the side.


    The nurse saw this and ran to call a doctor.


    "Jimmy, I have healed you. Now, we two can go out." Alexander revealed.


    Jimmy got up and jumped to hug Alexander. "Thank you, Uncle Santa. Let''s goooo..."


    [A/N: This Jimmy scene was inspired by a video interview I saw on Youtube. Though I don''t remember the name of the video.]


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 roasted and fried sweet lemon chicken candy. (Warning: Taste Unknown.)

 Chapter 595: ILLUMINATI

    Alexander picked little Jimmy on his shoulder and went to the terrace. There he created a sleigh and 8 raindeers.


    "Woah, you really have flying raindeers?" Jimmy cheered up.


    After that, Alexander rode around the world with little Jimmy who now wore an elf dress. They sent gifts to all the kids around the world.


    Jimmy was having the best time of his life. Where he was on the brink of death, now he was jumping. Alexander also gifted good health to all the kids in the world. Why should kids have to pay for crimes and dumb decisions of adults?


    "That was so much fun, Uncle Santa. I loved it." Jimmy chirped while they were on their way back.


    "d you liked it, little Jimmy. Tell me, what toy do you want?" Alexander asked.


    "Umm, I want a little sister." Jimmy wished.


    "Haha, okay. I will talk to your mom. But you will have to wait for that. Till then, here, y with this." Alexander gave him a PS5.


    When they came back to the hospital, Alexander saw the mother of Jimmy. She had the typical Karen haircut and wore sunsses even at night and while indoors. Alexander had no sympathy for her. She was mentally challenged in a sense. So, he gave her some sense and increased her EQ level. Then, he put the idea of having another child in her mind and made it so that the next child would be a girl.


    "Mommy, look. I''m an elf now." Jimmy ran to her.


    She hugged him tightly and cried. She wouldn''t have done this before and instead would have run to Alexander to fight him or would have asked to talk to the owner of the hospital.


    "You can walk. You are healed. Thank the lord. Let''s get you tested to make sure of everything. Then we''ll go home. I will cook a full turkey dinner today. We will invite your grandparents too." She decided.


    Jimmy continuously nodded. Meanwhile, Alexander slowly left, leaving behind a photo of him and Jimmy and a letter wishing him all the best for his future.


    ...


    As soon as the WHO announced that the current chief would be resigning and a new person will be appointed, many cheered. Then the cure of Covid was announced and it spread shock, excitement and hope in people''s hearts.


    However, there were somepanies that spent billions of dors to research and develop their vines. Even though they had some dangers rted to their product, thepanies still wanted to sell it.


    They used scummy tactics to undermine the cure Alexander had made which was no less than an elixir of life as it was literally made by god. They started bashing that the WHO-made vine was inferior and what not. They fed money to news channels and inte websites. They used their means to get many politicians onboard too.


    Alexander sent Illuminati to pay a visit to all these folks. He didn''t punish them though, because it was true that they had poured lots of money into this vine. So, he gave them the form of his cure so they can study it and be prepared for future viruses too.


    On the other hand, Alexander forced all kinds of politicians and celebrities to eat his cure and publicise it so people gain trust in it.


    Just after 1 week and still no news of any negative after-effects, people started believing in WHO again.


    With this in order, the world economy also started rising to normal. But Alexander now focused on the various wars going on.


    The crisis in Yemen was crazy. Tens of thousands of men, women and children died due to starvation there because WHO and other charity groups couldn''t continue relief work due to the pandemic. This left many vulnerable people to death.


    This was also a big failure of WHO and also the UN. How was it that even after so much funding, the UN wasn''t able to do the one job it was supposed to do? Maintain peace and stop wars. Forget human rights, even the right to survive was in danger across the world.


    Yemen, Syria, Ethiopia and many more African countries were at war. Alexander just read an article that a terrorist group killed 100 farmers in a vige in Nigeria.


    With all this in mind, Alexander went with a zero-tolerance policy. He killed each and every single terrorist or extremist who believed in terrorism.


    Then, Alexander gathered dirt on every single politician in the world. Be it big or small. All this data was put inside a huge base under the Sahara Desert. There Alexander put 10 T-800 droids as supervisors. The job was simple, to run the world from the shadows. There was no Illuminati before but now there was.


    He immediately transferred funds from various pointless UN bodies to WHO. This money was entirely used to feed the hungry across the globe.


    Alexander had produced 2 billion doses of the cure and in that time, he also licenced somepanies to make them. So, within a month, the monthly cure output became 2 billion. And in 4 months, the Pandemic was over.


    Alexander believed that even if he was not here, the world would have survived but they would have done a very sloppy and botched up job at vinating everyone.


    Once this was done, Alexander was ready to be on his way. He had set up backup ns so he had no worries.


    He checked up on little Jimmy onest time and then left the universe for the next destination.


    ...


    After Alexander was gone, the T-800, now called Illuminati, kept on updating their database whenever a new politician joined in.


    Just after 1 year since Alexander left. Some terrorist groups resurfaced in Africa. They were immediately killed and soon it was found out that France was behind it because they wanted to control the region. Later it was made public that not just France, but many other countries were involved in all this.


    So, the Illuminati struck. The French President resigned. After a few more months, many more heads of state resigned.


    Then, the United States was found to be funding a group in Afghanistan as well. So, the most powerful man in the world had to resign as well.


    It didn''t take long for the world''s top yers to realise who the boss was and how insignificant their powers were.


    Eventually, the Illuminati started apany with the same name. This name was meant to be a parody and was meant to be a cover. This way, people who were hearing rumours would find a ce to visit and satisfy their curiosity while real Illuminati worked from somewhere else.


    This newpany was a spacepany and worked with other space partners such as SpaceX, Nasa etc.


    All the smaller governors of states in the United States were also brought into line. Then, by the forceful hands of Illuminati, a neww was passed that any questionable killing done by police would be investigated by an independent body unrted to police.


    This meant shrugging shoulders by saying we''re conducting an internal investigation would no longer work. This was something that should have been done long ago but some people lobbied against suchws.


    Later suchws were passed all around the world to keep people in power in check.


    This stopped lots of protests going on around the world and people got back to work. But even when the world became so much better, humans still acted dumbly and nearly started a world war. So, Illuminati struck again.


    ...


    *BOOM*


    Alexander felt sand under his feet and warm sunlight falling on his face.


    He looked around and confirmed he was on a beach.


    "Ah, this is a nice spot to spend the day with family. I should call them." He decided.


    In a few minutes, the beach was upied by old, young and kids of Phixheim. The kids went to y in the water while thedies put sunscreen on.


    Alexander also got rid of his robes and showcased his godly body. He only wore shorts and yed around.


    ~Ah, this is good. I always wanted a nice holiday.~


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 596: Holiday and new people

    "G-Chan, I sit on your shoulder." Kurama climbed his body.


    [A/N: Check Alexander''s new illustration here in paragraphment, on Discord or on Instagram.]


    "Haha, how are you, child?" Alexander asked.


    "I''m amazing. I''m teaching Ciri ninjutsu." Kurama replied.


    "Yeah, she can probably learn anything. She has the elder blood after all." Alexander muttered.


    He went to a bench andid down, rxing like never before. His whole family was there too.


    He took out his phone to see where he was. But, this time, like old times, memories came into his head.


    [Memory]


    1500 years ago. Alexander had opened his own Dojo called the Golden Dragon Dojo. He was the first person on the to start martial arts.


    But he didn''t ept just anybody. He chose his disciples on his own. One day, he picked up a kid from the streets named Mutaito. He trained the man to be as strong as possible for a human.


    But Alexander had a rule that every student must leave once their trainingpletes. This kept a sense of mystery regarding the Golden Dragon Dojo. Later, the Dojo became a legend because Alexander had stopped training people. Alexander also became a legend whose stories were still told to kids.


    Later he worked to create the world government of the.


    [Memory Ends]


    Alexander read the purity of the world because from these memories, he could see that all the work was already done.


    "World Purity - 70%, Universe Purity - 50%, Multiverse Purity - 60%"


    Alexander''s eyes shot open. "What does this mean? Am I in a world that has its own multiverse? This is going to take time to purify."


    "Yepeeee..." Out of nowhere, little Thea came and jumped onto Alexander''s stomach.


    "y y..." She repeated.


    Alexander lifted her up. She was 2-year-old now and could make small sentences. But Thea''s ability to affect people''s mood was too overpowering.


    Alexander got up with her in his arms, "Okay,ter make a sandcastle."


    "Yes, make sand-rascal." She got excited. Yalo also joined them in making it.


    ...


    While the Universe Family had fun, two men with blonde spiky hair were fighting over an ind. Their punches destroyed the hills. They shotsers from their hands at each other.


    "KAAAA MEEE HAAA MEEE HAAAA..." a blue energyser shot out of one man''s hand and the other man tried to stop it.


    "Kakarot, I will not let you win this time."


    "Come on, I''m hungry now. Let''s fightter."


    "GOOOKUUUU... Come for dinner." A loud shout came from the ground.


    "Chi-Chi is asking for me. See youter, Vegeta." Goku flew home.


    "Huh, I will surpass you, Kakarot. Just wait." Vegeta grunted.


    But, as the two were going their separate ways, they stopped and looked in one direction. They felt the hair on their body stand up by the overwhelming power that they were sensing.


    "Hey Vegeta, do you still have that upgraded scouter?" Goku asked.


    Vegeta nodded and put it on. Then he looked in the direction.


    "10,000"


    "100,000"


    "10,000,000"


    "10,000,000+"


    "¡Þ"


    "IMPOSSIBLE," Vegeta eximed loudly.


    "It is infinite. This means that scouter can''t read the power level." He added.


    Goku looked at him stupidly. "Ha? Why didn''t the scouter explode then?"


    "Bulma added a safety feature in this thing. The rapid increase in the power number is what causes the explosion. Now, it just stops at the highest limit. But this is the first time I saw infinity." Vegeta exined.


    "That is confusing. Let''s go and check them. If it is someone strong, we can fight him and train." Goku excitedly said.


    "GOKU... Come here right now." Chi-Chi''s voice came from the ground.


    But, Goku ignored her and flew towards the direction he felt great power from. But it was not just him who had felt it.


    ...


    Beerus''


    The God of Destruction of Universe 7, Beerus was currently sleeping. Oracle Fish had informed the God of Destruction Beerus that in thirty-nine years, an arch-rival worthy of him would appear. Due to this, he went to sleep.


    But, his attendant, Whis, the Guide Angel Attendant of Universe 7''s God of Destruction, Beerus, as well as his martial arts teacher was not asleep. He probably never slept.


    Whis was stronger than the God of Destruction and only came under his father, Grand Priest, and Grand Zeno, the Omni-King, the supreme ruler of all the Multiverse.


    "Who is this? I can''t seem to assess their strength at all?" He talked to himself. For once, he looked behind at the castle.


    "I don''t think he will be waking up anytime soon. I should go and check these people out myself." He decided and vanished from his ce.


    ...


    "CATCH G-CHAN."


    "Haha, easy, Chomei. Don''t throw the ball too hard. It nearly went to the space." Alexander caught it.


    "G-Boz, pass me the ball." Chappy barked.


    Alexander threw it towards him. Chappy passed it to Hats by bumping his nose on it.


    A distance from them, all the women of the family sat, taking a nice sunbath. Olivia happily looked at everyone ying.


    "This is what true happiness is. Seeing your whole family together like this." She said.


    "Indeed, look at Dobby and Ciri. They are still practising with swords. I guess their idea of a date is different," Natasha added.


    "Hahaha, indeed. They are just made differently." Olivia chuckled.


    But, suddenly they heard a loud voice, "YUM... THIS FOOD LOOKS TASTY. COME VEGETA, EAT."


    "KAKAROT, Don''t forget why we came here. I cannot read the power level of any person here." Vegeta stayed vignt.


    "They all look so nice. They are just ying here." Goku shrugged.


    "Don''t let the looks fool you,"


    Alexander turned around to see who these two people were. He saw them descending from the sky. This gave him an insight into the people of this.


    "Hello there, who are you two?" Alexander asked.


    "I''m Goku, He''s Vegeta." Goku introduced, making Vegeta angry.


    "Don''t reveal everything to our enemies, fool."


    *BAM*


    Suddenly, Ragnarok came behind the two and put his arms on their shoulder. This jolted them.


    "Two new guests, let''s go and drink." Ragnarok loudly started.


    Goku and Vegeta tried to get out of Ragnarok''s hold but they couldn''t even move. They looked at each other''s faces as the realisation hit that the other party was strong beyond their expectations.


    "WHAAAA... this is so tasty. What is this thing called? It is so cold and sweet." A white-haired man appeared with a blue ring around his neck.


    Chomei, seeing a person appreciating his favourite ice-cream, jumped at the man. "Good taste you got there. This thing is called Watermelon Ice-cream. This is the second-best ice-cream after orange vour.


    "Are there more vours? Amazing. Ah, I am Whis, Angel Attendant of the God of Destruction of the universe 7." Whis introduced himself.


    "I am the one and only, Lucky Sever Chomei." Chomei also told his name.


    "Why Lucky seven?" Whis asked while eating ice-cream.


    "Well, I got seven tails and seven is a lucky number. Come, I will show you the orange ice-cream." Chomei enthusiastically led the way. But Alexander scooped him up.


    "Easy there, Chomei. Let''s talk to this stranger first." Alexander said. He knew that there must be a reason why these beings wereing to him for no apparent reason.


    "Hello, I am God''s Advocate also known as Wandering God, Alexander Maxim Universe. What do you mean by Angel Attendant?" Alexander asked.


    "ANGEL? MY SIBLING?" Dous came running. But he only got disappointed when he saw Whis.


    "Ah, it''s a fake." He muttered and went away.


    Whis saw everything with question marks on his head. He had also never heard of this God''s Advocate.


    [A/N: Folks, I need some help in deciding what should be the timeline for the DC arc. Because unlike Marvel, where I could take references from movies, I don''t have anything like that for DC.


    Tell me which year he should appear, what should be his background and what characters he should interact with. Also, tell me about the strongest DC viins that should be in this arc.]


    [You can see Alexander, Goku and Vegeta, Beerus'' and Whis on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Orange-voured ice-cream. (Warning: Hide it from Chomei.)

 Chapter 597: Smart Thea

    Whis knew almost everything about the Universe and its gods. The God of Destruction was a god in the name. Just like the counterparts of the God of Destruction, the Supreme Kai were called Creation Gods.


    But, the real god was Zeno.


    "What do you mean by God''s Advocate? I have never heard of a god by your designation." Whis asked.


    "Oh, is that so? Come, have a seat. Let''s talk." Alexander materialised twofortable chairs and a table. He summoned lots of food for him there.


    "Hmm, first you need to tell me about your multiverse. Only then can I answer you correctly." Alexander replied.


    Whis put his fingers on his lip and thought, "Hmm, let''s see. Where should I start? For starters, there are twelve universes in total and every two universes whose designations add up to 13 are twin universes.


    "Each universe is governed by a Supreme Kai and God of Destruction, who act to bnce creation and destruction. The entirety of the multiverse is ruled by Zeno. Formerly, there were 18 universes in total, but Zeno erased 6 of them when he was angry.


    "Where we are right now is Universe 7," Whis exined.


    Alexander asked further. "What about the structure of the universe? Is there heaven and hell too?" "Yes, imagine the cosmos as a ball. This ball is divided up in two halves: the lower half is the realm of the living (or "The Universe") and the upper half is the Other World (or "The Cosmos"), with Hell located between the two halves, the Demon Realm is located at the bottom of the living universe. The Sacred World of the Kais exists on the outside of the universe.


    "The realm of living is divided into four quadrants based on the cardinal directions, each ruled by a Kai chosen among the Core Person from World Core.


    "The of the Supreme Kais, the top-tier deities of the universe who watch over both the Other World and the living world, is located outside of the ball, in the Sacred World of the Kai.


    "The Supreme Kais are Gods of Creation who provide the catalyst for life ands to be born. In order to provide a bnce to the constantly increasing number ofs, the Gods of Destruction regrly destroy life ands.


    "There are twelve Gods of Destruction, one for each universe, and Beerus is the God of Destruction for Universe 7. Ah, that is it. I never spoke this much before. I need some ice-cream."


    Alexander nodded the whole time. "Okay, so your multiverse is a little mini-multiverse. That''s somewhat relieving."


    "What do you mean Mini-multiverse?" Whis asked. As far as he knew, there was nothing outside the 12 universes.


    "Well, in simple words. I am not a being from this whole multiverse. I''m going to take your own example to help you understand.


    "Imagine that the multiverse is in the shape of a ball. There are 12partments in the ball with walls. Eachpartment is a universe. In the centre, there is apartment where all the gods and Zeno live.


    "Outside that ball''s wall is literal chaos. True Omniverse, there are different universes with their parallel universes and alternate universes. There are infinite universes outside that ball.


    "But, you and the Zeno can''t leave this ball because this is your reality. Even though you are much higher than mortals, you are still not at the highest."


    Whis quickly asked, "Then who is at the highest?"


    "It is my father. Just called God or the creator. He made everything, me you, this universe, your Zeno, space and time. He is too powerful and his mere presence in worlds can destroy them so he lets me do the evil purification job." Alexander exined.


    Whis stayed quiet for a minute. He digested this new knowledge. He was clearly a little shaken.


    "So, that makes you the highest-ranking god here in both authority and power?" Whis asked.


    "Yes, it does. But I don''t know about your Zeno, he seems strong as he''s able to destroy universes. But you shouldn''t worry. As long as you are not an evil person, you will not be facing my judgement." Alexander assured him.


    "I will be taking my leave now, God Universe." Whis got up to leave. He needed to talk to Beerus fast.


    Alexander nodded, letting him go. Once Whis was gone, he looked at the two guys who hade.


    Ragnarok was still entertaining them and made them drink liquor.


    "Bwahaha... You, young people, have no tolerance. Look at you two wobble." Ragnarokughed.


    "How dare you talk to this Prince like that? I am Prince Vegeta, the future king of Vegeta." Vegeta rambled. He was clearly drunk.


    Goku was also drunk, "What are you saying? Vegeta was destroyed wasn''t it?"


    Vegeta''s shoulders fell as soon as he remembered that. His faceing to the brink of crying.


    Alexander just shook his head. "Where is your home?"


    *Hups*


    "Where Chi-Chi lives," Goku replied.


    "Where Bulma lives," Vegeta added.


    Goku looked at Vegeta. "What? Do you live with her? Well, be careful. She is a girl. If you do anything you will have to marry her."


    "Huh, I do not need rtionship advice from a man like you, Kakarot. You get dragged around by your wife. Pathetic for how a Super Saiyan can be such a weakling." Vegeta spoke in disgust.


    *Hups*


    Alexander turned to Ragnarok, "Why couldn''t you just find Iroh for drinking."


    "He only drinks tea," Ragnarok replied.


    With a sigh, Alexander picked the two Saiyans up to drop them at their home. He just used point me charm and flew in that direction.


    After flying for a while, he came to a futuristic-looking dome-shaped small home. Hended in front of it.


    Instantly, a kid came out from inside. "DAD?"


    Behind the kid, a woman also followed. "GOKU, how can you be so irresponsible?"


    "Aya... Chi-Chi... Hello..." Goku greeted her in stuttering tone.


    "Are you drunk?" Chi-Chi was about to boil in anger.


    "Here, hold these two. They drank too much." Alexander handed the two to her and flew away without talking much.


    ~I need to start purifying this world soon so I can focus on the Universe and Multiverse." He thought while on his way back.


    As soon as he reached the beach, little Thea came to him running. "Granpa... Look look."


    In front of him, Thea pulled her skin from her palm. She continuously looked at his face to see his reaction.


    Alexander knew the trick but to make her happy so he acted shocked.


    "Oh no, what happened to my Thea? Are you hurt?" He asked in concern.


    Thea tried to hold herself but soon burst intoughter.


    "Pfff... hehehe... Granpa... I''m not hurt. Look, this glue." She proudly exined and applied some glue on Alexander''s palm.


    Alexander also pulled the residue after it dried up. "Woah... My Thea is smart. Go and show this to your grandma too. I bet she will be shocked."


    Thea had stars in her eyes. She again put glue on her hand and ran to Olivia and Natasha on her tiny stumbling feet.


    While seeing her leaving, Alexander also had another thought. "I should focus on getting stronger too. If Zulrak wins, Thea, Olivia, and my whole family will be in danger. All my work till now would be for nothing. I have purified so many worlds and if I lost, they would fall too."


    He started feeling his shoulders getting a bit heavy from this burden.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 598: Spar with me

    Whis returned to the Beerus and headed straight to where Beerus was sleeping.


    *BAM*


    He kicked the bed of Beerus. "Wake up, Lord Beerus. It is an emergency."


    Beerus grumpily woke up while rubbing his eyes. "What happened? Did the world end? Did my stupid brother get some new food? Wait... has my rival appeared?"


    "Two of your questions are correct. The world will really end if you don''t get your act together and yes, in a way you can say your rival has arrived." Whis started.


    Beerus'' eyes shined, "Ah, finally I can have a good fight. Where is this rival of mine?"


    "I rmend you don''t go looking for him. First, you must clean up some sins. You need to do some good deeds or else your existence will be removed from the universe." Whis warned him.


    Beerus scratched his head in confusion. "Don''t tell me you ate something foul. What are you talking about? Who can remove my existence.... wait... don''t tell me, Grand Zeno?"


    "No, it is much worse than that. Much more terrifying than that." Whis corrected him. "What can be more terrifying than Zeno?" Beerus inquired.


    "A god from outside the multiverse who rules countless multiverses. A god who ranks much much higher than even Grand Zeno." Whis revealed.


    "Ah, I get it. This is one of your jokes, isn''t it? Not funny, I am going back to sleep." Beerus asked.


    Whis sighed and showed Beerus earth on his orb attached to his staff. "Why don''t you look through this."


    ...


    Alexander spent the whole day with his family on the beach. At night they camped around and had a nice barbecue.


    The next day, everyone went to Phixheim and Alexander got to work. He flew to the ce where he had dropped the two spiky-haired men.


    With him were Ragnarok and Dobby.


    *Knock Knock*


    Alexander knocked on the door. Soon, a kid opened the door. He looked nearly 10 years old.


    "Hello, kid. Can you call your father out?" Alexander asked.


    "DAAAD... There''s someone for you." The kid shouted.


    Goku came out with a bowl of ramen in his hand and his mouth full.


    "Oh, you are that old man from yesterday. Come on in, have some breakfast." Goku invited them in.


    Chi-Chi also came forward with a very weing attitude too. From her attitude, Alexander could deduce that she was a good wife.


    "Thank you, we have eaten our breakfast. We just came here to have a chat. Where is the other guy?" Alexander inquired.


    Goku kept on eating while he talked, "Oh, he''s very shy. He went back to his home in the west city."


    "Hmm, then I guess we will just ask you. Tell me, can all people of this fly like you?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, no no... not everyone. Only a selected few who have trained to a higher level. But I am different, I am a Saiyan." Goku revealed.


    "What is a Saiyan?" Dobby inquired


    "Well, I only found out a short time ago. I am not from this, you know. I am supposed to be from a race called Saiyans." Goku answered.


    Alexander nodded, "Are there more Saiyans on this?"


    "I don''t know. I only know Vegeta and my son Gohan. Vegeta said Saiyan''s homeworld was destroyed and all Saiyans had died out." He revealed.


    "Hey, you seem pretty strong. Let''s spar." Goku suddenly demanded.


    Alexander looked at him amusingly. Goku was present there when Alexander told Whis about his identity. That should have made it clear that probably no one was his match in this world.


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you hear me yesterday?" He asked.


    "I did, but I''m not religious so I don''t think you are a god. I don''t know how strong you are either. I also need to train for the soon to be arriving Androids." Goku replied, insisting on fighting.


    Alexander shook his head. He knew that there was some problem with this man''s overly enthusiastic nature. He first checked his sins.


    ||Kakarot aka Son Goku - Category 2


    Arrogance in fighting - 3(Letting the enemy reach higher power when he could have killed them.)


    Lazy to the point of not contributing to the household - 50


    Recklessly putting other''s lives in danger - 21


    Neglecting wife and son - Always


    Sin Percentage - 40%||


    *Sigh* ~I need to teach him how to be a good person before being a good fighter.~


    "Alright, let''s go out and do it. It won''t take much time anyway." Alexander got up.


    On the other hand, Ragnarokughed, "Haha, you are wasting your time, kid."


    But, Chi-Chi tried to stop Goku, "You cannot do this in front of Gohan, fighting cannot feed our family, you need to be a responsible person."


    But Goku simply ran out and behind him, Gohan also followed.


    Alexander walked to Chi-Chi, "Do not worry, child. I will teach him some lessons about being a responsible man."


    Alexander went out and flew into the sky. Goku followed him too. Soon, they hovered a distance away from each other.


    "Goku, let''s have a bet. Otherwise, this is too boring for me." Alexander demanded.


    "Ha? What bet?" Goku asked back.


    "If you lose, you need to promise that you will be a good husband and father. If you do not keep the promise then you will lose all your powers. To get your powers back, you will have to be a good contributor to the family for 3 days." Alexander proposed.


    Goku was a simple man. He didn''t ask for any details about what Alexander meant by being a good husband and father. He just nodded because he wanted a good fight as soon as possible.


    "Sure, I can do that." He agreed.


    Alexander nodded, "Good, now, show me your strongest move."


    Goku excitedly took his position. Since he had defeated Frieza, he had not found any powerful opponent. He always strived to push himself to the next level but even Vegeta was not enough for this.


    However, Goku didn''t know how strong Alexander was. So, he didn''t go Super Saiyan first. He stayed in his base form and flew to Alexander with his fist out.


    *BAM*


    Goku struck Alexander with his fist. His aim was set to Alexander''s face. It did connect but the result was not as Goku had epted.


    Alexander stayed in his ce and didn''t even flinch. He kept on looking at Goku''s face.


    "I know you can do better than this. Show me what you got." Alexander tried to incite him.


    Goku stepped back, "Alright then, you asked for this."


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA..." He started screaming.


    *POP*


    Chomei appeared on Alexander''s shoulder, "G-Chan, Grandma wanted to talk to y... WOAH... does this man have constipation?''


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, no, Chomei, he''s just trying to transform into his stronger self. You go and tell Oli I''ll be there in an hour."


    "Oki, bye bye." Chomei went back to Phixheim.


    "HAAAAAAA..." Goku finally turned blonde. Alexander did feel the increase in the power level of Goku.


    ~Facinating, does he have a limit to how much he can increase his power?~ Alexander asked himself.


    Goku then used instant transmission and appeared in front of Alexander with an energy st ready in his hand to be sted on his opponent''s face.


    *BOOM*


    With a fast move, he connected to Alexander''s face again. The energy st exploded at contact. Goku thought that he was sessful in hurting Alexander but the next moment Alexander''s arm rose and caught on to Goku''s neck.


    [A/N: Goku is many things. A good fighter, a good-hearted person and many other things. But, he was not a reliable man, he was not a good father or husband. He continuously ignored Chi-Chi. Ate a lot and yet didn''t do anything to bring money for the family. In a way, Goku was not as perfect as he seemed to be. So, Alexander will be helping them on this.


    By the way, we are in Cell Saga at the moment but you can ignore the timeline since Whis also introduced himself and Beerus is up as well.]


    [A/N: Question: Which Joker do you want in the DC world? The old evil joker or the new joker from 2019 movie?]


    [You can see Beerus, Chichi, Goku on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 ydate with Thea. (Warning: You will be under the direct watch of Medusa, Loki, Olivia, Alexander, Ragnarok, Dobby, Iroh, Leonidas, Ajax, All Tailed Beasts, Yalo, Hats and GOD.)

 Chapter 599: Mirror of Narcissism

    [A/N: Alfred is the A.I turned Android from Courage the cowardly dog world.]


    Goku tried to get out of Alexander''s hold. He felt as powerless as he was feeling yesterday when Ragnarok had caught him and Vegeta. Now, he was remembering that he had ignored what had happened yesterday entirely.


    If Ragnarok was able to hold them, then how strong was Alexander?


    Alexander tightened his hold, "Kid, you are very weak. But, I believe that you have unlimited potential."


    "I think so too, haha..." Gokuughed wryly.


    "So, you ept defeat?" Alexander asked. He knew that toying with Goku was like ying with a small toy for him and he would only be wasting his time by doing it.


    Goku didn''t reply fast. So, Alexander applied some more pressure.


    "I can train youter. We can find out your limit. If you have indeed unlimited potential like Saitama then I guess I will have another ally in the future." Alexander told him.


    Goku quietly nodded. Alexander also let him go at that point. Goku turned back to normal and stretched his shoulders as they felt stiff due to being nearly strangled by Alexander.


    "You really are a god it seems," Goku said.


    "Took you long enough to realise," Alexander replied in a sarcastic tone.


    "Now, do you remember your promise? You will have to be a good father and husband. For this, you need to find a job and provide money to the family so they don''t have to worry about putting food on the table and work to improve Gohan''s studies." Alexander reminded Goku.


    But Goku''s face fell, "What? But this was not in the deal."


    Alexander chuckled, "It was. You just didn''t ask me what I meant by a good husband and a good father. The number one duty of a good father is to be a role model for his son. You are a good role model when ites to physical strength butck when ites to mental abilities.


    "The number one duty of a good husband is to try to keep your wife happy and help her with her problems. Not leave her to deal with them alone.


    "You had the daring to get married and have a kid. Now you need to fulfil those roles."


    "But what about training? Those androids will be appearing soon." Gokuined.


    "Do this and I will train you to be the strongest being in the universe. Leave whoever these androids are to me. Got it?" Alexander instructed him.


    "Oh, that would be amazing. I''ll see youter then." Goku happily left.


    Alexander sighed and went to Phixheim to talk to Olivia.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    "Move your hips. Round and round... One step forward one step backwards..."


    Natasha was teaching the inhabitants of Phixheim how to exercise. It was funny seeing The Tailed Beasts, Hats, Chappy, Ajax, Dous, Noodles, Berry and all kinds of beings shaking their hips or trying to do it and failing miserably.


    The environment of Phixheim was always peak satisfying and rxing.


    Alexander went to Olivia who sat on a bench and read a book. "Hey, Oli."


    "Hey, Alex. I had something important to talk to you about." Olivia put down her book.


    Alexander turned serious and listened to her. "What is it?"


    "I was thinking about Rina and Gali. They have been gone for so long now. I wonder how they are. They haven''t contacted us in so long either." Olivia said worriedly.


    Alexanderid back and thought. "Yes, I left them in One Piece world. I don''t know if they are still there though. Don''t worry. I will go and get them soon."


    "Yes, that would be best." Olivia went back to reading her book.


    Then Alexander went to the undergroundb to see what his scientists were cooking.


    "What did you make for me, Alfred?" Alexander asked.


    "Ah, boss? Comee, behold mytest creation. The mirror of narcissism. If you stand in front of it, it will praise you." Alfred revealed and went in front of it.


    Soon, a voice came from the mirror. It spoke in a British ent. "Huh, such a foolish waste of my energy. You look absolutely horrendous. Like a piece of junk that nobody wants."


    Alfred was left standing there with his eyes wide open.


    "Dammit, it seems I messed up its emotional settings." Alfred cursed.


    "Just correct it then," Alexander advised.


    "Not possible. I used magic to make it and now it is basically a semi-living thing." Alfred exined.


    Seeing Alexander standing in front of it, the mirror got activated. "Oh, who do we have here? Colonel Sanders himself? I thought you died of cholesterol from that greasy chicken whose so-called recipe has more ingredients than an East Indiapany''s spice/ve ship and yet tastes like crap."


    Alexander was taken aback by all this. This was indeed a fun pastime. He immediately called Dobby to see what the mirror would say.


    Confused Dobby stood in front of the mirror.


    "Ah, the bigfoot is here. You must be one of the lucky ones to survive the worst pandemic to ever hit earth, humans." The mirror said. Though it was unclear to whom it was insulting.


    Next was Ragnarok''s turn.


    "For God''s sake, why is this gold fetish man here? I never thought you''de out of your dweeb cave where you probably ejacte to the gold itself before licking it clean to keep the gold shining."


    Ragnarok raged, "What did it say? I''m going to melt this mirror."


    "Hahaha, what is going on here?" Iroh asked as he entered with a teacup in his hand.


    But he stood in front of the mirror mistakenly.


    "How can a man drink piss of so many vours? You must truly be a different kind of pervert."


    Alexanderughed at Iroh''s shocked expression.


    Soon, Ragnarok brought a confused Dous because he was interested in knowing what the mirror would say about his scissor fetish.


    "What''s going on?" Dous asked.


    But the mirror was the one to reply, "This is an angel? Woah, it seems heaven''s standards have really fallen. What kind of angel has scissors as weapons? Might as well cut your own dick and be a tailor. The scissor will be better used there."


    "Bwahaha..."Ragnarok startedughing.


    "Alex, I need you to make me a..." Olivia entered suddenly.


    *Whistle*


    "Um-hmm... What a nice ass. Damn those hips don''t really lie and I wanna lie on them." The mirror spoke.


    But Olivia was alerted and looked around. "Which degenerate used such foulnguage?"


    Everyone pointed to the mirror.


    A few momentster, the mirror was thrown on to the conveyor belt taking it to the melting station to be rebuiltter.


    Alexander turned to Alfred, "Man, don''t make such stuff from now on. Now I''ll have to sleep on the couch."


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 600: Androids

    After Alexander returned to his job, he found out that Goku had really lost all his powers because he actedzily and didn''tmit to his promise.


    So, with his son, Goku came to find Alexander.


    Alexander had now bought the whole beach where he had spent time with his family and had created a big mansion there. The tailed beasts and kids loved to y there.


    *THUD*


    Alexander heard the sound of footsteps. He looked and saw Goku and his son.


    "Ah, Goku. Why are you here?" Alexander asked.


    But, the four tail beast, Son Goku, heard him and came up to him while jumping around. "You asked for me, G-Chan?"


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha, no no, not you. This man here is also named Son Goku."


    "Woah, he''s a monkey?" he asked and jumped onto Goku''s shoulder. "Why are your hair like this?" Son Goku asked.


    "I don''t know," Goku replied.


    Alexander quickly interrupted, "Son Goku, go and y with others."


    "Okay, G-Chan," he hopped away happily.


    "So, why did youe here, Goku?'' Alexander inquired. He had some doubts as to why he came here though.


    Goku started speaking, "I can''t use my powers for some reason. I also feel pain in my chest."


    "Hmm, Gohan, tell me, did your father go out to find work or did he help your mother in anything?" Alexander asked,


    Gohan thought for a second. "Hmm, I don''t think so. He just slept after eating meals."


    Alexander red at Goku, "Did you forget your promise?"


    Goku averted his gaze.


    "You have to keep your promise or you will never be able to get your powers back. That was the deal you agreed on. You need to be a good father and a husband first.


    "I can help you with that, I will open a Dojo for you where you can teach martial arts to people and earn money. That will surely help your wife a lot." Alexander offered.


    "But I want to train myself. How will I find time to train others?" Goku asked.


    "Young man, don''t test my patience. This world does not revolve around you. You need to earn your living here. Gohan, tell me. What is your mom''s daily routine?" Alexander asked.


    Gohan honestly answered, "Hmm, she wakes up at 4 in the morning to cook breakfast. Then, she washes the dishes and clothes till 9. After that, she goes out to the farm to get vegetables and then go to hunt animals. Sheins that we have no money so we have to do all this.


    "She starts cooking lunch at 12 in the afternoon. Then, dad eats and she goes back to washing dishes till 5 in the evening and after that, she starts preparing for dinner. She sleeps at 12 in the night after finishing her chores. She also teaches me whenever she has time."


    "And what does your father do all this time?" Alexander asked further.


    "Well, he''s rarely home. He onlyes to eat and sometimes sleep." Gohan answered.


    Alexander sighed. He turned to Goku, "Do you have no shame? Did you marry your wife just so she can be your ve who cooks and cleans for you? I can''t believe she still does all this for you. She must really love you.


    "Goku, I am giving you 10 days. If you don''t get your act together then I will be harsher on you. I will never train you and you will never get your powers back. Remember, to be a good martial artist, you not only need patience and discipline in your practise but also in your daily life."


    With this, Alexander went closer to Goku and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "I sensed a life-threatening heart disease in you. Here, drink this. This will heal you." Alexander said as he handed him a small bottle.


    "What? So that''s why I was feeling pain in my chest." Goku muttered and quickly drank it. He immediately felt better.


    "OKAY, I will keep my promise. All I have to do is earn money and keep my family happy. I think I can do it. See youter, old man." Goku went away with Gohan. Goku still couldn''t fly so he was being helped by Gohan.


    Alexander just hoped that Goku would be better. "Okay, I should head to this West City now. Let''s see what is the state of this."


    ...


    Later Alexander went straight to West City. It looked like a normal city except there was a huge dome-shaped building in the middle. Alexander curiously went to it and found it was some kind of ab, owned by Dr Brief.


    He thought about looking in so he pressed the doorbell. Surprisingly, the owner of the world''s biggest corporation opened the door himself.


    "Yes?" Dr. Brief asked.


    "I am Alexander Maxime Universe, I''m something of a scientist myself. I was interested in learning more about your corporation." Alexander introduced himself.


    "Oh, another man with a brain. Comee, I''ll show you around." Dr. Brief surprisingly invited him.


    Alexander didn''t think much and followed him. Dr. Brief showed him the various items he had made. By far the most revolutionary thing was Hoi Poi Capsules.


    "This one is called the Gravity Machine. Made so people can train in it. It increases gravity and pushes the body to the limit." Dr. Brief exined.


    "Hmm, this is amazing. You can make a spaceship with this technology. Humanity can be a space civilisation very easily now." Alexander deduced.


    *Machine''s Door Opens*


    Vegeta came out of the machine, all sweaty. He sees Alexander and points his finger. "It''s you. I want to fight you, right now."


    "Sure, but you better turn blonde first. Goku already lost in that form." Alexander nonchntly replied.


    "You fought Goku?" Vegeta asked in shock. He knew that Goku was a little stronger than him and if Goku still lost then this man must be very powerful.


    ~Beating his is like beating Goku too.~ he thought and got ready.


    "Yeah, now, do it fast," Alexander nudged him.


    "HAAAAAAAA..." Vegeta did his shouting and turned super Saiyan. But, the next moment, he found his body being pulled to Alexander''s raised palm. His neck automatically got ced in Alexander''s grasp.


    "See, the power difference between us is astronomical. So, calm down and think from your head and not from testosterone." Alexander advised him and put him down.


    Vegeta''s mouth stayed open in shock and unwillingness to ept this. He again attacked Alexander but got pped away by him.


    Dr Brief went to check up, "Oh, he has passed out. Who''s going to go fight the androids now?"


    Alexander had been hearing about these androids for a while now, so he asked. "What androids? How do you know they will being?"


    "Well, my grandson came here from the future and warned all of us about them. In his own timeline, most of the warrior had died and only he, Gohan and a few others were left..." Dr. Brief exined everything to him.


    "Is that so, where is this Future Grandson of yours?" Alexander inquired.


    Dr. Brief answered, "He went back to his world."


    *Sigh*


    "I will go and deal with these androids. Don''t worry." Alexander decided and went away.


    As they flew, Dobby spoke. "Do you think they will be stronger than T-800 droids?"


    "No, I don''t think so. The new T-800 are magically reinforced. They can not be defeated by mortals." Alexander replied.


    "Ah, this is getting boring. Aren''t there any dragons in this world?" Ragnarok inquired.


    Alexander didn''t know this. "Why don''t you go and look around?"


    "Good idea," So, Ragnarok left.


    ...


    Android 19 and 20(Dr. Gero) had arrived. He was an evil genius scientist and a brilliant weapons designer behind the criminal organisation known as the Red Ribbon Army. But, the Red Ribbon Army was destroyed by Goku when he was a child and since then Dr. Gero held grudges against him.


    So, he experimented and turned himself into an android to not die of age and also kidnapped some people to create more powerful androids who were programmed to find and kill Goku.


    But, he did not wake up his other androids and instead went to kill Goku and other fighters with his Android 19.


    But, when they arrived at the city where he thought the Z fighter would be, he found no one. Except for an old man and a tall buffed man.


    "Wee, Androids," Alexander greeted.


    "Who are you?" Dr. Gero asked.


    "You will find out soon."


    [You can see Capsul Corp, Vegeta, Android 19 and 20 on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora*


    Thank you for your support!


    Yeah, boi. 600 chapters.


    1 Stone = 1 Strawberry Chocte Cake for 600 chapters celebrations.

 Chapter 601: Great-Grandpa and Great-Grandma Universe

    ||Dr. Gero - Category 3


    Murder - 12,086


    Indirect Murder - 67,654


    Kidnapping - 9,765


    Torture via experimentation - 6,765


    Stealing - 11,765


    Sin Percentage - 70%||


    "I heard you are some kind of a scientist, but an evil one. Now, I can give you two choices. Tell me where your base of operation is. Depending on your answer, I can either give you an easy death or a very painful one. You should consider yourself lucky as you are a category 3 sinner and would still get a chance to reincarnate but of course, after getting purified in hell." Alexander gave him the option.


    Dr. Gero looked at him with disdain. "Hah, who do you think you are? You think you are some kind of a God?" "Yes, I am a god," Alexander replied. Dr. Gero was not expecting this hence he couldn''t reply with aeback.


    *Cough*


    "I will show you your ce. Let''s see how strong God is." Dr. Gero said.


    Dobby Sighed. "*Sigh* These bad guys never take your warnings seriously."


    Alexander nodded, "I know, do I not look scary?"


    Dobby and Alexander looked at each other''s faces. Dobby shook his head and replied, "Nope, you look like the kind old grandpa who would give his grandkids money every time they visit. If it was me in the ce of that guy, I would not take you seriously either."


    "What do you think is the problem? Is it my beard?" Alexander asked while stroking his beard.


    Dobby thought for a while, "No, I don''t think so. It''s probably genes."


    "Well, I don''t really know who my parents are so we can''t me them. Let''s ask the old man. He should know who they were and what happened to them." Alexander decided and looked up. But he was interrupted because rage-filled Dr. Gero and the clown-like android attacked them.


    Dr. Gero went for Alexander while the Android 19 went for Dobby.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    Alexander and Dobby punched at them at the same time and destroyed them as well. Alexander didn''t kill them instantly though. They were still alive and in shape to answer some questions.


    Putting that aside, Alexander looked up at the sky, "Old man, do you know who my parents were? Why did they leave me and what happened to them?"


    Almost immediately a voice came from the sky. But, he could also hear noises of puppies barking.


    "Whoa, what are you doing?"Alexander added another question.


    "Nothing, a Cerberus gave 200 puppies. They are adorable. I''m just visiting them. About your parentage, I know about them. Well, you were born in a normal family. Your dad had a habit of investing in stocks he had made a good amount of money too. But then he lost everything and was neck-deep in loans. Sad for them, your mom was pregnant at the same time. Considering the cost of healthcare, they had no way of raising you nicely.


    "They were dirt poor, so, they did what they could. In the end, they left you at the stairs of the orphanage with 200 dors, which was all the money they had saved up. They were afraid for your health due to your hair too and could only hope that someone would adopt you and give you a good life." God said.


    Alexander took a long breath, "Did they not have white hair? And what happened to them in the future?"


    God started speaking again, "No, they didn''t have white hair. Only you were born like that. About their future, well, after they left you on the stairs of the orphanage, they tried their best to get out of poverty and get you back. But, going bankrupt is easy, and rising again is hard.


    "In the end, they had to ept their condition and lived a very sad life for years. They worked as much as they could but all of it went to repaying the loans your father took. Eventually, you grew up and became so famous. They knew you were their son but they felt too ashamed to go to you. They felt guilty for leaving you behind.


    "But, without even knowing, you did help them. Your Kindheart Foundation gave them so much. They were able to get life and health insurance at a very low cost. Then, they got the benefits of housing schemes from yourpany for low-cost housing.


    "They still felt indebted to you so they spent the rest of their life running a branch of Kindheart Orphanage. They took care of each orphan child as if they were their own kids. They used to cheer in happiness whenever you would achieve something new. They were very proud of you, son.


    "But, your mother passed away due to shock when she heard that you were murdered. She felt too much hurt after knowing who killed you and she med herself for not being there to help you raise your kids better.


    "Your father lived for 10 more years running the orphanage. He eventually died too. Alex, my child, they were bad for leaving you behind but they did love you. I guess your kindness is also something gic." God stopped speaking.


    Alexander was a bit emotional. He never knew that his parents loved him so much. All this time, he thought they were monsters but he was wrong.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Dobby patted his shoulder.


    Alexander took a very long breath. "Yeah, I''m fine. I guess I had good parents. I know that by leaving me at the orphanage they gave me a life much better than I would have probably gotten with them."


    "What were their names?" He asked.


    God answered, "Kelly Maxim Universe and John Maxim Universe. Both of them are in Heaven and know about your god status. They go around in heaven telling everyone that you were their son."


    Alexander chuckled, "I''m happy for them. I guess when all this is done, I will meet them."


    Alexander felt as if a weight had been lifted off of his heart. He made some water for himself and drank it. Once done, he turned to the androids.


    "You two, take me to yourb." He ordered.


    Dr. Gero heard everything that happened. He heard the voice from the sky. Now, he truly believed that Alexander was a god.


    "Ah... Follow me. Please don''t kill me." He cried.


    Alexander didn''t reply and went to theb. Once in theb, he started inspecting every corner. He then went to Dr. Gero and punched him.


    "You think you are very smart? I know there is a secret pathway leading to the underground. I can sense the airflow going there. Lead the way or I will destroy the floor." Alexander threatened him.


    Dr. Gero cursed and led him underground.


    Finally, Alexander saw the other Androids inside the tank. All of them were kidnapped people, forcefully made androids.


    "What did you do to them? There is no way you would keep them just for the sake of existence. What did you programme them to do?" Alexander asked.


    "I didn''t d..."


    *BAM*


    "You should know, honesty is the best policy." Alexander reminded him.


    "I programmed them to find and kill Goku." Dr. Gero answered.


    "Release them."


    Dr. Gero smirked as if he had found a way out. He didn''t argue and ran to the control panel.


    ~Haha, I don''t think he can fight all of us at the same time.~ he gloated inside.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 602: Androids and Trunks

    *HUSHHH*


    The ss doors of two cylinders opened and from inside came out two Androids, one man and one woman. They both looked like siblings.


    "Android 17 and 18, I ORDER YOU. KILL THESE TWO MEN." Dr. Gero shouted. It was not his fault that he was so stupid. He just didn''t know how strong Alexander was.


    But the two didn''t even move.


    "Why should we?" The man asked.


    "Because I am your master. I made you this strong. You obey me." Dr. Gero shouted again.


    The blonde woman looked at Dr. Gero with disgust, "Do you expect us to say, ''Thank you for making us metal junk, master?''. You gave us so much pain and made us this... machine. The one we will kill is you."


    Android 17 jumped at Dr. Gero and ripped his arms out to stop him from doing anything to stop them.


    "I CREATED YOU... YOU CAN''T KILL ME." "Yes we can," Android 18 kicked his head away like a football. Then, with an agonising scream, Android 17 stepped on the head, destroying it.


    Dr. Gero''s evil career ended just then. After that, the two looked at Alexander. "Who are you?"


    "Just an old man," he replied and proceeded to ask.


    "Do you remember your past life?"


    The two androids looked at each other. Soon, Android 17 answered, "That is none of your business."


    *Sigh*


    Alexander waved his hand and reversed the time of Dr. Gero''s body, bringing it back to life. "You two stay put. I will find out about your past."


    While the two androids were in shock, Alexander looked through the memories of Dr. Gero.


    17 and 18, Lapiz and Lazuli had lost their parents in a tragedy when they were very young. To survive, they had nothing else to do other than resort to robbery. They became criminals. Not the mafia, just everyday non-lethal smugglers. However, they were not bad. They just had to do it to survive. Later, when they were about 17 years old Dr Gero kidnapped them and transformed them into androids. 17 and 18 held a grudge against him.


    Alexander also found out more things about other androids. There was an Android 16 as well. Android 16 was an iplete android designed by Dr. Gero to be created exclusively from synthetic technology. He was modelled on Gero''s dead son, a high-ranking Red Ribbon soldier long ago killed by an enemy bullet. In his affection, Gero made him powerful but did not want him to be destroyed in battle, so he made him gentle.


    But Alexander found something much more dangerous in the records of his creations. Cell, the self-proimed ultimate creation of Dr. Gero, designed via cell rbination using the gics of the greatest fighters that the remote tracking device could find on Earth. The result was a "perfect warrior", possessing numerous favourable gic traits and special abilities from Goku, Vegeta, Polo, Frieza and King Cold.


    But, the current Cell was in arva form so he was easy to deal with and Alexander did it. He came out of Dr. Gero''s mind and put him in a Time Torture where he would be able to create countless androids, but all of them would betray him.


    Then he disintegrated him and walked to the supeputer. A small energy st from his palm destroyed the supeputer that was responsible for making the android. He also activated Android 16 who looked intimidating by human standards.


    He then turned back to the Android 17 and 18. "You two have a name. You are called Lapiz and Lazuli. You were orphans before being kidnapped by Dr. Gero. Even though Dr. Gero is dead, you are still not free from his control. He had programmed you to find and kill Goku who had saved the multiple times from aliens.


    "I can help you get rid of that programming and also turn into humans again." He offered.


    "Why should we trust you?" Lapiz asked.


    Alexander didn''t reply and straight-up gave them their memories back. But he did not give them their memory of being a robber. He wanted them to be good people as he did not see any murders in their sins.


    This shut down the brother and sister so he turned to Android 16 who didn''t have a name as he was fully synthesised.


    "You are made to be kind yet powerful. The only w you have is that you are also programmed to kill Goku. God knows why he''s so hated. But, I can give you a better life. I know many other androids who live in my realm. You can live there too. I think we need an animal caretaker in Phixheim and you would be perfect." Alexander said. He had already made up his mind after seeing Dr. Gero''s memory.


    Android 16 only nodded at him. Alexander, seeing his agreement, sent him to Phixheim where Arnold will tell him everything. Meanwhile, Lapiz and Lazuli calmed down.


    "What are you?" They asked.


    "I am a god with a small g for now. So, what is going to be your choice?" He asked.


    "We want to get rid of ourmand to kill this Goku and be turned into humans. But, I still want to have this power." Lazuli answered.


    "Why is that? You know, power can corrupt people. Your power can destroy this." Alexander questioned them.


    "Because, seeing our memories, we realised that we were weak and that was why life was so hard. If we had power, we could have found a way to earn money. Maybe by bing an athlete or something else." Lapiz said.


    "Hmm, okay. I will do it, but you must sign these papers first. These state that you will not use your powers to do evil." He put forward a magical contract.


    The brother and sister read them and signed. They had nothing to lose and everything to gain so a contract was nothing.


    "Good, here you go." Alexander used his powers on them. They were androids, meaning they still had some of their body made of flesh. So, he just used that as the base and recreated their whole bodies with his power. Eventually, all the metal used in them was removed and flesh took its ce.


    "How do you two feel?" He asked.


    The two looked at their hands. They could feel their heart beating too. "We are humans again."


    "So, what are you two going to do? Maybe I can arrange some jobs for you." Alexander offered them help.


    Lapiz answered first, "I don''t know. Maybe I will work in some animal sanctuary and protect animals from poachers."


    "Haha, a good cause. Okay, I will rmend you to a national animal park. What about you, child?" He asked Lazuli.


    "I don''t know. I just want money and live infort." She replied.


    "A good ambition... but for that...*BOOM*"


    Suddenly the entrance of theb was sted open. Soon, two people entered. A bald short man and a purple-haired boy.


    "Where is that supeputer, Trunks?" the bald man asked.


    "I don''t think that should be our concern right now. There are people there." The purple-haired boy replied.


    Both of them stayed alert and waited for the dust to settle. But once the purple-haired one saw Lapiz and Lazuli, he got enraged and dashed to attack them. His hair also turned blonde all of a sudden.


    However, Alexander got in between and just stopped the full-powered punch.


    But the boy didn''t stop and stepped back, only to send an energy st. But that also got stopped.


    "Who are you? Why are you protecting them? They are murderers." the boy said.


    "Well, first, you should tell me your name. Second, you attacked and third, they haven''t killed anyone yet." Alexander argued.


    "Does not matter, they will kill people in future." the boy retorted.


    But Alexander realised something. "Ah, are you Trunks from the future?"


    Trunks was taken aback. "How do you know me?"


    [You can see Android 17 and 18, and Trunks on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Mango Chocte deep-fried fish Oreo. (Warning: Eat at your own risk.)

 Chapter 603: Ripples

    "Your Grandpa told me about you. How you came to the past. You do know that whatever you do here will not change your timeline?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, I know. But if I can kill Cell, then that is good." Trunks replied.


    "No need to worry about that. I''ve already killed him. These two have also changed now. I have made them humans again and also removed the programing ordering them to kill Goku. You can rest easy." Alexander said.


    Trunks looked at the two ex-androids with judging gaze.


    "What if they turn evil?" Trunks asked.


    "They can''t. I have made them sign a magic contract. If they turn evil they will lose all their power." Alexander replied.


    "Who are you?" Trunks asked.


    Alexander was getting frustrated for being asked this question so many times. So, he put a nametag on his chest, like in the military.


    "Alexander Maxim Universe, blood group - B+ probably." "I don''t know anyone by your name in my world. This is so different than what happened there." Trunks muttered in confusion.


    "Of course this is the case. This is an alternate timeline now. Though it''s not your fault because it was I who came to this world. Let''s get away from here." He said and flew out of theb. Others followed him behind too.


    Then, he looked back for a second and sent a punch wave towards the mountain. It got destroyed beyond recognition.


    "Come, let''s go."


    ...


    Lookout,


    Dende, the new earth''s guardian. The Guardian was the title given to the individual protectors ofs. He became Earth''s guardian under Goku''s request.


    When Alexander arrived, he also felt it. But, as he did not feel anything evil in Alexander, he ignored him.


    But he then saw Alexander introduce himself and also his interactions with Whis. Dende didn''t really know much about the upper echelon of Universe''s powers. At most he knew about the Kai. It was the first time he had heard about Angels, God of Destruction and the scariest one, Zeno. But, what shocked him was that Alexander was said to be even stronger than this Zeno.


    "Maybe I should meet him now." He thought.


    ...


    Sacred World of the Kai,


    Alexander''s arrival was something that didn''t go unnoticed by powerful beings. All the Supreme Kai and the Grand Priest did feel his presence. But their own arrogance towards mortals made them not feelpelled to meet him.


    To them, mortal matters were below them and as Alexander was in the mortal realm, they thought he was a mortal as well.


    But the smaller Kai were still a bit shaken. Though they didn''t have the courage to go to Alexander on their own and meet him. So, all four Kai, the north, south, east and west met each other to decide what to do.


    "So what should we do about this new guy? We are not really strong enough to defeat him ourselves and neither do we have someone who can defeat him. Even my warrior, Goku, lost to him." North Kai aka King Kai spoke. King Kai wore Teashade sunsses and had a very short stature with a pair of cricket-like antennae. King Kai had a strong sense of humour but he tells very bad jokes.


    West Kai quickly mocked, "Haha, your fighter lost so easily. You are weak, North Kai."


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you all, for some reason, God of destruction, Lord Beerus has also woken up and I think it has something to do with this person. Maybe he wille here." North Kai Added.


    It immediately scared West Kai as that was his nature.


    East Kai spoke then. She appeared to have a really big ego. "Why don''t we just go to Supreme Kai? He will have a solution. We are only here to watch over the mortal realm, but if the God of Destruction is involved then it isn''t our problem, it''smon sense."


    *Sigh*


    "It seems we will have to trouble Supreme Kai this time." North Kai sighed.


    ...


    All this was happening due to the mere presence of Alexander. But he didn''t know about this and even if he knew he wouldn''t care about it as he was busy.


    Alexander opened his Dojo again and started teaching Goku as well as some other powerful beings of the. He was going to raise them as the peacekeepers of the Universe he was in.


    "In the Golden Dragon Dojo, you all must follow my words strictly or else you will be expelled. I am not here to train some hooligans. As most of you already know, I am a God and my job is to purify this universe. The purity of your is 70 per cent and I want it at least 90%. This means that all crime must be stopped. For this, I will train you.


    "Now, your first job is to learn the basics which is the theoretical knowledge of being a hero. What it means to be the protector. If you can''t pass this exam then you will be expelled." He announced.


    Everyone''s face fell as soon as they heard that. They had been looking forward to being taught by Alexander but no one said they would have to study.


    "Don''t make such faces. If you can''t even do that then you can''t learn here. Look at Gohan, he''s a kid and still notining." Alexander scolded them.


    Eventually, they all agreed to do it. So, Alexander snapped his finger and lots of booklets fell in front of them.


    "Pick them up. They have all the written rules and situations that you all will face in the future. I want you all to memorise all of them. In 3 months, there will be tests." He instructed.


    "Teacher, I have already remembered these. You gave me this book yesterday." Gohan raised his hand.


    Alexander nodded happily, "Good, you are a good student. Okay, your job will be to help them learn it. I will see you all in two months then."


    With that, Alexander disappeared as he needed to do some training himself in Phixheim.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Alexander gathered all the adults near him. "Starting today, we will start training for the uing war. We must be strong enough to face Zulrak and his forcedbourers. Michael, any news you found from up there?"


    Michael came forwards and spoke, "Yes, I did hear some words. Zulrak has expanded his operations and for some reason, he''s attacking any universe in sight. We don''t know why he is doing this. But we did find out that there is something going on inside his camp that is even worrying him."


    Alexander nodded, "I guess we also need to focus more now. Can''t let him get ahead of us."


    ...


    One Piece World,


    "Galie, we will go to cake ind today. I''ve been getting bored with all the salty food we''ve been eating." Rina told her close friend. They were on their personal ship that was the size of an aircraft carrier.


    "Hehe, yeah, I''m also getting bored of fishing." Gali agreed. She turned around and shouted some orders to some men.


    "Yes, Admiral Gali." The men saluted and got to work.


    She then looked up, "Hmm, it''s going to rain it seems."


    [You can see Dende and Z fighters on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 604: THE RIGHT HAND

    Gali and Rina had been living their life truly king-sized. After Alexander had left, they were basically the strongest beings on the.


    Together, they headed the new World Government from the military aspect. They controlled the secret anti-corruption unit of the Marine. Most of the old folks had already retired. Garp had retired as he was now focused on ying with his great-grandkids.


    No, Luffy had not married but he had still done the deed with the Queen of Amazon Lily. Luffy was still his dumber self though but he had matured a little bit and took the responsibility for the child and also Boa Hancock.


    Monkey D Dragon was now the Elected President of the World Government. This was his second andst term ording to thew. During his reign, piracy waspletely ended with the scientific advancements of Doctor Vegapunk.


    Now, the ships were more advanced and faster, so travelling the sea became much easier. At the same time, these ships were very expensive and it stopped pirates from buying them. In the end, the wooden ships of pirates were easily destroyed.


    The calm belt was also very calm now because all Sea Kings were now under the control of the World Government. This happened by inducting the Fishmen into Marine.


    But, there was still one profession that was most loved. That was being an adventure, however, this was a verypetitive field now and most people could only dream of bing one as it needed a lot of will power.


    Things had been very peaceful and crimes had decreased a lot. People had more freedom and the general happiness index was at an all-time high.


    Rina and Gali were treated like beloved princesses by the world as the two never held themselves back from flexing their powers. But, the happiness from the world was soon going to disappear as dark clouds gathered in the sky, giving a gloomy feeling to the people.


    Just as Rina and Gali reached the cake ind, they felt an ominous presence in the sky.


    "Rina, something ising from the sky," Gali quickly warned.


    Rina also stood up from her chair. "What is it? It feels.... bad."


    "I don''t know, but it is very strong, much stronger than me," Gali replied.


    Rina''s eyes widened, she knew that Gali was a devourer. Anything more powerful than a devourer was supposed to be a threat they weren''t sure they could defeat.


    They waited for whomever this person was toe down to attack them. But soon, their faces turned from confidence to worry because they felt more than one being''s presence in the sky.


    After another few seconds, they saw lots of ck smoke-like thingsing down piercing the clouds. There were thousands and they were flying towards all directions.


    Each of the ck smoke-like beings were making screeching sounds as they flew by. Two came towards them too.


    *REEEEEEEEEE...*


    Gali took her stance and prepared to punch the thing. But she soon realised that she couldn''t punch smoke so she increased her size and ate the thing alive. Her stomach was like a totally different dimension where everything was disintegrated so she wasn''t worried.


    The other one saw its partner being killed so easily so it changed its direction and flew towards one of the ordinary Marine soldiers.


    What happened next scared all Marines. The soldier was melted alive as if he had been thrown into extremely potent acid. The man screamed as loud as possible but it took just one second for him to die. From there, it tried to jump to the next guy. But Gali opened her mouth wide and pulled it in.


    "They are here to destroy the world, it seems. They are killing randomly." Gali spoke with a tint of worry in her voice.


    "Yes, I know. We must stop them before it''s toote. We need to find their leader." Rina replied.


    "NO NEED." Suddenly a creepy voice came from behind them.


    The two quickly turned around. There, a tall 6 feet plus man stood in ck robes. He had pitch-ck shoulder-length hair, ck eyes and a face as white as snow.


    *BOOOOOM*


    The man punched both, Rina and Gali at the same time. However, the two girls didn''t even see him move and it confused them.


    The two were thrown so hard that they passed through the floors of the ship and then went deep underwater until they hit the seafloor so hard that a huge tsunami rose.


    Rina and Gali did feel pain but they were not out of the game yet. The two looked at each other''s faces and nodded. They then proceeded to go back to the surface by flying.


    They hovered above the water while the man was simply standing on the water waiting for them. He seemed too calm for an attacker of the world.


    Rina quickly asked him, "Who are you and why are you doing all this?"


    The man smirked evilly and licked his lips, "I am Tyson Nox Ravenme. This world is now under The Supreme God Zulrak. I am his right hand, his Doombringer, his most beloved angel. He is hungry and needs worlds rich in life to eat. I shall fulfil hismands no matter what. You two alone have more energy than this whole Universe. I guess I must take you with me. I am sure my beloved GOD will enjoy eating you in many ways. Hehehe..."


    Gali and Rina felt goosebumps on their body. Gali raised her head in pride, "Huh, you speak too much for such a high ranking viin. I guess your Great God has surrounded himself with gossiping women."


    Ravenme''s face turned dark in anger and his eyes red. "HOW DARE YOU INSULT THE SUPREME GOD. FINE, I WILL KILL YOU FIRST. YOUR DEAD BODIES WILL BE ENOUGH FOR MY GOD."


    As that was said, Ravenme flew into the sky with his dark metal-like wings that appeared out of nowhere on his back. Then, he started throwing deep ck fire at the two girls.


    They quickly stepped aside. But then they saw what those mes did. It scared them a little. As soon as the mes touched the water, it started boiling and in 5 seconds, the whole ocean of the nt vanished into vapours.


    All people who were less powerful than a Marine Vice-admiral died instantly. Meaning, all the normal people were dead. But, they were surrounded by mist now.


    Soon, Gali and Rina started hearing sounds from around them. Unable to pinpoint where the man was.


    "You must be wondering, why did I kill people when I needed them as food for my GOD? Simple." *SNAP*


    Instantly, as if the time went in reverse, Gali and Rina found themselves without their consent moving in reverse. In 5 seconds, the ocean was again under their feet.


    "HAHAHAHA... You are weak... weak beyond words can even describe. You were dead the moment I entered this world. You couldn''t even see me moving back then. How are you nning on saving this world? Your Grandpa must have taught you to save the innocents right? Why don''t you go and do it? Do you want to hear their screams?" Ravenme opened thousands of portals around them, showing what was happening around the world.


    Men, women and children were being painfully dissolved in acid like beings.


    "Don''t worry, my Acidmen won''t be killing all of them. They are just here to scare them. You see, I like hearing screams. They are music to my ears." Ravenme happily said.


    Gali and Rina looked around them. They saw a child being killed in a portal, in another portal, a child saw his mother dying.


    "MOMYYYY..."


    "SAVE ME..."


    "PLEASE DON''T KILL ME..."


    "NOOOOO..."


    "GO AWAYYYY..."


    Thousands of voices, crying for help.


    Rina and Gali couldn''t hold themselves and tried to cross a portal. However, the portal instantly disappeared.


    "NO NO NO... I will y with you first. Let''s see how sweet that HEATHEN Alexander''s grandkids are." Ravenme frantically shouted as he licked his lips. His mind was obviously not in the right ce.


    Rina and Gali looked at each other. They didn''t have anything in their mind. They didn''t know how they coulde out of this alive.


    "Did you press that button?" Gali asked.


    Rina nodded, "I did, but I''m afraid, we won''t survive till the...AAAAAAAAA"


    She screamed in pain as she found ck mes touching her arm. The mes were too quick. Gali saw it and instantly cut Rina''s arm.


    "NO CHIT-CHAT. ONLY PLAY." Ravenme yfully spoke.


    *ZIP*


    He disappeared from his ce and appeared behind the two girls. He was really too fast.


    "HEHE... TOO SLOW."


    *BOOM*


    He punched them again, throwing them with much more force this time than before. Gali and Rina knew that if they didn''t stop then they might just pierce the whole ande out from the other side.


    *BAM*


    *BAM*


    Rina and Gali opened their eyes. They didn''t feel the water as they should have. Instead, there was an arm wrapped around their bodies. They felt the warmth from it. Before even looking, they knew who it was.


    "*Sigh* You arete, Grandpa," Rina spoke. She was still gnashing her teeth in pain.


    "I''m sorry, my girls." the familiar voice came and the two melted in the arms, forgetting all their worries.


    [A/N: Okay, the big yers from Zulrak''s side have started to appear. They are not joke characters like before. If Alexander can be considered the right-hand man of God then Ravenme is the right-hand man of Zulrak. He is immensely strong and it won''t be easy to beat him.]


    [You can see Ravenme on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 cheese baked chicken gravy biscuit.

 Chapter 605: Crazy Man

    [A/N: Chappy is the puppy Hats adopted in Fullmetal Alchemist World.]


    *BEEP BEEP BEEP*


    Alexander was in Phixheim when he saw the blinking transmitter he had connected to the one he gave to Gali and Rina.


    He was in the middle of training with Dobby. "Oh, it''s Rina and Gali. What happened to them?"


    Alexander didn''t waste another second. He quickly told Phixheim''s entire firepower to be on the standby. All the Seraphs, his family and the droids were told to be ready.


    After that, Alexander left to see the two girls. He appeared just in time to catch the two being thrown towards the water. He was angered after seeing Rina''s missing arm.


    He turned around and looked at the crazed man. "So you are one of Zulrak''s forcedbourers."


    "MY GOD never forced me. I became God Zulrak''s most trusted man by my own will. My life belongs to him." Ravenme screeched.


    "Ah, you really are a different kind of pervert. You SIMP for the man who has kept you enved." Alexander said. "SHUT UP. I WILL KILL YOU, ALEXANDER. YOU HEATHEN..." he seethed in rage.


    Unlike what Alexander appeared to be from the outside right now. He was not as calm as he looked. He could feel an insane amount of power from this man, likes of which he had not even seen in Archangel Michael.


    "I AM TYSON NOX RAVENFLAME... MY GOD WILL BE SO HAPPY WHEN I WILL PRESENT YOUR HEAD TO HIM. IT WILL BE I... ONLY I WHO WILL KILL YOU." Ravenme continued to shout.


    Alexander''s doubts got stronger when he heard the name. All this while, the beings he met had funny names. But this time, it did feel like the name of an important character in Zulrak''s story.


    "Ravenme... What kind of name is that? Do you turn into a little raven?" Alexander mocked him to make himmit a mistake in anger.


    "Hehehe... Try your word games all you want. I didn''t be the doombringer of my God by just using my strength. I have the brains too." Ravenme said.


    Alexander cursed under his breath. But Alexander first called all his forces from the Phixheim.


    "You all know how to deal with dark or possessed beings. Go." He ordered.


    "NOOOO... Stop." Ravenme tried to stop everyone but Alexander stood in his way.


    "Not as long as I''m here," Alexander said and appeared in front of him.


    *BOOM*


    Their fists shed and made a sonic boom with a huge wave. Alexander seeing that his fist had no effect, took out his sword made of God''s metal.


    *CLANK*


    Ravenme caught it in his fingers and broke it. "That God''s metal is only indestructible when fighting mortals. Not me. I am way up in the food chain."


    Ravenme spewed ck mes from his hand and mouth. Alexander shielded himself with his arm but even he felt them being too warm for him to stay like that for very long.


    He flew to Ravenme at the speed of light and caught his neck. He dragged him along into space because he had to act restricted on the. Both of them were punching each other as they travelled through space at an unimaginable speed.


    Ravenme''s whole body had started burning by now. He looked like a humanoid fire with two red eyes. Alexander remembered the human torch from the Marvel world but this one here was the dark version and also much stronger.


    "Maybe we do have some difference in power, but I have countless weapons," Alexander replied and took out a sticky metal ball from his dimensional pocket and put it on Ravenme''s chest.


    This was a bomb made with Alexander and Jesus'' blood. It had the power to purify all evil.


    *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Ravenme stopped and looked at his chest. "What is this?"


    *BOOOOOOM*


    A silent explosion urred. So big that a few uninhabited gxies were destroyed in the explosion. At its centre was Ravenme. Alexander expected him to die fast just with this bomb. However, he was disappointed.


    "That was a very powerful bomb. But, for beings like us who can destroy whole universes, such bombs are not much of a problem for us." Ravenme''s voice came.


    *POP*


    "Boss, all those acidic people have been dealt with." Dobby arrived. With him, Michael, Ragnarok, Dous, Hats and Leonidas had alsoe. These were the current strongest beings after Alexander.


    "Be careful, he''s pretty strong," Alexander warned them. They also took the warning seriously because Alexander rarely said someone was strong.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? YOU KILLED MY MINIONS? THEN I WILL KILL YOURS."


    Ravenme focused on everyone except Alexander. But, Archangel Michael was a very strong angel. After all, he was the seniormost angel in heaven.


    Alexander alsounched an attack at the same time. Before, he was not confident enough to defeat him, but now he was. "Only you will be dying today."


    "Not gonna happen." Ravenme smiled creepily as he saw Alexander''s arm about to touch him.


    "Hehe, got you." His body instantly turned into a ck me. Alexander''s arm went right through it. But, just as Alexander was retracting his arm, Ravenme''s body again materialised and became solid.


    Alexander''s arm was stuck in Ravenme''s stomach. "Hehe, say goodbye to your arm, HEATHEN."


    Alexander felt extreme temperatures on his stuck arm. It was painful and he tried to retract his arm forcefully. He didn''t care if he had to rip Ravenme apart.


    "I TOLD YOU! I WILL TAKE YOUR HEAD." Ravenme gloated. Due to being in close proximity, he easily held Alexander''s neck with his hands and started applying mes.


    Alexander had to do something fast. So, get used all his strength to pull his stuck arm. It ended up ripping his arm in half. The other half burnt to nothingness. The empty space in Ravenme''s body got filled automatically.


    Alexander was now free and looked Ravenme in the eyes. "I still have one power I haven''t used yet."


    Alexander activated his God''s eyes. "This is a power I can use to absorb anything. Even you."


    Alexander put his remaining arm on Ravenme''s body and started using his power. It was obviously going to be very slow because Ravenme was immensely strong.


    But this scared Ravenme as he lost grip on Alexander''s neck. He felt his power decreasing very slowly.


    Alexander found his chance and teleported away from him. He nodded at all his friends.


    So they all took out their weapons. "WE MUST KILL HIM TODAY. I WILL ABSORBE HIM. I WILL TAKE HIS POWER AWAY."


    This indeed scared Ravenme a bit, apparent by him stepping back a bit.


    Alexander knew this n could work. So, he shouted on top of his lungs to intimidate him. "ATTACK."


    With that, all of them flew to him. They all had their weapons out, ready to rip Ravenme apart. They could surely do it though. But what made Ravenme more dangerous was his ability of fire.


    Alexander''s power-absorbing hand looked scarier to Ravenme than all the other weaponsbined. Adding to the already scary team, Ragnarok transformed into his dragon form.


    *BAM*


    *CLANK*


    *WOOSH*


    After dodging a few strikes, Ravenme retreated. "Haha, I have done what I came to do. Sad, I couldn''t bring your head to God Zulrak."


    "Bye-bye." Ravenme disappeared with a smirk. This was so sudden that no one could understand what Ravenme did before disappearing.


    Alexander looked at his missing arm first. It had stopped bleeding for now.


    "That was a close one," Ragnarok said.


    "He was a bit crazy," Dobby added.


    Alexander nodded. "Argh..."


    He suddenly vomited some blood. Everyone turned serious. Archangel Michael looked at him with worry. "Take off your robes."


    Alexander did. They all looked at his chest. It had turned ck.


    "Poison," Michael eximed.


    ----xxXxx----


    [A/N: Heads up. Things aren''t as simple as they seem to you right now. There''s a bigger plot going on behind the scenes. Btw, yes, Ravenme was strong but even he knew he couldn''t have killed all of the people from Alexander''s side. Some would have died but Ravenme would have died too.


    Also, remember. If someone tries to straightaway kill Alexander then god wille, even if it means destroying a Universe by his presence, so it was never Ravenme or Zulrak''s n to kill him yet. They are just trying to weaken him.


    I''m not Nerfing Alexander, it''s just the enemies that are stronger. This was just an example of what he''s up against. This is the strength Zulrak has on the basis of which he''s taking over a part of the Omniverse.]

 Chapter 606: Kisses

    "That bastard nned this whole thing just to poison you." Dous burst in anger.


    "Then this poison must be very potent," Alexander wondered loudly.


    "We don''t know yet," Dobby spoke while checking him. He was genuinely worried.


    *POP*


    "GRANDPA... Look at Rina. Her whole upper body has be ck." Gali appeared with an unconscious Rina.


    Alexander cursed seeing Rina in such a condition. She had faced the same fate as Alexander. Her arm was cut and she was poisoned.


    "Give her to me," Alexander rushed.


    Gali had tears in her eyes. She handed the unconscious body of Rina. Alexander took her and spoke, "There is only one way to save her fast. We don''t know how strong this poison is but what I do know is that it is not killing me anytime soon."


    "You want to take her poison?" Dobby asked in horror. If the poison could make Alexander cough blood then it was surely dangerous for him. "Yes, this is the only way," Alexander answered. He did not wait and used his God''s eye ability to take away the poison from Rina''s body.


    "I should havee to find you two earlier. Then all this wouldn''t have happened." Alexander stated sorrowfully.


    Gali quickly argued, "But if we weren''t here then all the people here would have died. We were here that is why we were able to call you here and save everyone."


    *Cough*


    Alexander coughed but did not throw up blood this time. He focused and checked Rina''s body. "She is a bit weakened. It''s better if she rests for a while in Phixheim. After that, give her a limb regrowing potion."


    Alexander, though, didn''t need any potion. He was able to regrow his arm just with the help of magic. He then looked at the sad faces of everyone there.


    "Why the long faces? This was an eye-opener incident. Until now, we only met weak and funny named enemies from Zurak''s club. I have no doubts that this Ravenme was truly Zulrak''s right-hand guy. He was strong enough to pose a threat to all of us and smart enough to n borate attack schemes. I''m not ashamed to confess that was no match for him, so we can imagine how strong Zulrak is.


    "We all need to immensely improve or else we will die a painful death in their hands. *Cough*


    "Let''s go to Phixheim now. I need to test what this poison is and find an antidote for it." Alexander instructed everyone.


    They all nodded and forcefully smiled. But all of them were deep down worrying for Alexander. He was the main protagonist of this war after all and without him everything was doomed. They had just seen him cough multiple times and it was not a good sign.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Alexander went straight to the undergroundb and talked to Alfred. In all honesty, Alexander was forcing himself not to copse. He was feeling as if all his body''s energy was vanishing into nothingness.


    "Alfred, quick, bring me the blood test machine. The one you made to test Jesus'' blood." Alexander ordered.


    Alfred noticed Alexander''s weird behaviour and quickly brought the giant truck sized machine.


    "What happened to you, boss?" he asked.


    "Poison, some god killer poison," Alexander said.


    He quickly took his own golden blood out because no syringes could pierce his skin. He put the blood in the machine that would deconstruct it into small parts to check it.


    After just a few minutes, Alexander got the results but he didn''t even have the energy to read. So, Alfred read it.


    Alfred was shocked when he read the results, "This... boss, there are traces of Zulrak''s blood but this is modified. This poison can certainly kill a being like you. It''s surprising that you are even alive right now.


    "But, good news, somehow your body is able to fight this poison and is healing itself. But, I can tell you in advance, this is going to take some time and it is going to hurt like hell."


    Alexander took a sigh of relief. "As long as I''m not dying, it''s all fine. I will sleep now."


    Alexander fell asleep on the testing bench. Alfred also didn''t disturb him and left him there.


    ~Weird, how did his body fight the poison so easily?~ Alfred thought.


    ...


    The Dark Side of the Omniverse,


    Ravenme kneeled in front of Zulrak, "My GOD, I have fulfilled your order. I have poisoned Alexander with the liquid you gave me. Even if he survives somehow now, he won''t be a problem for you for a long time."


    Zulrak''s face grew an evil smile, "Hahaha... that poison could have never killed him, Ravenme. God would have saved him. But what it would do is slow his growth drastically. He will not be able to help people as fast as before


    "I have another task for you now, my Doombringer. You need to go to each world that Alexander went to and take over. Destroy them if you have to. He must feel pain and despair. Break his spirit. Make him question God. Make him believe that his defeat is inevitable."


    "YES! I will be honoured to do this for you, my GOD. Rest easy, I willplete it." Ravenme bowed to him and went out.


    Zulrak alone looked out of his room''s window. "Just a little more, soon, I will have enough strength to face that old man. He may have given me power, but he can''t decide my destiny. Only I get to choose it."


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Supreme God, we received the news from Star Wars Worlds, we now have full control over all its timelines. They are all ves to us."


    "Haha, good. Send the most beautiful females of that world to me. I am happy today. I will celebrate and train them as well." Zulrak ordered.


    "Yes, my God." The assistant ve left.


    Zulrak''s ideology made him believe that it was not the God who made him powerful, it was his own hard work. But it was the god who killed him in the first ce. His destiny was in God''s hands back then after all.


    So, all that he was doing now was justified and right. He wanted to own everything to ever exist aspensation for his death. He may have died while saving some kids, that didn''t mean he was a good person. He just wanted to be a hero in the news so he can get popr. But he died and soon found a new way to fulfil all his dreams.


    "Soon, Soon... I will own everything."


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Olivia was busy dealing with the One Piece world aftereffects so she waste to find out about Alexander''s situation. However, when she did, she nearly passed out in worry.


    She was scared that Alexander would die for good this time. She always hated Alexander''s power to respawn. Because this gives Alexander the idea that he was unkible. But Olivia thought that nothing was ever invincible. So, she gets scared whenever Alexander would say he can''t die.


    "ALEX!" she barged in.


    "Shhhh..." Alfred shushed her.


    "He''s sleeping. Don''t worry. He is just a little weakened. We have already checked. His body is already healing itself." he exined.


    She nodded and sat beside Alexander. She caressed his head. "You took Rina''s poison too, I heard. Seriously, I want this Zulrak dead now. He''s such a pain in the back."


    Alexander''s eyes stayed closed, but he held Olivia''s hand. "Yes, my beautiful wife. But, I think I can get powerful if a beautiful maiden were to kiss me and wake me up."


    Olivia chuckled, "Hehe, sure."


    Alexander didn''t open his eyes and lifted his lips to kiss. Soon, he did feel something wet touching his lips.


    "Hehe, Oli, why are you licking me?" Alexander asked and opened his eyes.


    But, to his shock, it was not Olivia, it was Olivia holding little Chappy near his lips as he was licking him.


    *WOOF*


    "G-Boz, I love you soooo much. Have my kissy please." Chappy barked and his cor tranted it.


    Alexander''s heart still melted. He took Chappy from Olivia''s arm and hugged the little puppy. Chappy was simple and spoke what was on his mind and all the time it was just him professing his love to everyone around him.


    "We all love you too, Chappy," Alexander said as he got up.


    Olivia also hugged them. Chappy happily jumped and liked both their faces.


    *WOOF*


    "Hehe, I give kissy to my favourite people. Ummmmah..." Chappy''s words came.


    Alexander forgot all the bad experiences and pain he was feeling from this warmth to his heart.


    [You can see Chappy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    "As long as you have people around you who love and support you, all pain and sorrow can be tolerated." - Alexander Maxim Universe


    1 Stone = 1 head pat to Chappy

 Chapter 607: Dragon Balls

    Alexander spent some of his time in Phixheim. He just wanted to heal up and be back at the peak condition he was in before.


    Rina had already been healed. She didn''t have any leftover setbacks from the poison. But she did cry a lot when she found out that he took her poison from her.


    "*Sniff* Does it hurt, Grandpa? I''m sorry, because of me you had to..." Rina cried.


    Alexander patted her, "It''s okay, Rina. I was already poisoned by that guy. Anyway, I can''t be easily killed you know. My body is automatically healing itself."


    Ajax came to cheer her on. This was the first time he was meeting these two aunts. "Grandpa is the strongest so don''t worry, Aunty."


    Thea, who had limited vocabry, also spoke, "Yas Yas... Granpa best. No cry."


    It was Thea''s magic to influence the mood of the people around that made everything rxed. She was always like a shining star in a gloomy night.


    "Rina, meet Thea, she''s Medusa''s daughter," Alexander revealed.


    Rina picked little Thea up and yed with her. "Aww... she is so cute." Gali also went close and yed, "Hehe, we should adopt a girl too, Rina."


    But Gali and Rina looked at each other''s faces when they realised the slip of the tongue. They looked around and everyone was already looking at them.


    "Grandpa...we..."


    Alexander raised his hand to stop them, "Let''s go in the castle and talk there."


    ...


    In the Castle Hall,


    "So, when did all this start?" Alexander asked.


    Both girls seemed nervous. Rina quickly answered, "Well, grandpa, we realised it a few years after you left. We feel sopatible with each other and our interests are the same too. Both of us didn''t like any man in particr so we decided to be each other''s, perfect partner."


    Alexander nodded and went to Olivia. He showed her his palm. "You lost. I told you they like each other."


    Olivia rolled her eyes and gave him a gold coin. Alexander just felt happy to win against his wife after so long.


    He looked at confused Rina and Gali. "Congrattions, I wish you two a happy life. What did you think? That I would get angry? Haha, I might be old but that is only from the looks. Besides, we already have many examples of gods being in same-sex rtionships."


    Archangel Michael nodded, "Yes, just look at Zeus. I don''t think he has left any living moving thing that has not seen his perverted side."


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha, that''s true. His perversions know no bounds."


    Olivia got up and went to the two of them and hugged them. "These small things are not something that can make us angry. Wee back, you two. Phixheim will be more lively now."


    "Thank you, Grandma," they said at the same time.


    Alexander caressed their heads, "No need to say thanks, child. Such things aremon in Phixheim. Look at Dous for once, he probably only loves scissors. Look at Chomei, he only loves cakes and will probably marry the cake maker machine someday. We all have our preferences and others don''t get to choose it."


    "Now, let''s go and eat dinner. I will then go and see what my students are doing. It should be nearly the end of the month outside." Alexander said. He was already guessing which of them would fail.


    ...


    Dragon Ball World,


    Alexander''s Dojo was open and running. But for now, it was not epting any new disciples. It was only being used to train heroes for now.


    *POP*


    Alexander appeared in the courtyard. All the Z fighters were not there, instead, they were in their rooms, trying to memorise all the books Alexander had given them.


    Suddenly an announcement came from the announcement system. "All students gather in the courtyard."


    Quickly all of them scrambled to gather outside. There they not only found Alexander but many desks as well.


    "Take seats, let''s see how much you all have memorised. The passing marks are 90. Failure to do this will get you expelled." Alexander announced.


    Everyone nodded and took their seats. All papers had different questions so there was no way any of them could cheat. Gohan was then made to watch over too.


    Alexander saw their various faces while they tried to answer the questions. But they looked to be in trouble. He could feel that all of them were trying hard to think of something to write.


    Goku, for the most part, seemed the one with the least intelligence. But this exam was important because as a hero, they would need to keep their personal feelings aside.


    They can not let the enemy have a chance to power up or make a counter-attack. They need to be quick and decisive to stop the enemy before they can evolve into a bigger threat.


    There were some other things rted to civilian security too. About how to help people and not be a problem.


    "Okay, 10 minutes remaining," Alexander announced.


    The green man named Polo was the first to finish and gave his paper. Then, Vegeta also came and gave his paper. Future Trunks also did it quickly.


    Now, not many were left and they didn''t have time either. Soon, the bell rang and all papers were taken away.


    Alexander checked the on the spot. But, he was shocked after checking each paper because all the questions were answered differently yet they were right. These answers were also not from the books he gave them.


    In the end, he checked Goku''s paper. Surprisingly, he also passed with 90 marks. His answers were one-liners but they were to the point and correct.


    Alexander looked at all of them. "How did you all memorise it all?"


    They all pointed to Gohan. Gohan smiled embarrassingly. "I just tried my best, Master Universe."


    "What did you do?" Alexander inquired.


    "Oh, I just made them not read and instead act as the scenarios suggested in the books. I felt that physical experience would be easier to memorise than just theoretical knowledge." Gohan exined.


    Alexander nodded proudly, "That is indeed true. You did very well, Gohan. I am proud of you. You have a very sharp mind. I can already see you surpass them all."


    "Now, for the next part. I will take you to the city and teach you how to handle weak criminals. You can''t be killing a small-time thief as that is not the punishment they deserve." Alexander said.


    Goku immediately objected, "But we can call Shenron and ask him to revive that person."


    Alexander turned to Gohan, "Who is Shenron?"


    Gohan smartly exined, "Shenron is a magical dragon who can be summoned by collecting all seven of the mystical artifacts known as Dragon Balls. He was created by the previous Kami of Earth."


    Alexander felt like a light bulb lit over his head, "Ah, no wonder Ragnarok wasn''t able to find dragons. What do these Dragon balls look like?"


    "Golden Yellow with star marks on each ball. The number of stars tells the ball''s number." Gohan said.


    "Oh, thanks. I guess I should meet this Dragon." Alexander decided.


    "Awesome, let''s go and find them." Goku cheered. He just wanted to get away from these sses.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, no need. ACCIO Dragon balls."


    *Pop X7*


    7 dragons balls appeared near him, shocking everyone there and making Goku depressed.


    [You can see Dragon Balls on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 608: Sphynx Cat arrives

    "Okay, how do you call the dragon now?" Ragnarok asked. He hade out of Phixheim just to see this dragon.


    Gohan exined, "Oh you just say, ''Come forth, Dragon of the Gods, and grant my wish pretty peas!'' he wille then."


    Ragnarok''s eyes twitched. He was the mighty supreme God of all dragons. Why would he plead with this dragon? "I''m not doing it. You can call him."


    Gohan nodded. He ced the balls together and called Shenron. "Come forth, Dragon of the Gods, and grant my wish pretty peas!"


    Clouds appeared in the sky and blinding lights came from the balls, lighting up the sky.


    *RAAWR*


    "Meh, what a drama queen." Ragnarok scoffed.


    The dragon was a Chinese dragon. He made many rounds in the sky and finally brought his head near the summoner.


    "Why have you summoned me? Tell me your wish now." Shenron''s voice resounded. "Oh, great Shenron, it was not me. Master Ragnarok asked me to summon you." Gohan rified.


    Shenron looked back and saw Alexander and Ragnarok. He, of course, didn''t know them personally but seeing their energies, he really got scared. His face started sweating. He suddenly remembered Lord Beerus for some reason.


    He got even more scared when Ragnarok looked at him with a judging gaze. Shenron felt heavier than when in front of the Dragon God Zma. He could feel that there was something about this old man. Something rted to dragons.


    "Eh, yes... who might you be?" Shenron inquired respectfully.


    Alexander introduced himself, "I am a god from outside the Multiverse. Alexander Maxim Universe. I go to different realms to punish the evil"


    "I am the God of all Dragons across the Omniverse," Ragnarok spoke.


    "WHAT?" Shenron blurted out.


    "What? Do I look so awesome that you can''t imagine me being the dragon god?" Ragnarok smugly asked.


    Shenron flustered, "Eh, no no... I mean yes yes, I... what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing, I just wanted to meet more dragons. How powerful are you? Can you destroy this universe?" Ragnarok asked nonchntly.


    "No, I cannot. I can at most destroy and create a." Shenron replied.


    "Hmm, that''s pretty weak. Are there more dragons?" Ragnarok inquired.


    Shenron nodded, "Yes, but the most powerful and highest-ranking is Zma, the divine dragon of the Super Dragon Balls. He was the first creator of dragon balls and he also patented the technology that made star marks on Super Dragon Balls look the same from every angle. He created the phrase to summon the Divine Dragon, "Come forth, Dragon of the Gods, and grant my wish pretty peas!""


    "Ah, so it was him. Well, good then. You may leave now." Ragnarok shrugged.


    "Uh... I can''t go like this. I need to fulfil three wishes for that." Shenron said.


    Before Ragnarok could as for some gold, Alexander spoke, "I want you to raise Goku''s IQ to 111."


    Shenron took a nce at Goku and replied, "I can''t. I can only fulfil wishes that don''t require more power than I myself have."


    Alexander was a bit shocked, "What? You mean, you can create and destroys but you can not make him smarter? That''s so disappointing. Okay, then give me the knowledge of all thes in the multiverse."


    "I can only give you knowledge of the Universe 6 and 7 as these two universes share simrities. Others, I do not know." Shenron answered.


    "Fine, do this then," Alexander replied.


    Shenron''s eyes shined and Alexander''s head was filled with information. Of course, he let this info get into his head or else Shenron would never be able to fulfil the wish.


    Then it was time for the next wish. "Okay, I want you to make a big library for Gohan near his house with all the books in the world. Also, lots of martial arts tomes."


    Shenron''s eyes shined again, " The wish has been granted. Thest wish, please."


    "Okay, then give me the best lemonade in the entire universe."


    "Your wish is fulfilled. Do I have permission to leave?" Shenron asked like a gentleman.


    Alexander nodded while drinking a ss of lemonade.


    *SIP*


    "Ahhh... this is really awesome lemonade. It''s so refreshing. You know what, I think I can sell it. I will tell the production branch to make these in bottles along with the alcohol." Alexander muttered to himself.


    "Spoken like a true capitalist." Ragnarok scoffed and left.


    All the Z fighters were left in shock seeing his choice of wish.


    Alexander then flew in the air, "Follow me, everyone. Follow and learn."


    They all flew behind Alexander. He made them invisible by his magic. Soon, they arrived over a decently sized town. There, a robbery was in process.


    "See that? They are robbers. They have weapons that can kill. But, as long as they don''t try to kill someone, you should treat them as just robbers. Watch me." Alexander instructed them.


    Everyone stayed in the air and Alexander went down. Hended in front of the robbers. "Hello there, I rmend you surrender."


    "SHUT UP AND GIVE ME YOUR WALLET." The robber pointed his gun at him.


    "Did you not see me justnd from the sky? What gives you the confidence that you can kill me?" Alexander asked and pped him. Just hard enough to knock him.


    But the robber''s partner open-fired. Alexander continued the lesson, "Learn from this. They are not just robbers now, they are murderers. So, we can use more strength on them."


    *BAM*


    Alexander punched the shooter and broke his ribs. "See, they can not cause harm anymore. But, at times like these, you must act smart because chances are, there is another robber hiding among the people."


    Alexander turned to the people and threw a stone at one person with a gun in his hand. He was about to hold a woman hostage.


    "See, this is how you do your job without much destruction. Now, you wait for the police and hand them the criminals. Then, heroically fly away." He taught the Z fighters.


    He flew back to everyone. "Now, this is just one but we will soon be working all around the Universe. Any questions?"


    "When is lunch break?" Goku asked.


    "In the afternoon, this is still the morning. Now, let''s go out into space." He announced.


    This finally excited them all. But, to spoil their fun, a bright light came from the sky andnded near them.


    It was once again, Whis. But with him now was another person.


    "Hello, God Universe." Whis greeted him.


    Alexander nodded in acknowledgement. "Good to see you, who is this Sphynx cat?"


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY, YOU OLD FART? Perhaps I should destroy this *BAM*"


    Whis chuckled, "Hohoho... sorry, Lord Beerus, my staff slipped and hit your head. Now, why don''t you greet the person I told you about."


    Beerus gritted his teeth, "Hello, I am God of Destruction of this Universe."


    Alexander greeted back, "I am God''s Advocate of all the Universes in the Omniverse."


    "Why are you here in my Universe?" Beerus asked annoyingly.


    "You tell me, why is there so much sin in this universe? Aren''t you doing your job properly? Why are you not punishing the criminals?" Alexander asked.


    "Tsk... that''s none of your business." Beerus refused to answer. But to put a nail in his coffin, Vegeta spoke.


    "Ah, you are Lord Beerus from back then. You employed Frieza." Vegeta eximed.


    "Frieza, who''s that?" Alexander asked.


    "He was the emperor of Universe 7, who controlled his own imperial army and was feared for his ruthlessness and power. He had annexed the Saiyans and used them to take overs so he could sell them. He was the one whoter destroyed Vegeta and recently, Goku defeated him." Gohan exined.


    Alexander looked at Beerus, now with a very serious expression. The air around them became heavy and Beerus started sweating when he felt Alexander''s power. But he was not going to whimper like a child.


    "So Whis was not kidding. I would like to have a spar with you." Beerus demanded all of a sudden.


    However, Alexander was busy reading his sins at the moment.


    [You can see Shenron, Whis and Beerus on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Super sweet banana sized banana candy. Enjoy the licking.

 Chapter 609: Puppy flavored Ice-cream

    ||Beerus - Category 3


    Murder - 12,778,655,778,765(Justified)


    Murder - 10,678,655,788(Unjustified)


    Indirect Murder - 1,556,544,566,554(Justified)


    Indirect Murder - 12,567,655,677(Unjustified)


    Lazy at work - Mostly


    Short-tempered with fellow gods - Mostly


    Sin Percentage - 55%||


    *Whistle* "Are you sure you are a god and not just an imposter who used the name of God of Destruction to fulfil his destructive desires of killing people? Because I know the Hindu God of Destruction and he is certainly not like you." Alexander asked.


    Beerus didn''t really have any words to retort. He also knew that he was short-tempered but this was the first time he was being called out like this.


    *POP*


    Out of nowhere, two more people came there. Alexander didn''t know these two but Whis and Beerus did.


    Beerus cockily greeted them, "Oh, if it isn''t out Supreme Kai."


    "Greetings, Lord Beerus." Shin greeted politely. He was the ruler of the eastern area of both the living and the otherworld in the universe and the Supreme Kai of Universe 7. Shin was short, purple-skinned with a white mohawk.


    He knew better to give respect Beerus because of what happened to old kai. Once every 1,000 years, the Supreme Kais and the Gods of Destruction go to each other''s realms and hold a coordination meeting. During one of these meetings, held roughly 75 Million Before Age, they got into an argument over some trifling thing and a certain short-tempered Beerus sealed Old Kai away inside the Z Sword.


    The Supreme Kai was although god of creation, he did not possess the powers as Beerus had.


    Alexander already understood who this was as Whis had given him a crash course.


    "So, let''s give you your fight, Sphynx cat," Alexander taunted.


    Beerus excitedly nodded. He was itching for a good fight at the moment, even though he had received many warnings from Whis.


    Both of them flew to the sky and waited for the other one to attack.


    Alexander grew tired of staring and said, "You should attack first because if I did then the fight will be over before even starting."


    Beerus'' eyes twitched. He didn''t think for a second more and dashed to strike Alexander. He used 70 per cent of his power in this move.


    He punched Alexander. But his fist stopped just a few centimetres away from Alexander''s face. However, suddenly an invisible wave of Ki came out of the hand and struck Alexander''s face.


    This ability of Beerus was called Kiai. It was good to surprise the opponent and defeat them quickly.


    But, sadly for him, the attack could only make Alexander''s hairs move.


    "What about your full-powered attack? I advise you to use it or else you will be unsatisfiedter." Alexander spoke, inciting Beerus.


    Beerus clicked his tongue in displeasure. Seeing that Alexander was not going to retaliate. He moved to him and raised his one hand to touch Alexander.


    It was the strongest ability in Berrus'' arsenal. It was a speciality of the God of Destruction. It was called Hakai. As the God of Destruction, Beerus possesses the ability to destroy anything, which includes Gods and ghosts.


    By extending one of his hands, with his four main fingers straight up and his thumb crossing his palm horizontally, Beerus can cause his target to disintegrate into nothing regardless of who or what it is, without any effort or waste of energy.


    If he uses this technique on a living being, they simply cease to exist, their soul does not go to the otherworld. Also, when a god uses this technique to erase someone, they are erased in every timeline.


    But, there was a catch, Hakai does not work against people who are immortal.


    *BOOOOM*


    Suddenly there was the sound of something colliding with a metal wall. It was as if something was blocked. Alexander knew what it was.


    "Hmm, you are certainly very strong. To possess the ability to destroy beings from all the timelines. Too bad, you never used it on true evils. Now, let me show you my power." Alexander replied.


    Alexander quickly punched towards Beerus'' face. But Beerus knew Autonomous Ultra Instinct to a degree and was able to dodge, only to receive the punch right in his face at the new position.


    "Hah, your body may be able to react fast, but you can not see the future. I am Omniscient, Beerus." Alexander revealed. Being omniscient was new to him though as it hurt his head after a long time of use.


    This punch was not as strong as to mortally hurt Beerus. But it was enough to shake him up.


    "I can also mould things to my will," Alexander added.


    Suddenly, hundreds of hands materialised from thin air and hit Beerus. He could not dodge all of them.


    "I am angry at the job you did at maintaining this universe. As the God of Destruction, your duty is not just to destroy but also to maintain the bnce of good and evil and also raise the power level of its good people by eliminating dangerous elements of your universe." Alexander lectured him. Whis, on the side was nodding the whole time. He was busy eating Ice-cream too.


    "Now it''s time for your punishment," Alexander said. He put Beerus in a Time Torture where he would be given anger management training. In this, whenever he would get angry, he would see food, but it would taste like mud and grass.


    He would learn what it means to be the God of Destruction and every time he showedziness, he would be turned into a small kitten and a huge dog would run behind him to bite him. This punishment would go on for 1000 mental years. This was not a huge time for Beerus.


    Alexander let Beerus go through his misery while he went back down to everyone.


    "What about you, Whis? Want to spar with me?" Alexander asked.


    "Hoho... no no, all of us angels have been advised not to engage in a fight with you. He said we can not win even if all of us came together." Whis said.


    "Haha, that would indeed be true. Anyway, let''s see why the Supreme Kai came here." Alexander went away, leaving Whis to enjoy the ice cream.


    Of course, it was a matter of Ice Cream so how could Chomei stay away? He came on top of the table and sat beside Whis with his Watermelon Ice Cream.


    *Nom Nom Nom*


    "Hey there. What is that vour? I haven''t seen this before." Whis asked.


    In reality, Chomei was waiting for just this. "Good thing you asked. Just so you know, I am an expert. I have eaten Almond, Apple, ckberry, Banana, ck Cherry, Dark Chocte, Grape, Green Tea, Orange, Oreo and many more vours.


    "But this is the best of them all. Watermelon Sugar is the best." He held his ice-cream bucket over his head and danced around.


    "Eeeeeh? But wasn''t Orange your favourite?" Berry asked, he hade out to see what was going on. It had been a long time since he had done this as he was busy with work in Phixheim.


    "Oh, big brother Berry. Well, I am growing up and choices change with that." Chomei replied seriously.


    "Okay, then I will eat all the orange ice cream in the freezer," Berry said and left.


    But, Chomei ran after him, "Nooo, wait. I still love it."


    He had left behind his own ice-cream bucket. Whis opened it to eat but what he found inside shocked him.


    There was a potato-sized dog with a swollen belly.


    *Burp*


    "Ah, that was the best ice-cream party ever." Chappy barked cutely.


    "Hello, there. Am I to eat you?" Whis asked.


    Chappy got up with much struggle, "No no, don''t eat me, mister. I am not tasty. There are other ice-creams too."


    Whis was amused by it, "Interesting, a talking puppy. So small... and cute."


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 610: Thunder From The Sky

    While Alexander was having a chat with the Supreme Kai. Something was happening all across the Multiverse.


    All the universes that Alexander had visited were being attacked. But till now Alexander didn''t know about this happening.


    However, currently, Saitama and Az were in a world that was about to be attacked. It was a world of ninjas.


    Saitama and Az arrived in Naruto world after their previous interaction in the demonic world. This was a world whose timeline was a bit different. Alexander had killed the Otsutsuki n''s head across the timeline. But, here, Otsutsuki''s head died behind the scenes. So, Kaguya was still there and she didn''t know that Otsutsuki head was dead.


    Currently, the fourth Ninja war was in progress. Kaguya had been released and she was wreaking havoc.


    [A/N: This is an alternate reality of the Naruto world where Alexander went to.]


    At that exact point, Saitama and Az came there. Their entrance was in no way subtle. They arrived with themon golden beam of light falling from the sky. On the battlefield, this was seen by everyone left. Though there were just a few people and all others were stuck in some kind of a cocoon.


    "Who is that now? Did her peoplee here?" Naruto asked himself loudly.


    Obito, who stood beside him, replied, "I don''t think so. They look human to me." Kaguya, on the other hand, felt a bit scared for some reason. To her, if it was an alien, it was a threat.


    Saitama looked around first. "Hmm, it seems they were in the middle of a fight. But who is the bad side?"


    Az replied, "Easy, the one who made these human cocoons must be the one."


    "Oh, look, there are some kids." Saitama saw Naruto and Sasuke.


    *ZIP*


    Saitama grabbed Az''s waist and jumped to their side. He was so fast that none of them were able to see him move. It made them stand on guard.


    Saitama waved his hand to calm them, "Wee in peace. We mean no harm to any of you... oh, you all look very injured. Here, drink these."


    He threw four tiny bottles at them. It looked like a bottle of juice. They caught it but didn''t drink it.


    "Drink it, it will heal your injuries. Take it as a gesture of good faith from us." Az added.


    *GULP GULP*


    Naruto drank it in one go, shocking the other three.


    *BAM*


    "WHY WOULD YOU TRUST A STRANGER?" Sakura got angry at him.


    "I was thirsty, Sakura-chan, and besides, thisdy seems kind," Naruto argued. But, in a matter of seconds, he saw some changes in his body. All the parts that were hurting not long ago were now in perfect state.


    Obito saw it and also drank the contents of the bottle, followed by Kakashi, Sasuke and Sakura.


    "This is nice, it indeed healed us," Kakashi muttered.


    "Yes, now I feel I can fight anyone and win. Let''s beat this old hag, Sasuke." Naruto cheered up.


    "What does she want?" Saitama asked.


    "She wants to kill us and turn the people of this into her mindless army to fight her enemies from space. Wait, you are from the space." Kakashi said and eximed as the realisation hit. They had seen so much weird stuff that not much shocked them anymore.


    Az nodded, "Not just space but also different realities. We are beings who travel the multiverse and destroy evil."


    Kakashi and Sakura had their jaws touching the flood at that point. Sakura quickly questioned, "How... How can you do that?"


    "What? Travel the multiverse? Well, my grandpa is a big god and my great-grandpa is the God who created the whole omniverse. So, it''s easy." Az proudly said.


    Sakura was left speechless. But, then Sasuke asked, "It doesn''t matter. Can you defeat her or not?"


    Saitama turned to Kaguya, who was also looking at him. Their eyes met and Saitama smirked, making Kaguya shudder in fear.


    "Sure. Az, let''s y First Fantasy VIIIter." Saitama said while heading to Kaguya.


    "SUPER ULTRA MAX PUNCH SERIES: ONE PUNCH DESTROYER"


    *BOOOOOOM*


    It was not his punch that made the noise, but the clouds in the sky. Before Saitama attacked her, a bolt of lightning from the sky fell on her, burning her to ashes in a matter of a second.


    Saitama didn''t retract his fist and instead diverted it towards the source of lightning in the sky. However, the thunder fell again, neutralising the airwaves sent by Saitama''s fist.


    Then cam down a man. He had blue short hair, tall height and looked intimidating. His face was clean-shaven and had no expressions on them. He also had two ck wings on his back.


    "Now who are you?" Sakura asked angrily.


    The person lifted his hand up towards Sakura. Instantly, lightning fell from the sky, burning her to ashes. Then, in an emotionless and calm voice, he spoke. "I am Zeneff Thunderbird, the left hand of the only God, Zulrak. Prepare to die, not because you exist, but because Alexander Maxim Universe came to this reality.


    "Ah, you don''t know who he is? It is fine, your death will be quick."


    The calm and uncaring words of Zeneff were too unnerving for them. The way he said he was going to kill them was scary. Naruto and others hadn''t evene out of the shock of Sakura''s death and another thunderbolt struck.


    This time, Kakashi died.


    "NOOOO!" Naruto shouted in shock and sadness.


    He dashed towards Zeneff with Rasengan in his hand. "I WILL KILL YOU!"


    "You are wee to try," Zeneff replied.


    *BAM*


    Thunderbolt came from the sky, however, Saitama was able to save Naruto.


    "Don''t waste your life here. Go to Az." Saitama ordered him.


    Sasuke came and dragged Naruto away.


    "That woman did a good job wrapping you all up. Makes my work faster." Zeneff remarked as he watched the show.


    Saitama didn''t wait for another second, he mustered all the strength in his body and dashed towards him with his fist out. He was absolutely serious right now because he knew who was Zulrak and what this person meant. Saitama knew that Alexander had recruited him into his camp so one day he can get stronger and help him fight the war that mattered the most.


    He knew that if he could kill this guy then that would help Alexander a lot. So, he was not holding himself back at all.


    *BOOOOOM*


    The punch touched Zeneff''s face. It was so strong that due to the punch''s force, the area in a few miles of the radius and many miles in depth around them was destroyed and it turned into ava field.


    Zeneff''s body was thrown away with such force that his face waspletely deformed and his body went out of the atmosphere.


    ~How is he this strong? Is this his limit?~ this thought came to Zeneff''s mind with a very bad feeling about the future.


    Meanwhile, Az was taking all humans and Naruto and his team to Phixheim. This was the only way to save them from the battle of Gods because she knew how much damage a serious Saitama can cause.


    Saitama knew that Zeneff was not dead. This was a rare event where someone withstood his punches. Eventually, Zeneff returned like a rocket. Hended on the ground with enough force to destroy half of the.


    He again spoke with an expressionless sound and face, "Finally an opponent I can fight. I am excited. I am thankful to my God Zulrak for giving me this opportunity."


    Saitama had a in serious expression, "Likewise."


    They rushed towards each other. Zeneff was bringing down a rain of thunderbolts from the sky. Saitama was dodging them all while punching towards him, each of his punches were strong enough to destroy the. They were both at each other''s throat. Their every strike was meant to kill the other one. They already knew that only one of them woulde out of this alive.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    ~Why is he so strong? He does not even have any magical abilities. How can a mere human fight me with just physical strength?~ Zeneff was very confused at the moment.


    [A/N: I told you that you will be seeing more of Zulrak rted stuff in this arc because the story ising to an end soon. But this Zulrak rted stuff will note up again for a while after this chapter.]


    [You can see Zeneff and Saitama on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Banana (Back to simple banana because the ranking is too low and banana sells better.)

 Chapter 611: ULTIMATE SAITAMA

    Saitama and Zeneff fought each other for hours. But both of them couldn''tnd a good punch on the other one. In the end, this led to an unbreakable stalemate.


    "You are stronger than I ever expected you to be. Alexander did a good job training his dogs." Zeneef tried to break Saitama with his monotonous words.


    Saitama retorted with equal intensity, "Good try, but you arecking in knowledge. With the Old man, I have learned and grown more than ever. He never asked me of anything or bossed me around. We have true free will, unlike you, who is just a means to an end to your master,"


    But, unlike all the other Zulrak followers who would get angry at the mere mention of anything bad rted to him, Zeneef didn''t even show any change in expression.


    "Free will is a hoax. Everyone is always under someone. We are all ves of fate. My God gives me the power to fight that control. He made me strong enough to do as I please. He truly made me free." Zeneef babbled.


    "The old man had warned me about your kind. The religious fanatics. There is no point in arguing with you because you have already made up your mind. Let''s stop talking and fight." Saitama shrugged all the taunting.


    "Fine, let''s end this," Zeneff replied coldly.


    As if Zeneff received a powerup, he started emitting electricity from his body to all around himself. Now, Saitama would have to be careful not to get caught by one of those.


    But Saitama also had a trick up his sleeves that he had not shown until now. It was not very powerful but it could be very fatal as it can divert his enemy''s focus. All this time, he was not just focusing on physical exercise. He had eaten a Chakra fruit and had gained a very small amount of telekinesis powers. He didn''t have a talent in this though and just stuck to small tricks.


    *BOOM*


    Another thunder strike and a punch collided. The whole was in ruins at this point.


    Saitama was not someone who would talk too much while in a fight. So, he increased his intensity of punches as well as their numbers.


    He also started kicking to make it difficult for Zeneff to dodge.


    After making sure that Zeneff was too focused on dodging him, Saitama used his mental power to lift a stone behind Zeneff andunch it towards him.


    Zeneff was too much into fighting and his senses were at high. So, he instinctively perceived the stone as an attack and moved to counter it. But, soon he realised it was just a stone.


    This was enough for Saitama to make his move.


    *BOOOOM*


    Saitama''s punch came in heavy on to Zeneff. But Zeneff was not some low-level man either. His millions of years of training came in handy as he moved just enough so that the punch strikes only the part that would not result in his death.


    So, instead of his face, the punchnded on Zeneff''s left shoulder. But still, Saitama''s punch was extremely strong. Not even in his wildest dreams that someone could be this physically strong, all except his God Zulrak.


    It not only hurt him but also ripped apart his whole left arm and shoulder. There was dark ckish-red blood sprayed everywhere as Zeneff stumbled around. He was obviously in pain.


    Zeneff was shocked as he did not expect the strike to be this strong. He believed his strength was absolute and people he may consider who could kill him could be counted on one hand. But surely, this was not the case as he had not met Dobby as well.


    "You are indeed a major threat." He muttered and summoned all the power he could to strike Saitama.


    Saitama started punching towards the sky as thunder was constantly trying to fall on him. He moved but it also followed.


    He kept on doing it but he knew this was pointless. So, he started moving towards Zeneff again. After a while, he started kicking towards him to make him stay distracted. He only had one arm after all so he could not focus on two different sides. Hence, he ended up being thrown away.


    Zeneff looked at Saitama with calm and emotionless eyes. He knew he would not survive fighting this abomination of a man "*Sigh* I guess you won this round."


    Saitama felt that Zeneff was trying to run away so he dashed towards him to end him. But, a thunderbolt fell on Zeneff and took him along. But Saitama didn''t quit just then either. He again punched towards the fallen thunder. He made sure it was as powerful as possible.


    *GWAAAAH...*


    Zeneff''s voice came from the thunder as he was taken away. Lots of blood was sprayed down as he left. He was surely severely hurt right now.


    This was a big defeat for Zulrak this time as not only his 3rd inmand was injured but also lost. This was a p on his face and it was bound to enrage him.


    Saitama, on the other hand, was not injured at all. He was only tired a little.


    ~Ah, he was too weak. I shouldn''t have tested him and should have killed him right away.~ He muttered to himself. He was too tempted by the idea of fighting someone who would not die easily under his attacks.


    He looked around at the destroyed and sighed.


    "This is beyond my ability to repair. I guess I will need to ask the old man toe here." He muttered and pressed a button on a device in his pocket.


    ...


    Dragon Ball World.


    Alexander was currently on the Sacred Word of Kai. He was asked by the current Supreme Kai toe and help them release the old Kai from the Z sword.


    Alexander was happy to help them.


    "Is that the sword?" He inquired.


    Shin nodded, "Yes, this is the one. It is very heavy, and no one has been able to take it out till now."


    Alexander nced at Beerus in annoyance. Beerus did this himself. Knowingly how important a Supreme Kai is.


    Alexander went forward and grabbed the hilt of the sword. Then, proceeded to easily take it out. "Hmm, this was very easy. So, how do I release him?"


    "I don''t know, maybe by breaking it?" Shin guessed.


    Alexander nodded and broke it in half like a thin stick. With a nk, it was in two pieces, followed by happyughter and shining light.


    After that appeared an old, crumpled back man. He was of average height, purple-skinned, with a small tuft of white hair on his head and a toothbrush moustache on his face. His face is very wrinkled, showing his age. He wore a typical Kai outfit with teal underclothes. He wore the same clothes as Shin. He even looked a bit same, just older.


    "Finally, I have been set free. I am deeply disappointed in you, Shin and Kibito, for not being able to free me in so long and it was a mortal who did it in the end." Old Kai scolded them.


    But Shin quickly rified, "No, Old kai, he is not a mortal. He is a divine being of an even higher status than the angels."


    "What?" Old Kai eximed and looked around. After seeing Alexander, his eyes fell on Beerus, this made him have some shbacks.


    Alexander quickly calmed him, "Don''t worry, he won''t harm you again."


    *BEEP *BEEP*


    "Ah, another call from somewhere. From Saitama? Okay, everyone, I''ll be back in a while. See ya." Alexander vanished with a golden light falling on him.


    Now, there was an awkward silence between Beerus and Old Kai.


    "Haha, so we have two Supreme Kais now, a good surprise indeed," Beerus said wryly.


    *Cough*


    Shin coughed and nodded awkwardly, while Old Kai just looked around.


    [You can see Old Kai on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 612: The Spiritual Trainer

    Alexander came to the destroyed Naruto world where only Saitama was the living being left.


    "What the hell happened here?" Alexander asked him.


    Saitama looked at him from the stone he was sitting on. "Ah, you''re here. I was attacked by the left-hand guy of Zulrak. He was called Thunderbird something."


    "You too? I was attacked by his right-hand guy. It seems Zulrak is upping his game. He''s going after worlds I''ve been to. Saitama, I have a new mission for you. You are now allowed to use all means needed to track and destroy Zulrak''s forces. You are already connected to Phixheim so no matter where you go, you will always be in reach of me.


    "We must fight back this time. Kill any of his subordinates you see." Alexander decided.


    Saitama agreed on this. "Yes, but for now, can you repair this? I was able to save the people, but they still need a ce to live."


    Alexander waved his hand, "Sure, here you go."


    So, the whole''s surface started assembling itself back. All the broken pieces put themselves back together as if never broken. Alexander even healed the damage done by the war.


    "Ah, so you are in Naruto world, though not the one I went to though," Alexander muttered when he realised it. Soon, the was fully fixed and things looked normal. "Okay, go and tell Az to bring everyone back. You cane to me to talk whenever you need to. Don''t be shy if you need any help. Take care, son."


    Alexander left after that. But, Saitama felt something today. He was just called son by Alexander and it was really heartwarming. Unknowingly, a small smile crept across his face.


    *POP*


    "What''s with the smirking?" Az asked as she appeared.


    Saitama shook his head, "No, nothing. Let''s get back to work."


    ...


    As expected, Zulrak was in anger. He was boiling in it. The only person to have beaten him in anything till now was just the old man, God. But this was the first time that a no-name person did it.


    He might not have felt so offended if it was Alexander but Saitama was not even the right or left-hand person of Alexander. This time, he was on the receiving end of how he thought people felt about him.


    *BAM*


    Zulrak punched Zeneff in the stomach. It was a strong and hard punch that made Zeneff kneel down in pain. He was trying to breathe. Adding to his already injured body. His one arm was missing and 80 per cent of his bones were broken by Saitama''sst punch. If he was even a secondte to escape he would have died by being turned into a paste.


    "Forgive me, God. I have brought shame upon you, please give me another chance. I will redeem my mistakes." Zeneff pleaded. He was still emotionless though, it was just the way he was made. He didn''t show emotions.


    "Indeed, you have brought shame to my name. One more mistake and I will take away your soul to be tormented in my palms. I have worked hard to reach this position, I will not let someone ruin it all for me." Zulrak barked.


    *Door Opens.*


    Ravenme entered. He had the same old creepy smile. He was the exact opposite of Zeneff, however, Ravenme was much stronger and smarter than Zeneff.


    Zulrak seemed to be angry at him too, but he did not hit him. He knew that keeping your subordinates happy was important too, "Ravenme, do tell me, Why are my spies telling me that Alexander is fine and same as before?"


    "My God, I think the old man helped him. Alexander is, after all, nothing like you. You reached this position on your own while Alexander was and is still being babysat by the old man. That must be why the poison was so easily dealt with." Ravenme exined, adding some fanatical words in between to butter Zulrak.


    "Hmm, it seems you are correct. It must be the old man who helped him. He will pay for all of this. I will make him regret ever opposing me. He should have already given me his position when I asked him nicely. How are the preparations going?" He asked.


    Ravenme answered, "The ns are running smoothly, we have already conquered 15 trillion timelines and have destroyed 3 trillion of those who opposed us. The military numbers are increasing by second.


    "Our current army stands at 230 trillion demons, 200 Trillion demon lords, 190 trillion High Demons, 100 trillion lower dark angels, 1 trillion high dark angels, 1 hundred thousand Dark archangels, thousand Supreme Dark Angels, then you have me, Zeneff and other minor Doombringers. I have not counted the number of monsters yet, they are likely to exceed the number of demons. I don''t think the old man will be our match with these numbers on our side." Ravenme said while gloating.


    Zulrak shook his head, "No, I won''t underestimate him this time. His numbers may be low, but he has too many gods at his side, let''s not even count the number of angels. Then there is Alexander, to whose disciple this fool lost to."


    Zeneff was again subjected to some punishment before being let go.


    "Ravenme, I want you to keep an eye on all the activities of Alexander. Try to bring him into the realm under our control the next time he jumps realities." Zulrak ordered and left. Ravenme already understood what the n was.


    "Hahaha, as expected of my Supreme God''s mind. His ns are amazing." He worshipped as he left.


    ...


    Alexander came back to his work. He really had no aim here and didn''t know how to go about purifying the multiverse. So, he decided to act as a mighty god should.


    Instead of going to each universe and speaking to each angel, God of destruction or Supreme Kai, he decided to call all of them to him.


    "Whis, I want you to convey my message to all the angels of the 12 universes. Tell them toe here and meet me. I am going to be talking about how to remove sins and make the Multiverse purer. It will uplift the standard of living in all these universes.


    "Tell them, if they don''t visit, I will and then I will be harsher," he said with a warning.


    Whis understood Alexander''s meaning however he also knew the attitude of some of the Gods of Destruction, they might not agree toe here. Though he did not tell Alexander.


    Whis the left with Beerus. Alexander, too, went back to earth.


    *COUGH* "Son, how are you?"


    Suddenly, Alexander heard the voice of God.


    He looked up and guessed why God contacted him as it was usually him doing it.


    "Hello, old man, how are you? What party are you throwing now?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, you hurt me with your words, son. I don''t party all the time. Only 5 times a week. Anyway, I am preparing the army of Heaven. I thought that you onlycked in the subject of spirituality. Your physical power and thinking are on the right path. But, if you want to be a true god, you need bnce." God advised.


    Alexander nodded, "I know, I also think I can gain something by being more spiritual. Bunpuku was good enough for teaching mortals though so I stopped training in that field."


    "Exactly, that is why I am sending you a good man. He is a sage, a man who ascended to beyond any man had ever done. He will be teaching you. Oh, I need to go now, I need to have a chat with Lucifer. That admirer of yours, Deadpool, has been causing some trouble in heaven since he got promoted and got ess to the upper realms. Take care." God rushedly said farewell and went away.


    Alexander could not even ask who would being to teach him.


    "Greetings,"


    Alexander heard someone behind him. He was shocked because he did not feel his presence before. He turned around and saw a man. Over 6 feet tall, had had a golden brown skin colour, top knotted dark hair and elongated ears.


    He was wearing orange-coloured robes and stood in with hands in prayer position in front of his chest and making a small bow. He radiated a different kind of aura. It was utterly peaceful and warm.


    Alexander smiled widely. He recognised this person easily.


    "Hahaha, hello, Gautama Buddha." Alexander greeted back with a bow and namaste respectfully.


    [A/N: Okay, now the training to get stronger starts. Though it will be happening alongside as the arc moves forward.]


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Spiritually enlightening Banana

 Chapter 613: The Life of Buddha

    Alexander was pleasantly surprised by this visit and he was not going toin. Anyone would want to have some spiritual talks with the mortal who ascended and achieved enlightenment.


    "Why don''t we go to my realm and have a talk there? That ce is more peaceful." Alexander said and invited him to Phixheim.


    There, he took him to a sitting area beside theke.


    "This ce is indeed peaceful and oozing with positivity," Buddha said as he looked around.


    "EEEAAAA..."


    Suddenly a huge roaring Noodles came. He was just ying in theke. Usually, he would also scare strangers because he found it funny.


    But, Buddha just stared at Noodles with a calm face. Noodles couldn''t understand why this person was not getting scared, so he tried again by roaring.


    "EEEEAAAAAAAAA..."


    "Such a pure creature," Buddhamented. Alexanderughed loudly, seeing Noodle''s expression of shock and confusion. "Bwahaha... cut it, Noodles. You can not scare him. He is a sage. His mind and heart are calm and in harmony."


    Buddha raised his palm towards Noodles. Noodles being the scaredy-cat he was, moved back a little first. But seeing Alexander there and also feeling the kindness in the strange man, he moved closer. Soon, his giant face was being caressed by a smiling Buddha.


    "People must misunderstand you a lot," Buddha said.


    Alexander also came forward and patted Noodles. "Yes, he was always like this. Kind of an outcast of his species because he was too kind and looking too cute instead of scary."


    Alexander then gave Noodles some food and sent him back to y. Noodles had his own y toys and water slides to have fun.


    Alexander and Buddha took a seat. He offered him some of Iroh''s special tea.


    *Sip*


    Gautama Buddha sipped and stopped for a second, seemingly mesmerised by the taste.


    "This is the most pleasant tea I have drank in all my travels. Who grows it?" he asked.


    "I DO." Iroh came with Ragnarok not far behind. They both took seats,


    "I am Iroh and this is Ragnarok." Iroh introduced themselves.


    "Pleasure meeting you. It is a divine honour to taste the tea made by the God of tea himself." Buddha said and continued drinking.


    Iroh blushed a little. Tea was a soft spot for him. "It is just a hobby I have."


    "Bwahaha... yes yes, like how I like my drinks." Ragnarokughed.


    Alexander shook his head, "Raggy, don''t talk about alcohol here."


    Buddha simply waved his hand, "It is fine, I do preach my teachings but I do not force them. I condone consuming liquor or other intoxicants but I don''t restrict others. Somemunities even use these intoxicant hallucinogens to attain spiritual alertness so I do not judge people for this."


    Alexander nodded, he already knew about this. "Buddha, can you tell me about your past? Is all of it true as it is written in scriptures? How does a pampered prince go to be the Gautama Buddha?"


    Buddha put the teacup down and looked at theke calmly. "It was not my lifestyle that had stopped me from attaining enlightenment in my early years, but instead, it was my narrow-mindedness.


    "I was born to a ruler, a king. I was just 7 days old when my mother passed on to the next stage of life. Later, a holy man prophesied great things about me. That I would either be a great king or military leader or I would be a great spiritual leader.


    "I was expected to be a great king. So, my father raised me in opulence in a pce built just for me and sheltered me from the knowledge of religion, human hardship and the outside world.


    "I was naive back then. Too concentrated and content with the small bubble I was living in. But when I reached adulthood, I decided to go out. There, I saw the state of our world. My charioteer, whom I think was a man sent from upper realms exined me everything. I realised that the life we were living was nothing but a timebound vessel that will grow old, get sick and die someday.


    "Questions about all I had not experienced led me to take more journeys of exploration, and on these subsequent trips, I encountered a diseased man, a decaying corpse and an ascetic. My charioteer exined that the ascetic had renounced the world to seek release from the human fear of death and suffering.


    "At that moment, I knew what I needed to do. I still needed some answers. So, I left my kingdom to follow a more spiritual path, determined to find a way to relieve the universal suffering that I understood to be one of the defining traits of humanity.


    "For the next six years, I lived an ascetic life, studying and meditating using the words of various religious teachers as my guide. Eventually, seeing my dedication to the quest, other ascetics became my followers.


    "But when answers to my questions did not appear, I redoubled my efforts, enduring pain, fasting nearly to starvation and refusing water. Whatever I tried, I could not reach the level of insight I sought, until one day when a young girl, whom I think was also sent from upper realms to correct my path, offered me a bowl of rice. As I epted the food I suddenly realised that corporeal austerity was not the means to achieve inner liberation and that living under harsh physical constraints was not helping me to achieve spiritual release.


    "So I ate rice, drank water and bathed in the river. My followers guessed that I had given up the ascetic life and would now follow the ways of the flesh, so they promptly left me.


    "But I had not given up, that night, I sat alone under the Bodhi tree, vowing to not get up until the truths I sought came to me, and I meditated until the sun came up the next day. I remained there for several days, purifying my mind, seeing my entire life, and previous lives, in my thoughts.


    "During this time, I had to ovee the threats of Mara, an evil demon, who challenged my right to be the Buddha. I believe that this demon must be the reason why no one had been enlightened in all that time. But I did not waver.


    "When Mara attempted to im my enlightened state as his own, I touched my hand to the ground and asked the Earth to bear witness to my enlightenment, which it did, banishing Mara. Many more demons and beings came to stop me from attaining enlightenment but all their attempts were thwarted.


    "And soon a picture began to form in my mind of all that urred in the universe, and I finally saw the answer to the questions of suffering that I had been seeking for so many years. In that moment of pure enlightenment, I became Buddha.


    "Initially, I was hesitant to teach, because what I now knew could not bemunicated to others in words. Then I was visited by a great being from up there and he convinced me to teach others.


    "I preached the path of bnce instead of one characterised by either aesthetic extremism or sensuous indulgence. I called this path the Middle Way. My teachings slowly reached many ears and people started walking this path. At the age of 80, I passed on due to an illness caused by spoiled food. The rest is history." He finished speaking.


    [You can see some depictions of Buddha''s life on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 614: I Dont Mind

    Then he looked straight into Alexander''s golden eyes and continued.


    "Alexander, you are a god, a being whom mortals pray to. You are a being who makes sure the cycle of karma is not corrupted by the demons. You are the path to enlightenment for many, but you still have a lot more to learn. I also learned more when my time came and yours wille too. When that happens, you will understand who you are and what you must do."


    Alexander and the rest were so mesmerised in his words that they didn''t even realise how much time had passed or where they were sitting. Only when Buddha started talking about Alexander did theye out of this trans like state.


    Alexander stood up, put his hands together and bowed, "Thank you for telling me all this. Knowing from books is different and hearing directly from you is different."


    "I was travelling the Omniverse when the Origin told me about Zulrak. I am against killing but he is a demon who must be stopped now or else everything else will be lost. We will meditate every day here from now on till you reach some enlightened state." Buddha nned.


    [A/N: The old man God is called ''origin'' of everything. He is thest stop of an enlightened soul. God does not have a specific shape or face. He just looks old and godlike to Alexander and others because that is how he is perceived by many. Those who consider him as just the force of nature, aw that bounds the universe cannot see him as a physical body.]


    Alexander nodded, "Yes, we will. Here in Phixheim, time runs different so I don''t have to worry about the outer world."


    "WEEWOOOO WEEWOOOO..." Suddenly, Chomei and Thea came running towards them.


    Chomei was wearing a police uniform and was running after a giggling Thea. They saw Alexander and the rest and ran towards them. But, Thea was too small and her legs would not let her run too fast. For a flying Chomei, catching her was easy. Though he still lets her have fun and only catches her when she gets tired. But, currently, Thea was trying too hard to reach Alexander, so, she tripped on the grass and fell.


    But she did not feel anything as Buddha had already levitated her towards himself. Thea sat in Buddha''s arms and looked at his face. Then, she suddenly gave a heartwarming smile.


    "Thank you, uncle. Thea not hurt." She said.


    Buddha smiled back, "She is touched by the Origin. Her abilities are fascinating."


    "WEEEWOOO WEEEWOOO..." Chomei came beside Alexander but did not stop making the sound.


    Alexander held him in his arm and that made his stop, "Where is your grandma?"


    "G-Chan, she said that such an enlightened being hase to meet us so she wants to cook for everyone with her own hands. Is that the mister Enlightened uncle?" Chomei asked.


    Buddha chuckled, "Haha, I heard you have more siblings? Where are they?"


    Chomei quickly replied, "Oh, they are allzy folks. Kurama is sleeping, Saiken is eating, Shukaku is also sleeping, Goku is sleeping in the jungle, others are probably sleeping too. I am the only responsible one of them. *Sigh* What am I going to do with these kids."


    Chomei''sst words were said as an imitation of Olivia whenever she felt frustrated.


    Chomei then flew to Buddha. "Uncle Enlightenment, why are your ears so long?"


    "Chomei, he is called Buddha." Alexander corrected him.


    Buddha smiled and exined, "I was a prince once and I had to wear various ornaments, including heavy earrings made of gold. When I was 29, I abandoned my privileged life to be a monk. This included no longer wearing heavy, jewelled earrings. Although I was no longer weighed down by material possessions, my ears were permanently elongated."


    "Then if I do it will I have long ears too?" Chomei innocently asked as he blinked cutely.


    "But you do not have ears." Buddha reminded him.


    Chomei, in shock, touched his non-existing ears. Then he looked at Alexander, "G-Chan, can I have ears? Pretty please?"


    "But you will look so weird with that. You look perfect as you are, Chomei. Cute and strong." Alexander buttered him.


    Chomei puffed his chest out, "Hehe, I guess I am. Oki, let''s go, Thea, you be the police now and I will be the criminal."


    Thea happily started running after Chomei, who was going slow for her. "WEEE-OOOO WEEE-OOO"


    Once they were gone, Iroh picked up the tea kettle and filled the sses. "Let''s have a cup of warm tea now. I find it very soothing to the mind."


    "Indeed," Buddha joined.


    Then out of nowhere, Iroh took out a guitar and started strumming it. He then started singing in his hoarse old voice. It had a different charm in itself.


    ?It is a good-good day.


    I met a sage today, he seems so kind.


    So bright like a shining light falling in my eye.


    But I don''t mind?


    He started walking around while singing.


    ?I found a friend, I found the god


    I found the tea, I found my peace.


    I found my happiness increase.?


    ?A changed man I am.


    A god of tea I have be


    But my friend dragon only likes rum


    And he looks like a bum?


    "Hahaha..." Alexander and Dobbyughed at Ragnarok.


    ?Leaving the past behind


    I am on a journey with people so kind


    That their warmth reaches even the mentally blind.


    They are like shining light falling in my eye.


    And I don''t mind.?


    They all sat there, talked about the world, universe, multiverse, all things living and not living. It was a conversation any mortal would kill to be a part of.


    ...


    Later, it was dinner time and everyone was gathered at a long 50 chair dining table. Alexander sat at the head position, beside him were Olivia and Buddha. He doesn''t make speeches as it usually makes the dinner official and boring.


    So, everyone starts eating as soon as they sit. The tailed beasts had their own small chairs. Chappy had his own small bowl. All the food was served by Nanny-droids.


    "So, do tell me about your multiverse travels. What worlds have you been to?" Alexander inquired.


    Buddha replied, "I have been to many worlds. Some good and some evil. But, I also found a few where Buddhism was being used as a means of war and murder. I remember one in particr. A world filled with self-named heavenly kings and made-up gods. There was this one child named Yun Che that used an art called Great Way of the Buddha. It was everything against what Buddhism stood for.


    "But I was not God''s advocate and I did not have the authority to judge beings. I only spread kindness and the true way to enlightenment."


    Alexander nodded, "That is indeed bad. In my travels too, I have seen many religions or ideologies beingpletely different frommon sense. There are people who call me Cu-nt. To them, it trantes to god but to me... you know. The Omniverse is infinite and all kinds of possibilities are possible."


    Ragnarok then nudged Buddha, "Hey, did youe upon a world of dragons or something? Maybe where a dragon can shapeshift into a beautiful human?"


    Buddha shook his head, "I did not."


    Dobby didn''t leave the chance to make fun, "Oh, is our Dragon in heat?"


    Ragnarok nearly cursed out loud, "Think about yourself, you sing... ah... dammit."


    He realised that even Dobby had a girlfriend now. Ciri sat beside Dobby and looked at Ragnarok while chuckling.


    Dobby smirked, "Heh, what happened? No words?"


    "Huh, at least I''m better than this guy." Ragnarok huffed and pointed at Dous sitting a few seats away. He was using a pair of scissors as chopsticks.


    Nearly everyone who heard Ragnarok nodded in agreement.


    ---xxXxx---


    [A/N: Behold again, my crappy songwriting skills for Iroh.


    I am in thest stretch of this arc now. I will be making some short world trips before we finally jump to DC. If you want Alexander to go to any particr world, thenment here on this paragraph. Of course, creating them depends on me knowing about that world.]


    [You can see Thea on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Chance to y cops and robber with Chomei and Thea. If they are happy, they might share their secret chocte stash with you.

 Chapter 615: Meditation = Sleeping

    The next day in theke-side flower garden of Phixheim,


    Everyone sat on the ground, by everyone it meant all the beings of Phixheim. From Alexander to Phoenixes and dragons. They sat in an orderly fashion that made a giant matrix.


    At the front, facing the crowd sat Buddha. Everyone currently had their eyes closed and they were deep in meditation. Mostly all of them, because the tailed beasts and Chappy were actually sleeping. Surprisingly, Hats was also meditating with full concentration.


    Alexander had already told everyone that if they want to leave then they must do it silently. But, it was fine as long as they slept silently as well.


    Alexander was currently deep in meditation too. His mind was empty and his breathing had slowed down to a uniform rhythm. For everyone else, meditation ended at this point. But, Alexander was a God. He had a few things he needed toe over.


    For example, he needed to get used to his omniscience. He needed to open up so he could listen to all of his followers. Their prayers and wishes. Their pain and feelings.


    So, he opened up a little and let his mind drift around. He saw the past that had gone by, he saw the sleeping Saiken who was going to fall to his side onto Shukaku, creating a chain reaction and spoiling the meditation session for all. Alexander waved his hand and stopped Saiken from falling.


    His head was not hurting as much now. Soon, voices starteding. With them came people''s wishes and prayers.


    "Please bless my family to be healthy," "God, I want him dead..."


    "Great Cu-nt, thank you for everything."


    "Oh god, yes, ah ah ah... yes yes, GOD YES! This is so good."


    "God, please make my legs be good. I want to y with my friends."


    "G-CHAN, CAKE... ICE-CREAM"


    "God, please help, my daughter is missing, I don''t know how she is. Please, bless her to be safe."


    "GODDAMMIT,"


    There were countless wishes and prayers. Some were asking for happiness and some were asking for material desires. Alexander fulfilled a few wishes and ignored those that were just calling God to curse or in pleasure.


    ~I wonder if Jesus also has to tolerate all this.~ he thought.


    Alexander was almost at 60% omniscience now. This was a lot more than before but he still had a long way to go. He was currently as strong as 70% of what the old man, God, was. He was confident that it wouldn''t take him very long to attain true omniscience.


    They continued to meditate for a while longer until the session ended and they all got up. Buddha knew that meditation was not easy for beginners so he nned the session ordingly.


    "Waaaa... I really enjoyed meditation." Chomei said while yawning.


    Alexander chuckled, "You just slept the whole time. Sleeping is not Meditating."


    Chomei was shocked, "What? But I thought everyone was sleeping with their eyes closed."


    *Pat Pat*


    "It''s okay, your version of meditation is fine too," Alexander said. He then turned to Olivia, "I will be going out now. Need to do my job as well."


    After that, he, Ragnarok and Dobby left.


    ...


    Dragon Ball world,


    Whis had gone to Grand Priest to inform him about Alexander''s demands. Grand Priest, obviously knew that a strong being hade to their reality. But he did not know who he was.


    Now, Whis exined everything to him and he turned a bit extra serious. Because if Alexander was some kind of a judge who purifies universes then he surely had powers to wipe them out too.


    So, he called all the angels to meet him right then. He was the father and creator of all of them so no one had the guts to deny him. They all rushed to meet him, wanting to know what had happened.


    "Good, you all came on time. I need you all to take your universe''s God of Destruction and Supreme Kai and head to earth of Universe 7. There, all of the universes will be judged." Grand Priest revealed.


    "Will the Omni-King be judging?" Vados, sister of Whis asked.


    The Grand Priest denied, "No, he won''t. There is a god who came from beyond the multiverse. Just how the mortal level of universes are defined, our Multiverse also has a mortal level and it is possibly not very good. Which is why he is here to purify it."


    All the angels murmured. This would mean that Alexander held authority over the Omni-King too.


    Whis also spoke, "No need to worry. I know him. He is a very kind person. As long as you bring your God of Destruction and they hold a good decorum, I don''t see him doing anything."


    But this was easier said than done because many Gods of Destruction were stubborn.


    "You may leave now. If your God of Destruction does note then at the very least bring the Supreme Kai." Grand Priest advised and let them leave.


    Only Whis was left and he asked, "Should we tell Omni-King?"


    Grand Priest shook his head, "No, not yet. We will tell himter."


    ...


    Iwan, the God of Destruction of Universe 1 quickly agreed toe. He was an efficient and sessful God of Destruction as his work has lead to his universe having the highest mortal level. So, he had nothing to worry about.


    The same was the case with Universe 12, 5 and 8. But, the problem came with Champa, Beerus''s brother and God of Destruction of Universe 6 as he was asleep. The other problematic one was Quit, God of Destruction of Universe 4. Quit was ratherzy and seemed to instead prefer ying video games and eating junk food rather than doing his duty.


    These two outright denieding to the meeting with Alexander. Their attendant angels tried to warn them but they did not budge at all.


    So, Vados and Cognac were only able to bring the Supreme Kai with them.


    ...


    Universe 7, Earth, Lookout


    Alexander had found out about the Earth''s guardian. So he wanted to meet this person and also see where he lived. He was surprised to find such a huge ce in the sky.


    So, he decided that he was going to hold the meeting here. This way he can keep the''s surface away from immediate harm if something were to happen.


    "So, Dende, can you tell me how to make Dragon balls? I''ve been wondering, how strong would my Dragon balls would be." Alexander asked.


    Dende was flustered. He had never been in the presence of such a high-level being. "Oh, yes yes... I can tell you."


    Alexander then learned how to make dragon balls. He really had an urge to make them. He was supposed to make these balls and connect them to an Eternal Dragon. Eternal Dragons were a species of wish-granting dragons.


    "Hmm, what if I get my own wish-granting dragon?" He muttered and turned to Ragnarok.


    But Ragnarok immediately rejected, "Hell no, I have two balls and I''m happy with them."


    [You can see Angels on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 616: Lazy Dragon

    "Come on, Raggy, you can do it. You can grant all kinds of wishes." Alexander tried to woo Ragnarok into it.


    "No, never. Besides, what if they ask me to revive someone dead. I can''t do that. That also goes against thews of heaven." Ragnarok said.


    Alexander sighed in defeat, "Fine, don''t do it. I will find some other dragon for my balls... I mean dragon ball."


    Alexander ignored Ragnarok and got to establish a connection with some random Eternal Dragon. He felt that these dragon balls would be a nice addition to Phixheim''s museum.


    "Okay, let''s see which dragones out. I have changed the chanting a bit this time. ''Dragon, I choose you,e and grant my wishes.''" Alexander shouted.


    Suddenly the balls started shining. But, it seemed that the dragon waszy as minutes passed and no dragon came. Then, they all heard some voices from the balls.


    "OYE! You useless son, go out. Someone finally bound you to dragon balls." A majestic voice spoke.


    Then, a rebellious voice answered, "Heh, don''t bother me. I am busy sleeping. Why don''t you go out? Nobody uses the Super Dragon balls to summon you anyway. You have so much free time."


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? I AM THE DIVINE DRAGON ZALAMA. I have a reputation to hold. Now, go out or else I will cut the electricity to your castle." The majestic voice scolded. "DAMMIT"


    Meanwhile, Alexander''s eyes were twitching. He was not liking where this was going. On the other hand, Ragnarok was justughing loudly.


    The 7 football-sized balls started shining and soon came out a humongous golden Chinese dragon.


    "RAWR" instead of roaring, he really said the word ''rawr''.


    Alexander waited for the Dragon to settle and calm down. But instead, the Dragon curled itself on the lookout and went to sleep. Alexander amusedly walked to it and spoke, "Hey, fulfil the wishes. Aren''t you a wish-granting dragon?"


    "I am." The dragon replied uninterestedly.


    "Then grant wishes," Alexander argued.


    "I don''t wanna. Now go away, don''t pester me. I need my beauty sleep." the dragon tried to shoo him away.


    Alexander was honestly shocked by this behaviour. "Do you know who I am?"


    "Is that your wish? Do I look like a phone directory?" The dragon argued.


    Alexander looked at Ragnarok as he was the Dragon God and was supposed to have authority on them. Ragnarokughingly came forward and kicked the sleeping dragon.


    "Wake up, you picked the wrong ce to sleep, fool." Ragnarok kicked the dragon.


    The giant golden dragon got up with its eyes red in anger. It looked down on Ragnarok proudly, "You dare to kick me, mortal? I, the Julian, son of Divine Dragon Zma... *BAM*"


    Ragnarok flew up and pped him, "Nobody cares. Now, watch me."


    Ragnarok turned into his dragon form that covered the sky. He was immensely huge. So much that the earth looked like a pebble in front of him. "I am Ragnarok, the god of all dragons in Omniverse."


    Julian''s sleepy eyes shot open as he felt Ragnarok''s full, unrestrained aura. "WHAAAT? F...F....Forgive me... God."


    Julian started to kowtow. Ragnarok soon turned back to his human form. "See, you should never judge a book by its cover. That guy there is the creator of these balls. He is a God even stronger and higher than me. So, respect him."


    ~F*ck, why didn''t dad tell me I would be meeting monsters,~ he cursed.


    "Haha, your father probably didn''t know it," Alexander said, shocking Julian because his words were read.


    "Oh great supreme god, what can this humble servant do for you?" He started acting up now.


    Alexander chuckled, "No need to do all this. I have handled more rebellious kids than you. I just wanted to see who the dragon was that was connected to these balls. Now, you will have toe with me to my realm because I will leave this multiverse in a few years. If I were to summon you from somewhere else then you would die due to Omniverse travel."


    ~YES! This is my chance to run away from dad.~ Julian cheered internally. But Alexander heard all of it.


    "No, you will need to get permission from your father. You will also be getting trained by Ragnarok." Alexander said.


    Dejectedly, Julian spoke, "What wishes do you have, God?"


    "How many can you give?" Alexander asked.


    "As many as you like. For you, there is no limit. For mortals, it is one wish per session. Then, you will have to wait for a year." Julian exined.


    "Good, I want you to give me knowledge of all the beings in the universe. I want to know about all the gods of destruction and any other gods." Alexander asked.


    "That''s easy. I can do it. Let me send it to your mind." Julian frankly said. The way he talked didn''t feel majestic at all. It felt like Alexander was talking to a college kid.


    Soon, Alexander got what he asked for. He now knew everything he needed to know. He just needed to wait for the meeting now.


    "Good job, Julian. Now, you go back and tell your father about what happened. If he does not agree then tell him to meet me or tell me. I wille to convince him." Alexander assured Julian.


    Julian smiled happily and vanished just as he appeared.


    Ragnarok chuckled, "Haha, that kid reminded me of my young days."


    ...


    After the dragon ball incident, Alexander found that Whis and Beerus had arrived. They hade early because Beerus didn''t want to anger Alexander and Grand Priest.


    "Wee, take your seats ording to the number assigned to your universe," Alexander advised.


    Alexander had also taken his seat as the head. After a while, more and more Gods of Destruction, Angels and Kais appeared. Eventually, the Grand Priest also arrived.


    Alexander just nodded to him and he did the same. But Alexander then noticed two empty seats.


    "Where are the Gods of Destruction of Universe 6 and Universe 4?" He asked.


    Vados got up and eximed, "God Universe, Lord Champa is asleep. I tried to wake him up but he did not and denieding."


    Alexander then looked towards the Universe 4 side. His gaze scared the Supreme Kai of that universe. But the Angel attendant, Cognac got up and answered. "God Universe, Lord Quit denieding because he was ying video games and eating junk food. He said the meeting is not important."


    Alexander cracked his finger. "Hmm, Ipetence is something I won''t tolerate. Especially from a being in such a highly authoritative position."


    Many gods of destruction who honestly did their jobs nodded at him in agreement.


    "I asked them politely, now they will be dragged here," Alexander announced and waved his hand.


    A pink door appeared on the side. Dobby went into it and disappeared for a few seconds with the door. A few minutester, the door reappeared and it opened.


    From inside came out Dobby with 2 bodies being dragged in his left and right hand. One was a fat version of Beerius and the other was a yellow rat version Beerus.


    Both of the gods of destruction looked beat up. Dobby threw them on their seats and poured water on them to wake them up.


    Alexander continued the meeting. "Okay, what I have here is a report on all of you gods. I will judge you by the purity of your universe. Let''smence."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Julian had gone to Zma to ask for permission to leave this reality. He was a bit nervous but still confident.


    [You can see Julian on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Chocte Strawberry Pie with some ice-cream on top. [Warning: Diabetes alert.]

 Chapter 617: A Strange Kai

    The meeting resumed even though Champa and Quit showed some tantrums. A simple p from Ragnarok shut them up. Beerus was also in the same category as these two but because Beerus had already known about Alexander he did not act so high and mighty here.


    "I want to talk to you all about what you have been doing to make your universes better. As we know, the job of Supreme Kai is to make and God of Destruction is to destroy.


    "But, it can not be meaningless destruction. Only the elements that are causing the mortal level to fall are to be destroyed. But, it ismon knowledge here that some of you act not like gods but goons." Alexander started and suddenly some documents appeared in front of each of them.


    "These are report cards for all your universes. Universe 1 is by far the most well-performing. Iwan has done a very good job as the God of Destruction of Universe 1. He has a strong passion, enthusiasm, or explosive feelings. He does his job intelligently. Each of his moves is to improve his Universe. Everyone should learn from him." Alexander said.


    "Now, for the worst of you all. The universes with the lowest Mortal Levels are 9 and 4, and 6 and 7. All of you have weird problems. Let''s start with Universe 4.


    "Its god of destruction, Quit,ckspassion. He iszy. He seems to prefer ying video games and eating junk food. He is a vain and maniptive god who is willing to use questionable methods toe on top.


    "He is narcissistic as well, shown by his demands for his statues with his likeness all around his room. A being like this, having such a big responsibility is a shocking thing to me. How did he get selected to be the God of Destruction? Was it because of strength?" Alexander asked while looking at Grand Priest.


    The Grand Priest calmly answered, "We do not choose them. Angels are only responsible for training them. The selection of new gods of destruction is only based on the decision of the previous god of destruction."


    Alexander was disappointed, "*Sigh* Seriously, if you and Zeno are going to ignore the selection of such important beings then you don''t have any right to interfere in them when they go bad. Anyway, I will now read the sins of Quit." ||Quit - Category 4


    Justified Murders - 21,234,154,765,123


    Unjustified Murders - 20,465,879,875,654


    Indirect Murder by not fulfilling duty - 4,897,987,854


    Insubordination - 456,854 times


    Corrupt - Always


    Fit to be the God of Destruction - 12%


    Sin Percentage - 80%||


    Alexander read these sins loudly. It shocked everyone that Alexander was able to know this stuff. This surely made the Gods of Destruction of the Universe 6,7 and 9 nervous. Beerus was cursing himself for sleeping for so long.


    Alexander then gave the punishment. "You arepletely unfit to do your duty. Unlike other ipetent gods, you even refuse to do your duty. For this, you will not be forgiven. As a Sinner of Category 4, you will be sent to eternal hell."


    Alexander used his eye of judgement and disintegrated Quit. The rat-like god of destruction screamed but died immediately. However, something weird happened there. If Supreme Kai dies then so does the God of Destruction and this was the case another way around too. However, even after the death of Quit, the Supreme Kai of Universe 4 was still alive.


    "Don''t worry, I have broken the connection between you and Quit. You will have to bond with the new God of Destructionter. Until then, my son-inw, Loki, will be the acting God of Destruction for you." He revealed.


    The next number was of Champa of Universe 6.


    "Champa of Universe 6. Brother of Beerus. You alsock empathy. You arezy beyond reason. You ignore your duties and make your attendant angel do it. You are also selfish.


    "But, at the very least you are found to respect strong people. But that alone won''t save you because your ipetence has brought your universe to such low standards.


    "Your sins are, however, not enough to warrant death. But they are enough to get you fired. You will be losing all privileges of a God of Destruction. You will be an ordinary living being and any more destruction made by you will be a crime." Alexander announced.


    Champa was a bit relieved for not being erased like what previously happened. But then he looked at the mocking face of Beerus, seemingly telling him that he was inferior now.


    Alexander saw this, "Beerus, you as well are being fired. Even though you sometimes do your duty, it was still not enough. You are not onlyzy and ipetent, you even hired a mortal, a murderous maniac as your proxy. Hemitted atrocities in your name. Not just this, you even sealed a Supreme Kai knowingly how important they are for the universe. All of the me falls on your head. Your punishment is the same as Champa."


    Champa chucked without making any sound, angering Beerus.


    After all this, Alexander looked at the Universe 9''s God of Destruction. This was the universe with by far the worst Mortal Level. It was just at 1.86. But, unlike other Universes, the reason for this was not an ipetent and ignorant God of Destruction, instead, the reason was that Sidra was indecisive and hardly destroyed anything.


    He was a very passive god. He was also a very calm person and was more benevolent than his counterpart, the Supreme Kai Roh. Due to his kindness, he didn''t destroy enoughs to harmonise his Universe.


    There was also another problem in this universe. That was the Supreme Kai. Unlike the other Supreme Kais, Roh had a rougher nature, being far more egotistical and materialistic than his fellow Kais.


    Alexander didn''t speak angrily this time and took a calmer tone.


    "Sidra, although you are a peace-loving man and your intentions were good, your actions still have bad effects. You, as the god of destruction, are expected to destroy thes that are not in harmony with the Universe so that your universe can stay pure.


    "But what made matters worse was that your Supreme Kai is also the opposite of what he needs to be. He didn''t create enoughs and didn''t manage his universe well." He stated. But Alexander also knew that Sidra was not fully nice either. He was also somewhat selfish.


    Supreme Kai Roh started shivering, scared that he would be dying. But that didn''t happen.


    "Supreme Kai Roh, you are now demoted. A new Supreme Kai will be taking your ce. Sidra, I want you to either change yourself or wait to be reced by a new God of Destruction in time. It all depends on the future progress of your Universe." Alexander announced and finished speaking.


    *p p*


    Suddenly, an assistant of a Supreme Kai started pping for some reason. "Amazing, finally someone is ready to take actions against those barbarian mortals and ipetent Gods."


    All Gods of Destruction and Supreme Kai were shocked by this statement. This was equal to a p to their faces.


    Gowasu, the master of this lesser Kai, quickly tried to silence him, "Zamasu, what are you doing? Do not disrespect them."


    Alexander was a bit amused by this strange Kai.


    [You can see Gods of Destruction and Zamasu on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 618: Making a kid happy

    "Why are you so happy?" Alexander asked him.


    Zamasu disdainfully replied, "Why? These mortals should be happy to even be alive, but they go around causing trouble and destruction. While we sit and wait for the God of Destruction to do something.


    "These problematic mortals should be destroyed at the first symptom of their barbaric tendencies."


    Nearly everyone was shocked there. This was not how a Kai was supposed to speak.


    Alexander sighed and turned to Grand Priest, "See, this is why I said regtions are necessary. This boy here is going to be a Supreme Kai someday. Imagine the kind of damage he would cause.


    "If you do not regte and carefully select people for these high-level positions then I''m afraid you will have to erase the whole Multiverse someday. If left unsupervised, anything can happen. Even Universe 1 might fall to thest rank."


    "And you, you are unfit to be a Kai anymore. I am taking away your powers. For your information, I was a mortal once. I still consider myself that. All are mortal in a way. Even Grand Priest and Zeno because there is always someone who''s above you. All you should have done was focus on fulfilling the job you were meant to do. Instead of devising a n to even make Hitler shy away. Now, you will feel what it feels like to be a mortal." Alexander punished Zamasu and teleported him away to earth.


    "Now, I have some words and instructions for all of you. Some of my people will being to all your universes to purify it. Do not meddle in their work. I am already doing you all a favour." He announced.


    All the gods of destruction silently sucked it up. They didn''t have the guts to go against him anymore. "Okay, this meeting is finishe..." Before Alexader could finish speaking, a sudden pop sound came and now an alien child stood on the table. He was radiating a very strong yet pure aura.


    The kid was very short and small, with a ratherrge oval-shaped head. He primarily had sky blue skin, except for two sections from his ears to the middle of each eye on both sides of his head, which were purple. He had small round eyes and small rounded grey "ears". His attire was a magenta and yellow lined coat, with yellow pants and magenta shoes.


    "Why wasn''t I invited here?" He asked. All the Gods of Destruction quickly bowed to him in fear.


    Alexander now had an idea of who this being was. He knew about Zeno from what Julian the dragon told him as his wish.


    "Hello, Zeno. I did not invite you because I assumed you were not interested in ruling the Multiverse." Alexander bluntly said.


    "Waaah... I like ruling. But it is also boring. Who are you?" Zeno asked childishly.


    "I am your superior," Alexander replied.


    "But I am the superior," Zeno argued.


    Alexander, in an instant, disappeared from his position and appeared in front of Zeno. He put his hand on Zeno''s face. quickly, two attendants of Zeno also appeared beside Alexander, with the intention to stop him.


    They took guarding and respecting Zeno very seriously and stayed in constant vignce. However, today, they were not going to be able to do anything as Alexander was way up in the food chain.


    Alexander simply looked at them and unleashed his aura. Not just the two attendants, but also everyone else, including Grand Priest, kneeled instinctively.


    Alexander was in reality, just showing Zeno how small he was aspared to the Omniverse and howcking in power he waspared to beings of Alexander''s calibre in his mind.


    After he was done, he retracted his hand. "So, now you know who I am?"


    Zeno immediately jumped into Alexander''s arms and sat, "YES! You are my elder."


    Alexander chuckled, "You should call me Grandpa, so, why did youe here, Little Zen?"


    As Alexander was talking to Zeno, everyone else there was sweating. Zeno had officially and publicly acknowledged Alexander as his elder. Now they were truly realising the extent of Alexander''s authority.


    Champa had even passed out due to all the mental exhaustion.


    Zeno, meanwhile, talked with Alexander, "I thought it would be fun here."


    Alexander patted him. He knew that Zeno was lonely, as almost nobody knows of his existence, and those who do fear his power, proving a barrier to friendship, as his attendants wait on him hand and foot and the Grand Minister only treats him as if he was royalty, blithely following his orders without question. He was feeling somewhat starved forpanionship.


    Alexander knew how this felt as he was too subjected to loneliness when he was young and lived in the orphanage.


    "Little Zen, don''t worry. I am here. I will show you an amazing way to have fun. You will never get bored ever then." Alexander said.


    Zeno had sparkles in his eyes, "Really? That''s awesome."


    "Hahaha, good. Now, let''s go to your pce. We will talk there. Let these people do their work." Alexander suggested.


    "Yes Yes, let''s go home, Grandpa." Zeno cheered and flew around Alexander happily.


    Alexander nced back at everyone for a second, "Follow my instructions. Okay?"


    *BAM*


    *BAM X9*


    Suddenly, all the gods of destruction bowed so hard that they smashed the table with their heads. Alexander only chuckled and vanished from the spot, letting the gods take a sigh of relief.


    Soon, everyone left except Beerus, Whis, Vados and Champa. They were jobless at the moment.


    "Whis, can you take me home?" Beerus asked.


    "Lord Beerus, I don''t think you are allowed to live there anymore. You will need to pack and leave before the next God of Destruction arrives." Whis advised.


    Beerus gritted his teeth. "Fine, can you give me a lift to earth? I will settle there. Their food was amazing after all."


    "Sure, I can do that." Whis obliged. He said bye to his sister and left.


    ...


    God of Destruction,


    Whis arrived with Beerus. The ex-god of destruction ran into his ex-home to get his favourite bed. But, when he reached there, he saw someone upying it.


    "HEY! WHO ARE YOU?" Beerus angrily asked.


    The cat sleeping on the bed slowly stretched itself and opened its eyes. "Hah? why are you shouting? I was sent here by the old man. I''m supposed to be the God of Destruction here, although I am the God of Chaos of Omniverse. What a demotion."


    "WHAT?" Beerus was left speechless. This was too fast.


    "My bed, I need t..."


    Hats interrupted, "Nope, this is the property of God of Destruction and that is me. You can go and sleep on the grass."


    "Come on, we are both from cat species. Help me out here." Beerus requested.


    *SNORING*


    "YOU LITTLE!" Beerus got angry.


    *FART*


    Hats farted on Beerus'' face. Unknown if it was intentional or not.


    ...


    Zeno''s Pce,


    Alexander arrived with little Zeno. Zeno excitedly showed him around the Pce.


    "This is my sleeping room, this is my singing room and this is my eating room. This is it." Zeno concluded.


    "Aw, it must get very boring. Okay, follow me. I will give you the best instruments to have fun." Alexander imed.


    Alexander chose an empty room and then started creating stuff. After a few minutes, in front of them was a room with various screens and lights. It was the best entertainment system ever.


    There were all kinds of consoles. From PC, PS5 to bike racing simtors. There was karaoke as well. Then there was a full theatre room with surround sound. Alexander had hooked everything to his own invention called Multiverse Inte. This was connected to the inte of various Earths in various timelines.


    So, now Zeno had all kinds of games to y and all kinds of movies to watch. But that was not it. There was also a reading room with a huge wall with sliding blocks. It was filled with all kinds of Manga and Light novels. These will also get updated every day.


    "See, I told you. There are games, movies, anime, shows, books to have fun with. But this is not the end." Alexander took out a small button like thing and gave it to Zeno.


    [You can see Zeno and his pce on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Chocte Orange Cake. (But Thea and Chomei are looking at you with puppy eyes.)

 Chapter 619: Life is Good

    Zeno blinked and looked at the small button. "What is this?"


    "This is a teleportation device that will allow you toe to my realm. There, you can y with my kids and grandkids. There are many more animals to y with too." Alexander revealed.


    "Really? Can we go there now?" Zeno asked excitedly.


    "Haha, sure. Grab my hand." He showed him his hand.


    Zeno jumped and grabbed his fingers. Though he had to fly to do so.


    *POP*


    They vanished immediately. But, just as they left, the two attendants of Zeno arrived. Not finding him or being able to sense him anywhere, they got nervous.


    They looked at Grand Priest worriedly. But Grand Priest was calm. "Don''t worry, he is with the God."


    ... Phixheim,


    "WHOAAAAA... this ce looks amazing." Zeno was awestruck when he saw the scenery around him.


    As if hungry dogs having smelled bones, all the kids and tailed beasts came to Alexander to see who this small kid was.


    "Who is this blue kid?" Kurama asked while sniffing Zeno. Zeno also interestedly looked at them.


    "I am Zeno. I came here to y and have fun." Zeno said.


    Hearing the word fun, Chomei came forward. "Then you came to the right ce. We do nothing here except for having fun. Follow me, we were going to y football."


    Zeno followed without thinking twice. Alexander also let them be. He went to find Buddha and others.


    As he expected, he found Buddha meditating under a tree by theke. Around him, some birds were sitting and some unicorns were freely grazing. Alexander immediately clicked a picture. He was going to keep it as a memory.


    *Sip*


    "Ah, drinking tea after meditation has its own charm." Iroh came from the castle. In his hand was, as always, a ss of tea.


    "Where are Olivia and the others? I need to take them out to Goku''s house. He has invited me to the baby shower. He''s going to be a father once again." Alexander said.


    "I saw Sister Olivia in the backyard vegetable garden. Don''t know about kids." Iroh notified and walked to Buddha.


    Alexander left them and went to find his wife. There, he found her plucking carrots. Beside her were Natasha, Amy and Medusa. Rina and Gali were also there but they were ying with Thea and not helping.


    Alexander went ahead and started helping. Olivia looked at him with suspicion.


    Alexander raised his hands in surrender, "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Because this is not how you normally behave. What do you need?" She asked.


    Alexander''s eyebrows twitched, "Come one, Oli. I''m not like what you think. I am a loving husband and an amazing grandpa."


    He put his arms on Amy and Medusa''s shoulder. They chucked at that.


    "But I still think you came here for something and not just because you wanted to spend time with your old wife," Olivia argued.


    *Cough*


    "Actually, it is both," Alexander said, piquing Olivia''s interest.


    "You see, Goku, one of my students is having a son. So, they have organised a baby shower and have invited me. So, I want to take you along." Alexander exined.


    "Oh, why didn''t you say that earlier? Let''s go. I will bring them some fresh vegetables too." Olivia cheerfully said. She waved her hand and all kinds of vegetables magically flew out of their farm and organised themselves in a big bag.


    "Oli, you could have used magic from the start. Why were you physically plucking vegetables?" Alexander asked.


    "Huh, you won''t understand. That was my way of spending my time with my lovely daughters. Now, don''t stand there. Let''s go, Alex." She nudged and left to get ready, leaving behind Amy and the rest chuckling.


    "Seriously, once I retire from all this. She is going toin that I spend too much time around you all. *sigh* Women are hard to understand, no matter how powerful I get." Alexander mumbled to himself.


    After a while, Olivia came dressed in a in yet good looking dress. "Let''s go, Alex."


    "Wait, let''s take Thea and Ajax with us," Alexander suggested.


    ...


    Goku''s House,


    Some close friends of the family and Alexander had arrived there. Surprisingly, Beerus was also there. He came just for the food though. As it turned out, it was Bulma, Vegeta''s wife, who was sponsoring all this. She also had given birth to a son recently.


    *WOOSH*


    While everyone was eating, a light from the sky came and Whis appeared. On his shoulder was Hats, sittingzily. It was weird seeing the God of Destruction acting like this but Hats'' official status was much higher and he was more powerful than Whis, hence Whis had no problem with the current arrangement.


    After seeing Hats, Ajax ran up to chat. The two had be very good friends after their journey together in Fullmetal Alchemist world.


    "Hey, kid." Hats greeted.


    "Sup, Hats. Let''s go and eat." Ajax greeted back.


    The two left to find a good spot to eat, but then Ajax asked something, "What is Baby Shower, Hats? Do people bathe here? I did bring my swimming trunks just to be sure."


    Hatsughed, "Hahaha, no, Ajax. It''s just a ceremony to celebrate the arrival of a new kid."


    "But aren''t theyte for that?" Ajax asked.


    Hats didn''t understand what he meant, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you told me how babies are born. Doesn''t having sex also deserve a baby shower? Because so many sperms get showered over the eggs? Sperms are just small babies right?" Ajax exined what his mind hade up with.


    It was hrious to Hats as he rolled on the ground inughter, "Mwahahaha... Damn, son. How do youe up with all this? You are wrong. The purpose of a baby shower is for family and friends to shower the parents-to-be with gifts and needs for the baby. Baby showers help parents-to-be get a head start on items such as diapers, baby clothes, and more."


    Ajax embarrassingly nodded, "So that''s what Baby Shower is."


    After this, they focused on eating food, not talking about what had just happened.


    ...


    Olivia, on the other hand, was very enthusiastic about gifts. She didn''t just bring vegetables but also years worth of diapers and baby form.


    Chi-Chi was overwhelmed by all this, "Wha... T-Thank you."


    Olivia chuckled, "What have you thought about the name?"


    "Gotan, that''s what his name will be," Chi-Chi replied. As a martial artist, it was normal for her to know about her body. So, she already knew the gender of the baby.


    "Hmm, that rhymes with the name of your husband and firstborn."


    ...


    "So, Lord Beerus, how is your time being spent on this?" Whis asked the ex-god of destruction.


    "Haha, I am enjoying my life, Whis. I just opened a demolitionpany to earn money. It was very sessful and I made a lot of money. Now, I just rx and eat. Pretty sure Champa must be having trouble though. He was never a hard worker." Beerusmented and gloated over his brother''s misfortune.


    "That is indeed good to hear, Lord Beerus. Food on earth is very delicious. But don''t you get bored?" Whis inquired.


    "No, who in their right mind can get bored with such delicious food. Life is good." Beerusid back on his garden chair.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 620: MAKE A WISH

    The party was at its peak. So, Ragnarok and Dobby also came. But when they arrived, they saw Alexander bringing Olivia and Thea some food.


    They chuckled seeing such a powerful god being so obedient to his wife. Ragnarok went to Alexander whileughing loudly.


    "Bwahahaha... what do we have here? The biggest Simp of Omniverse." Ragnarok mocked.


    But, surprisingly, before Alexander could say anything, Olivia defended him.


    "Don''t say that, Ragnarok. He is the best husband a woman can ever dream of having. For a person so powerful and yet so faithful, that''s rarer than anything these days. Besides, you can''t be a simp if you are married." She defended Alexander.


    Alexander looked funnily at her with teary eyes, "Oh my beautiful wife. You are awesome."


    Then he looked at Ragnarok, "Huh, he''s just jealous of our eternal love."


    Ragnarok shut his mouth and went to find some food to eat. His tactic had backfired. Alexander, on the other hand, fed his granddaughter, Thea.


    "Say Aaaaaa..." "Granpa, I big now," Thea said.


    Alexander acted shocked, "B-but... you will always be little Thea for me. Come here, let grandpa feed you."


    "No, I eat myself." She argued.


    Alexander''s shoulder fell in defeat and he handed her the te. "Okay, but eat slowly."


    ...


    "Can you believe it, this guy here, who is acting like a spoiling grandpa, can wipe out the whole multiverse," Beerusined to Whis.


    Whis was eating cake, "Umm... He''s not much different from Grand Zeno. They both seem harmless at first but can wipe out your existence."


    "Exactly, where do these monsterse from?" Beerus wondered.


    "I believe this knowledge is above our pay grade," Whis replied.


    "Do we get paid?" Beerus inquired.


    "Of course, where do you think you get all your food? It was all used to fill your stomach." Whis revealed.


    This was the first time Beerus had heard this.


    "I guess I still had a lot to learn. Anyway, this life ain''t that bad either." He muttered.


    Away from them, Alexander was talking to Goku and Vegeta. "So, Goku, have you been working and keeping the promise?"


    Goku puffed out his chest, "Of course, I was hired by Lord Beerus in his demolitionpany. It is easy work and a good sry."


    Alexander had to agree that Beerus indeed had a good business mind.


    Then he turned to Vegeta, "What about you? Have you been good? Are you still having the fits of rage every once in a while?"


    Vegeta was honestly a bit scared of Alexander since he found out what level of being he was. He was not carefree like Goku and could not act so casually.


    "No, sir, I can control my anger very well now." Vegeta stiffly replied.


    "Haha, good good. You are a father now. You need to be a good role model." Alexander patted his shoulder and walked away to Gohan.


    Gohan was in his growth spurt phase right now and was growing taller very fast. He was also happier now because now he was not only able to train but also study. His mother was also very happy with him.


    "Hello, Gohan. Are you enjoying the library I gave you?" He asked.


    "Yes, sir. There are so many amazing books there." Gohan enthusiastically said.


    "Call me grandpa, and yes, there are many amazing books. You should focus on developing all parts of your personality. From studies to martial arts. Maybe you can be the leader of this in the future." Alexander advised and left him to enjoy.


    After spending a few more hours there, he returned to Phixheim because it was time to meditate with the Buddha.


    ...


    While all these events were happening, a certain egg hatched from which a pink being came out.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    In another instance, a person came to visit Alexander after being away for a long time. Alexander was meditating when this person appeared.


    "Yo, my brother, how are you?" Jesus appeared. He didn''t even stop after seeing him meditating. In fact, when he saw Buddha, he enthusiastically came forward.


    "Woah, what do we have here? Buddha? I thought you stopped travelling the multiverse." Jesus asked in surprise.


    Buddha opened his eyes and gave a greeting with a bow. "I did, but Origin asked me to help Alexander achieve enlightenment."


    "Oh, that? Well, Alex, I got something for you that can surely bring you enlightenment. Behold, mytest creation. An alcoholic drink that is toxinless but yet gets you into the zone. This stuff is legal even in the heavens." Jesus showed a big bottle.


    "You do know that I can not get high. Right?" Alexander asked.


    Jesus came closer and put his arm around Alexander''s shoulder, "My brother, this one is special. It can get you drunk and down in a single ss."


    That was a big im there. Beings like Alexander were too strong for any alcohol to work on him.


    "Okay, let''s see how good your drink is. Show me what you got." Alexander replied and materialised two sses.


    Jesus poured one for himself and one for Alexander.


    "Cheers." They nked the sses and downed them in one god. After that, Alexander just waited for something to happen.


    "You said just one ss is enough, right? Nothing is happening." He shrugged the thought of even getting drunk.


    "Come on, have some patience," Jesus advised.


    So, they waited. Finally, after some time, Alexander felt something.


    *BURP*


    It was just a small burp. But then he looked at Jesus, "Hey, why are there two of you? Are you tricking me with magic?"


    Jesusughed, "Haha, you, my friend, are now drunk."


    "I don''t believe it." Alexander denied.


    "Okay, get up and walk in a straight line," Jesus suggested. He himself tried to do it. However, he fell down face first.


    Alexander also tried and was able to get ahead of Jesus. "Haha, I won."


    "Is that so? Then let''s have apetition. Whoever can collect the most leaves from the ground in a minute wins." Jesus proposed.


    "Challenge epted." Alexander agreed.


    What followed was a funny scene of both of them shouting at each other, stumbling and rolling on the ground and picking up leaves. In the end, Alexander won again.


    But Jesus wasn''t going to quit. "Okay, the final test. One who grants the most wishes of people wins. Haha, it''s going to be hard."


    "Sure," Alexander agreed without thinking and opened the gates of his mind. But he soon regretted it as it caused him a big headache due to being drunk.


    "NO! I won''t quit." He firmly decided. Today, so many miracles were going to take ce across the omniverse. Many people''s faith in God will be restored. Many people will cry in joy.


    "PRAYER ACCEPTED!"


    "PRAYER ACCEPTED!"


    "WISH GRANTED!"


    "DONE!"


    Alexander kept on shouting. Jesus was doing the same. Buddha sitting a distance away just watched over them with a smile.


    [You can see the egg on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 bacon and cheese omelette sandwich. [Warning: Beware of Noodles.]

 Chapter 621: Wish Sale

    Earth, in a random Universe.


    A child yed piano in a concert while his best friend underwent surgery for Myeloid Bone Marrow cancer.


    Kaori Miyazono was going through a surgery and the chances of her survival were bleak. Although she showed herself to be strong and not scared. Deep inside, she was scared. She wanted to live. She was kind, yful, short-tempered and tried to be happy most of the time.


    While on the operation bed, she just waited to fall unconscious. She didn''t have many people that she would say she was very close to. Her parents were simple people who owned a bakery. She felt bad thinking about how sad they would be if something were to happen to her.


    Sheid there with only one thousand in her mind.


    ~God, I don''t want to die. I want to live and be a great musician. I want to be with my family and friends. But I have a feeling that I will die, so please bless my parents, friends and Arima too, he needs some more confidence.~ She prayed onest time and a tear slid down from the corner of her eye.


    *WHOOSH*


    "Hahaha... WISH GRANTED"


    She suddenly heard an old man''s voice. In an instant, she felt her body gaining energy back and all the pain vanish. The effects of anaesthesia also disappeared and she didn''t feel like sleeping anymore. Doctors, who were preparing for the surgery were surprised seeing this. They had given her enough dose that they were sure she would be unconscious in a minute.


    "Doctor, I feel much better. Can you do the tests again before you operate?" She asked. She had a feeling that something had happened but she couldn''t just say that a miracle cured her.


    But the doctors just chuckled, "We already did your tests before you entered this room. No need to do it again."


    But she insisted and didn''t let them inject again. So, the doctors had to do it. No matter what, it was going to be paid by the patient''s family or the insurancepany.


    And then it happened. Everyone was crazed when the reports of the tests came out. It turned out, she was not just cured, she was healthier than any other person of her age they knew.


    This was extremely weird. How can Myeloid Bone Marrow cancer be misdiagnosed and even when the person was treated for so long no one found it was misdiagnosed? Misdiagnosing was the only conclusion they coulde up with because such diseases don''t just disappear.


    The doctor quickly went to the director of the hospital to tell him about this. If the records were right, then she had been getting treatment from there for a long time. If this came out in the open, their hospital would lose its credibility.


    Eventually, the director decided to talk to the family and try to silence them bypensating them.


    So, parents of Kaori, Yoshiyuki Miyazono and Ryouko Miyazono were called to the meeting room.


    They were very confused.


    "What happened, doctor?" Kaori''s mother asked nervously.


    The doctor put forward the reports. They had a conflicted expression on their face.


    "Mrs. Miyazono, we did tests on your daughter again before the surgery. We found out that she has been cured somehow. Completely cured." The doctor revealed.


    Kaori''s eyes widened in shock. ~So it was real. God does exist.~


    Her parents, too, were left in disbelief. But, all this eventually led to them being given a big cheque of money. They sternly refused but still ended up getting forced to take it.


    After this amazing news, Kaori decided that she was going to fulfil her dreams. So, she officially started dating Arima and also started ying music with him. Eventually, they became a famous musician couple all around the world. They also got married and had a happy family.


    [World - Your Lie in April]


    ...


    In another world,


    It was a high school romance turned too serious. Tomoya Okazakipleted his high school and began his life with Nagisa, to whom he had professed his love. As their life as a couple began, Tomoya and Nagisa married in Graduation, and shortly after, she was revealed to be pregnant.


    But pregnancy at such a young age was not easy. Adding to the already frail body of Nagisa, she grew very sick.


    She had just given birth to a little daughter but her health was deteriorating continuously. She was not going to survive and it was getting obvious.


    With the newborn daughter in his arms, Tomoya Okazaki prayed to god. ~I just want a happy life with my family. Please don''t take her away from me. Why is this happening to me? Why does everyone close to me die?~


    *Woosh*


    A gust of wind came from nowhere and touched all of the people in the small room. Then suddenly Tomoya Okazaki felt as if someone punched him in the face.


    "Hahaha... WISH GRANTED. But, *Bam* You fool, did you learn nothing in school? Giving birth at such a young age can be life-threatening. Moreover, you dare to marry her and get her pregnant and still not study and work hard to get a good job so you can give them a safe and secure life? You must work hard if you want a happy life, there is no free meal in this world. But, you have my blessings now"


    As soon as the voice disappeared, the little girl started crying as if she had found strength. Nagisa also felt warm and better all of a sudden. She was full of energy.


    Tomoya Okazaki, on the other hand, was still shocked that his words were answered by a real god. The words were still echoing in his head. He knew that he was not a very talented and smart guy but marrying without thinking about the future was indeed stupid. He realised this.


    He looked down at Nagisa with tears in his eyes. He felt happy and warm seeing her well now. He hugged her and cried loudly.


    "I am sorry, I am not a good husband. I promise. I will change everything. I will work hard and we will live a fulfilling life. We will together see our little Ushio grow. I promise." He cried and spoke.


    Nagisa patted his back. She didn''t tell anyone but she also had heard some words a few seconds ago.


    They were, "Child, you are supposed to die today. In the future, your daughter would also die due to an illness passed from you gically. She will die in a few years. But, I am giving you another chance at life. Don''t let it go to waste. I am healing you all and also giving you the talent to be an independent and strong girl. All the best."


    These words shocked her to no end. God gave her a second chance. And from the memories she received from the god, she knew what she was supposed to do. She had received memories on how to be the best baker in the world.


    So, after this incident, she went to help her parents in their bakery. She officially took over the shop and started selling her own creations. Eventually, she started selling it online too and it was a hit. In a few years, the bakery opened 50 branches all over Japan and a few other countries.


    Tomoya Okazaki, meanwhile, had decided that he never wanted to feel so helpless again. He never wants to see his family sick again. So, with God''s blessing. He decided to be a doctor. It took him a lot of hard work and some years of study.


    Eventually, he became one. Nagisa helped him a lot as now they did not have to worry about money. Their daughter, Oshio, also grew up in a happy and loved family. With her grandparents living with them.


    [World Name - nnad]


    [A/N: Goddamn, these two anime had me crying hard when I watched them. I''m never gonna watch them again, I don''t even rmend them to my friends because this stuff is too depressing.]


    [You can see Kaori Miyazono and Arima, Tomoya Okazaki and Nagisa on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 622: Wish Sale II

    Jesus was looking around to find some good wishes. He and Alexander were having apetition but that didn''t mean they could grant every wish because that might lead to fulfilling some twisted wishes.


    ~Ah, finally.~ He found a wish.


    In a random world, a boy named Tanjiro Kamado lived. Tanjiro was born on a mountain as the eldest son of Kie and Tanjuro Kamado, a family of charcoal sellers. He had 5 younger siblings and hence he tried to be strong and endure any hardships for them. Especially after his father died.


    Once, when Tanjiro went out to sell Charcoal he had never thought his whole world was going be turned upside down.


    In his home, Nezuko, his younger sister and the 2nd eldest of the siblings were looking after the family. They were not rich but not very poor either.


    But, their peaceful life in the mountains was seen by someone''s evil eye. Out of nowhere, demons surrounded their humble home and attacked. There were no fighters in the family. It was just some kids and their mother.


    The demons jumped to kill them. In desperation, the little kids ducked and started praying to god. Nezuko and her mother tried to shield the kids. They were helpless in this situation.


    *GROWL*


    Just when the demons were about to reach them, a sudden beam of light fell from the sky and burned the demon away. Then, another fell. These were like pirs of justice from heaven. All demons who came to hurt them got burned to ashes. "YOU FILTHY DEMONS. How dare you even think of destroying such a cute family. I will purify your whole now." Jesus'' voice came from the sky.


    As his voice came, simr pirs of light fell all around the. Some demons who were evil were destroyed and some who were forcefully made demons were cured. All in all, Jesus purified the whole and made demons go extinct in a minute. These were all low-level demons anyway.


    Then, he looked at Nezuko and her elder brother, who had just arrived.


    "You two don''t worry. All is well. Ah, you two seem to have some kind of hidden powers. Here, I will unlock them." *Snap*


    Nezuko and Tanjiro had no idea where this voice wasing from but because it was from the sky, they guessed it was from heaven maybe.


    As soon as they heard the snap, something snapped inside their body too. Both brother and sister felt invincible at that moment.


    "Hahaha... I didn''t know you could be this strong. Anyway, you two are the strongest beings in the world now. Use these powers wisely and don''t turn into Hitler, kiddies. See ya."


    After that, the voice never came again. Tanjiro turned to his sister and family. He hugged them all tightly. They all became a firm believer in god since then.


    Nezuko and Tanjiroter opened a world peace association. They, being the strongest in the world, made sure no demonic being rose and no corrupt leader misused their power, all from the shadows of course.


    [World Name - Demon yer]


    ...


    Alexander and Jesus continued their work while checking each other''s condition. They were sweating already.


    Alexander was currently bringing a dead girl nicknamed Menma back to life as this was her and her friend''s wish. As soon as he was done he jumped to the next wish.


    Alexander found himself looking at a prison cell. It looked like a very old prison. Maybe somewhere near the 1930s. Alexander immediately recognised one of the guards. It was Tom Hanks.


    Now, Alexander knew what he was looking at and who the person was that prayed to him. It was Tom Hanks himself. Praying for the soul of a death row inmate. His name in this world was Paul Edgb.


    The inmate was John Coffey, a seven-foot-tall ck man convicted of r*ping and killing two young white girls. Tom Hanks had noticed that since John''s arrival to his cell, he immediately demonstrated "gentle giant" character traits like keeping to himself, fearing the darkness, and being moved to tears on asion.


    Soon enough, John revealed extraordinary healing powers by healing Paul''s urinary tract infection and resurrecting a mouse. Later he also healed the wife of the warden, who suffered from a terminal brain tumour.


    Later it turned out he was also innocent of the crimes he was convicted of. The real perpetrator was another death row member called Bill "Wild Bill" Wharton, whom John killed as a punishment. Still, he was being executed for crimes he did notmit. But John also wanted it. He was tired of living in this world with his heightened senses and seeing all the ugliness in it.


    So, when Paul prayed for John, Alexander replied. A light fell upon the prison call and Paul from the sky which was impossible because there was a concrete ceiling.


    "Paul, your prayers have been heard. But, I will not save him. He is too kind to be living among the most dangerous species on your, humans. But, I will grant him a painless death after which he wille to heaven." Alexander said.


    Paul was in shock and John''s face looked as if he was in an epiphany. He seemed too happy to hear Alexander.


    "Thank you, god."John thanked like an innocent child. But Alexander did not speak again.


    Paul was in a bigger shock. He had just epted the miracles of John but now he just had an encounter with the god. He was not a very religious man but now he was going to be one.


    John waster taken to the electric chair to be executed. Lots of people hade to see him die. Many held resentment against him as they believed hemitted those crimes. This was a very backward era so no one would have believed him anyway as the colour of his skin was enough evidence to get him convicted.


    As soon as the switch was turned on to kill him. Again a light fell from the sky on John. In front of people''s eyes, John''s body was disintegrated into nothing and his soul was taken to the heavens.


    This was an otherworldly encounter for all of the people there. Paul could only be happy for the happy ending for his giant friend. But, he was yet to find out that he could now live for so many years because of John''s healing.


    ...


    Alexander wanted to win, so he also took a shortcut. He decided to look at alternate or parallel timelines of worlds he''s been to.


    The first one was One Piece and Ace was about to be killed in Marineford. But a pir of purity fell on Akainu and stopped him. Alexander didn''t continuously save them because, in the end, he was still a pirate. So, he gave him a chance to run. If he dies still, then he was never worth saving.


    Then Alexander looked at the Grave Of Fireflies world. Setsuko and her brother were praying to kamisama for a good life. Alexander felt heartache seeing them too. So, he went out of the way and purified the whole multiverse of Grave of Fireflies world. Meaning that in all timelines of this world, Setsuko will not die. The two kids will live happily.


    After this, Alexander stopped seeing wishes and looked at Jesus. Jesus''s face was also sweating but he was still going on. So Alexander also continued


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Jesus opened, "Whoah, he''s still going on. I can''t lose to this. I will be aughing stock otherwise."


    [You can see Tanjiro and his family, and John Coffey on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Raspberry Chocte Layer Cake. [Warning: 5 seconds to eat before Chomei and Saiken attacks.]

 Chapter 623: Happy Angels

    Jesus looked down at a world where humans dying was asmon as the grass on the ground. He looked at what seemed like a world in the industrialisation phase.


    But, there was some kind of superpower involved because there he saw a few giant humans fighting each other and due to that a lot of people were dying around them.


    The reason this world caught his attention was because so many prayers wereing from here.


    "What? Why are there humans jumping around with that wire thing?"


    But, because there were so many prayers made, Alexander also noticed it. His consciousness too looked at the world. He felt Jesus there too.


    "Hey, I know this world. This is Attack on Titan and it seems this timeline is muchter from when I visited here. Jesus, go back. I will take care of this ce." Alexander decided.


    "Huh, I found it first so I get to do it. You go somewhere else." Jesus barked back.


    But neither of them quit. Eventually, they listened to all the prayers and removed the titan powers from the world. But the conflict wasn''t going to stop there either, as the hatred was already there. So, Alexander and Jesus both sent their less powerful magical clones there to direct the world''s progress by means of spreading the right education. They could have erased their memories but that would not have been good to digest.


    "I am winning, Jesus. You just wait." Alexander mocked and went on to the next target. "Okay, what do we have here now? An octopus-like teacher?"


    There were some kids praying for their teacher to return to life. But, after looking at the teacher''s sins, it turned out to be that he used to be an assassin. But he also recently saved the world and that nullified his crimes. So, Alexander didn''t find it hard to fulfil this wish.


    "GRANTED." Alexander''s voice came and light fell on the dust where their teacher''s dead body was not long ago. Though this time, Alexander didn''t turn the guy into an octopus and gave him an ordinary human body but still with his previous powers.


    "Use your power well. If you misuse them you will perish in an instant." Alexander warned and went to the next wish.


    There were millions of wishes. Alexander saw a good man dying on the street after being hit by an ambnce. The man was trying to save a puppy. In fact, the ambnce was carrying the body of a dead boy named Kazuma Sato. He also died attempting to save a girl from being hit by an oing truck. But the truck was, in fact, a slow-moving tractor, but thinking that he was run over by a truck, Kazuma died from a heart attack. He was then reincarnated.


    But his death also caused another death that was genuine.


    "Ah, so this is how I die. God, I wish I could get reincarnated in a fantasy world and be a hero there." the boy who saved the puppy wished.


    "WISH GRANTED..." A voice came out of nowhere and his soul got transported into the womb of a woman in a fantasy world with a plot armour written in his fate.


    There were some normal wishes too. Some asking for a gamingputer, some kid asking for a bicycle, some kid asking his parents to die because they had locked him in the basement and beat him every day. Alexander killed the parents and then created a new clone of himself who would be the kid''s legal guardian. There were some who wanted the courage to confess to their crush. They did get the courage but got rejected.


    Jesus, too, granted millions of wishes. The two were still drunk but their ability to do their duty was not affected. In fact, it was increased by a lot. Eventually, the headache became too much for them and they pulled back their consciousness.


    Alexander opened his eyes and Jesus did the same. Alexander quickly told his number proudly, "I granted 545,678,653 wishes."


    But Jesus smirked, "Huh, I granted 545,678,999 wishes. I won, brother."


    Alexander bit his lip, "Still I won 2 out of three challenges so I am the real winner."


    "No no, there was no out of three rule. I won fair and square, You can''t change the rules of the game just like that." Jesus argued.


    "Heh, sure. If that makes you happy." Alexander shrugged.


    But to Jesus, victory didn''t taste sweet anymore because he felt like he was being given the victory instead of earning it. "Man, you spoiled my mood."


    Both of them headed to Buddha. But, just then the sky became cloudy and a loud booming voice came.


    "WHAT DID YOU TWO DO? You have destroyed the bnce." It was God''s voice.


    Alexander and Jesus looked at each other in confusion. "What happened?" They asked.


    "I sensed a sudden surge in the purity of the Omniverse. It went up by a lot. Why did you grant so many wishes?" God asked.


    "Well, we were drunk and were having apetition," Jesus exined.


    God sighed.


    "I want that drink confiscated for testing. Good job you two. The angels are here dancing and rejoicing because you eased their work a lot. Also, more pure worlds are good because they can not be corrupted easily. See you twoter." God''s voice stopped and the bottle of Jesus'' drink also disappeared.


    Alexander shook his head, "I thought he was angry at us."


    "He just wanted the drink from me. He could have asked directly." Jesus mumbled.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Alexander asked him.


    "Back to work. I don''t get too much time to y around. Last time a gue destroyed my so I got some free time earlier." Jesus exined.


    "Didn''t you try to cure them?" he inquired.


    "I did, but they didn''t take my words seriously and just died. Okay, I''m off to work now. See youter. I will be joining you when you go to beat that Zulrak. I want to see his frightened face." Jesusmented and vanished from the spot.


    After that, Alexander went to do what he came to do. He sat in front of Buddha and started meditating.


    ...


    Outside,


    Ragnarok had nothing much to do but he came to the Dragon Ball world because Julian the dragon had asked him. He had gotten permission from his father, Zma, to live with them.


    But, Zma wanted to meet him first and Ragnarok had nothing to do so he agreed. Though he decided to go to the meeting in his dragon form.


    Zma was supposed to be huge. Bigger than manysbined. But, he was still not bigger than Ragnarok whose single tooth was bigger than a.


    Zma used to think that he was some big god of Dragons and only Zeno could rival him in his divinity but today he learned a lesson. Just as his son, Julian had said, Ragnarok was indeed a big god. Much bigger than even Zeno.


    Instinctively, he lightly bowed his head in Ragnarok''s presence.


    "So you are Julian''s father? Why didn''t you beat some manners into him? No problem, I will do it." Ragnarok greeted him in an umon way.


    But this scared Julian a bit. "Dad, forget it, I am not going."


    "No son, this is a chance for you. You should go and learn from him as much as you can." Zma insisted. The tables had turned now and it was Julian begging to stay.


    Ragnarok quickly held Jilian with his fingers, "Kid, there is no running now. I will make an honourable and upright dragon god out of you. Rejoice, I have chosen you as my student. Now, say goodbye to your dad and follow me."


    Zma nodded at his son, "Go,"


    Teary-eyed, Julian followed Ragnarok. He wanted to have fun by going away from his dad but now he was going to get into a worse situation than he was before.


    [You can see AOT world and Kazuma on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 624: A Chonky Pink Alien

    Alexander had taught his students well. They were trained to be the peacekeepers of the universe and hence they were supposed to go to space and fight evil.


    But the day they went out they were stopped by some organisation called Gctic Patrol also known as the Space Police. It was a cosmic police force that was led directly by the Gctic King and it helps keep order throughout the Milky Way Gxy.


    Gohan was the one to head to talk to the so-called Gctic King because he had the mostmon sense. If Goku went then he''d end up starting a tournament and if Vegeta went then he would end up ughtering the king.


    When Gohan saw the Gctic king, he could not help but frown. The Gctic King had a light-green octopus-like appearance, with arge head and numerous tentacles. He wears a golden crown with the Gctic Patrol insignia on its front.


    Gohan could not take him seriously, but, considering that from the records, this person saved earth in the past from a giant asteroid once he became aware Earth was a thriving world with intelligent life. So, he gave respect.


    "We are the Universe Peace Force. We won''t just be helping the Milky Way gxy but the whole Universe. Don''t you know? It was my father who defeated Frieza and King Kold." Gohan revelled.


    Gctic King obviously knew this. He was in fact happy that these people would being forward to spread peace.


    "I think you misjudged me. I am not stopping you. I just want us to sign an alliance so we can ask for you if we find a situation we can not handle." Gctic king asked. This was normal because in the past he was not able to stop Frieza either and that was a wake-up call for him telling that he was not as strong as he thought himself to be.


    Gohan smiled, "Sure, that is very easy. We can sign then right now." *BEEP BEEP*


    In the middle of their talks, Gohan''smunicator started sounding. It was from earth. Some kind of pink powerful being had appeared out of nowhere and he was causing mayhem in the city. All of them went to stop him but were defeated. So, he was asked to return too.


    But, he just sent the message that they should ask Alexander for help because their physical training was surely not over yet if they couldn''t defeat this enemy.


    So, all of the Z warriors on earth found Alexander and brought him where the pink being was causing the problem because he was eating anything in sight.


    Alexander had just finished his meditation so he was in a good mood. He had felt his Powers rise aspared to god. Now he was about 72% as strong as a god. Who knew meditation could be so helpful.


    Alexander looked at the strange being. "Ah, he seems to be pure yet evil. How is this possible?"


    He walked to the pink-skinned person. He had an antenna on top of his head with three "steam holes" on each side.


    "Hello there, who are you, Chonky boy?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, hello, I am Majin Buu. I am hungry." Buu responded with a low pitch voice. He sounded like a child.


    Alexander analysed Buu and quickly found out the fault in his body. He had some kind of evil trapped in him. So, with a snap, he brought it out.


    Soon came out a simr-looking being but thinner and grey aspared to Buu. It felt pure evil from what Alexander saw.


    "Haha, thanks for freeing me. Now I shall..."


    Alexander didn''t let itplete his words and destroyed him out of his existence. Now, he felt fat Buu being very pure and untainted.


    "Buu, you should not hurt people and break into the building when you are hungry. That is called being bad." Alexander exined.


    "WHAT? But Buu is good. Buu is not bad. Buu is also... hungry." Majin Buu said as some steam came out of the pores on his body. He seemed to have a habit of addressing himself in the third person.


    "Hahaha, you see those people. Follow them. They are good and you should listen to them. They will provide all the food you want." Alexander said. He was going to add Majin Buu to the Z fighters team because of his strength.


    "REALLY? YAYYY..." Buu cheered.


    After that, Alexander helped settle him. But midway through, Alexander got a message from his home. A letter had arrived from somewhere.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Amy had found a letter outside Phixheim when she went out to do some nature painting. The letter had appeared out of thin air. She opened it and felt a bit of familiarity.


    It had a long string of numbers and dots which made them look like some kind of coordinates. Then there was a small piece of paper on which something was written.


    "Meet me here, Godson. If you are as kind as they say you are, you shoulde."


    ~Is someone trying to set Grandpa up?~ She wondered and closed her painting tools and returned to Phixheim where she showed it to Olivia.


    Olivia was a reasonable person. She could have hidden this letter if she thought it would be a danger to Alexander. But she did not because she knew that if Alexander did not go andter found out something bad happened because of that, he would never be able to forgive himself. So, she passed on the news.


    Alexander immediately came to her. "What is it, Oli?"


    "Look at this," She handed him the letter.


    Alexander read it, "Hmm, so our mysterious helper wants to meet us again. Last time he gave me Zulrak''s blood. What is he going to give this time?"


    "Be careful Alex. What if Zulrak found out and this time he''s just trying to lure you in?" Olivia advised.


    Alexander stayed silent. But he was not going to back down. "Oli, I have a feeling telling me to go, even though my mind is denying it."


    "In that case... go." She supported him.


    Alexander hugged her and kissed her forehead. "I will be back soon. Don''t worry. If I don''t return, tell God."


    Alexander nced at the spatial coordinates and disappeared. He felt the same experience as he did when travelling the multiverse. Soon, he came to a that looked to be made of entirely water. Butter, he found out that it was actually a very dangerous acid. The whole was covered in this till the core.


    When he floated on the water, he saw the same man. Alexander still couldn''t read his mind or face. It was as if he didn''t exist there. But, he saw that the man was holding something in his arms that was covered with ck cloth.


    "Greetings, God''s son." The man spoke in a muffled voice. He was clearly very sensitive about his identity.


    "Hello, strange man. Why are we conveying messages with letters and meeting like secret lovers? Oli will be jealous someday." He joked.


    The secretive man didn''t seem to mind Alexander''s yfulness. "Good, you have improved a lot since thest time."


    "Who are you?" Alexander asked again abruptly.


    "In time, you will know. But we have something more important to talk about." The man said with no change in his voice. He proceeded to take off the piece of cloth from his hold.


    Soon, Alexander could see what the man was holding. He was shocked a bit. He frowned and stayed on guard.


    "Whose child is that?" Alexander asked seriously.


    [You can see Gctic King, Majin Buu and Water on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Sweet Human Catnip.

 Chapter 625: Train has arrived

    Alexander had honestly not expected that this guy would bring a child this time. The baby was sleeping at the moment and looked way too cute.


    "Who is she?" Alexander inquired.


    "Godson, this is the daughter of Zulrak." the man replied.


    "WHAT?" You kidnapped her?" Alexander asked in shock.


    He shook his head, "No, I did not. Zulrak does not even know about her existence as he has thousands of wives. But it''s very hard to sire children for some reason for him. This child''s mother asked me for this. She knew that this child would have her future doomed if left with Zulrak."


    "And? Where is her mother?" Alexander asked further.


    The man finally showed some emotion as he looked down at the sleeping face of 3 days old child.


    "She was afraid that Zulrak would find out one way or another. So... she killed herself to protect this child," he said.


    Alexander looked at the child with a saddened heart. This child had no one who could look after her. Who could give her a good and happy life. The man added, "If Zurlrak keeps her, he will just cultivate her to be his pawn in the future. She will be evil. You have the option to give her a better life."


    Alexander walked closer and looked at the child. She also had white hair surprisingly. It was not going to be hard for him to disguise her as his family.


    He put forward his arms. The mysterious man passed on the baby.


    Alexander smiled, looking at her sleeping calm face. "Did her mother name her before dying?"


    "She did. Her name is Erika. You can name her whatever you want." The man said.


    "Why are you doing all this? What do you get from all this?" Alexander inquired. He was still confused about this man''s motivations.


    "There is too much crazy in the world, Godson. Sometimes, some crazed people also gain sense but they realise they are toote to turn around. This is all I can do as I am just a little pawn in Zulrak''s huge army. Even Ravenme and Thunderbird have started gathering the forces." he said.


    "How many men does he even have? I am not asking about the army but how many are there stronger than me?" Alexander asked.


    "More than 80 beings are there that are stronger than you. Out of them, 70 are marginally stronger than you and 10 are immensely stronger. You need to keep on getting stronger, Godson. Zulrak is in a whole different league.


    "He may seem crazed and stupid at times, but he has a cunning brain that not many can match. Even I think that he knows about my treachery. But, he hasn''t caught me yet so I believe I am safe for now. I will not be meeting you again anytime soon. You should go back and start preparing too. I wish you luck." With that, the mysterious man vanished. Alexander just hoped that this guy does not die before giving him his answers.


    Anyway, Alexander looked at the bundle of cuteness in his arms. "Aww, having more grandkids is never bad. Let''s go, my Erika. I will show you your new Grandma."


    *POP*


    ...


    In Phixheim,


    Olivia and everyone else was waiting for Alexander anxiously.


    "Should we call god?" Olivia asked herself.


    Amy was calmer though, "Grandma, it''s just been 30 minutes. Don''t worry, Grandpa will be back in no time."


    But Olivia was still worried. For some reason, she was continuously feeling that something bad would happen at any moment. And as they were reaching the end of their journey she was getting more anxious.


    *POP*


    Alexander arrived. "Hey, guys. Look who I have here."


    All the people present in the room flocked to Alexander. Most of them were confused about where did Alexander bring the child from.


    "Meet little Erica. She is the daughter of Zulrak but we all know the kind of man he is. So, she was sent here. She will be our family member from now on. Erika Maxim Universe." Alexander announced.


    Everyone there loved to interact with children. Olivia came forward and looked at her.


    Erika also started to slowly open her eyes due to all the noise. Her eyes were deep blue and looked like an ocean. She surveyed the people around herself in confusion because the scenery had changed a lot from thest time before she went to sleep. She was just 3 days old so she didn''t really remember her mother, hence, everyone was new to her.


    However, she did not cry. She behaved and just looked at them cutely.


    "Aww, she''s so cute," Amy spoke. She was an adult now but she never felt any attraction to a person of any sex. So, she stayed single all this time. However, that didn''t mean she didn''t like children or never wanted to be a mother.


    "Grandpa, can I be her new mother?" Amy asked.


    Alexander was taken aback a bit by the sudden wish. But he also knows that among all his kids, Amy was the most well behaved and kindhearted. So, he turned to Olivia to get her nod.


    Olivia quickly agreed. She had seen Amy grow up from just a small age and was very confident that she would be an amazing mother.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha,e here then. Hold your daughter."


    Amy smiled happily and came forward to pick Erika in her arms. Once in her hold, she faced Erika. "Hello Erika, I am your mom. Okay?"


    But Erika was too small. She was obviously not going to understand what she said. Though Erika did smile and tried to touch Amy''s face.


    "I think you got the approval, Amy," Alexander said while chuckling.


    Among theughter, Buddha also came. He saw the little child and came to give blessings. "She has the blood of a tainted man. But she is pure in heart. I bless her to always walk a path of peace and enlightenment."


    Alexanderughed, " Haha,e on, Buddha. Don''t bless her to turn into an ascetic."


    Buddha also smiled, "It is just a blessing. The life path she will choose on her own in the future. You did good bringing her, I can''t imagine what would have happened if she was left with that man."


    "Yeah... that mysterious ma..." Alexander was interrupted as a train had arrived. By train, he meant the train of all the fun lovers. Tailed beasts, Hats, Some Phoenixes, Some baby Unicorns, Chappy and Thea were a part of this group.


    "KOOO KOOOO... Phixheim Express has arrived." Chomei shouted from the front. he was probably the engine.


    But, Thea who stood behind him, didn''t agree with Chomei''s announcement. "NO, wrong, Chom-Chom. You say, ''Train 69420, Phixheim Express has arrived at tform number 9 3/4.''"


    Saiken also chimed in, "What? Since when did this weird tform appear? Is that even a number?"


    *WOOF WOOF WOOOOF*


    Chappy barked and his trantor tranted, "I KNOW! It''s from the Harry Potter movie. I saw it with dad yesterday. (Hats is his adopted father.)"


    "Oh, that movie? I remember now. Okay, it is tform 9 3/4. Get off the train, passengers." Chomei announced.


    Now, they were free so they looked at the crowd. Then they saw little Erika. This meant there was going to be another y buddy in the future. All of them flocked to Amy to see the new baby.


    [You can see Erika on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 626: Alexander and Theas adventure

    Alexander''s work in this world was going very smoothly. He had sent various teams to all the universes and they were continuously purifying it. In fact, many gods of destruction helped in order to gain points with Alexander. The Supreme Kai were also working overtime to lift up the mortal level of their universes.


    Alexander was for now only focusing on his own powers and also trying to increase his own army. At the moment, Alexander had trillions of droids who were strong enough to destroys with ease. He was also told not to worry too much about the army by God because he was going to deal with that.


    He mostly stayed in Phixheim these days. Goku and others were still training and all that needed them to get better was some beating every once in a while. Each month, they would train and then get too confident. Alexander or Dobby then woulde and defeat them with one hand.


    "ALEX, COME HERE," Olivia called him.


    He stopped ying with Noodles and went to his wife. She was cooking in the kitchen at the moment, along with some other females of the family. They were not forced to do it though, they just did it because they liked cooking every once in a while.


    "What is it, Oli?" Alexander asked.


    "Alex, why don''t you bring H as well? She is alone, right? I want her to be with us on our next anniversary." Olivia said.


    Alexander felt a chill run down his body, ~Damn, I had forgotten the anniversary.~


    "Of course, Oli. I will go and bring her. You continue. Ah, where is Amy and our new family member, Erika?" Alexander inquired to change the topic. "Here, Grandpa." Amy''s voice came. She had Erika in her arms and was feeding Erica milk with a bottle. With magic, it was made to simte a breast to 100 per cent realism.


    "A... how are you, my little granddaughter?" Alexander fawned over Erika.


    "Uwaa Uwaa..." Erika tried to push her milk bottle to Alexander and tried to share it with him.


    Alexander''s heart melted, "Your grandpa is strong, you need the milk right now. Drink."


    Everyone silently looked at Alexander acting like a child with Erika. This was one of the true joys of Alexander. He loved ying with his kids because they were just so pure in mind. If they want to eat, they will ask for food, and if they are angry, they will get angry. They don''t have hidden faces that adults have.


    "Okay, Grandpa needs to go now. You have fun here, okay?" He caressed Erika and went out.


    Outside, Alexander saw Dous and Iroh sitting together and doing something on a paper.


    "What are you two up to now?" Alexander inquired.


    "Oh, Alex. Come, have some tea. I was hiring Dous to work for me." Iroh revealed.


    "What work?" He asked.


    "Not much, it is to harvest my new batch of tea. Dous is good with scissors, so I thought why not use his expertise." Iroh exined.


    "Is that so? Well, good luck then. Dous, work hard and don''t spill his tea leaves. Okay?" Alexander ordered.


    Dous stiffly saluted, "Yes sir."


    After that, Alexander went further. He saw Little Thea sitting alone beside Buddha. Both of them seemed to be in harmony as they both meditated. Thea''s ability to influence surroundings was a very good catalyst for meditation.


    But it was also boring for a little kid, she opened her eyes slightly and saw Alexander. "Granpa, where you go?"


    "To get your aunt back. Want toe with me?" Alexander asked.


    That was all that needed to be asked. She ran to Alexander and climbed to the top of his shoulder. Then she pointed forward like amandermanding his army, "LET''S GOOOOOO..."


    Alexander chuckled and vanished from the spot.


    ...


    H was in a world that she was truly enjoying being in. This world was full of religious fanatics, magic doers, evil beings and other species such as elves and dwarves. It was a perfect world for her.


    The world was a roughly typical "middle age fantasy world,". There were a few entities ruling the parts of the world as countries or empires.


    The Re-Estize Kingdom, The newly established Sorcerer Kingdom, Baharuth Empire, ne Theocracy, Roble Holy Kingdom, Dragon Kingdom, Elf Country and Karnassus City-State Alliance.


    H had recently arrived in this world and was gathering knowledge all this time. In her findings, she found out about an immensely powerful skeleton-like magician called Ainz Ooal Gown.


    She was really interested in this entity. A being like this established his own country, what was the reason? It was also her duty to find this out as the world purity was just at 45% and she needed to increase it. If this Ainz Ooal Gown was the reason for much evil then she would remove him.


    H didn''t have an army or servants but she had helped her pet tigress get stronger. Now, she was bigger than a dragon and also had wings. This was a majestic beast and H liked her as much as she used to like Fenrir.


    After flying for a while, she finally saw a huge castle in the middle of a city. E-Rantel was its name.


    "Oh, I see a lot of magic being used to keep it safe. Too bad, all of it is weak." She muttered.


    She didn''t think twice and flew directly into thepound of Nazarick. But, she was immediately surrounded by a few beings.


    "WHO ARE YOU? HOW DARE YOU ENTER LORD AINZ''S CASTLE?" The little dark elf spoke.


    H looked at the girl dark elf who wore clothes of a boy. "Child, this is not how you talk to elders."


    H flew down from the back of Mira the tigress.


    "YOU!" the dark elf sought to attack H.


    But, H simply waved her hand and pressed the little elf on the floor. The dark elf wasn''t even able to move an inch.


    "I rmend you do not do anything harsh or you might regret itter. I did note here to destroy you. I just want to have a chat with your master. Do we have an understanding?" H asked.


    The elf calmed down and nodded. H let her go.


    "You may go and bring your master now. I will wait here." H ordered.


    The elf hurriedly ran into the castle as she felt that she would not be able to defeat this stranger on her own. Though her pride was very much hurt by this.


    "LORD AINZ..."


    ...


    Because H was travelling really fast, Alexander didn''t appear in her pinpoint location.


    Where Alexander appeared seemed to be some kind of a temple with six different statues. His entrance was not subtle either as he came down with majestic golden light falling on him.


    As soon as he came down, he saw lots of people kneeling around him and praying to him.


    ~Why must I always get stuck in such a situation?~ he wondered.


    [You can see the elf on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Chocte Brownie, (Warning: Some wrong kind of brownies are mixed in them.)

 Chapter 627: Ainz Ooal Gown

    Alexander immediately looked into the mind of a priest to understand where he was. It turned out to be a ce called ne Theocracy and its culture disgusted Alexander.


    The Theocracy preached human supremacy and the persecution of other "lesser" races. With its religion revolving around the Six Gods and their descendants, the Theocracy was effectively divided into six different religious sects, each with its own unique culture and practices.


    Another central part of the ne Theocracy''s religion was the Miko Princesses, who by description were the nation''s religious figures vital in performing some of their important rituals. There seem to be Six Miko Princesses, which were rted to the elements of the Six Great Gods. Though seemingly an esteemed position of power, in contrast, he found out that the Miko Princesses were effectively living sacrifices.


    There was also blood purity involved. To achieve blood purity and not lose connection to their god, the Theocracy practised polygamy. As a Theocracy, the ne was governed by a Pontifex Maximus with a position simr to that of an Emperor, elected in a conve by the Six Cardinals. Cardinals were the highest appointment holders of the six sects that are devoted to the Six Gods.


    Where Alexander was standing was seemed to be that office of these six cardinals or they must have gathered for something.


    Alexander didn''t really have a problem with their whole country but some of their practices. For example, racism was promoted by official means and how killing in the name of gods was happening.


    ~Hmm, well, if they are considering me their god then I guess I will be their god.~


    All the cardinals were bowing to Alexander.


    "Granpa... they sleeping?" Thea quickly spoke while sitting in Alexander''s arms. Thea''s voice caught everybody''s attention. All the 6 cardinals looked at her and surprisingly, instead of just prostrating, theyid down on the floor on their bellies with their hands doing namaste. All of them were fat and the scene didn''t really look serious, instead, it looked funny because the fat bellies of the cardinals were stopping them from fully lying down.


    Thea''s aura was too dazzling and she was nothing less than a pure goddess to them. She was also unconsciously using her powers and making people around her cheer up.


    "Oh, holy goddess. Thank you for blessing us with your presence." One of the cardinals preached.


    Thea was confused. This was the first time she was being treated like this. "Granpa, what they do?"


    Alexander chuckled, "They are praying to you. Because you are so cute."


    "Really?" She turned to look at the 6 men with interest.


    "Okay, let''s find your aunt now. She must be nearby." Alexander decided to go away and first find H. Then help the world.


    He turned his god mode back on and spoke in a majestic aura, "You 6, wait here for my judgement. I must see the state of the world first. If you have sinned, you will be punished." With that, he disappeared. The 6 men cowered and shivered on the floor.


    "Where is aunt, Granpa?" Thea inquired.


    Alexander was currently flying around in the sky. He was using the Point me charm to find H.


    "I don''t know yet but soon we will. You just enjoy the scenery for now." Alexander replied.


    "But there are only trees. There is nothing fun here. We should have brought Chom-Chom with us. He always has something fun." Thea said.


    Alexander chuckled because it was true, "Haha, yes, Chomei does have something to do all the time. But you shouldn''t always follow him around or else you will also turn into a glutton like him. He doesn''t get fat but you will. Do you want to get fat, Thea?"


    "No, I hate fat." She sternly replied.


    "So you should also y some sports. Maybe you can y with Ajax every once in a while. He is your big brother after all."


    The Grandpa and Granddaughter duo kept talking their whole way.


    ...


    H didn''t know that Alexander had arrived to take her back. It had actually been hundreds of years since she had met her grandpa. But she also liked this job because she never got bored. Even if one world bes boring, she would just go to another one.


    She waited for a while and eventually a skeleton being appeared. He was wearing regal clothes fitting for a king. There were also many magical items worn by the being.


    ~Hmm, powerful but not enough~ H deduced after seeing him. She was, after all, Goddess of Death once and knew about all kinds of dark creatures. Though this was the first time she was seeing an undead skeleton this strong.


    ...


    Ainz Ooal Gown was very shocked when Aura came to him hurriedly and told him about an intruder. Ainz was a cautious and stingy person, he would always try to n ahead and control details beforehand in order to avoid any haphazard actions that could endanger Nazarick''s existence.


    To keep himself and Nazarick secure, he had ced the highest level of protection and recon spells. But this person was still able toe.


    "All Floor Guardians,e with me. We might have found someone from YGGDRASIL, well, they found us to be precise. Stay alert. Be prepared to attack at any moment." He ordered and went out.


    Even though he was keeping a strong front, he was internally cursing. After all, he was internally Suzuki Satoru. He was really hoping that there was no other yer from YGGDRASIL so he could rule to the world in the future. The only people he would ept sharing this world with would be his friends from the guild.


    Satoru was still operating under the mindset of a YGGDRASIL yer, believing that there were powerful foes secretly lurking all around him.


    This anxiety and paranoia Suzuki had about these foes often led him to overestimate their capabilities than normally. It came to the point where he tactically made strategies ahead of time in case he assumes the worst scenario will happen to him. He conducts these ns with caution and makes changes to them ordingly whenever it doesn''t happen as nned.


    So, he equipped himself with the most powerful items and headed out.


    The first thing he did there was to use Appraisal Magic to check his foe. He wanted to know how powerful she was and what was her level.


    But, first of all, he was really mesmerised by the woman''s beauty and second, his Appraisal Magic magic only showed ??? in all categories.


    ~What the hell is this? Is she too strong or too weak? No, I can not be careless. She must be too powerful~


    He again took a tough stance and spoke, "Wee to the Great Tomb of Nazarick. I am Ainz Ooal Gown. Who might you be?"


    H looked at the undead with interest, "I am H, Goddess of War."


    ~Is she a yer?~ Ainz wondered.


    "Why did you intrude on this ce?" he asked further.


    "Because I wanted to see if you are evil or not. From the look and feel, you are certainly evil. I must remove you so this world can be purified." H announced, bringing everyone on edge.


    "HOW DARE YOU TALK TO LORD AINZ LIKE THAT? I will rip your tongue out." Albedo shouted. An armour soon appeared over her body.


    "ALBEDO." Ainz raised his hand to stop her. He didn''t want her to die. At least he wanted to try to talk this through first.


    [You can see Guardians and Albedo on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 628: Earth 2138

    "Granpa, how much longer do we have to fly? I am bored." Theained.


    "Since when did flying get boring? Look down there at that man, he''s trying to steal that woman''s pouch." Alexander pointed his finger down. Then he just flicked towards the thief and he fell as soon as he stole the pouch and got caught.


    "See, how can this be boring?" Alexander asked. But she was looking somewhere else.


    "Woah... look, Granpa, that castle is so big. Can we go there?" Thea insisted.


    "Sure, the magic marker is pointing to there too. I think H is also there." Alexander sped up.


    Soon, a ground came in his view where he saw a huge winged tiger. Besides the tiger was a woman in all ck clothes.


    "There she is, that''s your aunt, H," Alexander said.


    *WOOSH*


    Hended beside H, shocking many people there. "Hello, my child." As soon as Alexander''s voice came, a smile appeared on H''s face. She turned to him and gave him a hug.


    "Hello, Grandpa. I''m very well." She greeted.


    "Grrrrr,"


    "Oh, Mira says hello too." H tranted her tigress.


    Alexanderughed and gave Mira a big loaf of meat. "Now, H, meet Thea. She is your niece. Loki and Medusa''s daughter,"


    H and Thea looked at each other''s faces intensely.


    "You are pretty, Aunt H," Thea said with a radiating smile. The cuteness was overkill for anyone with a weak heart.


    ~So... cute.~ she muttered to herself and quickly picked Thea in her arms.


    "And you are very cute, Thea. How old are you?" H asked.


    Thea tried to remember and finally showed two fingers, "Ummm... TWO."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ainz was questioning his sanity. He was feeling so threatened by this old man that he was scared to even run away. This was not because he was scared from the mind but because his body was scared for some reason. It felt like Alexander was the biggest enemy of the undead. He felt like Alexander was the pr opposite of his very existence.


    ~Who is this now? Another yer?~ he wondered.


    Eventually, he caught Alexander''s attention. But, what Alexander said scared him the most.


    "Who are you? What''s with that costume?" Alexander asked.


    "Haha, this is my real body," Ainz replied, trying to keep the charade going on.


    "Don''t lie. I can feel you have a human soul. How can a human soul be inside an undead?" Alexandermented.


    If Ainz could sweat, this was when he would. ~I don''t think he is a yer. Then who?~


    "Who are you?" Ainz inquired.


    "Oh, I am Alexander, a god and a proud grandpa," Alexander said and picked Thea up in his arms and rubbed his beard on her cheeks. His beard was long so it was more like a soft cushion that only made Thea giggle.


    "I havee to this world to purify it. Now, I feel a lot of evilness from you. Your sins are also very high. Do you have anything to say before I remove you?" Alexander asked.


    Ainz wasn''t going to let himself die so easily. But he didn''t know how strong the other party was. ~I should go with my strongest ability.~


    The Goal of All Life is Death was his strongest ability. It lets the user be a true lord of death, a life-consuming Eclipse. It strengthens the instant death effect of magic and skills to the point of bypassing any immunity or resistance and killing their targets after a certain amount of time has passed.


    The cool-down of this special skill was a 100-hour duration but Ainz was ready to bet on it.


    He was pinning all his hopes on this one move. So, he silently cast this magic along with instant death magic called Cry of the Banshee. A Spell which can cause Instant Death.


    But, even after 5 seconds, nothing happened, Alexander was still standing there with H and Thea. 10 seconds passed and still, nothing happened. Soon a minute passed. His jaw fell and the light in his eye vanished in shock.


    Finally, Alexander spoke, "If you are done with these little games, let''s go somewhere private and talk."


    Ainz was taken aback but he was not out of sense. He quickly invited him into his castle. If he couldn''t defeat then it was better to befriend this person somehow. Anyway, to him, Alexander was an original being of this world so he believed he could be reasoned with his futuristic intellect.


    Ainz took Alexander to a private room. He did not let any guardian follow him in.


    Alexander instantly got to the point, "Why do you have a human soul? I want the truth."


    Ainz frowned internally. He didn''t want to tell the truth but he wondered if the person had the ability to a certain truth.


    "Do not think of lying to me. I can catch them easily." Alexander warned him.


    Ainz sighed, looked around and then spoke, "I am not from this world. I believe my soul was transferred into this body and I got transported here with my Great Tomb of Nazarick."


    "Hmm, so a transmigrator. Did you choose this body?" Alexander inquired. He wondered if he had died and got some kind of wish fulfilment.


    "No, I was a human and yed a game in which this was my character and all the others were the NPC. The game was supposed to go offline permanently but I slept through it and when I woke up, I found myself here." He revealed. Though he didn''t say that he had changed some of the character settings. That detail was not necessary.


    "Hmmm... weird circumstances. I know of souls being transmigrated after asking for a wish from a god or demon. But your case is so strange. You automatically got here. But all things aside, why did you kill so many humans? Aren''t you a human too from the inside?" Alexander inquired.


    Ainz scoffed, "Huh, what humans? All are living for themselves. People are selfish. This was the case in my previous world and here too."


    "What happened to your previous world?" Alexander inquired.


    *Sigh* He knew he couldn''t get out of this without telling. He had been casting all kinds of magic all this while and none of them had worked on Alexander.


    "I came from the year 2138 of Earth. It''s a where magic and..."


    Alexander interrupted him, "I know where the Earth is. I''ve been there but that was back in 2020. What has changed there since then?"


    Ainz was honestly shocked. Till now, he was thinking that he was in some kind of an alternate reality where earth just developed differently but it seems he was in the same universe but just a different.


    "My original name was Suzuki Satoru. I was a citizen of Japan. The year 2138, the destruction of the environment had continued at ever-increasing speed to the point where the surface of the Earth was hopelessly polluted. Gorgeous nature existed only in video games. It was a hellhole.


    "The sky was always hidden behind ck smog, while the sun making only brief appearances every now and then. Thick, toxic fog frequently covered the cities, so almost no one went out without wearing a gas mask beforehand.


    "Japan, in practice, was run not by the government but by corporations. Huge conglomerates had even altered thews to be to thepanies'' advantages, and the reality was that they controlled the people." He started telling him about his original world.


    The more Alexander heard, the worse he felt for the original inhabitants of Earth in this world.


    [You can see Ainz''s shocked face on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Omurice, served by the Loli of your choice. [Warning: Loli FBI will be watching.]

 Chapter 629: Ainzs past

    Slowly, Alexander felt that Ainz was getting too emotional in his storytelling as he got faster and faster speaking.


    "At the beginning of the twenty-second century, with the copse of the primary-sector industries due to advanced environmental destruction and the drying up of crops, there were food riots in all corners of the world. The riots eventually turned into a coup d''etat, and when the politicians were targeted by the people''s discontent, they were tried by the mob French revolution style.


    "Into the power vacuum left by the halt of government functions, due to the coup d''etat, came the huge conglomerates, which seized the legitive, executive, and judicial powers. They seeded in taking over countries around the world.


    "But the ones who caused the environmental destruction in the first ce were the huge conglomerates. If they had protected the environment, there wouldn''t have been food shortages or riots. Looking at it that way, it seemed like the world was being manipted by the conglomerates for a long time. We humans brought our own doom by ying right into their hands.


    "Meanwhile, those in the conglomerates had taken refuge inplete environmental cities called arcologies. So arcologies ended up bing states with cities built around them. At certain times for various reasons, arcologies went to war with one another. But even then, only the poor died.


    "The government had basically ceased functioning, and police remained only in name. Naturally, public safety worsened, and gangs of thieves and hackers operated in the open, but society as a whole wasn''t actually thrown into chaos because that was how the rich made money. Most people quietlymuted to an office and put in their hours.


    "Employees were treated cruelly, but they neverined, and almost no one rebelled against their administration. The reason they didn''t was that anyone who revolted against theirpany would have been unable to survive in that world.


    "After the huge conglomerates took over the countries, under the pretext of "getting public expenditure under control," thepulsory education system was dismantled but their true aim was robbing the poor of their ability to think.


    "Parents who wanted their children to be able to get a halfway decent job still sent them to school but it wasn''t easy for the poor to scrape together tuition. There were many who bent over backwards and ruined their health working to pay for it. Really, elementary education shouldn''t have cost that much, but prices soared because the wealthy wanted to rob the poor of educational opportunities. It was a cycle of hellish life you couldn''t get out of even if you wanted to. "People who graduated from elementary school had at least a minimum level of knowledge, which they used as a gear in the system to get a job. That was the definition of sess if one was considered to be poor financially.


    "The poor ate mostly supplements and processed food designed with only nutrition delivery in mind because it had gotten difficult to acquire fresh meat or vegetables. The reason DMMO-RPGs became so popr in the twenty-second century was due partially to how interesting the games were, but another reason was probably that so many people wanted to escape their hopeless reality. To yers, the DMMO-RPG was not an "alternate" reality, it had already reced the real world.


    "However, these games, which yers turned to for support, were also developed by affiliates of the huge conglomerates. But nobody cared about such things anymore.


    "I was an elementary school graduate and sryman who lived alone in a broken-down apartment. Because I did not have any real family or friends to support me, I dedicated my whole life to the DMMO-RPG, YGGDRASIL, and just my guild. My life was an endless cycle of going to the office to work. I had often seen kids who had just graduated elementary school working alongside me on the job.


    "We were just like mindless robots. Being used by the rich and if you raised your voice, you will die of hunger or by the wealthy by some other way. Humans stopped caring about each other long ago and so did I. My only escape was the video game YGGDRASIL.


    "When I arrived in this world, I did not know if this was all real or not. Even though everything looked real, I was still cursed with this senseless body. I can not feel touch, taste or some other wide variety of emotions. I eventually started acting like the undead overlord that I was.


    "But s, after spending some time. I learned that this world is not much different from my old one. But mind that I don''t find pleasure in killing humans and don''t go out of his way to kill innocent ones just to do it.


    "Now my goal is to make a world where every race and species ispletely equal. Where tragedies no longer ur, where wars don''t happen, and no more genocide urs. This all is because I want to honour the memory of my friends and create a world they would praise me for creating. So I''m ready to be an Undying Immortal, ruthless but just and fair King to aplish this goal. And I''ll do nearly anything, as long as it doesn''t hurt my former NPC''s or Nazarick itself."


    Alexander heard to Ainz''s rambling this whole time. He was seriously horrified by the world Ainz was from. He wondered that if he had left all the earths he knew as they were, they too would have be like this in the future?


    But Alexander was still not buying Ainz''s all reasoning. The reason was his sins.


    ||Ainz Ooal Gown(Suzuki Satoru) - Category 4


    Murder - 151,546(70% sinners)


    Indirect Murder - 200,568


    Kidnapping - 546


    Torture - 698


    Sin Percentage - 71%||


    By normal sense, this kind of sin percentage was in no way normal. Alexander would send Category 4 to eternal hell. But, he was also a bit confused. Can a person who grew up in a society of immorality and ignorance be held to the same standards as that of a human from normal earth? Maybe if this Ainz had lived in a good world and lived in a loving family he might not havemitted all these sins.


    So who is the real sinner in this case? The one whomitted these crimes or what led to himmitting these crimes, his previous world.


    Finally, after thinking for 1 whole minute, he decided what he was going to give him as a punishment.


    "So you want to create an utopia, right? But what if yourpanions are the threat to that utopia? Where will your priority be? Who would you side with?" Alexander asked.


    "I know that as long as people don''t give them a reason to harm them, they won''t do it. I can alsomand them not to hurt people and my words are of the highest priority to them," Ainz justified. Though he didn''t really mean it because he knew there were some rebellious elements in his subordinates. But his punishment would make him seriously control his people''s wild behaviours.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 630: Make an announcement

    "Hmm, very well then. You need to understand something, I am not a god of this world. I am a god whose authority spans the Omniverse. Meaning that all the possible worlds in the space, their past, the future and all its different timelines are under my sphere of influence. My job is to purify words from sins and you are a Category 4 sinner whose punishment is for his soul to be trapped in Hell for the rest of eternity.


    "But, I am not killing you right now. You said you wanted to make an utopia. Then make it. But remember, if your Sin Percentage reaches 80%. Then that would mean you have failed toplete the task. Then, my clone wille and kill you, along with yourpanions because their sins will also umte into yours. You will be responsible for everything.


    "Also, I am giving you your senses back. Now, you can touch, taste and have all the emotions that an ordinary human can have. These can help you and also destroy you, depending on how you control your feelings. Don''t ever think you are the strongest on this because once you cross the line, judgement wille." Alexander''s punishment was strange but also fitting in this situation. If Ainz truly wanted to make and live in an utopia then his sin percentage should go lower instead of rising. But Alexander also left a backup behind just to be sure.


    With this, his 50% job was done. Now he had two more things to do. One was to purify the Earth Ainz was talking about and this current world.


    "Would you like toe to Earth with me to solve all its problems?" Alexander asked him.


    Ainz''s hollow eyes shined with light. "I would want to see what caused my death."


    Alexander nodded. They both then came out of the room and went to where everyone else was gathered.


    "H, you start purifying the world. Leave Ainz and his subordinates though. Thea, let''s go. We are going to a very bad world." Alexander held his hand out.


    Thea ran up to him and climbed onto his shoulder. "Let''s beat the bad people." Ainz also instructed his people, "Guardians and all the staff of Nazarick, from now on, no one is to kill a civilian or innocent. You are not to interfere with Lady H''s work either. Understood? They are my friends and should be treated just the way you treat me."


    Demiurg had some other thoughts in his mind but he didn''t speak them. But he didn''t know how wrong he was in his mind. ~Just as expected from Lord Ainz''s cunning. He turned these new enemies into his pawns. Marvellous.~


    Alexander nodded at H and vanished with Ainz.


    ...


    Earth, the year 2138.


    Alexander appeared in the same timeframe Ainz died. But, as soon as he appeared, Alexander''s nose was attacked by a very pungent smell. It felt like there was metal and other industrial waste mixed in the air.


    "This air is so deadly. How could humans mess up so much." Alexandermented.


    Ainz sighed as he looked around at the megacity that looked to be alive because of all the colourful lights but was in reality dead.


    "When I was born, it was already like this. Even my mother died due to overwork and this bad air while cooking my favourite dish. I was small back then. Human life expectancy has also decreased to just 60. Except for the rich people living in arcologies. Come, I will show you where I lived." Ainz said and flew towards a deeper and more dense section of the city.


    Soon, they were in front of a tall building. But it didn''t have the majesty of being tall because it was surrounded by countless other tall buildings and the gap between them looked like some kind of deep dark ravine.


    "Grandpa, I feel sad," Thea said and showed her teary eyes. Alexander could understand her mood. She was getting affected by the collective mood of the world. Itcks happiness.


    "Don''t worry, sweety. Grandpa will fix everything in no time." He assured her.


    "Here, this is my house," Ainz interjected.


    Alexander followed him into the house. It was an extremely tiny apartment. There was just one room where a bed was set in the corner and a study table. Except that there was no other room. For the kitchen, a shelf was added to the room. Except this there was a tiny bathroom with was just a small square cupboard with a toilet seat. To bath, you would need to climb on top of the toilet seat and take a shower. There was also no daylighting from the only window in the room as it faced a taller building.


    "Renting this apartment used to take 20% of my yearly sry. I wouldn''t call myself poor but I wasn''t very well either. It''s just that I didn''t really have many expenses." Ainz told about his life.


    Alexander then asked something he was meaning to for a while, "Ainz, tell me. You said that even kids who had just passed elementary school were working alongside you. Does that mean that the legal age in this world has been reduced?"


    Ainz nodded. Even his skull-like expressionless face was able to tell Alexander that he was disgusted by this. "They lowered it in the name of bringing the economy back on wheels. Now the legal age for drinking, driving and consent is 10."


    Alexander''s face turned fully serious then, "Tell me Ainz, are there nightclubs and prostitution in this world? If yes, what is the age of workers there?"


    *Sigh*


    Ainz knew where he was getting to. "There is no bar for a higher age. The lowest is still 10 years old. Childer below 10 are also avable but illegally. But illegal is legal in this world. Police don''t touch the rich.


    "Poor families or those deep under debt tend to sell their children no matter what age. Usually, the buyers are perverts or organ harvesters."


    Alexander was silent for a second. This was beyond evil. There was no demon here who was doing this. It was humans themselves. He felt like destroying the whole and remaking it but he thought of all the vulnerable people and kids right now.


    They must be so hopeless, so helpless because they know the kind of world they lived in. Alexander checked this''s purity.


    "World Purity - 39%"


    Alexander was deeply saddened. He looked at Thea, hugging him in his arms. "Sweetie, I am sending you to Phixheim, okay? y with Chomei there. I''m sorry I brought it here."


    Thea gave a smile and pecked his cheek. Then vanished to Phixheim. As Thea had the ability to affect her surroundings ording to her mood, this must have done reverse on her. She was probably finding the air too heavy here, not because of the pollution.


    "Okay, Ainz. We are going to punish some people now. Is the inte avable everywhere in this world?" Alexander inquired.


    Ainz nodded and switched on hisputer in the room. "Yes, that''s the only reliable thing in this world. Fast and never disconnecting inte. What do you want to do?"


    "Make an announcement."


    [You can see Earth 2138 and Ainz''s room on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Omurice. Served by your favourite Onee-san. [Warning: Milf police is watching you.]

 Chapter 631: Sins too high

    Alexander hacked into the world''s inte and talked directly to the people. He was appearing on every digital screen in the world.


    "Hello, I am Alexander Maxim Universe. I came from space not long ago and I was saddened by the state of this world when I saw it. I thought humans were a friendly species. But reality can often be disappointing. You have not only created an utopia of crime, but even the little children are being abused, sold and raped. While the rich live in their special ces full of all pleasure.


    "This cannot go on anymore. I will cleanse this. All ordinary people are advised not to go out. All good people are advised to stay away from any illegal people and the rich. I will make the earth what it used to be back before these Conglomerates staged a Coup d''¨¦tat. Today, the misery ends." With that, he concluded his announcement.


    His message caused a frenzy in the upper ss while normal people shrugged it at the start but when they saw the news that this message appeared all around the world, they got serious and stayed at the home of some safe ce.


    The rich quickly mobilised all the fighters they could. They didn''t honestly believe that Alexander was an alien. They just suspected some arcologies to be behind this, that wanted to dominate the world.


    "What is your n?" Ainz asked.


    "Catch all the criminals and put them on trial. The human poption will decrease by a lot then. After that, I will repair Earth''s nature." Alexander decided.


    "How will you do all that?" Ainz asked because, from his understanding, there were millions of sinners around the world.


    Alexander didn''t reply and just went out of the building. Once out, he brought a million Droids to catch the sinners. "Travel around the world, check all the databases of people. Catch all the criminals. Do not go by this world''sw. Do not kill anyone yet. Go." Alexander ordered.


    A million droids flew away and scattered around the world.


    "Ainz, take me to the nearest arcology. I will deal with that myself." He instructed.


    Ainz almost instinctively nodded and took him to the central part of the city. It was a fully walled and domed area.


    "Because the air is so toxic outside. The rich made themselves these nice ces to live. It''s like how earth used to be before all this destruction inside these domes. Usmon folks couldn''t evene near it." Ainzmented.


    "Now we will be going in there and bringing them out with us," Alexander said.


    But Alexander didn''t act too brash because there could be innocents and enved people inside too. So he went through the normal door first after casting a confusion charm on the Guards.


    Ainz just followed behind. He had put an illusion on himself that made him look like a human.


    But Ainz was feeling something too. For the first time since he had transmigrated, he was feeling a wide variety of emotions. He truly sympathised with the people of this world.


    "Who rules this ce?" Alexander asked.


    "Heads of the 4 biggest Conglomerates in Japan. These four basically own the whole country," Ainz revealed.


    "Then let''s find them." Alexander cast points me charm and followed the magic marker. After walking for a few minutes and flying to the top floor of a building, they found all four in a big room, drinking whisky. No one in this arcologies was wearing masks as the air was pure here.


    "Hah, did you see that preposterous announcement on the phone? Must be some sick joke by those Chinese or anyone." One of them said.


    "Don''t increase your blood pressure for such trivial matters. Don''t forget, no one dares to attack us. We have nukes, after all." Another one added.


    "But still, the peasants think it was real. That some saviour wille to liberate them. Hahaha, such dreams."


    All of themughed at that. These 4 lived theirs lived so pampered that they had even forgotten what hard work even was. They were born with a diamond spoon in their mouths and butts.


    But their false sense of safety was going to be shattered now. Just like how Alexander entered their leisure hall by breaking the ss window.


    *BOOOM*


    Ainz stopped his illusion because he wanted these people to be terrified. So, he appeared in his skeleton form.


    The four men inside the room were very scared at the moment. They were disoriented and two of them had fallen down from their sofas.


    "Wh... WHO ARE YOU?" One of them asked.


    "I''m sure you heard me this morning. My words were pretty clear. Right?" Alexander said.


    Eyes widened of all four of them. They were truly scared now. After all, they valued their life above all.


    "Now, I will read your sins and then punish you. Pray to my father that your sins aren''t too much." Alexander then started reading their sins and also speaking them loudly.


    ||Souma Nahimura - Category 4


    Murder -546


    Indirect Murder - 50,156


    Enved - 6,025


    Child Trafficking - 31,546


    Children Sexually Assaulted - 2


    R*pe - 569


    Tortured - 6,156(26 children)


    Thievery - 48,987


    World Endangerment - 56 times


    Kidnapping and ckmail - 13,859


    Sin Percentage - 86%||


    ||Sakazuki Nohara - Category 4


    Murder - 1,698


    Indirect Murder - 48,654


    Enved - 9,544


    Child Trafficking - 25,456


    Killed children by torture due to fetish - 1,000


    Tortured people - 9,456


    Thievery - 60,546


    World Endangerment - 61 times


    Kidnapping and ckmail - 23,545


    Sin Percentage - 88%||


    ||Tomori Fujika - Category 5


    Murder - 25,896


    Indirect Murder - 112,546


    Enved - 80,564


    Child Trafficking -75,789


    Death for Cannibalism fetish - 25,799(12,564 children)


    R*pe - 987


    Thievery - 90,546


    World Endangerment - 82 times


    Kidnapping and ckmail - 58,456


    Sin Percentage - 92%||


    ||Kamura Onoki - Category 4


    Murder - 12,698


    Indirect Murder - 55,489


    Enved - 6,544


    Child Trafficking - 15,456


    Addicted to murder - 10,256


    Tortured people - 10,568


    Thievery - 69,458


    World Endangerment - 89 times


    Kidnapping and ckmail - 30,546


    Sin Percentage - 90%||


    Alexander was shocked by their sins. Each was worse than the other. There was even a cannibal. Alexander also deduced that there were so many child-rted crimes because the legal age in this world was so low. But from Alexander and his evaluation system''s perspective, they were still kids.


    Ainz was also shaken as Alexander announced these crimes. He wanted to torture these men for eternity. How can such people be the ones running the country?


    "I want to torture them. They don''t deserve an easy death." Ainz fumed.


    Alexander nodded, "I agree but you won''t have to do that. I will send all of them to hell for eternal torture. I will send a note with them, telling my subordinate to give them special treatment."


    ~Yeah. Deadpool will have a good time with them.~ he said to himself.


    Alexander had also nned to not kill the one with Category 5 immediately. He was going to let him face hell first for a hundred million years and in those years, his souls will slowly fade away with each day and that would cause him extreme pain too.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 632: Cotton Candy

    "Don''t kill us. We... We can pay you. How much do you want? Billions? Even if it is trillions we can pay. Just don''t kill us." The four pleaded.


    Alexander didn''t listen and burned them right there. At least they would feel before dying.


    "I wish you luck with Deadpool," Alexander said thest words and waited for them topletely get destroyed.


    Once done, he looked out at the city. "Let''s go. We have a lot of work."


    "Yeah, we''ve got a city to burn," Ainz added.


    ...


    Hell,


    *Mozart ying*


    "AAAAAAAAAAA..." "Ah, this is life. A stable job, good sry, a good romantic life." Deadpool muttered, ignoring the screams of some of the test subjects he was testing his new hell punishment devices on.


    "Boobless, now that I have be the Senior Demon, should I start going out?" he asked his assistant.


    Boobless was a demon who didn''t have too much confidence in himself. He always stutters when speaking.


    "Ah, I-I d...d...don''t thi-ink you n-need to d-do i-i-it. You a-are muc-ch hi..."


    "Ooookay, I got what you wanted to say. Save your breath. Any new arrivals ormands from boss Lucifer today?" Deadpool inquired.


    "Y-yes... t-this let-t-ter came." Boobless handed it to him.


    Deadpool took it and immediately smelled it. *Sniff Sniff.*


    "Learn from me, Boobless. Never open letters before checking. I am getting death chain mail these days. Bastards are jealous of my wless career. But this one is from my sexy old man. A... so romantic talking through letters." Deadpool blushed under his mask.


    "Okay, so my sexy old man wants me to do something... ah, I would give my life for you. Okay, 4 pedos are here. Woah, a category 5 too? Sexy old man must be angry at them to demand such special care. I shall fulfil this duty." He talked to himself.


    Then he suddenly shouted, "BOOBLESS, bring these four men here. I will try my new inventions on them."


    Boobless nodded and ran away to do his job. In the meantime, Deadpool talked to his volunteers.


    "Big Smoke, you will be helping me today and no, there is no train or burger involved," Deadpool ordered.


    "AH, damn, fool." Big Smoke sighed in disappointment.


    "Trevor Phillips, you will be helping me with punishments too."


    "Aaa yeah, this is going to be fun. Who''s throat I need to slit? JUST POINT ME." He was, as usual, enthusiastic.


    Next, there was Darth Vader. "Darth Emo, no force choke. You had Padme for that but you had hots for the wrong name that started with P. Here in hell, we do things with our hands."


    Soon, 4 terrified men came. But then thousands more came. All were Category 4 with the same message from Alexander.


    "It seems my sexy old man found a hell. Good for me, my monthly target will bepleted today and it''s just the start of the new month." He was overjoyed.


    He then pushed a button that was under his desk.


    *WOOSH*


    A secret chamber opened up that was behind a wall. Inside, there were lots of instruments. He proceeded to pick one made of chrome. It looked like a baton.


    "Behold my newest mechanical achievement. The blooming dildo. What it does is simple. You put it in the right socket of the sinner, then this dildo blooms like a lotus. Screams of agony are guaranteed. Big Smoke, you do it. Take 25 per cent of them and start." He ordered.


    Next, he picked up a spiky whip. "This is another favourite creation of mine. This is called the spiky snake whip. It works simply, you put it in the back and it will travel in the body like a snake ande out of the mouth. Darth Emo, you do it."


    Then, he took out a bigger instrument shaped like a suitcase. "Trevor, you get this. This is my finest creation. This is called the 9 tears of pain. As the name suggests, there are 9 punishments inside it, ranging from simply getting nailed on the whole body to getting banged by an empire state building-sized dildo. Now, you all will take turns on each batch. I want each of them to face your punishment. Got it?"


    Trevor was excited, "YES BOSS."


    "AAAAAAAAAA..."


    "NOOOOOOOOO..."


    *Mozart ying*


    Deadpool put his feet on the table and rxed. The music was nice but each scream made him feel proud of his work. He took out a photo magazine from the drawer. It was called the Beach days. It had images of Alexander when he went to the beach with family. Deadpool had snapped these pictures secretly by risking his precious little life.


    ...


    Alexander had saved all the children trapped in prostitution and very. His droids had caught all sinners and he had sent them to Hell. Now, he just fixed the''s atmosphere.


    "Okay, now that we are going with a new start. Let''s start with making their education system the best. I will leave my clone here with 1 million droids. They will take over the education system so that the foundation of the future generation is based on good morals. Until then, my clone will run world government and repair the damages done to the world in terms of economy. Once the world is back on foot, they will let people run the government while they will only focus on teaching.


    "Our work here is done, Ainz. Let''s go back. We''ve got other work to do... did you find out what happened to your body?" Alexander inquired


    Ainz nodded, "I found out what happened. Because I did not log out on time, for some reason, my headgear short-circuited and I ended up dying. Due to the bad smell, the police disposed of my body."


    "Where were you buried?" Alexander asked.


    "I was not. They sold my body for meat in the market. This world is too depressing." Ainz revealed.


    Alexander sighed. But then he had an idea. He immediately brought Thea with him. Now, she did not feel bad due to the world. There was also clean air and sunlighting from the sky, removing the gloomy image.


    "My Thea, can you do your magic on a big scale?" Alexander asked.


    "Which magic? The one I used to make Uncle Berry stop crying while watching sad movies?" she inquired.


    Alexanderughed, "Haha, Berry still cries? Well, yeah I want you to do that magic."


    "Oki, but I can''t do it on the whole world. I''m too tiny for that," she said.


    Alexander caressed her head, "Small but powerful. Don''t worry, your grandpa will help you. You just do your magic."


    Thea nodded and closed her eyes to focus. Then, she started shining and her positive and cheerful aura started radiating. Alexander let Thea''s magic use his magic as the core. This way, Thea''s magic was expanded to the whole sr system.


    All around the world, people who were confused and depressed thinking of the future suddenly felt new hope. They felt happy. The newly saved kids were in Alexander''s established orphanages. All of them had seen dark days. But even they felt cheerful and decided to y like normal kids.


    This urred everywhere and Thea this way solved the world''s depression.


    "Good job, my little angel. I will cook your favourite dish tonight." Alexander said.


    Thea cheered, "REALY? Yay... I love cotton candy."


    She was a simple child, her favourite dish wasn''t somethingplex. But Alexander was going to give her cotton candy of every vour possible.


    "Let''s go now," Alexander signalled to Ainz and returned to where H was.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 giant 100 inch pizza. Eat it all in one go or pay 2 Stones.

 Chapter 633: Back to home

    H had nearly done the whole job of Alexander in the dark magical world. The people of Nazarick didn''t create trouble for her either. They even helped her in rounding up all the sinners.


    Alexander was satisfied, "Ainz, I just made your job easier. The rest is all in your hands. You saw me fixing your old world, make sure this word doesn''t need fixing."


    "I understand," Ainz nodded. He had already epted the fact that he was a real god. Because he had already seen crazy feats done by Alexander that he couldn''t do.


    "H, let''s go. Your grandma was also missing you and you have been gone for too long. You need to meet all the new inhabitants of Phixheim as well." Alexander said.


    He stood close to H with Thea in his arms and H''s tigress standing behind them. In an instant, all of them vanished.


    After Alexander was gone, Albedo came to Ainz, "Lord Ainz, who were they? How can they talk to you like that?"


    "Albedo, you are too naive. There are people in this universe you cannot offend. They are called gods. Not the pretending gods we''ve seen in some kingdoms here, but real gods. Who rules over the whole space and time." Ainz revealed. All his guardians suck a cold breath after hearing that. Even they hadmon sense and knew that Ainz was not on that level.


    "They could have killed us easily. But they didn''t because they wanted to give us a chance. Now, we will work harder on our goal to take over this world. But our methods will be different. No more killing innocent people. Only violent criminals can be killed. Understood?"


    "YES LORD AINZ." They said in unison. After that, Ainz worked hard toplete what he promised. He indeed did as asked by Alexander. He took over the world and became its eternal emperor. No species or being lived in oppression anymore. All were equal.


    Ainz''s subordinates also behaved all this time. But things don''tst forever. After 100,000 years, Ainz started getting bored. He needed something else to do.


    But, that something else involved letting humans fight so he can watch for fun. This, in the end, kept on increasing his sin percentage. rmed by this, he made a neww that only the death row prisoners would be made to fight. They can not win freedom but they can earn a better living condition in prisons with each win.


    This way, Ainz even decreased his sins and also kept the world purity on a tight leash. But, keeping the peace was also very hard because all kinds of different species were living there.


    ...


    Alexander arrived inside Phixheim with Thea and H. Olivia was already waiting for them there.


    Olivia hugged her quickly, "How are you, child?" She asked.


    H smiled, "I am fine. It''s been a while since I came back. This ce looks so... lively now."


    It was true. H had left even before Alexander took the tailed beasts in. And since then, there have been so many additions to Phixheim.


    Thea quickly decided to introduce her aunt to all the new people, "Aunt,ee. I will show you my friends,"


    H chuckled and followed the enthusiastic child. Thea took her to Chomei first, "This is my best friend. His name is Chom-Chom..."


    Chomei interrupted, "No, it''s Chomei. Only you call me Chom-Chom."


    Thea herself was shocked, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I did, but you forgot," Chomei rified.


    "Hehe, Oki, Chom-Chom likes to eat cakes and ice cream. Come on, this one is Chappy. He is my second best friend. He is a bit stupid but also very cute and nice."


    "BOW BOW..." Chappy replied and his trantor tranted his words.


    "I don''t like being called stupid but it''s okay. I love you all."


    ~So... cute.~ H muttered to herself and picked little Chappy in her arms. She couldn''t stop herself from petting him.


    "This is Hats, he is Chappy''s papa. Grandpa says he''s naughty. This one is Kurama. He sleeps a lot and is very grumpy."


    Thea showed her around and told her about all the people she knew about. Then, finally, she came to Amy.


    "This is Aunt Amy and the little one is my sister Erika. Isn''t she cute?" Thea said.


    Amy of course knew H already so they greeted with a hug. Just then Rina and Gali came out of the castle.


    H smirked and greeted them with a hug, "You''re here too?"


    "Well, yeah. We were attacked by Zulrak''s people so Grandpa came to save us." Rina exined.


    "And we are also a couple now," Gali added.


    H blinked a few times and then startedughing. "Hah, you two suit each other. Now, tell me who else came to join our family?"


    "Oh, did you meet Uncle Dobby''s wife-to-be?" Rina asked.


    H was surprised, "Uncle Dobby is still unmarried? About time he found someone."


    "What about you, big sis?" Gali asked.


    H sighed, "*sigh* I''m not against rtionships but I never found a man good enough for me. Man, strong in both mind and body are rare."


    "Oh, you arete big sis H. There was big brother Saitama but he was won over by sister Az." Amy said.


    "Forget it, I will find someone someday." H shrugged.


    *TING TING TING*


    A loud bell sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. It was Olivia making an announcement. "Everyone, today I am so happy. Nearly all our family is here. Saitama and Az will be here on my and Alex''s anniversary. But Hermione and Edward won''t being because they are still busy at work and they. They willeter.


    "Next week, we are going to have big celebrations. So, I request all of you toe and help me set things up. Also, my lovely child H is back. For that, we will have a party today. I know my little beasts must be salivating already so let''s start."


    That was all she needed to say and the tailed beasts ran to eat their favourite dishes.


    "Grandma, what year of the anniversary will you be celebrating?" Ajax asked.


    "1,600,000th year. It wasn''t supposed to be this big of a number but because of Alexander''s powerup in that special time dted, he spent more than a million years there and we are counting it too." She said.


    Buddha came at that time, "You two are the model couple in the heavens too. Zeus and many other gods had set very bad examples but Alex did the right thing. He still loves his soulmate as much as he did when he was a mortal." He said and continued.


    "It is surprising how he didn''t change even after getting power because often people show their true colours at that time. It''s not very hard to understand now why Origin chose him."


    "Yes, he was always like this and I''m d he hasn''t changed. If anything, he has gotten better." Olivia added while looking at Alexander, who was making cotton candy of all vours as Thea jumped around him in excitement. He would let Hats taste the worst vours.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 634: Cat meets Cat

    Dracheim,


    While a party was going on in Phixheim, a ss was ongoing in Dracheim.


    "Julian, in order to graduate from my sses. You need to ace all my given exams. Now, your first task is to count all the gold coins I have." Ragnarok ordered.


    "WHAAAT? But there is a whole mountain and why do you need that? What purpose does counting it serves?" Julian asked.


    "How can you call yourself a dragon and reject gold? Gold is a dragon''s most beloved possession and it is your duty to know how much there us. Besides, it makes our mental ability better. Now, do it." he scolded him.


    "Sheesh... talk about useless work," Julianined but did the task anyway. He wanted to sleep andze around and he was already regrettinging. Back in his world, at least he was able to hush his parents but now if he hushes Ragnarok he gets a beating.


    ...


    That evening''s party went well in Phixheim. Even little Zeno was there and enjoyed himself a lot. Later everyone went to sleep and Alexander went to do his job the next day.


    He was going to check up on the purity of all the universe and Goku and the rest''s training. When he came out, he felt the surging power levels of someone in a direction. Following the surge, it led him to the Lookout. There, he saw all the Z fighters gathered. Goku and Vegeta were at it, training again. Even Beerus and Whis were there,zing around and drinking juice. Whis was very happy with his new God of Destruction, Hats, because he stayed most of the time on earth and that lets Whis enjoy food.


    "Hello, everyone." Alexandernded near them.


    All the Z fighters flocked to him. Goku was first, "Old man, train me."


    "I will. That''s why I came here. But first, tell me, do you know of any transformation above super Saiyan?" Alexander inquired.


    "Hmm, I can do Super Saiyan 3 but beyond that is very hard to achieve." He said.


    Just then Beerus spoke, "Then find the Super Saiyan god already."


    "Super Saiyan god?" Goku asked.


    "Yes, I had a vision about the future. That a being wille who can rival me. He will be Super Saiyan God. I had even nned toe here in a few years." Beerus said.


    "Indeed, Lord Beerus was quite excited about it," Whis added. He still instinctively called him Lord.


    Alexander looked at Goku and Vegeta, "So, do you know this Super Saiyan God?"


    "Nope, for all we know, the only Saiyans left are right here," Goku shrugged.


    "Hmm, then why don''t we ask that dragon Shenron. He probably knows where we can find this person." Alexander suggested. This was unanimously agreed upon.


    "But it hasn''t been a year since west used them," Gohan interjected.


    "Doesn''t matter. I have a trick." Alexander didn''t pay much attention to it.


    ...


    At the same time, Hats had gone to meet another cat, just below the Lookout.


    The ce was called Korin tower. The tower was built to honour a great hero. It is never stated who the hero was. On the tower was a hermit called Korin. He was a deity who lived at the top of Korin Tower, located right underneath The Lookout. Korin was a legendary figure amongst the warrior-world, hailed as "The God of Martial Arts".


    This frequently leads to surprise and disbelief for those meeting him for the first time, as his appearance has yet to attain the fame of his reputation. Korin was a wise cat who was over 800 years old.


    The tower was actually like a challenge. It was very hard to climb and those who did would revive training from Korin and get to drink the sacred water. which was rumoured to tremendously increase one''s strength and speed.


    Hats had heard all this from Popo so he wanted to see this wise cat. He was always interested in his fellow extraordinary cat brethren.


    He flew down from the lookout and searched for the cat. Soon, the cat appeared. Korin walked on two feet, had white hair and used a staff.


    Korin could feel the divinity from Hats so he was respectful, "Hello, wee to my tower."


    Hats greeted back. "I am Hats, God of Chaos."


    Korins was a bit surprised, but his nt eyes did not open. But he still did not know what being the God of Chaos implied. "Haha, it''s good to see my species doing good."


    "Likewise, but Beerus doesn''t count. He is too humanoid." Hats said.


    "So, what do you do here, Korin?" Hats inquired.


    "I wait for any possible warrior wanting to learn from me and in normal times I grow Senzu Beans," Korin exined.


    "What are Senzu Beans?" Hats asked.


    "Senzu Beans can only be grown in Korin Tower. When eaten, the consumer''s energy and physical health are restored to their fullest, and the effects are typically almost instantaneous for the recipient, making these beans a great asset both in and out of battle." Korin exined in detail.


    "Hmm, that seems very nice, Can I taste this pill? I wonder what it tastes like." Hats demanded.


    Korin easily agreed. Yajirobe was going to eat them anyway. He brought a jar from inside and gave Hats one bean.


    Hats didn''t think much and ate it in one go. After chewing and swallowing, he felt something in his stomach. But, it was not enough to feed the God of Chaos.


    "It tastes like fish. Good choice of vour. I must say, this is an amazing thing. If you could mass-produce them, so much good for the world can be done." Hats wondered.


    "I tried, but it only grows here. So, there is only a limited quantity." Korin blurted.


    "WAIT!" Hats eximed.


    He continued, "I think I do have a way to mass-produce them. Give me just one bean."


    Hats had nned that he was going to put this bean into Hufflepuff pot that Alexander invented.


    "What do you do, Hats?" Korin asked this time.


    "Oh, I am responsible for keeping the dark space intact in the multiverse. But, I don''t have much work to do. Only when some space folding problemes I meddle. For now, I am this universe''s God of destruction. Cool, aren''t I?" Hats revealed.


    "WHAT? You are the god of destruction?" Korin was shocked. He had been acting so friendly with such a dangerous being.


    "HAHAHA, don''t be like that, Korin. I don''t destroys for no reason like Beerus. I have a brain." Hats proudly said.


    *POP*


    Suddenly a noise simr to teleportation came. It was Chappy who hade to find his adoptive father for fun.


    "BOZ BOZ... I learned to wipe my butt after potty," Chappy barked.


    Hats facepalmed himself, "Here goes my reputation and self-respect."


    [You can see Beerus and Whis, Korin Tower and Korin on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Date with Resident Evil''s Lady Dimitrescu. [She will say Ara Ara hurting you. Don''t expect any snu snu.]

 Chapter 635: Monkey God

    Alexander io all the dragon balls. But they didn''t look like what they normally would. Now, instead, they looked like concrete balls. So, Alexander put the time cloth on the balls and increased their time to one year. Instantly, the balls were shining in golden light.


    "Good, call Shenron, Gohan," Alexander instructed.


    Gohan said the magic words and soon Shenron came out in all his majesty. But he was confused about how he was summoned before 1 year passed. However, when he again saw Alexander he understood because, for a being like Alexander, such small things would be no problem.


    "What can I do for you,?" Shenron asked.


    Alexander spoke, "Do you know about any Super Saiyan God?"


    Shenron stayed silent for a few seconds as if searching his memory for the right knowledge.


    "There is no being called Super Saiyan God in the universe," Shenron said. It disappointed many.


    But then Shenron continued, "But you can be a Super Saiyan God."


    "HOW?" Vegeta was the first to ask. He was always in a race to get stronger. Especially stronger than Goku. "You need to perform a ritual in order to achieve the Super Saiyan God transformation. It requires five righteous Saiyans to perform the ritual to channel ki into. The 5 righteous Saiyans hold hands in a circle and transfer their ki into the Saiyan who is bing the Saiyan God the..."


    Alexander interrupted him, "WAIT... do you mean we need 6 Saiyans right?"


    Shenron nodded, "Yes,"


    "Then why are you not specifying that? From your words, someone might assume you only need 5 Saiyans." Alexander scolded him.


    Shenron started sweating and flustered, "Ah, sorry. Yes, you need six Saiyans. To perform the ritual, the six righteous Saiyans gather in a circle, all holding hands in the process. The selected Saiyan to ascend will have the two Saiyans next to the target ce their palms on the user''s back, while the user faces away from the group. Next, instead of concentrating their ki into the body, they must "pour their heart" into them."


    "Okay, you can go now." Alexander shrugged. Shenron scaredly disappeared and the balls flew in 7 directions. He didn''t even ask for the remaining 2 wishes.


    "We have Goku, Vegeta, Gohan, Trunks and little Gotan. This makes it five. We need another one. One of youe and give me your blood. I will try to pose as another Saiyan," Alexander demanded.


    This was his ability to absorb the powers of other beings like this. So, he was fairly sure that he could be counted as another Saiyan.


    Goku volunteered. Alexander liked this quality of Goku. No matter what, he would always face it head-on.


    "Good,e here." Alexander took some of his blood with a special needle. Then, he used his God''s eye and absorbed it. After that, all he needed to do was wait.


    "So, do you Saiyans have some unique trait that separates you apart from others? I need to know so we can judge If I transformed well." Alexander asked.


    "Umm... we eat a lot. We have a hunger to fight..." Vegeta started counting.


    Suddenly Goku eximed, "AND WE HAVE A TAIL."


    Alexander, in shock, turned to Goku. His jaw was wide open. "WHAT? Where is your tail?"


    "Oh, we cut it earlier because it was a danger for our surroundings. We turn into mindless Great Apes in the full moon because of the tail. In that form, our powers increases by many times." Gohan exined.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? Oh... wait... I feel something on my buttock." Alexander muttered in horror.


    Alexander felt a tickling sensation just above his asscrack. Then something started growing out of there, lifting his robes. Soon, a hairy tail fell out of his robes.


    *POP* *POP* *POP* *POP*


    Suddenly, Ragnarok, Iroh, Hats and Olivia came out.


    "DOBBY, WHY DID YOU CALL THEM?" Alexander red at the elf.


    "Because we don''t always get chances to make fun of you," Dobby replied with a smirk.


    "BWAHAHAHA..." All four startedughing.


    "Look at that, my friend Alex has returned to Monkey." Ragnarok Jabbered.


    "He''s evolving, just backwards." Hatsmented.


    "Hmm, that tail looks good on him," Iroh added.


    "I guess we can add Monkey God to his names now," Dobby said, holding himself fromughing.


    Olivia was just speechless. "What happened, Alex?"


    Alexander scratched his beard in embarrassment. "Well, I just absorbed a bloodline. These guys didn''t tell me that they had tails originally."


    "That must be one hell of a strong tail now as it belongs to you." Dobby guessed.


    "I don''t know. Let me try plucking it out." Alexander said. He held his tail and used lots of force to separate it. He had full control over his body so he also let the tail detach.


    "OUCH... it did hurt. That''s a shocker." He muttered. Then he handed the tail to Ragnarok.


    "Give it to Alfred to do some tests on it. Ask him to find out its strength and drawback." Alexander said.


    But as soon as Ragnarok held it, he threw it away. "Hell no, I''m not touching something that came out of your ass."


    Alexander''s eye twitched, "Dammit, it didn''te out of my ass. It came out of my cyx. You''re a dragon, does your taile out of your ass?"


    *Cough*


    "No," Ragnarok denied.


    Alexander continues giving example, "Look at Hats, does his taile out of his ass?"


    "Ay, don''t drag me into this." Hats got angry.


    Alexander again handed him the tail, "Go and give it to Alfred. I have some work to do here."


    "Sheesh... he''s embarrassed." Hats made fun and disappeared. Olivia also patted his shoulder in pity and left.


    When all of them had left, Alexander looked at Dobby, "You wait, this will not be forgotten."


    "Okay, all the Saiyans, gather around. I will be making you a Super Saiyan God. Come along." He ordered.


    Quickly, all of them gathered around Alexander and held their hands.


    "What are you doing? I''m not the one turning Super Saiyan God. It''s you two." he said.


    Alexander changed his position and decided to first transform Goku. "Okay, let''s do it."


    He put his hand on Goku''s back. Vegeta did the same. They all started to channel their ki and inner feelings into Goku.


    But, Alexander was too strong. Alone, his own ki was enough to do the deed. Other 4 Saiyans were just needed for the ritual.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 636: Brothers and a new lover

    As the ritual proceeded, a blue aura appeared around the group, shrouding each individual in the ritual. After that, a yellow me-like beam emitted from the group that shot up into the sky, and golden coloured clouds started to emerge. They began to spread across the blue sky, eventually covering itpletely after a few minutes.


    The sea changed into a golden hue as well, bing violent and forming huge whirlpools. At this point, all except Alexander begin to experience a significant amount of pain. A blue aura started to appear from Vegeta, eventually transferring it into the Goku who was about to be a god through the other five Saiyans.


    After this, another beam shot up from Goku who absorbed the blue aura, which causes some of the clouds to dissipate and leave an enormous hole. The weather changed over and over in a matter of seconds, changing from rain, to hail, to a thunderstorm, to clear, during which a few days appeared to pass, to snow, and clear again.


    Then Goku rose up and became a pinkish-red silhouette of himself. Next, he became a shadowy figure, before emitting a huge light and appearing again in his natural form. The end result was Goku''s ascension into the Super Saiyan God form.


    He was shining in reddish mes and looked thinner than before.


    "Good, good. Now it is time to turn Vegeta." Alexander said.


    "What? But I wanted to test my powers." Goku argued.


    "You two can train together when he has also turned because right now, the only people who can fight you are me, Dobby, Beerus and Whis and honestly we all can defeat you easily," Alexander said.


    "Even this much power is not enough?" He eximed in shock and calmed down. He came down to the ground and joined the ritual again. This time, Vegeta was made a Super Saiyan God. "Good, go to space and test your limits. Thene back so we can start training." He ordered. The two immediately flew away like kids who found a new toy.


    "What about you, Gohan? Don''t you have a hunger for fighting?" Alexander asked.


    "No, I don''t feel that way. But I do like training. I think because I am half Saiyan, I don''t have violent tendencies." Gohan intelligently replied.


    Alexanderughed and ruffled his hair, "Good kid,e, I will show you a new technique. It is called Chidori and Rasengan."


    Gohan followed Alexander happily while booming noise came from the sky.


    ...


    Hell,


    Deadpool had decided that he was going to go out this weekend. He had just finalised all his work and because of Alexander previously sending so many Category 4, his targets for the month werepleted. But he was going to overachieve for another promotion.


    "BOOBLESS... What did we decide to do with all the category 3 rapists who havepleted their tenure here? I have to sign the document." Deadpool asked.


    "I-I do-on''t k-know, bos-s-ss. M-maybe a-a punishm-ment fit-t-tting..." Boobless suggested.


    "Dammit, I know that. Why did I even ask you? Okay, I have decided. All the male rapists will be reincarnated as females for their next 100 life cycles, no matter which species they get born as." Deadpool wrote it down.


    "W-w-what a...a-about the f-female..."


    "I''m thinking. Punishing female Rapists is hard. Ah, I have an idea. I will ban them from reincarnating as humans and only let them live as a male of any animal species. Considering how they have to fight to death sometimes to mate, it will be a good punishment." He decided.


    *p* *p* Boobless pped.


    "Good, let''s go out. Our job is done here. We are going to a very bad world, Boobless. There, for one day, every year, all crimes are permitted. Take your sword with you, I will show you how to skin humans without making them bleed." Deadpool chirped happily.


    Unlike how Alexander travelled, Hell had its own transportation system. There were 10 mirrors with one attendant each in a big hall. All these mirrors could send you anywhere you want.


    Deadpool told the attendant and got his travel permitted. He was also a high-level employee after all. He even had the clearance to go to the upper realms. But God had banned him since hisst mess.


    "Boobless, follow me closely," Deadpool said and took out his two katanas.


    "Wh-hat are t-the punishm-ments?" Boobless asked.


    "Murderers and Rapists are to be killed. Also, corrupt politicians. Got it?" Deadpool ordered.


    "HEEEEELP..." A scream came from a back alley.


    "I guess we found our first target. Let''s go." Deadpool was very excited.


    [A/N: He''s in the Purge movie world.]


    ...


    Back in the Dragon Ball world,


    In a certain city,


    An old short woman in witch clothing looked through her crystal. Baba had been fortune-telling for more than 500 years but the price for knowing your fortune is mostly very high. She suddenly saw Alexander in all his majesty.


    Her eyes turned into a heart shape and her tongue fell out and salivated. "THIS IS IT. THIS IS WHAT I WAS WAITING FOR."


    She immediately sat on top of her crystal ball and started her journey. She usually never got interested in things and always treated people rudely but right now, a fire had been reignited in her old body.


    "HAHA, I will show Roshi now. I found my man." She muttered the whole way.


    ...


    Grand Kai''s,


    Old Grand Kai had received the news about Alexander and he was actually excited to meet him. So, ignoring all the protocols he went to meet him.


    Grand Kai was an aged hipster, usually wearing jeans and a denim jacket, and constantly listening to rock music on his boom box. He wears ck Wayfarer sunsses.


    Even though he was the teacher of the greatest warriors in the universe, Grand Kai was more of a sweet and kind grandfatherly figure than a traditional disciplinarian. Paying no heed to respectful-but-cold formality, he lovingly treats his social inferiors as equals and dotes on them as if they were his own grandchildren.


    When he arrived on the earth, he saw a crazy battle taking ce in the space. It was not an ordinary battle. He could feel god ki from both opponents.


    But soon, Alexander and Old Grand Kai''s eyes met, in fact, it were just their sunsses. Both of them looked simr except for the height difference where Alexander was taller and more buffed.


    Dobby, Whis and Beerus stopped licking their ice cream as they took turns to see Alexander and Grand Kai. Both of them looked like long lost brothers.


    "Are they?" Beerus muttered.


    "Brothers?" Whispleted.


    [You can see Goku SSG, Forteller Baba and Grand Kai on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Krabby Patty

 Chapter 637: Unlimited Potential

    Alexander nced at the old man who had just arrived. He was wearing a white t-shirt, jeans, sses on his eyes and was holding a boombox on his shoulder.


    Looking at him, Alexander quickly made the "Ayyyy" pose.


    "Ayyyy..." Grand Kais did the same.


    "Who are you though?" He inquired.


    "Hoho, I am Grand Kai. Are you the new god who is being talked about these days? You are famous and I like your style, brother." Grand Kai Greeted.


    Alexander was a chill dude too, "Haha, and I like your style too. Happy that I met another man who appreciates sses. Come, have a drink with me."


    Dobby shook his head. He knew about Alexander''s fascination for sses since he was small. He had told him about that story.


    Grand Kai happily sat down and took a ss of tea.


    "So, what can I do for you?" Alexander asked. "Nothing, I just came here to have a chat. Staying on my is boring anyway. Oh, what do we have here? Ex-God of destruction? Also, who are the gods fighting in the sky?" Grand Kai asked when he noticed Beerus.


    "They are my students. I just taught them how to be a god." Alexander exined.


    "Oh, wonderful. I wish I had such warriors under me. Anyway, this tea is amazing. Where did you get it?" Grand Kai inquired.


    Alexander proudly smirked, "My friend grows it in his realm. Here, you can keep a packet."


    *WOOOOSH*


    Suddenly, like a hurricane, a woman sitting on a crystal ball arrived. She was very small in height and looked old.


    "OH, MY LOVE. WHERE ARE YOU?" She shouted frantically.


    Everyone was wondering who this person was.


    "FORTUNEELLER BABA?" Krillin eximed loudly.


    "Oh! Aren''t you that little bald boy? You are still as short as back then." She talked back.


    Then she turned to Alexander. But she also saw the Grand Kai. She had never met Grand Kai before and now she was confused about who Alexander was.


    Dobby asked her first, "Who are you looking for,dy?"


    "Huh? I am looking for the man of my dreams. I saw him in my crystal ball. White soft hair, muscr body and a voice so mesmerising that I can melt. Which of these is he?" She muttered to herself in questioning voice.


    Alexander got alerted as soon as he heard that. He didn''t want to go through the horrible experience. He nced at Grand Kai from the corner of his eye and had an idea. He immediately made his height smaller, his body thinner, his voice high pitched and his hair untidy.


    Compared to him, now Grand Kai looked like an angel.


    "I think this is the man you are looking for," Alexander said in his high pitched voice.


    Forteller Baba''s eyes rose upon hearing him. She stared at him for a while with a judging gaze.


    Then she turned to Grand Kai. "OH YES, this is it. The man of my dreams."


    She jumped at him and tried to hug him. Grand Kai was alert and immediately sidestepped.


    "No no, I don''t deal with old hags. Do you even know who I am? I am the Grand Kai. Stay away." He scolded her.


    "I won''t. We are now partners for the rest of our lives. Wherever you go, I will follow." She insisted.


    "Hmm, then I must take leave. Farewell, my friend. I will see youter." He said goodbye to Alexander and went back to Grand kai hurriedly.


    Forteller Baba chuckled, "Haha if he thinks he can hide on his, he''s wrong."


    She also went away, nning to go to Grand Kai''s soon.


    As soon as she left, Alexander took a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to get into these annoying situations.


    Dobby, meanwhile, was chuckling the whole time. He had even clicked a few pictures of Alexander''s new form.


    "Boss, let''s call this new look ''the woman repent form''" Dobby suggested.


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha, I guess that is true. Nowe here and hand me that secret camera. I can''t have Olivia see that."


    Dobby vanished to Phixheim.


    "That bastard." Alexander cursed him. But he didn''t follow. All this was for fun and he wasn''t going to spoil it. He again returned to his normal self and waited for Goku and Vegeta toe back down.


    Till now, he had seen Goku and Vegeta taking this new powerup normally. They were also getting better as they fought. He was fascinated by this. ~It is as if they have no limit to how strong they can get.~


    He flew up to them in the space. He went between them and stopped them.


    *BOOM*


    Their punchesnded in the palms of Alexander. "Stop, I need to check something. Goku, stay still."


    Alexander put his palm on Goku''s forehead and looked into his body to the molecr level. He memorised his body structure to every single cell.


    "Okay, I want you to fight me now. Go all out." He instructed.


    Seeing Alexander''s serious face, Goku didn''t say anything and simply got ready to fight.


    *BOOM*


    They collided their fists. Goku was going for physical fitting right now. They exchanged blows at a speed not visible to normal eyes. They kicked, blocked and punched. Alexander was of course immensely stronger than Goku but for now, he was keeping himself just slightly stronger than Goku.


    "Go all out, Goku. The goal of this practice session is to push you beyond the limit. Squeeze out every single ounce of strength you have," Alexander motivated him.


    "HAAAAA..."


    Goku shouted and screamed while making moves now. He also started sending some energy sts in between. After making a decent distance between them, he fired a Kamehameha wave.


    Alexander also sent a Kamehameha from his side. He was pushing Goku''s wave. It was a tug of war now. Alexander would push and Goku would increase his intensity. He repeated this many times and each time Goku overcame.


    ~It''s true it seems, ~ he muttered and made the two waves disappear.


    He went to Goku and checked his body structure again andpared it with what he had memorised before.


    "Amazing, your body has gotten stronger than before in such a short time. It seems your body has no limiters. Just like Saitama, there is no limit to how strong you can get. But the problem for you is that after a certain level, getting stronger will be nearly impossible for you." Alexander told them his findings.


    "Is there no way to get stronger?" Goku inquired.


    "No, there is. I can leave someone behind to train you. But know this, In the future, I might ask you to fight alongside me. There are certain powerful begins who want to take over the omniverse and turn it into a demonic hell. This world, all your loved ones will also be in danger if he seeds." Alexander said.


    Goku was someone who never shied away from a good fight so he immediately agreed.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 638: Password Please

    As soon as Alexander found out about the strength of Saiyans, he started training them. Even he had Saiyan blood now, so Alexander himself felt that he could get better faster if he trains.


    So, alongside the Saiyans, he also asked Dobby and Archangel Michael to spar with him. The rest of the people were also training inside Phixheim. Alexander still had not stopped meditating with Buddha either and he was making strides in his mental powers too.


    Contrary to what Zulrak had the n to make Alexander''s growth slow, instead, he had gotten faster now. But, Alexander still coughed every once in a while due to the after-effects and he was also in constant pain as his body was healing.


    But, that pain was also a good thing for him as it reminded him that he needed to get stronger.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Alexander''s phone rm rang. "Ah, it''s time to go to the Anniversary party. Well, this world''s purity has also nearly reached its height. I should take people from here too."


    "Goku and Vegeta, go and gather your family and friends with their families. You all will being to my home, today is my marriage anniversary and there will be a big party." Alexander said.


    Goku would never say no to this. After all, the party meant a lot of tasty food.


    "Okay, old man." He saluted and vanished with Instant Transmission. Vegeta also flew away. Meanwhile, he went back to Phixheim. Alexander left one Seraph to gather everyone and bring them to Phixheim while he left before setting things up.


    Even Beerus and Whis were going to attend because where there was food, you could always find them. But this time they would need to get Alexander''s permission because people can''t just enter Phixheim like that. Hence, they also had to wait for everyone to gather.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    The environment was cheerful there. People were rushing around and setting things up. Ragnarok and his new disciple were setting up some fireworks. Dous was responsible for gardening. Amy, H and Natasha were responsible for the cake.


    Alexander headed to enter the castle but he was stopped by Thea and Chomei who had set up a small table there.


    "We are here for security. Give me the password or pay the fine." Thea said.


    "Oh really? What''s the fine?" Alexander asked amusedly.


    Thea had not thought about this, so Chomei whispered something in her ear, "Umm... 100 choctes."


    Alexander chuckled, "Okay, is your password, ''GRANDPA IS BEST''?"


    He was right, apparent from Thea''s facial expression. Thea looked at Chomei angrily "You told grandpa?"


    "NO NO... I didn''t. I told you this was a weak password. You should have set ''Orange Cake is best.''" Chomei suggested. But even this was an easy password, as long as one knew Chomei a little.


    Thea got upset. Her n failed. But Alexander lifted the two in his arms. "You two, stop this and go help your aunts in making the cake. About the chocte, you only get one each. More will be bad for your tummy and teeth."


    So, their n failed sessfully. Thea kissed his cheek and ran in to help her aunts. Chomei didn''t leave though.


    "Why didn''t you go?" Alexander inquired.


    "G-Chan, if I went then there would be no cake for the anniversary," Chomei stated seriously.


    "HAHAHA... yes, that is right. Then you should go and help Ragnarok." He suggested.


    Alexander then reached the living hall and saw Hats and Chappy together. He heard them talk on his way. Hats waszing and Chappy was being enthusiastic.


    Hats angrily spoke, "DAMMIT, Chappy don''t sniff my butt. That''s bad manners. Besides, I''m not a bitch. I''m a male and from a totally different species."


    Chappy tilted his head in confusion, he barked "What is bitch? Is that Aunt Rina and Gali?"


    Hats'' eyes nearly popped out, "What the... where did you hear that?"


    "Umm, I saw them talk to each other yesterday in the park. They were racing and calling each other, ''SLOW DOWN, YOU BITCH'' or ''STOP, YOU BITCH''." Chappy exined.


    *Cough*


    It was Alexander who coughed. He had no words to say to Chappy. He needed to talk to Gali and Rina instead. They were being a bad influence on the kids.


    "Why are you sleeping, Hats. Go out and have some fun. Watch over the kids." Alexander nudged him.


    "I''m busy, old man. I''m chatting with a girl. She''s Korin''s sister." Hats replied.


    ~Korin?~


    "AH... That old cat from the lookout? He had a sister? Well, all the best Hats." Alexander let him be and went to his room to put on a suit.


    *Door Opens*


    Alexander nonchntly entered his room and turned to cupboard. He took out his suit chosen by Olivia.


    "Hello, my sexy old man?"


    Alexander suddenly heard a voice from behind him. This voice he knew, it made the hair stand on the back of his neck. He felt goosebumps all over his body. His brows furrowed as he turned around.


    His heart skipped a beat as a short scream came out of his mouth, "AAAA..."


    "A.... so excited after seeing me? Did you miss me?"


    Alexander was not expecting this at all. What was more messed up that this guy was wearing a BDSM kit, from handcuffs to a choker? Then there was crazier stuff, on his head were two red Lekku that he''d expect from a Twi''lek from Star Wars. He wasying on the bed on his side in a ''draw me like one of your french girls'' pose.


    Even crazier was that there was another guy standing in the corner of the room like a statue. The man had had no nipples but a chest so huge that they looked like boobs.


    "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS? How did youe here?" Alexander questioned.


    "Oh, your beautiful fragrance dragged me to hear, my sexy old man."


    Alexander felt like vomiting. He took his suit, went out of the room and locked the door. Then he cast a locking charm on it so that no matter what you do it won''t open.


    "No wonder even big old man didn''t like him. He must have caused some mess there like this." Alexander mumbled.


    With a heavy heart and a headache, he went to a spare room to get ready. But then he opened the door and there it was once again. His headaches intensified.


    "UMMMAH, catch my kiss, old man."


    "FFFFFU... HOW?" Alexander raged.


    *THUD THUD*


    "WHERE IS THAT BASTARD? I can smell him." Ragnarok''s angry voice came. He was still angry ever since the thousand years of pain was performed on him, albeit it was unsessful it still left a bad memory. Thinking that a man wanted to poke his finger into his butt was traumatising for the old dragon.


    [You can see Deadpool on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    Just found out that humans are making my cousin brother, King Kong, fight some dinosaur freak. Feels so sad, man.


    1 Stone = 1 Good luck and prayers for the safety of King Kong.

 Chapter 639: A Stand-Up

    It waster found out by Alexander that Hell had its own way of teleportation and travelling and that was what Deadpool was using to move in Phixheim.


    "How do you like my long lekku?" Deadpool asked him, pping his 2 long red tentacles on his head.


    "DIEEE" Ragnarok came in time and med him. Deadpool didn''t die but his Lekku vanished. This was the biggest problem, no matter what you do, Deadpool was just unkible.


    Deadpool was also stronger now somehow so his speed of regeneration had also increased. So, even after getting burned he returned back to normal soon.


    "Oh, I came here for your anniversary, old man. Although I am very jealous of Olivia, I don''t want to be an enemy of her. Women can be very malevolent sometimes," Deadpool said.


    But Alexander had doubts about him, "Really? You came for my anniversary? Okay then, go to the garden and wait for the party to start. I don''t want any trouble today. If you make a mess I will seal you inside a crystal ball for eternity."


    "Yes yes... then you can make that crystal into a locket to hang around your neck. Aw, my old man, you are so sweet. Okay, I will go now. BOOBLESS, follow me." He left the room, much to the relief of Alexander.


    Alexander quickly put on his new suit and went out. But then he remembered something, ~Dammit, what about the present? What can even make her happy at this point? She has everything.~


    "Hmmm, a car? no, it''s no use. Rings and other jewellery are useless too. What about a customisable dress made of nanotech? This sounds new and fun." He decided on it and went quickly to the undergroundb to programme the nanoparticles. "Alfred, bring me the nanoparticles. We still have them right?" Alexander asked his scientist friend.


    "Yes, we have a whole room full of them. I made a bigger machine to produce them whenever you want. Why do you need them though?" Alfred asked.


    "Umm, I want to give Olivia a dress that can change into whatever she wants," Alexander stated.


    "Ah. That''s easy." Alfred eximed.


    "I know, that. You do what you were doing. I will go and take care of it myself." Alexander dismissed him.


    He took a big bowl full of nanoparticles and started programing them and also reinforcing them. He didn''t want them to malfunction either so he set a default state in which it would just look like a white gown. Even if it somehow malfunctioned, it would still be like a dress.


    It took him nearly 15 minutes to make it. Then he put it in a nice box and went out. On his way, he also invited Alfred, "Stop the experiments ande with me to the party."


    "Yes yes, just one minute." Alfred waved his hand.


    ...


    Alexander came to the heavily decorated garden. There were beautiful curtains hanging all around and a stage was also set. It seems someone was going to perform something.


    He went and sat beside Oliva. Everyone was taking their seats.


    "Why is there a stage?" Alexander asked.


    "Those kids are going to do some acts for us. Aren''t they lovely." Olivia revealed.


    Alexander smiled andid backfortably. A distance from his table, Goku and others were sitting. Goku had already started eating.


    *THUD*


    Suddenly the light dimmed and the spotlights on the stage highlighted it. Ajax came in a suit with a mic in his hand. He was the host, it seemed.


    "Wee everyone to the 1.6 millionth anniversary of my grandma and grandpa. We decided to do some things differently today. We have prepared three different acts for you all. The first one toe is the team of Gali, Rina and a magic mirror that was remade because it spoke too much. It will be a standupedy act. Please wee them." Ajax went to backstage.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    As the ps sounded, Rina and Gali came to the stage. They were wearing normal clothes and were dragging behind a mirror.


    "Look at this crowd, Gali. We are famous." Rina spoke in shock.


    Gali chuckled, "Haha, well, we do have thousands of people in our family so I don''t think that counts."


    "It''s all the blessing of an old man who just can''t keep himself from kidnapping every child he sees... oh wait, did I say kidnapping... no no, I meant adopting." The mirror spoke. It was the same old mirror of narcissism that had offended Olivia and was sent to be remade.


    Alexander''s brows twitched at the roasting. "I hope it doesn''t go too far this time."


    "Oh shut up, Alex. It was funny...haha..." Oliviaughed.


    Alexander looked at his wife in shock, ~So if the joke is on me it is funny and if it''s on you then that''s bad?~


    The act continued on stage.


    "Ah, darn it, we could have made a fortune if they were real fans." Rina made a sad face.


    "Why the sad face, we can still make lots of money." Gali consoled her.


    "No, we can''t," Rina stayed sad.


    "Why?" Gali asked.


    "I have the answer to that." The mirror spoke. With that, everyone became alert on who would be roasted this time.


    "Tell me then?" Gali said.


    The mirror spoke, "Well, don''t you know where all the gold in Phixheim goes to? Of course, to the one old greedy dragon. What''s worse is that now he even has a disciple. We are doomed to eternal poverty."


    Everyoneughed except Ragnarok. But his disciple, Julian,ughed. Ragnarok red at him and made him stop.


    "WELL, at least I have a new hobby now." Rina continued.


    "Me too, I get the best sleep these days. All thanks to the new uncle." Gali chirped.


    "Hah, who wouldn''t have amazing sleep, after all, you have the great Buddha as a teacher." The mirror said. They all gave a bow to the enlightened man.


    "Well, today is the anniversary of our old grandparents. What did you prepare for them, Rina?" Gali asked.


    "Hmm, it is certainly nothing edible because then it would go missing before reaching them. But it''s a surprise forter. Can''t reveal now." Rina replied.


    The mirror gave his input, "Absolutely correct. One must have some wisdom when choosing gifts. You can''t just gift people scissors because you have a weird fetish."


    "HEY! IT''S A DIAMOND SCISSOR. IT''S SPECIAL." Dous'' shout came from downstage.


    Everyoneughed hearing that. The show went on and everyone was roasted.


    "Hey, Mirror, why don''t you say something about our sweet grandma?" Gali asked.


    Mirror sharted shivering and stuttering, "Oh... she... well, you know... she is an amazing person. There i-is no one wiser t-than her..."


    "What? But didn''t you say you were going to have your revenge for being sent to be molten?" Rina interjected.


    The mirror jumped in fright and ran backstage. It had moving wheels now, "OH FRICK THAT REVENGE. SHE''S SCARY."


    With loudughter, the light dimmed and soon returned to normal and Ajax came back.


    "That was nice, though thest part was not in the script. Anyway, let''s get to the next act. Presented by the cute and sweet tailed beasts. They will be reenacting a scene from the history of the earth. The assassination of Julius Caesar written by Shakespeare, though I can''t say it will be historically correct considering the actors involved. Please wee them with loud ps." Ajax announced and left.


    The next, all the tailed beasts came onto the stage one by one. All of them were wearing historically correct tunics, and they all looked adorable.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 640: Theatre of Pompey

    It seemed that Kurama was going to be acting as Caesar. The background scenery was changed with the help of magic. Hats was acting as the narrator.


    "On a fine morning, March 15, 44 B.C. Julius Caesar and his best bro, Marcus Brutus, sat in the living room of Caesar''s pce. They drank orange juice and ate cake." Hats voice gave the scene information.


    Then, the spotlight switched on and fell on Kurama(Caesar) and Chomei(Brutus). Everyone waited for the two to speak. Soon 10 seconds passed and the two were still eating.


    With his mouth full, Chomei nced to his side. He noticed the crowd and suddenly remembered what they were supposed to do. He drank the juice and coughed.


    *Cough*


    "Caesar, my bro. Why don''t youe with me to the senate today? Today is... Ides of March after all." Brutus(Chomei) said.


    Caesar(Kurama), in his original grumpy attitude, replied, "Why? I don''t need to attend these low lever senates."


    "Ohe on, bro. We just want to kil... I mean we want you toe and tell the Roman empire that you are a responsible ruler who is shaping the future of the empire. It will be a statement for all your enemies." Brutus insisted, ignoring the slip of the tongue.


    "Umm, no." Caesarzilyid back. "There will be food," Brutus added.


    "All right then, let''s go." Caesar got up to leave.


    The spotlight switched off and the stage went ck. Hat''s voice starteding. "So, the two best bros went to the senate. But unknown to Caesar, his best bros and his people had some other ns. Let''s see what transpired in the Theatre of Pompey."


    The lights switched on and the whole stage lit up. There, a full senate room was made with steps to sit on and a podium at the centre. All the senators(Tailed Beasts) sat there. Casca(Shukaku) was currently speaking from the podium and others were listening.


    "... this is why I want to make itpulsory for cakes to be cooked and presented to us to taste every day. This way, we can find out which cake is the best in the empire. This is a great responsibility we have, my brothers. Those in favour, say aye." Casca(Shukaku) said.


    "AYEEEEE..." All of them enthusiastically raised their arms.


    "Good, now I would like to wee Gaius Julius Caesar and his best bro, Marcus Brutus," Casca(Shukaku) announced and left.


    Julius and Brutus came in. Julius stood beside the podium to give his speech while Brutus stood behind him.


    Julius(Kurama) Started speaking in a monotonous tune "Thank you for inviting me, my fellowpatriots. It is all because of ourbined effort that the Roman Empire has be so strong. I know I know, I would have killed you if you had disobeyed me because I hold the most power but I know you won''t betray me. After all, we all have a simr love for cakes. We all love Strawberry cakes.


    "My bro, Brutus, convinced me toe here today for some reason. I was justzing around anyway. So, make sure you entertain me well..."


    *STAB*


    "Argh..." Julius suddenly cried in pain.


    He looked to the side and it was Casca(Shukaku).


    "DIEEE.." he was certainly enjoying killing Caesar. His knife was small and had a pattern of banana on it. Everyone had this fake knife with a banana pattern.


    *STAB*


    Followed by this, another stab came. Then another. Everyone in the Senate got up to stab Caesar with their knives. To the audience, the scene looked too cute and funny because of the tailed beasts'' small form factor.


    Soon, Caesar''s body was surrounded by everyone. Then thest stab came.


    *STAB*


    It was Brutus(Chomei). Caesar(Kurama) turned his head and looked, "You too, Brutus?"


    "Sorry, bro, but only you liked strawberry cakes. The rest of us liked orange cake." Brutus said, shocking Caesar.


    Caesar died right there. But, shockingly, the crowd didn''t disperse.


    *STAB*


    Brutus(Chomei) suddenly shouted. "HEY, WHO''S STABBING ME? Hehe... it tickles."


    But more stabs came after that. It was Decius Brutus(Son Goku) "No bro, we don''t like Orange Cake, we like Banana cake."


    Brutus was shocked, "What? NOOooooo..."


    Brutus(Chomei) also died as his body fell on Caesar''s.


    *STAB*


    Another stab came, Decius Brutus(Son Goku) screamed, "WHO STABBED ME?"


    It was Cimber(Isobu), "Huh, only you like Banana cake. The rest is like fish cakes."


    *STAB*


    Cimber(Isobu) turned his head in horror, "Why?"


    Cassius(Gyuki) scoffed, "Huh, Fish cake ain''t even a cake. You fool, we love Ramen..."


    *STAB*


    "Wrong, Cassius, we don''t love Ramen. We love ice cream.:" Casca(Shukaku) said.


    In a shock, both Cimber(Isobu) and Cassius(Gyuki) died at the same time.


    Learning from what just happened, Casca(Shukaku) immediately stabbed his knife at the person in his back. It was Cinna(Kokuo) behind him. But, shockingly, both of them stabbed each other at the same time and fell down.


    Now, only Caecilius(Saiken) was left.


    He saw the pile of dead bodies in front of him. He cried seeing it. With each cry, the fat on his stomach throbbed.


    *Sniff*


    "Come on, guys. Can''t you all be like me and love all the food in the world?" He cried loudly.


    With that, the lights were turned off. Hats voice again came.


    "This way, Saiken, without even wanting to, became the emperor of the roman empire. He waster hailed as the best roman emperor ever. He was known by many names. Caecilius the kind, Caecilius the fat, Caecilius the fattest man to ever live, Caecilius the thick boy and so on.


    With this, the story came to an end. All hail, Caecilius the thick boy,"


    Lights switched on again and now there was a majestic throne on the stage with two women on both sides. Both were feeding him something. Then the curtains fell. The show ended with that.


    All the people in the audience were shocked. They were not expecting this at all. In fact, this exceeded their expectations.


    "Holy hell, that was some game of thrones level backstabbing... literally," Deadpool eximed with stars in his eyes. He really loved the show.


    "Did they n all this?" Alexander questioned.


    "I don''t think so." Olivia denied quickly.


    They were all in such shock that only when Ajax came back did they be quiet.


    "Woah, that was one hell of a show. Okay, moving on to the final act. My cute lovely little sister Thea will sing a song. Please be supportive." Ajax announced.


    Soon, Thea shyly walked onto the stage with the mic in her hand. She looked super cute in her new dress.


    "Umm... I will start now," she said shyly.


    ?La L L


    My grandma is so beautiful.


    My grandpa is so ransom.?


    "HANDSOME," Chomei corrected her from backstage. She was just two years old. You can''t expect her to remember everything she and Chomei wrote just a few minutes ago.


    ?The cake looks big and tasty.


    Chom-Chom wants to eat it quickly?


    "Hey, don''t put it on me. You changed the lyrics." Chomei''s voice came from behind the stage.


    ?We are a big family, living in Phixheim.


    ying together we spend all our time


    we... do... here... crime...?


    Her gaze suddenly fell on the tasty cake in distance and she forgot all the lyrics as her mouth salivated.


    Everyone startedughing after seeing that. Their hearts were still warm though because Thea had already converted her feelings with the help of her power. She just loved everyone and foremost, she wanted to eat the cake.


    ~Give this girl a cake.~ was all everyone had in their mind.


    [You can see Thea on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Extra sweet chocte-dipped Banana ice cream. [Warning: Chomei will snatch it in 10 seconds because he''s sad for the falling ranking of this book.]

 Chapter 641: Gifts

    Alexander and everyone pped loudly for little Thea. Even though it was an iplete performance but still it was heartwarming.


    Ajax came to end the show after that. "Well, no matter what, my little sister is cute and that''s all that matters. Let''s cut the cake now or else Thea and Tailed beasts might just faint."


    Dobby waved his hand and the stage dismantled itself and turned into t wooden flooring. Soon, a 5 metre tall and 3 metres wide cake was brought there. It was bigger than all except for Noodles there. Noddles could eat the whole cake in one bite.


    Alexander and Olivia went beside the cake to cut it. Alexander took out his sword. The tailed beasts rushed and sat on top of Alexander and Oliva''s shoulders in expectation. This was the first time they were seeing such a big cake.


    "I bet I can eat this whole cake alone," Chomei said.


    "Me too," Saiken added.


    Alexander chuckled, "All of you are tailed beats. Your real form is many times bigger than this cake, so of course, all of you can devour it. But our little Chappy on the other hand can''t."


    "Quick quick, G-chan, cut the cake." Chomei insisted.


    "Haha, okay okay. Oli, hold my hand." Alexander said. Then, he and Olivia together cut the cake. Instantly, fireworks also started in the sky. Everyone looked up and the bright colourful lights shined on everyone''s eyes. Everyone stayed still for a second and just took the beauty of the evening. Olivia grabbed Alexander''s hand and stood still. Because Ragnarok had set the fireworks, it was obvious that there were going to be many dragon-shaped fireworks.


    "Woaahhh..." Goku eximed. Chi-Chi, who was standing beside him, also held onto his hand. She was pregnant at the moment.


    "Isn''t that beautiful, Goku?" Shemented.


    "Ha? I can make that with my energy st too." Goku replied without reading the room.


    *Sigh*


    "Why did I even ask." Chi-Chi disappointedly muttered.


    But then suddenly the grip on her hand tightened. Goku looked at Chi-Chi in the eyes and smilingly said, "Just kidding. Yeah, it''s beautiful. Just like you."


    "Oh, Goku." Chi-Chi didn''t have very high requirements and she again fell in love with him just because of this. She put her head on Goku''s shoulder.


    ~Waaaah... Beerus''s suggestion worked.~ Goku eximed internally. It was Beerus who had taught him such cheesy lines.


    Soon, the effect of the fireworks stopped and everyone returned to their earlier thoughts. The tailed beasts, like good kids, asked Alexander for the cake instead of jumping straight to it.


    "G-Chan, cake when?" Saiken asked.


    "I want ice-cream," Shukaku added.


    Alexander patted their heads, "You go and ask the kitchen staff. We will eatter. First, we will see all the gifts."


    "Gifts?... Okay, then we will also wait." They fought their desires. It was very strange for them to be so considerate.


    ~Haha, I guess my little potatoes are grown up now.~ he muttered.


    He then went with Olivia and took a seat at the head table. Soon, one by one everyone came to gift them. But first, it was Alexander who was supposed to do it.


    "Oli, my beautiful ancient wife, I''ll be honest. I had no idea what I should give you because you basically had everything. So, I made this. A dress made of nanotech. You can turn it into any kind of dress you want in real-time. I have also asked Dobby, Ragnarok, Hats and Michael to cast their strongest protective spells on it so they will be like your armours too." Alexander presented her the dress. It looked like a in gown for now.


    "Are you sure that this won''t malfunction and I would end up with no clothes at all?" She asked him.


    "No, no, I have put in special measures. This gown is its default form and even if it malfunctions it will look like this." He exined.


    "Oh, in that case. Thank you, Alex. Now, from my side, here, take this. I made this for you with my own hands using the old ways." She gave him a hand-knitted sweater.


    Alexander lovingly put it on. Instantly, he felt as if he was being hugged by Olivia and his entire family. He felt so warm and nice.


    Olivia chuckled, "Haha, look at your face. You look like a child. I put some magic on this that mirrors our feelings for you."


    Alexander smiled widely and hugged her. After that, others came to gift. The first one was Dobby and his girlfriend.


    "Boss and sister Olivia, happy anniversary." He handed them a bouquet.


    "These flowers are enchanted by elven magic from both of us. They will never lose their fragrance and never wither. They can also help you sleep better." Ciri exined.


    Olivia happily epted it. "Haha, thank you. May you two quickly marry and give me little grandkids to y with."


    It surely embarrassed them a lot. This was what old people usually do.


    After that, Ragnarok came to them, "Here, I made my new student Julian carve this 2-meter tall gold statue of your two."


    It was a big life-sized statue and it looked very pretty.


    Alexander epted, "Thanks I will put it in the garden. Anyway, Ragnarok, are you using your new disciple like freebour?"


    "YE..." Julian wanted to say something but he was dragged away by Ragnarok. Julian didn''t have a human form so he was just made smaller by Ragnarok.


    Then, Iroh came and gave them his new all vour tea. This had some magic involved in it. It would automatically taste like the vour you would like the most depending on your mood. So, it was a really good mood booster.


    Then Buddha came. But he didn''t have anything pretty or big to give and Alexander understood why. He was meant to be above earthly desires and he would also not promote it by giving a useless gift. Instead, Buddha gave Alexander a book written in Sanskrit.


    "This book has knowledge about the deeper state of a mind. It can make you stronger depending on your way of understanding this book." Buddha said.


    Alexander politely epted it. "Thank you, Buddha."


    After this, all the grandkids came with one big gift for him. It was from Rina, Gali, Amy, Az, Ajax, Thea and the others.


    It was a huge painting of Alexander and his whole family of more than a thousand people. The best part of the image was that it was a moving picture just as in the Harry Potter world. The portrait was as big as a whole wall of the castle.


    "This is... so impressive. Thank you, everyone." Alexander was overwhelmed.


    Next were the tailed beasts. They didn''t really have harmony but when it came to gifts, they were a team. This time, they had nned something memorable.


    "G-Chan and Grandma, this is from us for you. We made this video, asking all the people in Phixheim how much we love you." They handed him a DVD.


    Alexander and Olivia game them tights hugs, squeezing them for a while.


    Then came Hats and Chappy. The duo gave Alexander a concrete tile with their paw marks on them.


    Hats exined its feature, "Well, this b has an attack stored from me with 100 per cent strength. Just break it if you need to make a surprise attack. Oh, Chappy also wanted to mark it so I let him."


    Alexander looked at the terrifying yet simple thing. If he were to break it in normal space, it would destroy a universe easily.


    "Thanks, Hats."


    After a while, thest one toe was Dous. Alexander already knew what he was going to give.


    "Okay, show me the scissors."


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 642: Deadpools Tears

    But, Alexander was wrong. Dous'' Dimond scissors were not thest gifts. There was Deadpool left.


    "WAAAIT..." Deadpool came running with a small silver chest.


    "My sexy old man, here you go. I have poured all my heart into this gift so please ept it. But, only open it once I am gone." Deadpool said.


    "What do you even do these days?" Alexander inquired.


    Deadpool proudly replied, "I am helping you, honey. I am catching sinners from various worlds and taking them to hell."


    What he didn''t say was that he was leaving all the category 3 sinners so that they could get ripe to be booked under category 4. Category 3 were all sinners who would get back to reincarnation and Deadpool didn''t like that.


    "BOOBLESS... follow me. We are going to the next world." Deadpool left with his weird transportation method.


    Alexander took a sigh of relief with his departure. "*Sigh* At least he left without creating a blunder."


    "I think you should check the box first before rejoicing," Dobby advised. Alexander suddenly got gloomy and looked at the box in his hand. "Okay, let''s see what it is."


    Olivia came closer to see what it was. Alexander slowly opened the box, worried that there might be some kind of a trap. But, nothing happened and hepletely opened it.


    However, what was inside didn''t make him happy at all.


    "WHAT THE... he wasn''t lying when he said he poured his heart into this. He literally left his heart." Olivia eximed in shock.


    "He left a message too." Alexander picked up the blood-soaked letter and read it.


    "I know you must be worried about me but rest easy, I''m fine. I just grew another heart. Take care, my sexy old man (Kiss emoji)," Alexander read.


    He was horrified, "He''s getting delusional now. He thinks I like him too. Man, I am going to remove him from space and time once I be a higher god."


    Alexander started a bonfire for kids to enjoy and sacrificed Deadpool''s heart in it.


    "OKAY... IT''S TIME TO EAT," he announced, making everyone happy.


    ...


    Deadpool jumped into another world. This time, he didn''t know where he was. It seemed he was on some kind of a mountain and there were a lot of gunshots sounding in the distance.


    In front of him, two men were fist fighting in old-style clothes. One was blonde-haired and the other brown. The brown one seemed to be losing as he was breathing like a horse near his death.


    "BOOBLESS... who are these two fools?" Deadpool asked. As a senior cader of Hell, he had the ess to all the sinner souls in the multiverse.


    Boobless took out a book and started reading. "T-They ar-e-e M-M-Micah Bell and Arthur M-M-Morg-a-an..."


    [A/N: World is Red Dead Redemption 2. The scene is the ending of the main story.]


    "Gimme that book. I will read it." Deadpool took it and saw two people''s information. He in fact saw the whole life of these two. Micah Bell was a treacherous opportunist who betrayed his people and consistently put them in harm''s way.


    The second was Arthur Morgan, a confused wild deer, betrayed by his long time father figure Dutch. Finally on a path of redemption and goodness now that he has gotten tuberculosis and is dying. He started to see the world and the people for what they truly were.


    *THUD*


    He closed the book loudly, catching the attention of the two men wildly fighting. "We''ve got some nice drama going on here. BOOBLESS... give me my guns."


    Boobless gave Desert Eagles to him.


    Micah and Arthur Morgan stopped fighting and looked at Deadpool. They felt weird seeing him. A man wearing skin-tight red and ck suit would weird anyone out in that era.


    "Which circus clown are you now?" Micah asked impolitely.


    *COGH COUGH COUGH COUGH* Arthur was in no condition to speak. He was badly beaten and was also in thest stretch of tuberculosis.


    Deadpool replied in a jolly tone, "Oh, I am Captain delicious pants. Now, I havee to take you to hell as you are a category 4."


    "HAHAHA, are you supposed to be some kind of Grim Reaper?" Micah asked.


    "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH... Ah... you tell such funny jokes, dead man." Deadpool burst into crazyughter scaring Micah a bit.


    "No, no, Grim Reapers are the lowest runts of hell. Oh, I am from the top brass, just below Lucifer. Now it''s time for you to sleep, muscr fat barbie."


    *BOOM*


    Michah''s body fell down with arge chunk of his head missing.


    *COUGH COUGH*


    "Who.. *COUGH* are you?" Arthur asked from the ground.


    Deadpool saw that Arthur was actually a Category 3 sinner. He was sad, but he decided to cultivate this guy for category 4.


    Deadpool waved his hand and Micah''s body got disintegrated. Then a white soul came out of it. It was caught by Deadpool in a sk with lid.


    Arthur saw the whole thing. His breathing turned heavy. *Cough* "Goddamn... you... really are... the devil."


    Deadpool chuckled, "Hehe, yeah. Wanna make a deal? I can take away your tuberculosis, also make your wanted status go away, give you money and knowledge you can use to get rich legally."


    Arthur chuckled, "Hah, sounds too good to be true... what''s the payment? My soul?"


    But suddenly Arthur realised he didn''t have trouble breathing and was also feeling much better.


    "In a way, yes. We in hell divide people''s sins into categories. 1 is pure, 2 is a light sinner who just gets a p on the wrist, 3 are those who get punished in hell then again go to reincarnate as some random animal. After thises the major league, the juicy stuff, 4 is eternal hell and 5 is the destruction of the soul. You are in 3, Arthur.


    "Now, I have utmost faith in you that if I give you all these you will not leave this ouw life of yours and keep on sinning and f*cking up. Soon, you will reach category 4 and that is when I catch you." Deadpool said.


    Arthur sat up slowly, "So all I have to do is to notmit crimes and live like a good man?"


    "Yes, but I know you can''t do that. You are a wild deer. You can''t be tamed, by yourself or someone else." Deadpool kept on brainwashing.


    "Well, I ept your terms. I will prove your ass wrong, just watch me." Arthur resolutely said. He had already made the decision.


    "Hoho, someone''s excited. Okay then. Sign here," Deadpool gave him a Devils contract.


    Arthur sighed it. In an instant, Arthur''s records from all government agencies and bounty posters and registers disappeared. His name disappeared from many people''s memories too. Then, knowledge of science and advanced mechanical engineering appeared inside Arthur''s brain.


    Deadpool gave him this so that Arthur can make weaponster andmit sin. Then, Deadpool gave 200,000 dors to him, not directly but it was submitted to the bank under his name.


    "Here you go, all done. Now quickly massacre some people and give me your juicy soul." Deadpool cheered him on.


    "It''s not gonna happen, buddy. I''m never gonna look back at this life. Enough lessons learned for one lifetime." Arthur said while getting up.


    "ARTHUR..." Dutch came.


    Deadpool saw him and got excited. *BOOM*


    Dutch''s headless dead body fell down in an instant. "Lottery..."


    "Why did you do that??" Arthur asked in shock.


    "Category 4. He''s gonna get a nice wee boiling oil bath in hell now and get tormented for eternity." Deadpool answered while removing the soul out of Dutch.


    Arthur sighed, "Thanks for making me more resolute to be a good man. Well, I guess this marks the end now. I hope not to see you in this life again. Goodbye."


    Arthur ran away soon after. Deadpool was left there standing, happily turning around and looking at all the Pinkertons who were after Arthur not long ago.


    "Ohoho... I smell so many Category 4 here. BOOBLESS, let''s go." He got excited.


    ...


    Deadpool was wrong. He had scared Arthur too much. No man would want to go to Hell. Even less so if a man really knew that hell existed. In fact, considering that he knew he was a category 3. He wanted to do good and hoped to get to Category 2 at least.


    Arthur had decided to never look back.


    So, he went against all odds. Using his knowledge he didn''t make guns, but instead machinery. He opened his own oil refinery and employed the Indians. It was a win-win. He started his own automobilepany and made some of the world''s first heavy-duty tractors. Heter bought tens of thousands of hectares ofnd and started growing crops there.


    Soon, he even started making cars andter private aircraft. He was the greatest tycoon of the new century and the living embodiment of the American dream.


    He helped all the Indians with his money. He bought themnds to settle down. These were privately ownednds so the government couldn''t interfere with them. Not to mention the halo given by Arthur''s name was enough to keep all the bad folks away. Arthur''s industries were so huge and influential that most people in the US and UK knew him by the nickname Big Arthur.


    Then he found the opportunity for greatness. World War I started. He didn''t make weapons or anything destructive. Instead, he started a medical equipment manufacturing nt. From there, he provided humanitarian aid across the world with his food and medical equipment.


    He was already married now with a son and a daughter with Mary Linton. She got to live the life she dreamt of. He even helped John and his family and made little Jack a sessful businessman. Sadie Adler was also helped and she got to open her own logisticspany. He even helped the family of the man who gave him tuberculosis. He admitted that he was responsible for his own pain.


    In the end, he ended up dying of old age and reaching heavens. He redeemed all his sins while being alive and even went further to be a kind soul. For every person he had killed, he had saved 1000 lives one way or another. He died like a good boah.


    Deadpool could only cry alone in the office.


    [You can see Arthur on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Roasted, sweet Deadpool''s heart. [Warning: Might cause temporary mental illness.]

 Chapter 644: Irohs Day Out

    Iroh went out to roam the various universes. This was his favourite part in each world. He gets to meet new people and have some talks with them. He gets to share his love for tea and also do some good every once in a while.


    When he came out of Phixheim, he appeared near a small domed shaped house. He knocked on it and Goku opened the door.


    "Oh, old man, it''s you? I really liked your tea. Come in, Chi-Chi has gone to the market. Gohan is inside." Goku invited him in.


    "Thank you, young man." Iroh entered. He saw Gohan doing his homework on the table.


    Iroh took a seat beside him. He took out his golden tea kettle gifted to him by Ragnarok.


    *Sip*


    "What are you studying, child?" He asked.


    "Maths, grandpa," Gohan answered.


    "Oh, I know it. But It''s not my cup of tea. Do you like it?" Iroh asked. "Hehe, I didn''t like it before either. But with practice, I got better. But now it''s boring." Gohan said.


    "Really? What do you want to do then?" Iroh inquired.


    "I want to train... I want to fly outside. Spar with dad... But... Mom won''t ever let me do that. She only wants me to study and study." Gohan sadly replied.


    Iroh caressed his hair, "Kid, your mother is scared. Scared of the future. She probably worries that something might happen to Goku someday or maybe even herself. So she is worried about you and about your future. She wants you to study and be good enough to make money as she probably thinks that money is the best cheat for a better life. But I think she is wrong here. She fails to see that her husband and son are not ordinary people."


    "But... I think making money is easy with our strength. I can simply win some sports events and get a lot of money." Gohan said.


    "Yes, yes you can. But, will you be happy after that? Think of it this way, you are to fight your father. He can easily beat you and he does just that. Would he feel good after that? if you were in his ce, how would you feel?


    "You were born with high strength, it won''t be cheating but doing it won''t give you mental satisfaction either," Iroh said.


    "I wouldn''t feel happy. I understand, old man. Winning whilepeting against normal people would be like cheating for someone like me. But how do I make money now and make mom ease up?" Gohan asked.


    "Business. I have an idea. You have such argend. It even has its own jungle. Why don''t you cut them and sell wood? If someday you feel that the jungle is emptying, you can gather the dragon balls and wish for a new forest. You can make so much money with this." Iroh suggested


    "Hmm, that sounds good. I will do it, Grandpa. But I can''t tell mom before I try it myself first. If I show her the money, then maybe she will agree to this n," Gohan agreed.


    "Yes, but, remember, you should still get a decent amount of study done. At least get one college degree. You don''t have to work hard, you are already very smart." Iroh advised and patted his shoulder.


    Iroh then decided to leave this, in fact, the Universe. So, he used the device Alexander had given him and went to a random in Universe 11.


    As soon as he appeared he had a lot of noise and people were running away from something.


    "RUUUN... PRIDE TROOPERS ARE HERE..." They shouted.


    All the people running looked like criminals to Iroh. So he caught one and asked him everything. Of course, he had to scare him a bit. He learned about the so-called Pride Troopers.


    The Pride Troopers was a very powerful hero team who operates in Universe 11. They were led by Top. The Pride Troopers work under their God of Destruction Belmod, and thus can be ssified as agents of destruction.


    The Pride Troopers were originally just a motley crew of people with different ideologies and backgrounds, though they grouped together due to all being on the side of justice. When evil attacks, the Pride Troopers are called out to travel to the and eliminate any threats. The team seemingly has at least several bases among the gxy.


    The organisation was known to have existed in Universe 11 for at least 240,686 years as it existed before Belmod became the God of Destruction.


    "Hahaha... You can not run away now..." A big old man appeared in front of Iroh. He was a tall and burly alien humanoid. He had tan-coloured skin, yellow eyes with dark lines under them, and arge white moustache that covered his mouth.


    Thinking that Iroh was also a criminal, he proceeded to attack.


    Iroh dodged and asked. "Who are you?"


    "I love my people! I love mynd, and my! I love my Universe! Leader of the Pride Troopers, I am Top the Bold! Whether they''re small... or medium-sized... or extra jumbo! My fist of iron justice... will smash evildoers in any size theye!" Top proimed.


    "Okay, want some tea?" Iroh asked nonchntly as he blocked a punch from Top. Shocking the giant man.


    Top was also a candidate to be Universe 11''s next God of Destruction. He was a humble, hot-blooded, and respectful fighter who strongly believes in justice. So, he was not an unreasonable person.


    Feeling shocked and weird, Top stopped himself from punching. "Who are you?"


    "I am Iroh. Nice to meet you."


    "Why don''t you tell all your friends toe and have a drink? Ie in peace." Iroh said.


    Top waved his hand a little and soon lots of people in red uniform came.


    "One of us is in meditation so he can''te. Where are you from, Iroh?" Top asked. He had not felt any kind of malice from Iroh so he was respectable to him.


    "I''m from Universe 7. I''m just travelling and seeing some sights." Iroh replied.


    Top''s eyes widened a bit. "So you are from there. Belmont told me about you all and I must say you are doing great. Ridding the universes of sins is JUSTICE."


    Iroh epted the praise with augh, "Haha, thank you, my friend. We are doing what we can. But even if we cleanse the universe, for now, it won''t solve the problems permanently. Good and evil are always in a constant war."


    Top nodded, "True. But we must keep on going further. Besides, I would have made sure your work was not in vain in the long term but don''t have enough staff."


    "Fighting won''t be needed if you give better teaching to the kids. The current generation can not be changed all of a sudden, my friend. They can only be stopped from doing bad. What''s important is the future generation. If they are taught good morals from a small age, they will grow up to live by those morals." Iroh suggested.


    Top understood the meaning behind Iroh''s wise words. He quickly decided to go and have a chat with the God of Destruction Belmod about this idea.


    After this meeting, Iroh went to the next destination. This time it was a in Universe 6. He saw a boy with spiky hair. The boy was standing in the field alone. Shouting with his fists closed.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAA..."


    *Poof*


    But nothing happened.


    *Sigh*


    "Why am I so weak? I''m a failure." He muttered to himself.


    Iroh walked forward. "Failure is only an opportunity for a new beginning. Don''t lose faith in yourself child."


    [A/N: Hey, guys. We are in thest stretch of this arc now. I will be making some short world trips (Selected from some of your choices.) before we finally jump to DC.]


    [You can see Top and spiky-haired boy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Ultra Cheesy and Spicy Chicken Pizza. Made by Chomei and Thea. [Warning: Diabetes Alert.]

 Chapter 647: A man who doesnt speak

    Saitama went straight down to Earth andnded in the middle of a Demon horde. But, he noticed something.


    These demons were very different from the ones he had been killing all this time. They looked too ugly and weak to him.


    ~Aren''t these from Zulrak''s army?~ he wondered.


    *ROAR*


    Soon he saw a huge one. It had a humanoid-shaped demon but just looked very big. It had horns on its head.


    Saitama just walked towards it while beating the demons out of existence. He didn''t even give them any thought and mercilessly butchered them. Eventually, he reached therge one. He jumped to the height of the head and punched normally.


    *SPLASH*


    The head got destroyed into a bloody and gooey substance. The demon also fell to the ground killing some smaller ones around it. But, Saitama was having a problem there. ~Why aren''t there any demons that can speak?~


    But luckily, while he was killing demons left and right, he finally saw something, not like a demon. It was a man, probably. In a futuristic-looking armour. He was also killing the demons left and right with his gun and hands. So Saitama went towards him to ask him about this world.


    *BOOM*


    *BAM*


    He left behind a trail of blood and dead bodies of demons as he went to the man. Soon, the man also noticed him but did not react to it.


    Soon, Saitama was very close to him, so he spoke. "Where are the demonsing from? Where is their leader?"


    But the man didn''t reply and still continued to kill the Demons. Saitama being the impatient guy he was sometimes, moved very fast and killed all demons around a kilometre radius.


    "Friend, I can help you destroy the demons permanently. I can help you destroy their whole realm. But for that, we need somemunication." Saitama tried tomunicate.


    The man stopped moving and looked at Saitama for a while. As if assessing him. Soon, his suit made a noise.


    "Scanplete. This man is a human, a powerful one at that." Voice said.


    "A.I?" He asked.


    "I am VEGA, the Artificial Intelligence who helps this guy here. He does not speak as his mind has been mutated by his rage and bloodlust for demons in the past tens of years. They call him DOOM SLAYER" VEGA exined.


    "What happened?" Saitama asked.


    "Some scientists messed up on the base on Mars and that opened a portal to these demon''s realm. Since then, this guy here has been fighting them and getting stronger. They also killed his rabbits and he''s angry." VEGA said.


    "Hmm, I''m also hunting demons. I have travelled to a lot of worlds. Tell me where the ruler of this world''s demons lives. I will kill them." Saitama firmly said.


    "Good, their ruler is the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord is the title of the supreme ruler of the realm of Hell. We don''t know what he looks like though." VEGA revealed.


    "Take me to hell, then," Saitama demanded.


    "Can''t. First, we need to secure Earth. This guy won''t go anywhere until then." VEGA said on behalf of the Doom yer.


    "I will help. You go left, I go right. Kill all demons and meet me halfway." Saitama nned.


    "Hmmm... deal," VEGA replied.


    Saitama didn''t wait and dashed to the right. Loud sounds of explosions came and slowly faded as he left behind dead bodies.


    "Well, maybe let''s meet at 1/5th way from this side," VEGAmented. After that, Doom yer also started ughtering demons.


    Saitama didn''t take too long and killed all the demons in record time. In fact, all of these were so weak that even the speed at which Saitama was moving killed lots of demons around him.


    So, he did just that and ran around at a fast speed. In just 15 minutes, he had done his job and now was on his way to meet the Doom yer.


    "Oh, are you done? You are fast. That''s fine. Follow me if you want to go to Hell." VEGA spoke.


    Saitama followed Doom yer behind. He had no idea what was going on in the head of this guy. Eventually, they arrived in Hell with some kind of a portal. He didn''t care to ask as he only wanted to kill demons.


    "That big castle is where the Dark Lord lives?" Saitama asked the obvious. Of course, the big bad guy lives in the big bad castle.


    "Doom yer, you kill the demons around here, meanwhile, I will deal with that Dark Lord. You just wait a second." Saitama said.


    "How are you going to kill him? He is very strong." VEGA asked.


    "Watch me," Saitama replied.


    He kicked the ground and jumped a few metres high. Then, with decent force, he punched towards the castle.


    With a roar, the punch travelled at a speed unimaginable. The demons around them were shocked too and even they looked toward the castle as if wanting to know their uing fate.


    Then it happened, too fast for anyone to even react. Well, there were just demons but even they had the reaction of being scared already.


    *BOOOOM*


    An explosion that would make a nuke go shy urred. The castle got covered in a cloud of dust and nothing could be seen to determine its fate.


    "Huh..." That was the first time Doom yer showed an expression. It seemed he was happy maybe.


    Saitama stretched his shoulder. He didn''t want to wait any longer so he blew out air. It was nothing less than a storm. The cloud of dust got blown away, showing them the condition of the ce castle used to be.


    There was nothing.


    Not even a brick left.


    There was just a deep, wide and smooth crater. Even the sand had turned into ss due to the heat.


    The demons around also got very scared. They tried to run away but Saitama sent some punches in all directions and killed them.


    "Doom yer, I am on a mission to destroy the demon army of the biggest Demon King Zulrak. He wants to fight god and take his position. Do you want to travel with me and destroy these demons across the Omniverse?" Saitama asked straightforwardly.


    ~He''s a bit different from Genos but I guess this will be fine.~ Saitama thought.


    Doom yer didn''t say anything, VEGA gave the answer.


    "He agrees, but first, you need to help him kill every single demon remaining so they can never rise again," VEGA said.


    Saitama lifted his hand to shake. "Deal."


    Surprisingly, Doom yer shook it. So, they travelled all the dimensions known to Doom yer, ying demons. They even destroyed the technology that connected hell with the earth.


    Eventually, they cleansed the universe and went on their way to find another Universe with demons of Zulrak. Saitama had doubts that this world''s demons were not rted to Zulrak.


    But, ~Any dead demon was a good demon.~


    [A/N: Well, stating the obvious. This was the Doom universe. Too many people had requested this. Now, even Doom yer will help hunt the demons.]


    [You can see Doomyer on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 651: A Message from Space

    Ajax gave all the people there an amazing buffet that night. He brought food directly from Phixheim. There were just 30 or so people in the vige anyway. Many of them were children too.


    "Ah, finally some real food." Senku devoured food like an animal.


    The people were like that too. They had never eaten such tasty food in their life.


    There was also an old man called Kaseki. He looked small and weak but he suddenly ripped his clothes and buffed up. But his eyes were also tearful because of the taste.


    Ajax then noticed Hats not eating food. "Hey, Hats. Stop texting. I''ve told you already, you are being catfished. I can guarantee that the person on the other side is a guy."


    "Oh really? Since when did Ajax be love guru?" Hats scoffed.


    "Because I read your chat, dude. I know when there is a guy on the other side. Call it a hunch." Ajax insisted.


    "Huh, well, my hunch says my Kirin is a cute kitty cat." Hat rebuked.


    Ajax shook his head, "That is not a hunch, that is desperation." "Big Brother, I''m sleepy." Thea came to Ajax. She rubbed her eyes. She had yed with other kids the whole time that day and had gotten tired.


    "Okay, you will be sleeping in my tent. Can''t have you away from my eyes. Let''s go." He had already set up a tent for himself in the vige. He was also going to bring some Hoi-poi capsule housester. They were amazing as they came with all modern convenience.


    For the night, they slept cozily. The next day, Ajax disappeared into Phixheim for a few minutes. When he appeared, he came with lots of stuff.


    "Senku, here you go. 100 mobile phones, 2 step-up transformers, a fullmunication system setup. Uncle Alfred made it smaller and more efficient. And here are 24 mini-satellites for our real-time 24X7 worldwidemunication coverage." Ajax revealed.


    Senku was excited, very very excited. But before they sent the satellites in space, what they needed was to set up amand centre. To control and maintain these satellites.


    But, they had a problem. Insufficient electricity. Even though they had a transformer now, it still needed electricity first.


    "Hmmm, Senku. Let''s make a hydro-electric dam. We have a running river here and we will be making a small dam, so that it does not affect the river badly. I have the strength and you have the mind. If you make the design and concrete, I will bring the turbine and the motor, along with some big batteries." Ajax suggested.


    Senku smiled ear to ear. He wanted to make a dam eventually but this was better, his ns were getting fulfilled much faster. "A good n, Ajax. Let''s do it."


    So, with that, everyone got to work. Senku had already worked to make concrete so this time making it was easy. What they needed to do was to make it on arge scale. Hence, Ajax told them to catch a few horses or bulls to help them will man work. He was already surprised that these people had not domesticated many animals yet.


    After that, making the concrete became easy as the bulls were used for mixing. No animals were harmed in all this process, instead, they were given a better life, away from the dangerous jungle, filled with predators.


    Once done, Ajax went to Phixheim and brought the needed material. He then first dug into the sideways for the river to make it bypass. Then he blocked the middle section.


    "Quickly, keep on handing me cement. I willy it perfectly, "Ajax instructed.


    Senku oversaw the whole project. He made sure that all the designed ns were correctly followed. So Ajax just built a dam in a day. With the help of magic, it also solidified very soon. After that was the important machinery that needed to be added.


    After a few more minutes, the Dam was done and he redirected the river to its original path. Ajax quickly released the breaks from the turbine and the water flow started increasing the turbine''s speed. The metres at the control station started showing a positive charge. The needle in the metre slowly rose up. Soon, the electric grid switched on and light bulbs around the whole vige and inside the hits started to light up.


    The whole vige looked bright even in the darkness. Kids and elders cheered for this bright invention. Ajax couldn''t help but smile. These people, except Senku, were really like stone-age people. Every new invention was a first for them.


    But Ajax and Senku were not done. Then they went ahead to set up themunication system. The control centre was set up in a house.


    After a lot of thinking and celebrations, Senku agreed, "Ajax, throw them."


    Ajax looked in the sky to focus on where he was supposed to throw them. But then he noticed something. A blinking light in the sky.


    "Senku, why is that light blinking in the sky?" Ajax asked.


    Senku focused on the sky. He also noticed the flickering lights. "This... space station should be in shreds by now. What could it be?"


    "Oh that, I know about that. It was some kinds of lines. I plotted them but couldn''t read them." Chrome interjected.


    "What? Where is the paper?" Senku asked.


    Chrome ran towards hisb, Senku did it too. Ajax calmly went after them. Once there, Senku held a page with Japanese characters.


    Chrome started exining how he found this, "I paid close attention to the stars and notices a pattern in the light signal. I noticed that the light shines in different ces each time. I then arranged the light signals the way I saw them and plotted out the points. The points, when put together, read something I don''t know."


    "''Byakuya, I am here,'' that is what the signal said. This means, there is someone or something up there, waiting to be rescued." Senku eximed.


    "No problem, Hats here will go up there, set up the satellites and bring back whatever is the originator of this signal." Ajax decided.


    "Will he be okay?" Senku asked.


    "Sure, he can easily live in a vacuum. Don''t forget who he is." Ajax boasted.


    "Huh, all right, I will go and save whoever is stuck there." Hats heroically agreed.


    Meanwhile, Ajax talked to Senku. "Now that we have this device working, where will we put it for your friend to pick it up?"


    "Somewhere near the base of Tsukasa." Senku nned.


    "In fact, you don''t even have to worry about this Tsukasa empire anymore because I am here. Don''t worry." He patted Senku''s shoulder.


    [You can see You can see face reaction for food on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 653: Hitler?

    Hats came back with Rei. The first person she talked to was Senku. Senku also recognised her, but he did not know that this was the same robot his father was making.


    However, it all became clear when she told him and others everything about herself. Since her creation to right now. She told them how she stayed alive, how she kept the ISS updated and also how she saved earth from destruction.


    Just from this, everyone grew to respect Rei. But probably the one who respected Rei the most was Senku. He understood the crazy task required to make so many hydrogen bombs and save the earth while being in space and low on resources.


    Senku chuckled, thinking what his father would have thought if he were to know that his creation saved the earth. He then decided to wee Rei to his kingdom of science.


    "Well, father made you, he made me too, biologically. So we''re practically family. Wee to the Kingdom of Science." Senku weed her.


    Rei was happy and shook Senku''s hand. Now that she had all the knowledge about biology, she knew how fragile humans were so she delicately shook everyone''s hand.


    Ajax also jumped in, "Rei,e with me to Phixheimter. Uncle Alfred can upgrade your body and mind to extreme levels. You will be basically like humans then. You will also be able to eat and taste."


    "Really? I always wanted to know what food tasted like." Rei responded. Till now, all the food left by astronauts was just used as fuel by her.


    After that, with the addition of crazy smart Rei, things became easier. Rei was much better when it came to electrical andputational work. They soon set up the mobile connection and started the phones. It was winter anyway, so all of the people in the vige were sure that Tsukasa wouldn''t attack them. Senku also sent a phone to his friend, Oki. Despite Ajax telling Senku to call Oki back to the vige and that there was no need for infiltration anymore, but Oki didn''t listen. Senku believed Ajax but he had no idea how he could make someone understand that God was with him.


    Anyway, after mobile phones and there being plenty of electricity, Senku and Ajax decided to start putting the permanent foundation of the Kingdom of Science. First, they were going to increase the standard of living of everyone and also focus on teaching kids. Rei happily agreed to teach the children.


    To increase the standard of living of everyone, they needed 5 basic things.


    1. Nutritious Food


    2. Medical care and Hygiene


    3. Education


    4. Job


    5. Security


    Ajax talked to Senku about these, "As long as we have all this, no matter how big your kingdom gets, people will be happy. But, currently, we are at a point at which there is ack of brain talent. Admit it, you and Rei alone can not bring back humanity to its feet. We need talented people for this. So, what I want you to do is tell me where I can find such people. Tell me if you know their faces or names. I will bring their stone and we will depetrify them."


    Senku quickly gave some names of the scientists he knew about and some who worked with his father. Then he told him some names of teachers from his school that were actually good.


    Ajax used io to bring them magically. Many of them were shattered and were missing pieces. These could not be repaired. Ajax couldn''t magically produce the missing parts.


    "What would happen if we revived them with a missing limb?" Ajax asked.


    "I don''t know. Most likely they won''t have the limb. But I don''t know if there will be wounds." Senku said.


    "Let''s try. I can heal them very quickly. Then, we will give them Cyberware. Making them is not hard with the help of Rei." Ajax advised.


    Senku did not reject this idea. These were scientists they were talking about. These scientists were important as they were masters in different fields. Senku couldn''t work alone on all subjects.


    So, they tried the method. As Ajax said, upon depetrification, the missing limb turned into a bloody wound. Ajax quickly used magic to seal the wound and heal it.


    Slowly, Senku had revived 15 scientists of his choice. All these also had families that needed to be revived, however, most of them were destroyedpletely because of too many natural disasters. These 15 scientists were not all Senku''s first choice either.


    Many of these were revived because the favourite one''s body was destroyedpletely.


    The whole winter season, everything improved immensely. Electricity, mobile, food processing, cloth processing, all kinds of things were being made there.


    With time, Winter was near its end-run and Oki had texted that Tsukasa was nning to attack due to the constant improving might of Kingdom of Science.


    "That''s it, Senku. We are going to go and have a talk there. By we, I meant you and me only. Rei is, although superpowered now, should remain here to safeguard the vige. I''m gonna beat this Tsukasa in his own game." Ajax decided.


    *Sigh*


    Senku hated this. He was a man of science, he loved making stuff. These armed conflicts were just a distraction and a waste of time, but, these things needed to be addressed as the opponent wasing for his life.


    "Okay, let''s go." Senku nodded.


    So, they wore some warm clothes and headed out. Many people from the vige wanted toe but were denied. However, Thea, Suika, Gen Asagiri and Kohaku still secretly followed them.


    They were caught by Ajax, but he brought them along. Along the way, Senku told him about the Tsukasa Empire. "The Tsukasa Empire was based on the philosophy of anarcho-primitivism, a political ideology that advocates a return to non-"civilized" ways of life through deindustrialization, abolition of the division ofbour or specialisation and abandonment of technologies. He ns on destroying statues of old people too."


    "Hmm, so he''s an extremist. Well, I have experience in dealing with them. He also thinks he is very strong physically, so I think I''m going to be breaking his will and his body as well." Ajax said.


    After travelling a bit they arrived at what used to be Roppongi Hills Mori Tower. Sometime in the past the tower copsed and formed a weird-looking hill with caves.


    *TING*


    As soon as they appeared, an arrow shot out of nowhere and touched Ajax. It just nked and fell down.


    "Only cowards attack from shadows. Are you a coward?" Ajax shouted. Hundreds of birds from nearby trees flew away. Tsukasa''s people were probably depetrifying birds all this time.


    Ajax''s loud words reached every person''s ears around the vicinity. Soon, Tsukasa came out. He was a very tall and muscr young man with wild, brown hair. Followed by another man with silver hair.


    "Hah, did youe to surrender, Senku Ishigami?" Tsukasa questioned proudly.


    "Nope, this guy wants to fight you. That''s all." Senku bluntly said in a rxed manner.


    Tsukasa made an angry face, "I told you before. This stone world is a paradise left untouched by corruption. We can revive the innocent, young people. We can live together in nature, which doesn''t belong to anyone else. This is an opportunity to cleanse humanity! Why do you not understand this simple thing? Why must you lust for the evil past of our world?"


    Ajax shook his head in disappointment. "CLEANSE HUMANITY? Are you serious? You sound like Hitler right now."


    "I see that you have made friends. Ishigami, you will regret this decision. You will see your friend die." Tsukasa warned.


    Sanku carelessly just poked his nose, "Sure, best of luck."


    [You can see Tsukasa on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 654: No, Its Stone age Hitler

    Ajax was not at all worried about this stone age Hitler. He walked forward to fight him.


    "Come on, I will teach you a lesson about life today," Ajax announced.


    Tsukasa was on fire, he threw his robe away and went ahead to fight. "I hate beating kids, but what needs to be done will be done."


    He dashed forward. He faked a punch but instead threw a kick at Ajax. Ajax was easily dodging him again and again, making Tsukasa dance around the whole area.


    "You want to be the king of the world, right? Be honest now, what''s your true motivation? You are just masking it under the guise of ''For a paradise'', right?" Ajax provoked him.


    Tsukasa increased his speed of kicks and punches. "Shut up, kid. You know nothing."


    Ajax continued dodging, "I know a lot. Tell me, suppose you sessfully made your empire. How will you control the poption? You know, being stone-age people is hard. Without technology, you can''t farm a high amount of food. You will have to focus on hunting.


    "But tell me, what would happen to women then? Because of course, they are not meant to be physically as strong as men. Will you make them your ything? ves who would clean, wash and satisfy?


    "Tell me, when your poption starts to be more than what you can keep, will you kill people? Kill babies?" Of course, Tsukasa had no answers to this. In the true stone-age society in the past, women were still strong enough to also go on hunts. But all the people who were petrified were modern people. These men and women had no strength to be hunters.


    Ajax looked at him in disgust, "Tsukasa, your peanut sized brain is dumber than I thought. Do you think that mankind only progressed in scientific ways to reach their status before this debacle? NO... they also went through a sociological revolution. Men and Women were made to be equal. They didn''t have to be anybody''s ve.


    "Now, everyone that is petrified is also a person from that modern era. Hah, you might just get your throat slit in sleep someday by one of your ve women if you went with your way. Without science, humans are no better than animals. Stronger will rule, the weaker will be ruled. Today, you sit in that seat, tomorrow someone mighte, punch you in the face and take that seat and then destroy your whole ''empire''."


    "SHUT UP... stop dancing like a coward and fight me." Tsukasa was enraged.


    "Fine." Ajax didn''t take a step back this time when Tsukasa tried to punch him.


    He caught Tsukasa''s hand tightly. Enough to cause him a lot of pain.


    *BAM*


    Ajax punched his face with the other hand and broke his nose. "Is this the hand you used to destroy the stones of the elderly? Tell me, how did you know which one was an evil controlling man in his past life? That is what you think of them, right? ording to you, my grandpa who spent his life helping the poor and needy, also deserves to die?"


    Tsukasa had no answers.


    "Okay, let me answer that for you then. You wanted to kill all elders because you did not need them. They would be a burden for you. I don''t know, maybe you had a traumatic life where you were scarred by some adult. Maybe something bad happened in your life. But that does not give you a licence to kill everyone." Ajax scolded him.


    Tsukasa red at him.


    "YOU... if you recreate that world again, it will be just like what it was. Even worse maybe. I am trying to keep this word from that. I don''t want greed to take over our again." Tsukasa argued. He tried to get up and punch Ajax.


    *BAM*


    *CRUNCH*


    "AAAAAAAA..." Ajax broke Tsukasa''s elbow.


    "Good luck healing that without science, stone-age Hitler." Ajax left him to cry in pain.


    He looked around at everyone. "IF ANY OF YOU WANTS... YOU CAN CHALLENGE ME. Otherwise, I will consider the Tsukasa Empire lost and absorbed into the Kingdom of Science."


    All the people Tsukasa had revived were warriors. So, of course, they would not back down without a fight.


    All of them came forward and were brutally beaten by Ajax. He did not break anything though, just some flesh wounds and swollen ces that can be healed. But he defeated them with such ease that it broke their will to fight him.


    He then went to a huge boulder to the side. A show of power was needed to make these people truly submit and loyal.


    "I know what Tskasa wants. He wants a world that is fair, kind andcks evil. A world where people live happily without the danger of being exploited.


    "I assure you, that is exactly what I want. No religious fanaticism, no greediness. I want to create a Technocracy. A world that only believes in Science and only wants to improve itself. The sky is the limit when ites to science, so if we are sessful, humanity will be on a path of continuous evolution. We just have to make sure it is all peaceful." Ajax announced.


    But he was not done yet. "And if anybody tries toe in and try to be a dictator, I WILL PUNISH THEM."


    With that, he punched the huge boulder behind him and destroyed it into pieces.


    *BOOOOOOM*


    Debris fell all around, on all the members of just submitted Tsukasa Empire. Everyone''s face showed shock there. They had never thought that a person could be this strong. This was a monster. Tsukasa was nothing.


    At the end, who doesn''t like working for someone strong, who can provide you with the security of life. So, all of them surrendered and vowed to serve the Kingdom of Science.


    Tsukasa, on the other hand, had his eyes opened after seeing the demonstration of power. ~Indeed, if a person so strong leads the world, no matter what path, it can be made a paradise.~


    Of course, changing Tsukasa''s thoughts was not so easy. This happened because of the one and only, Thea. She was currently adoring and admiring Ajax.


    ~Big brother is so cooool...~ She thought to herself as her eyes sparkled.


    In return, this feeling was felt by everyone. So, Ajax went ahead and gave Tsukasa a drink. "Drink it, it can heal your wounds very fast. Don''t underestimate science."


    Tsukasa stayed silent. He didn''t want to speak after such humiliation. It would take him some time to return to normal.


    "SENKUUUUUUU..." Oki ran to them and hugged Senku tightly.


    "Calm down," Senku got annoyed.


    "SENKUUUUUUU..." Another shout came. But this was from somewhere else.


    It was chrome who hade to them running, "SENKU LOOK..."


    Chrome had a page in his hand.


    "What is it?" Senku asked.


    "T-this... this signal was caught by Rei. It came from our, she said." Chrome exined.


    Senku read it and was left in shock. His hands trembled reading it.


    It read, "Whoever receives this message. Greetings from the United States."


    [A/N: We return to Alexander''s side tomorrow.]


    [You can see Tsukasa on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 bowl of stone age ramen.

 Chapter 657: Tickle Monster

    [A/N: This world was requested a lot, so here you go.]


    ---


    Alexander had decided to head to the next world as his work was done here. So, he let himself be taken away by the falling light beam from the sky.


    After a few seconds, he finally felt the ground under his feet. He was somewhere secluded and nothing was around him. It seemed to be a desertnd. He already knew that he was in human words. But, there were some dark and secret elements too.


    Alexander already knew what was going to happen. So, he directly flew to the nearest city which was Los Angeles. There, hended directly on a busy street. But, for some reason, people didn''t notice him. Only one person did and immediately spoke something in his wireless.


    Alexander was doing all this on purpose. He simply sat on a bench on the side and waited.


    After 15 minutes, lots of armoured vehicles appeared and surrounded him. Tens of armed men got out of them and aimed their guns at him. All of them were wearing simr gear with only 3 letters written on their chest ''SCP''. After that, a man in a simr gear came to him with handcuffs.


    "We need you toe with us." He said.


    Alexander got up and patted his robes clean. "Lead the way." The man was a bit shocked, it was very rare that theye across a cooperative entity. But putting cuffs was a standard procedure. Alexander also didn''t refuse. What was a handcuff for him?


    "It must be hard, working 18 hours a day, right? Kelly must miss you a lot." Alexander said and walked to the truck.


    The SCP operative was shocked. How did this stranger know his daughter''s name?


    Alexander was then brought to a big building and put inside a room. Then another man came with a file and a pen.


    "May I know your name?" He asked.


    "Alexander Maxim Universe." He answered.


    "How did yound in the crowd without being noticed?" The man asked.


    Alexander entertained him, "It is one of my powers. I also knew you people were there. I am omniscient so I know everything every time. I am the son of God, the one who created everything. The Omniverse, you, me. I came to this world for work."


    "Haha, sure..." The manughed it off. He knew what Jesus looked like and Alexander wasn''t like that.


    "So why did you want toe here?" He asked.


    "To eradicate evil. Remove all dangerous and non-earthly entities from the earth and return everything to normal. You see, millions of years ago, a door to other dimensions opened on this. That was the cause of all this trouble till now. All the weird beings you see are not a part of this universe." Alexander exined.


    "But, what about the humans who have special powers?" The man asked.


    "Evolution. The beings who came from other dimensions, some looked like humans. They reproduced with early humans and passed on their genes. Sometimes those genes be dominant again, resulting in a new SCP." He briefed.


    The man wrote everything in his notebook and got up. "I wille back soon. We will provide you with food so don''t worry."


    Once the man was gone, Alexander also got up. He crossed the door as if made of air and walked through the long lobby.


    But soon, on his way, he saw a small, orange-coloured gelly like creature. It had candies stuck on its body and was minding its own business.


    The second it saw Alexander, it ran to him and climbed on. Then it rubbed itself on him while producing a calming coffee smell. Alexander also patted it. He already knew what this thing was.


    It was SCP-999 who appears to be arge gtinous mass of orange slime, with a consistency simr to that of peanut butter. It shows great affection towards people. It has been shown to slither towards the nearest person and leap upon them, hugging them with a pair of pseudopods, while nuzzling the person''s face with a third one, all while emitting high pitched gurgling and cooing noises.


    It also releases pleasant smells depending on the person. People have experienced the smell of chocte, freshundry, bacon, roses, and y-Doh.


    It is also known as "The Tickle Monster", and was deemed as a Safe-ss SCP under the SCP Foundation''s containment. It was known for its adorable appearance and friendly attitude. When physically interacting with it, the person or creature will begin to feel a tingling, almost tickle like feeling, and will experience a state of euphoria.


    It was one of the most friendly SCP''s in the Foundation. SCP-999 also had a major interest in people that were unhappy or hurt in any way. People that have depression, after interacting with it, got cured of their problems, obtaining a positive view on life.


    He was in some way like Thea. Thea was also able to make people''s mood happy.


    "Haha, okay okay, little one. Calm down now. I''m not going anywhere anytime soon. Why don''t we go and meet someone new? He is a very nice person." Alexander asked.


    The Tickle Monster nodded and giggled uncontrobly. Alexander took it to another room that had a revolving door. Alexander directly entered it, surprising the guards, but they didn''t move for some reason.


    "Hahaha... wee, Alex. Comee, eat a burger with me." an old man weed him.


    Alexander happily took a seat. Tickle Monster, though, went to give the man a hug first.


    Alexander knew who this was. SCP-343, a Safe ss SCP known as "God". He was a male, seemingly race-less, humanoid in appearance with apparent omnipotence. He was discovered walking the streets of Prague and detained after a staff member witnessed him disappear from the streets and reappear on a rooftop.


    Of course, containing a being who made you and could change everything with his will was impossible. So he was detained willingly in his chamber. But, the SCP foundation still refused to believe that he was God, however, they didn''t have any proof to refute his im either.


    "You finally came. I knew you woulde here, so I decided to make this ce my home till then." God said.


    Alexander knew that this was not really the big old god, his adopted father. Instead, this was a weaker iteration of him, responsible for this universe and its timelines. Alexander was actually stronger than this god.


    "Hmmm, so Zulrak messed up with this realm a long time ago and left behind the abomination of all these SCP? That man is a headache." Alexander spoke.


    "Correct. And you are going to solve the mess." God replied.


    But suddenly, the rms sounded and everything went on lockdown.


    *ALARMS*


    "I guess that was for me," Alexander muttered.


    Immediately, soldiers started running around the facility, looking for Alexander. It took them 10 minutes to guess that because he imed to be the son of God, then he might be with the man iming to be the god.


    Eventually, they were right as they found Alexander in God''s room and also found Tickle Monster still hugging Alexander as if he was a human-sized candy.


    "How did you leave the cell?" The guard asked.


    "You guess," Alexander replied as he got up.


    [You can see SCP soldiers, SCP-999 and God SCP on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 658: Dead Cat?

    "Don''t walk towards me, please follow the protocols or I will be forced to shoot." the guard threatened. Soon, many more came behind him to support him.


    Alexander waved his hand. Immediately, everyone''s guns turned into colourful nerf guns. "Everyone, put your guns down. If I hade to destroy you, this would already be missing by now. Now, I need to go and meet your Administrator. I have a deal for him. Please step aside now."


    Everyone quietly stepped aside. If he was as strong as to wrap reality then maybe he might turn them into rats or something.


    Alexander already knew where the office of Administrator was. He found this Administrator person to be very interesting.


    The Administrator was a mysterious figure in the SCP Foundation, often believed to be the only person with authority above the O5 Council and having deep involvement with the formation of The Foundation in general.


    Exactly who or what The Administrator was unknown, very unclear, and often contradictory, with those iming to be The Administrator varying in appearance and even species drastically.


    Further adding to the confusion, The Administrator was also likely not a singr person holding the same position and there was at least one clearly fake Administrator, and, even further, there was at least one person who calls themselves the Administrator in every reality that The Foundation has ess to, and every single one has the same role in the creation and leadership of The Foundation.


    So, Alexander knew that this person was a multidimensional being. But, what troubled him was that he was not able to read about this Administrator. He could see him and where he was and his past, but not his future. This clearly meant that the person had some omniscience powers.


    Alexander reached the office and entered. As soon as he went in, a man in a white suit quickly grabbed his arm, "Dammit, why did it take you so long? I have been stuck in this dimension for so many years. That Scarlet King has been after me this whole time. I''m shocked I''m even alive." Alexander patted the poor man''s shoulder. Yes, the Administrator was actually an Angel. He was working here before Zulrak''s thugs came and left behind the Scarlet King. He had been trying to lessen the damage all this time so he made SCP. But it wasn''t saving his own life.


    "Okay okay, easy now. I am here. I will deal with this Scarlet King. I will also send you back to heaven. Have a long rest there, okay?" Alexander asked.


    *Sniff*


    ~How much did the Scarlet king break his will that he''s crying?~ Alexander wondered.


    This Scarlet King was a person from Zulrak''s camp it seemed. The Scarlet King was born with the nting of the Tree of Knowledge, called Khahrahk at the time. He was the smallest of his siblings, but the only one aware, and it brought him great pain. He decided that existence itself is painful and that he''d have no part in it, as well as destroying existence itself. He started by consuming his siblings and growing stronger on their essence.


    He vowed to destroy the Tree, the Creator and Creation, and consumed or subjugated all the other gods, naming himself "King of the Darkness Below". He dered war on creation itself, one which will not end until the very end of everything. He took Sanna, one of the gods he subjugated, forcibly as his wife and sired seven daughters on her. Sanna died after birthing them, and the King took his seven daughters as his new brides, sealing them so they would not die as their mother had. Other gods and older beings agreed to follow him as well.


    So, he was an incest degenerate demon. He was proposed to be the SCP-1 many times and was considered the biggest threat to existence itself. Even the cute little Tickle Monster was the offspring of the Scarlet King, although forcibly created. Tickle Monster''s mother was forced to be pregnant and bear the physical manifestation of the Scarlet King''s children.


    But instead of a monster, they got the cutest and the most nicest being ever. Tickle Monster was so nice that he even healed his mother and helped her to get back to her family and resume a normal life after the trauma.


    In fact, many in SCP believed that tickle monster could overthrow the Scarlet King not by force, but with light and love andughter that can brighten the ckest of hearts. He was their biggest weapon against some of the most powerful hostile entities known to exist.


    But they wouldn''t need him anymore because Alexander was going to purify everything. He had checked the world purity already and it was at 30%. Not because the earth was corrupt, but because so many demonic beings existed there.


    "You prepare to dismantle this organisation, I will deal with the Scarlet King and all the other dangerous entities," Alexander ordered the angel and vanished from the spot.


    He appeared in the domain of Scarlet King. He didn''t hide his presence at all and actively tried to gain attention.


    Soon, a voice came. "WHO DARES TO ENTER MY REALM? I WILL KI..."


    The Scarlet King couldn''tplete his words as the world started copsing around him.


    "A category 5 sinner gets erased from space and time. That''s your punishment." Alexander announced.


    Soon, the copsing space touched Scarlet King and he finally started feeling pain.


    "AAAAAAAAH... WHO ARE YOU?" He asked.


    "The one who will kill your master soon," Alexander replied.


    "TSK... I SHOULD HAVE NEVER GOTTEN INVOLVED WITH YOU MONSTERS..." These were thest words of Scarlet King.


    Alexander them came back to earth. But he stayed in the space. Then he took the whole under his mental influence and read all the sins. He destroyed all the dark creatures or true sinners. Then, the entities like the tickle monsters were all transported to a in Alexander''s sr system. The likes of SCP-053, also known as The Young Girl, were all transported.


    Then, he set up an invisible protection sphere around the, making it secure from any kind of demonic being.


    ~Sigh, job done.~ he muttered to himself and returned to the angel.


    The angel was relieved of his duties and was sent away to heaven. While another angel was sent to take its ce.


    He had already brought the world''s purity to 91% so he didn''t have to stay. There was no need for SCP anymore either.


    ...


    A certain in the Omniverse,


    "MEWAAAAAA... my stomach hurts, dammit. I got Gold poisoning I think." Hats cried like a cat. He had already vomited all the gold into a secret realm he knew about. But his stomach was still hurting.


    He walked to find civilization and get some decent food to eat. But, he got toozy and decided to sleep on the road. Nothing could hurt him anyway.


    ? Filo has wind affinity...


    I blow away all the enemies


    My job is to draw the carriage...?


    A cart came on the road that was being pulled by an unusuallyrge bird who was also singing a song.


    *INTENSE BREAK*


    "Waaaa... Master... look, look... on the road. There is something." the bird shouted.


    A dark-haired man and a racoon-eared girl came out of the carriage and looked. They walked closer to have a better look.


    "A cat?" The man eximed.


    "Is it dead?" the roon girl asked.


    "Can we cook it and eat it?" The bird questioned.


    *SNORING*


    The man''s eye twitched, "Eh... it''s sleeping... what a strange fat cat."


    But the roon girl had stars in her eyes. She picked Hats'' soft body and hugged it. "A... he''s so cute. We can''t leave him here, right? Let''s keep him with us until he wakes up."


    *Sigh*


    "Whatever... let''s go." the man sighed and got back into the carriage. They continued their journey then.


    [A/N: Many of you might be wondering why I haven''t started the DC arc yet? Well, the answer is that all these universe arcs I am writing now were being asked for a long time on Webnovel. I just want everyone to be happy by the time I finish this.


    Also, I have no ns to send Alexander to other big universes during the DC arc so this is the only time left. There will be a Pokemon 2 chapter arc after this and that will be final.


    Thank you for reading.]


    [You can see the Scarlet King and bird pulling a card on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 chocte cake in the shape of a cat OR a date with Filo. [Choose 1]

 Chapter 664: Endgame Begins

    Because of Alexander''s Omniscience, he already knew where he was going to go now. And this time, it was going to be a world he knew very well.


    But it was also a world from where Zulrak started his journey and Alexander was sure that he must have already taken over the whole Multiverse of this world.


    But Alexander needed to face it, today or tomorrow. So why not now? He kept his guard up and senses sharp and left the Pokemon world.


    *WOOSH*


    ...


    Gotham City,


    A Norwegian mercenary founded Gotham City in 1635 and the Britishter took it over. To an extent, this mirrored the history of many American cities that changed hands over the course of time. During the American Revolutionary War, Gotham City was the site of a major battle and rumours held it to be the site of various ult rites.


    It was a dark and foreboding ce rife with crime, grime, and corruption. GCPD tries to curb these crimes but often they take help from a vignte named Batman.


    However, for a few years now, the crimes, not just in Gotham City, but the whole world had increased by a lot. To the point that it seemed a demon had possessed mother earth. The vignte cut one criminal, another would arise. It was an endless cycle and sadly, the bad guys were winning. People were now scared of going out at night, nightlife was nonexistent as only criminals and unexinable creatures of dark roamed through at those times.


    But, then, suddenly, one-day people felt a wave of warmthing from the sky. No matter if it was day or night, all felt it. Unlike the warmth of the sun, this warmed their hearts. This warmth brought new hope.


    ~Will tomorrow be better?~


    Unknown to the people, these changes were happening because of some extra-dimensional traveller.


    ...


    Batcave.


    "Sir, there seems to be some kind of anomaly happening near Jupiter. A kind of energy burst was detected there, it seems... Supernatural in nature..." Alfred said while working on theputers. Behind him, Bruce Wayne was putting on the Batsuit.


    "What''s supernatural about it?" Bruce asked.


    "It''s origin... It doesn''t have an origin. It appeared out of nowhere as if someone opened a door and entered." Alfred exined.


    Bruce stopped in his way, "You mean... It''s an alien?"


    "Nothing is certain, sir. We have no means to make sure. We should have sent better satellites before, but you stopped that project." Alfred reminded him. Alfred does this many times, this keeps Bruce from thinking he was perfect.


    *Sigh*


    "Then I guess we can''t do anything. Okay, you keep an eye on this. I will go and catch some criminals." Bruce got into his batmobile and left.


    ...


    Themyscira,


    Although Diana had left her home, it didn''t mean her home ceased to exist. They were still the same and followed the gods more closely. Hippolyta, queen of Themyscira felt a presence in the sky never felt before.


    ...


    Guardians of the Universe, creators of the Green Lantern corps also saw this happening from their called Oa, which was at the centre of the universe.


    Most of the supreme strong beings of the universe felt this change urring and guessed what it could be.


    ...


    Alexander''s arrival was widely felt, but the one who was most concerned with it was not a person of this universe. He was an angel turned dark angel who worked for Zulrak. He was the god of this realm and its timeline.


    Like most other angels turned dark angels, this was too, mind-controlled by Zulrak to do his bid. He was the reason the world had turned darker. His name was Darrien, a former Warrior Angel of Heaven. He was one of the first beings to fight Zulrak and then be mind-controlled by him.


    He sensed Alexander and came quickly to kill him. No one was supposed to interfere with this realm.


    Alexander was near Jupiter when he saw a lighting towards him. Soon, he saw a man with ck wings.


    "Let me guess, you work for Zulrak?" Alexander asked.


    "I am Darrien, controller of this universe. You should leave or else you will face the fury of Zulrak directly." Darrien threatened him.


    "Hmm, I understand. Do tell me, what happened to the god of this universe? The Presence was its name." Alexander inquired.


    "Dead, in by Zulrak himself and erased subsequently," Darrien replied.


    *Sigh*


    "Why must there be so much violence, just for the ambitions of one single man." Alexander sighed in sadness.


    Alexander was way stronger than this angel in front of him. Killing him was as easy as lifting his hand now. But he did not want to kill him. The reason was simple, he was not evil, he was just under the mind control of Zulrak, and now, Alexander had the perfect weapon to counter it.


    It was the bracelet that God gave him, that could resist Zulrak''s power. But, Alexander had one chance to do this, if he did not do it right, then Zulrak will be notified by Darrien.


    He took a long breath, closed his eyes. He used his omniscience to the fullest, seeing what would be the reaction of every possible action of his. Then, finally, he found one where Darrien wouldn''t be able to call Zulrak first.


    It was a trialled and tested method, but it was also a bit shameful. So, Alexander told Ajax to do it, in return he would get a new game to y, which was nothing but Cyberpunk 2077 with 5 years of future updates.


    Ajax was ready,


    "DO IT."


    As soon as Alexander''smand came, a cloud of smoke appeared in front of Darrien. "HAREM CLONE JUTSU."


    Ajax turned into 10 different nudedies. Alexander held hisughter and appeared right beside Darrien while his mind was empty. He put the bracelet on his hand at lightning speed.


    The second he stepped back, Darrien started struggling, as if he was having seizures. He held his head tightly with his hands. It''s got to hurt. After all, Zulrak''s trick was a mental one.


    "AAAAAAA..." Darrien screamed in pain.


    Alexander threw some healing potion on him to make him feel smooth. He also brought the strongest weapon of his, the cute little SCP-999, tickle Monster.


    "Good, kid. Make that guy less sad." Alexander said.


    "Aya..." he nodded and went to hug Darrien.


    Soon, Darrien was back to normal, his ck wings had now turned back to white. But he had lost all his energy. Alexander went and supported him, "Easy, now, Kid. It''s all fine."


    He was breathing heavily, "Haaa.... thanks... Godson. I was stuck in a mental prison."


    "Calm down now, let''s go to earth, we will get you some good rest. Speak after that." Alexander helped him.


    [A/N: This is the beginning of the end I guess. Currently, I am just 5-6 chapters away from ending the novel on Patr.eon.]


    [You can see Gotham City, Bruce and Alfred, Guardians of the Universe and Themyscira on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Date with any DC character you want.

 Chapter 671: Wannabe Gods

    Alexander went to a desert where this alien hadnded. The man was wearing a green and ck coloured dress and had a green mask on his eyes. He was also wearing a ring that was projecting a green-ish bubble around him, helping him float in the air.


    Alexander arrived there via teleportation, and it alerted the man.


    "So, why did the Green Lantern Corp send you for me?" Alexander asked straightforwardly.


    The man in front of Alexander was Harold ''Hal'' Jordan. In the past, a dying alien named Abin Sur who had been a member of the Green Lantern Corps crashnded his ship in the Californian desert. Selecting a recement officer for his position as a Green Lantern, the Green Lantern Power Ring chose Hal Jordan for his ability to ovee great fear. The ring and its abilities were exined to him, and he inherited the mantle of Green Lantern. Acting as a gctic police officer, it was his job to serve and protect all life in the Space Sector 2814.


    The universe was divided into 3600 sectors.


    Hal had received themand from the Guardians to bring a newly arrived being to them for talking. He was warned that this person was immensely strong and that even if all the Green Lanterns and Guardians came to fight him together they wouldn''t be able to beat him.


    From this, he knew he needed to tread carefully.


    "Hello, I am Hal. I was told that you would know why I came here?" He asked.


    "Yes, your Guardians want to talk to me. Let''s go." Alexander stated. Hal was surprised at how easy it was. He wasn''t going toin. But, the next moment, Alexander opened a portal.


    "Let''s go. Your means of travelling is slow." Alexander said.


    They crossed the path and came upon a few blue, bigheaded bald aliens. The Guardians of the Universe were people evolved on the Maltus, and were possibly the first intelligent life forms in the Universe. At that time they were tall greyish-blue humanoids with ck hair. At some point, they came into contact with symbiote beings that existed on Maltus, and became immortal, super-intelligent, and gained inherent God-like abilities. They became scientists and thinkers, experimenting with the worlds around them.


    In a pivotal moment, billions of years ago, a Maltusian named Krona used time-bending technology to observe the beginning of the Universe, despite the legends regarding it, telling them not to do it. However, a cosmic lightning bolt hit the machine, causing an explosion. This experiment unleashed evil across the universe and created the Multiverse and the evil Anti Matter universe.


    It waster revealed that the same experiment flooded the beginning of the Universe with entropy causing it "to be born old". Feeling responsible for Krona''s actions, the Maltusians relocated to the Oa at the centre of the Universe and became the Guardians of the Universe. Their goal was simple,bat evil and create an orderly universe. They acted quickly on that goal. During this period they also changed to their current appearance.


    "Hello, everyone. You''ve got a nice ce here. Where are we? Universal centre?" Alexander asked as he looked around therge hall.


    "Wee, unknown being. We would like to know about you. How are you so powerful?" They asked him. All of these blue aliens spoke in a monotonous tone.


    "I am Alexander Maxim Universe, I am from a higher dimension that rules all of the Omniverse," Alexander exined.


    "What do you mean rule? We have no monarch." one of them argued.


    "Well, my father created the Omniverse. But, he does not rule you like a king because he does not need to. He only watches over his creation." Alexander answered.


    Suddenly Hal eximed, "WAIT... you are the son of ''that'' god then?"


    "Yes," Alexander nodded.


    "Creator of the Omniverse, you say. Then, what is your purpose?" They asked.


    "Well, for starters. Do you know that not long ago your universe was already taken over by a higher dimensional evil being?" Alexander asked.


    All of them looked at each other''s faces. Then they answered. "We did know something was not right but we did not know what."


    "I guessed that much. I have dealt with this problem for now. You are all the guardians of the universe right? Tell me, why is the purity still at 60%. Ah, you don''t know what it means. Well, what it means is, I divide worlds with how crime-ridden they are, how many sinners they are. Anything above 80 is decent. Above 90 is good. But yours has 60%. Tell me, why have you not killed all the sinners?" Alexander asked.


    His authoritative tone may have made the blue people angry. As one of them shouted back at Alexander. "We are immortal. We are the Guardians of the Universe. We can do whatever we like."


    "That was the worst possible answer you could have given me. Now, I advise you all to not meddle in my work. If you do, I will see you as an aplice of sinners too." After sternly warning them, Alexander returned to Earth. He was already too above then these wannabe gods acting as the justice warriors of the universe.


    It was time to meet Batman.


    ...


    On Dous'' side, he had utterly shocked the nature-loving women. She was Poison Ivy, as told by herself.


    She tried to kill Dous in many ways but all failed. Even her kiss failed and it was the ultimate weapon. She knew that she was very beautiful and men would lust over her, so she was never shy using her body to control men, use them for her gains and then dispose of them. Just a single touch from her could drive men crazy due to the pheromones she was able to spread.


    However, none of them seemed to work on the bloke in front of her, who seemingly enjoyed the kiss from her and now was acting shy. She was shocked.


    "What are you? How are you not affected by me?" She asked.


    "Heh, I am affected by you,dy, by your beauty," Dous replied cheesily.


    "Uh... who the hell are you?" She inquired.


    "Oh yes yes, sorry. I am Archangel Dous. Nice to meet you, Poison Ivy." Dous greeted.


    "Archangel? You mean like the ones who work for god?" She asked back. Her anger lessened a bit because she was interested now.


    "Absolutely. I work for god." Dous affirmed.


    "Huh, stop fooling around. There is no god. If there was god, why is the world so evil? Why are there so many crimes?" She asked back.


    "You see, that is where the whole problem arises. It was God''s work to make you, not rule you. He even sent so many demigods down to give humanity a path to follow, only for some of them to be hunted or killed by humans. He is not responsible for the evil as he didn''t make it. He made humans, humans became evil on their own. Also, God does not just rule this single. He rules the entire omniverse where an infinite number of species live. You can''t expect him to babysit everyone?" Dous lectured.


    Poison Ivy stayed silent for a while. "What could a simple, powerless girl do against the physically stronger and deceiving men?"


    Dous turned serious. He realised that maybe she was talking about herself. "I understand your frustration. But, it''s not your fault. It''s the people sitting in the powerful positions who don''t do enough to change the state of the world it is in right now."


    "Then... who can change it?" She asked.


    "I bet the old man is going to have a field trip soon. Hmm, I can take you to superior. He is a High God. He can help you with anything. Any problem can be solved as long as it''s not evil." Dous suggested.


    "How powerful is he? Can he help stop humans from harming nts?" She asked back.


    "He can, but he won''t. Stopping humans from doing this would be tempering with their minds. But, he can give you a whole with only nts. Or, maybe he can heal you if you want." He said.


    "I don''t need help from you all. All men are the same. You all can go to hell for all I care." She suddenly started shouting. Her mood swings were too sudden.


    *Sigh*


    "Well, I would ask you to tell me what happened to you. But I doubt you would tell me. Anyway, sorry for cutting your nts. I will fix them." Dous used his powers and made the nts he had cut to return to their previous state. This feat of his surprised her a bit.


    But Dous was already leaving. She bit her lip and shouted to stop him.


    "WAIT... can you fix all nts?"


    [You can see Greenntern and Guardians on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 672: Lets Drink Some Tea

    Dous stopped as he felt that she needed some kind of help. "Yes, I can fix most of the things. Even if it is broken bones."


    "Then, can you repair the greenhouse in this park? It had a lot of flowers growing there but some college students trashed the ce. Now it''s all in ruins. I am hunting the students responsible but I can''t fix the damage." She asked. She sounded as if it physically hurt her.


    "Sure, lead me to it." Dous immediately agreed.


    He followed Poison Ivy and soon came to arge greenhouse. When he entered he saw all the nts were stomped and many flower pots were shattered.


    "What kind of animals entered here?" He wondered.


    "The worst kind, humans." Poison Ivy said.


    "Hehe, nice. Well, I will fix it then." Dous started waving his hand around. Things started to fly around and stuff got fixed. The nts returned to their better state. Flowers again showed their colour.


    "Yes, that''s it." Poison Ivy cheered in happiness and touched the flowers.


    But Dous didn''t stop there, he even created a few lights and a table and chair for himself. Then he went and sat down and brought out some food from Phixheim. "Ah, I''m hungry now. You wanna eat?" He asked.


    "Are you really not afraid that I might attack you?" She asked in wonder.


    "Heh, why would I be afraid of you? You look more like a beautiful flower than a monster. Though it''s a different case if you have some kind of secret transformation that turns you into a scary monster," Dous japed.


    At least this brought a smile to her face. She also sat down. Dous passed on her a sandwich, "Don''t worry, unlike you I don''t release toxins and also, I don''t need toxins to do anything."


    "Why are you being so nice to me? I just tried to kill you." She asked.


    "Tell me, would a lion worry about an ant trying to bite its nail? I didn''t feel any threat from you, so there is no need to be angry. In fact, that was my first kiss. We angels aren''t really allowed to do that kind of stuff, you know... snu snu... in heaven," Dous exined.


    She then finally took a bit and it was delicious. Why wouldn''t it be? Olivia made it.


    "So, why did youe here among us mortals?" She asked normally.


    "War. There is a war going on in the heavens. If the other side wins, all will be lost. This, this universe, past, future, all other universes." Dous said.


    It startled her. She was not expecting anything so serious.


    "What about you? What''s your story?" Dous asked back.


    Poison Ivy sighed and started speaking as she was now in a good mood. "I lived in a decently wealthy family. I always wanted to be a botanist. Well, not always, sometimes I wanted to be a rock and roll star, and sometimes I wanted to be a movie star or a model.


    "But in the end, Botany it was. Iter studied advanced botanical biochemistry at a university under Dr Jason Woodrue. I was a timid, shy girl, and I was easily seduced by my professor. So foolish I was to trust that man.


    "Woodrue injected me with poisons and toxins as an experiment, causing my transformation. I nearly died twice as a result of those poisonings, driving me insane. Later Woodrue fled from the authorities, leaving me in the hospital for six months.


    "I was enraged at the betrayal. I was used by him, mentally, physically and spiritually. I suffered from violent mood swings since then, being sweet one moment and evil the next. Later, my boyfriend had a car ident after mysteriously suffering from a massive fungal overgrowth. It was thest straw that broke me. I dropped out of school and left Seattle, eventually settling in Gotham City.


    "Since then, I wanted to defend those who are defenceless from the cruelty of Humanity. And I saw them as nts, nature. They don''t have a voice and often end up abused. Those who usually tear down nature for the greed of humanity are typically males if you pay attention."


    "That is why you hate all men?" Dous asked.


    "Yes, I''d rather have all of them killed." She replied.


    Dous then suddenly put his hand on hers. Man was a noob when it came to reading the atmosphere.


    Poison Ivy was shocked when he did that. A man touched her, it was an offence akin to trying to kill her.


    "I feel your pain, Ivy. But don''t lose hope just yet. Didn''t I tell you, the old man is here. It''s kind of his job to fix broken worlds with broken society. He is also a big nature lover. You should meet him." He advised.


    "Where does he live?" She asked directly. She would like to meet him if he was really as strong as Dous said.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will take you to him. Come with me." Dous said. He cheerfully went closer to her, picked her in his arms in a princess carry and flew up.


    Ivy was so taken aback by the suddenness and the balls of this man that she forgot to protest.


    And when her senses came back, they were already in the air. She was a person who loved to stick to the ground so this was not very appreciative. Afraid of falling, she held Dous tightly.


    "How can you be so thick-skinned? Why did you pick me like that?" She questioned angrily.


    "What? Can you fly? Do you want me to let you go?" Dous asked with genuine curiosity.


    "NO, NO... don''t let me go... don''t let me go." She quickly refused, making her grip on him tighter.


    ...


    Alexander returned to earth. He headed straight to the Wayne Manor. He rang the doorbell.


    *DING DONG*


    Soon, an old man with a partially bald head came. He was in a butler suit. "Yes?"


    "How is Bruce? I bet he is not good after all the drinking at the party. That''s what he gets forpeting with me. Let''s go, I need to talk to him." Alexander said, barging into the house.


    Alfred did ascertain that the man knew Bruce, but there was a problem. "Sir, Master Bruce is not at home currently."


    "Hah, I know. He''s in his Batcave. Let''s go there then." Alexander replied calmly.


    Alfred''s jaw hung open. "W-wait... how did you..."


    "Heh, kid, I know everything," Alexander shrugged.


    ~Kid? Me?~ Alfred was confused now.


    Alexander went inside the building, he went to open the secret door which was located in the main study, behind a grandfather clock.


    Alfred was being more and more shocked every moment now. It was as if Alexander was walking around his own home. Then, he went down through the stairs and reached an elevator.


    Soon, he came down to the open Batcave.


    "Alfred, who was it?" Bruce''s heavy voice came. He was in his batsuit but without the mask.


    "Master... he..." Alfred spoke. But Bruce turned around before and saw Alexander.


    "Haha, kid. You are very quick to get rid of your hangover." Alexander jokingly said and just roamed around the Batcave with his hand being on his waist, like an old man taking a stroll through the park.


    The Batcave was beautiful. With all the lights, an underground waterfall and the beautiful Batmobile parked on a tform.


    "I see you have been utilising your money perfectly." Alexandermended him.


    *BANG*


    All of a sudden, Batman fired a taser shot from his weird gun. It got caught on Alexander''s clothes. But he was unharmed.


    He plucked the cylindrical object from his chest and threw it to the side. "Come on, Bruce. Is this how you treat your guests? Isn''t this wee too... electrifying?"


    "Haha..." Alfred chuckled.


    "Who are you?" Batman asked, still pointing his gun.


    "Alexander Maxim Universe, it really is my name. My dear parents gave me that." Alexander answered.


    "How did you know about this ce and me?" Batman asked further.


    Alexander shrugged his shoulders, "Not very hard, any man withmon sense can know. A vignte, roaming around in a city in super high tech cars and stuff. Not many people can afford that. Lex is known criminal so he wouldn''t do it. That leaves a few others, but only you stand out because of how little public presence you have. All you have is your notoriety of being a yboy. That''s it."


    Alfred nodded. This was indeed right. Anyone with half a brain could deduce this. But in a city like Gotham, people saw the rich as criminals and never expected one of them to be a vignte.


    Alexander continued, "But I... had some other means of finding out."


    *ZIP*


    Alexander disappeared from his ce and appeared just behind Batman. He pressed two fingers at his back, making it feel like a gun.


    "You need better security, kid." He advised.


    Bruce suddenly felt the sensation of a gun disappear. He quickly turned around. But saw Alexander calmly sitting on the chair facing therge surveinceputer.


    "WHAT ARE YOU?" Batman asked with a serious expression.


    "Hah, so many people have been asking me this question these days. Come, sit. This old man is not gonna bite you. You too, Alfred. Let''s drink some tea." Alexander invited them.


    "I will bring some." Alfred turned around to bring it.


    "No need, I have it." The next moment, a tea kettle and a few sses appeared in the air near Alexander.


    [A/N: Okay folks, this novel has ended on Patr.eon. Only 1 or 2 chapters of the Epilogue are remaining. It will end here in 15 days time too. I will be uploading my new fic here in a few days.


    Thanks for all your support and kind words that made me keep on writing more.]


    [You can see Poison Ivy, Wayne Manor, Alfred, Batcave and Batman on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Golden recovery banana. [Sorry, gave the wrong immortality banana yesterday. It was the Eternal Erection Banana.]

 Chapter 673: A plant lovers wish

    Alfred and Bruce each had a cup of tea.


    "Drink it, I can guarantee that you have never tasted something so good in your life." Alexander bragged confidently.


    Alfred was less reserved, he took a sip and it opened his eyes wide.


    "Master Bruce, try it. It is indeed my first time drinking such good tea." He said.


    Bruce also took a sip and had the same reaction. It seemed so magical. "Who are you? How do you have such powers?"


    To be honest, Batman had seen many people with all kinds of powers. He had already formed his justice league with all kinds of powerful superheroes. He did it after what happened with Superman. He realised that Superman was the best weapon to fight otherworldly threats. But he was dead now and he felt responsible. So, he found all the powerful people possible.


    By now, he had Wonder Woman, Aquaman, sh, Green Lantern, Martian Manhunter, Zatanna and Shazam(Captain Marvel). He was now in the midst of creating the Watchtower in the orbit but he still needed to work out the technology and the materials required.


    "Well, I find it normal for a man from the upper realm to have such powers," Alexander replied.


    "Upper realm? Where is that? Some other dimension?" Bruce asked. "No no, I meant to say the heaven. You do know that gods are real, right?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, Diana told me about them. Zeus is her father after all." Bruce replied in an all-knowing voice.


    Alexander shook his head, "No no, you are partially correct. I am not talking about this universe''s Gods. The gods here are all at most multiverse level beings.


    "Whom I am talking about are the Omniversal Gods. You do know what Omniverse means, right? Means all the Multiverses that exist beyond the boundary of yours. I am the son of the creator of the Omniverse." He revealed.


    *Cough*


    Alfred choked on the tea, "WHAT? You mean, your father created everything?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Now, he can not travel to different dimensions because his powerful existence can destroy the worlds. So, I do the job of travelling and removing the sinners and purifying the worlds. That''s what my job is here." Alexander exined.


    "But how did you know the way to my base then? I haven''t met you before." Bruce inquired.


    "I am omniscient. I know things before they happen. I know everything, boy." Alexander nonchntly replied and continued.


    "Anyway, I came here to ask you some things. Are you a fool?" His words were sharp and shocking.


    "What do you mean?" Bruce asked with an urge to punch the old man.


    "What is wrong with you? Why don''t you kill serial killers and murderers?" Alexander asked.


    "You must be asking about the Joker. I do not have the authority to kill people. All I can do is stop them. Passing the judgement is the court''s job." Bruce defended himself.


    "Hmm, but you have no problem with Joker killing a hundred people in one of his suicidal explosions. As long as you catch him and put him behind bars it will all be fine?" Alexander questioned in a mocking tone.


    "It is not I who lets him escape," Bruce defended himself.


    "No no, don''t give me that. You don''t kill because you want people to see Batman as someone noble. You don''t care about people at all. If you did, you would have put a full stop to the Joker''s story. You call yourself a vignte but your work seems to not be helping people at all, in fact, instead of helping, the viins are targeting you and in doing so they are causing more destruction and death. Take my advice kid, stop wasting your money." Alexander advised.


    Bruce stayed silent and heard Alexander''s next words, "The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing. Your actions are as good as doing nothing. Soon, I will be changing this status quo. I came to this world to clean it of its sins and it can not be done without cleaning the sinners. Good luck with your future endeavours. But if you change your mind, doe to me."


    Alexander got up and vanished from the spot, leaving Bruce and Alfred alone to ponder on what Alexander said.


    ...


    Alexander went out and headed back to the hotel where he was staying. Darrien was still staying there.


    "OLD MAN," Suddenly Dous came, in his arm was a greendy.


    ~Poison Ivy? Where the hell did he find her?~ he wondered.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked.


    "Old man, I was just cutting some brushes when she appeared. She is a very mistreated girl and needs help. So I rmended her toe to you." Dous exined quickly.


    Alexander looked at Poison Ivy. She was also staring at him. By standing in front of him, she felt like she was standing in direct sunlight. It was soothing to her.


    She nodded silently. ~Yes, this is god.~


    He nodded, "Okay, what is the problem? I can help you with anything you need."


    Alexander obviously knew her story and sympathised with her to some extent. Though her eco-terrorism tendencies were not appreciated.


    "I want humans to stop harming nts and trees." She wished.


    Alexander frowned. He heard this wish from a mile away. Of course, she would want something like this. She hated men and probably all humans. Though it was unknown if she was friends with Harley Quinn or not. He knew that Ajax was with Harley and really hoped that he would be able to correct her life path.


    "Come, let''s sit somewhere and eat," Alexander invited them.


    The two followed them to a very big hotel. But as soon as they entered they were stopped. A man in a butler suit stopped them.


    "Sir, I don''t think I can let youe inside. Her colour will... scare the guests." He said.


    Alexander rolled his eyes. "Seriously? She will scare them? Look at her, she looks like a pretty wildflower. Alright then, you made me do this."


    He took out a chequebook from his pocket and wrote the name of the hotel and handed it to the guy without writing an amount. "Give this to the owner of this hotel, tell him to fill whatever amount he wants, I am buying this ce. From now on, this ce is prohibited from discriminating."


    "Now, show me the VIP room," Alexander ordered. His overbearingness made the butler sweat.


    "P-please follow me..." He stuttered.


    Soon, they had a nice dining room with a nice view. But Poison Ivy had some questions. "Why did you act like that? You are a god, you could have simply changed his mind or something else. Why act like a human?"


    Alexander smiled and replied like a parent teaching a child, "Pam, I was once a human too. Though because of my deeds, I was granted divinity and then it took me billions of years to be as powerful as I am today. But, I still like to act humanly whenever I can because that keeps me from bing a proud narcissist."


    "Wait, how do you know my name?" She questioned.


    "Haha, I know many all things, child. Now, let''s order something first, I need to see what the food tastes like in my new hotel." He said and started selecting some dishes from the menu.


    Soon, a lot of food arrived. Dous didn''t act reserved and started eating. Seeing him, Poison Ivy also ate some.


    Alexander then started answering to her wish. "Stopping humans from cutting trees is certainly possible. But, that is not the answer to the problem. It will only make humanity weaker and they will start fighting. Trees and other natural resources are very important for development.


    "But, what can be done is that they are forced to care for the environment while doing any kind of construction. They can be ordered to nt 5 trees for each one they cut down. The best way to keep nature and humans happy is coexistence."


    "Huh, I thought about all this and tried this coexistence way. But they never heard me, in fact, theybelled me a terrorist. So, I became one." She debated.


    "I know, that is wholly on the greediness of humans. But, I can makews to force them and bring them in line. I can make all people in the world protest against all thesepanies that exploit nature and force them into submission." Alexander suggested. This was something he did in every world before leaving. For prolonged human survival and happiness, a healthy earth was as important as a healthy body.


    "Well, then I will wait for what changes you bring." She said and got up to leave.


    "Child, till then, do notmit any crimes. Do know that I am a god and my job is to punish sinners." He warned as kindly as possible.


    She was soon gone. But Alexander looked at Dous who was still hogging food, "Man, you are really a strange man."


    "What did I do now?" Dous asked with his mouth full of noodles.


    "Go after her. Keep an eye on her and don''t let hermit any crimes." He ordered.


    *Cough*


    "Oh yes yes... I will go." He dashed out.


    ______________________________


    For 30 Advance chapters and my new Harry Potter fic, check out -/misterimmortal


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 674: Iroh Got A Job

    Alexander waited and the next day and appeared near the Mayor of Gotham City''s office. Right now, the mayor was Armand Krol, a hard-line politician who wanted to deal with the criminals violently, rather than letting them, waste tax money in prison.


    Alexander had signed many big investment deals not long ago, so he was weed by the mayor respectfully. A perk Alexander got after investing a hundred billion in the city''s infrastructure that mainly involved schools and hospitals.


    "Wee, Mr Universe. You should have told me, we could have met somewhere nicer than this office." Krol said. Although his office wasn''t anything less than a 5-star hotel''s room, but at least the man was somewhat honest and wanted to rid the city of crimes.


    "So, what can I do for you?" he asked.


    Alexander started, "Mr Krol, I was reading today''s newspaper. I must say, crime is one of the tourist attractions of the city. Why doesn''t the police deal with violent criminals with guns?"


    *Sigh*


    "I have talked about this with Gordan many times before but nothing hase out of it." Krol displeasingly answered.


    "But Gordan told me yesterday that he was ready to use force if he was given the orders," Alexander argued.


    Krol scoffed, "He''s lying. I had this talk with him many times. But he always refused to use hard force. His leniency against using lethal force disgusts me. He talks about so-called principles while fighting against people who follow none. Even that Batman is better, at least he saved my life once. I appreciate him not killing people because he has no right but even after all his work, the police do nothing, and that brings all the progress down to 0." Alexander nodded. Gotham City was not just a city suffering from criminals, but also pointless principles and self-righteous men. Alexander himself was like this once, he used to think if the killing was the only option. But then he realised that the worst sinners were like cancer, if you don''t remove them, they will spread to other parts.


    "I understand your problem, Mayor Krol, and I have a solution for you," Alexander stated, winning Krol''s undivided attention.


    Krol looked at him with hope. "Don''t stop now, Mr Universe."


    "Haha, well, do you remember reading in your history books about how America got rid of Gunslingers and criminal gangs at the end of the wild west era? Bounty. Now, we should start putting on bounties against all these big criminals like Joker and Penguin. We will make a ranking system which can tell how dangerous the target is for the bounty taker. Then, just put Dead or Alive on it. Even let the police participate in it." Alexander suggested.


    "But wouldn''t that create morewless people?" Krol asked.


    "No, not if we correctly supervise everything. We will give bounty hunter licences to people. They will have to pass a test for it though, to show their physical and mental capabilities. Only then can they hunt and get the reward. I will also lobby for change is punishmentws and make death punishmentmon for high-level criminals like Joker or Bane." He suggested.


    "Gordan is not going to like this," Krol muttered.


    "Doesn''t matter. He is not the mayor. You are. In fact, fire him. I suggest one of my helpers. She is a hardliner like you and hates criminals just as much. Her name is H. She is already the assistantmissioner. But she is staying silent all this time because Gordan might take actions against her." Alexander suggested.


    Krol nodded, "Your ideas are much appreciated, Mr Universe. I will seriously check your rmended candidate. I will also start this Bounty system. But for all this to work, we need the change of thews from the state senate."


    "Don''t worry about that. You will get positive feedback in a few days. Until then, you arrange everything else." Alexander assured him and left the office.


    Once out, he took out the phone and called H, "Child, you got the job. Now catch some criminals and appear in front of the media. Break their arms or legs to show how serious you are."


    "Okay grandpa," H hung up. She likes these small ys.


    Alexander then headed to Washington DC. He needed to have a talk with the president as the real God. Though he did not know the name of the president in the DC universe because it was never mentioned in theics.


    Soon, he found out it was Barack Obama. So, he went in as any god would. In white robes, shining light on his body and a wide kind smile. Only visible to him.


    Obama was in a meeting with the Vice President and some other people. When Alexander entered his office by crossing the walls. Obama''s jaw was left wide open. He pointed his hand to behind his guests.


    Everyone turned around and saw nothing.


    "Who are you?" Obama asked.


    "Who are you talking to, Sir?" The Chief of Staff asked.


    Alexander smiled, "Child, they can not see me. Only you can."


    *GULP*


    Obama looked at the guests, "Let''s continue our discussionter."


    They nodded and left him alone. So, Alexander came and took a seat. He started, "I reckon you have guessed who I am?"


    He nodded, "I can''t think of anyone other than god. I know people with various abilities exist in the world but you have that otherworldly air around you."


    "Haha, you tter me, child." Alexander chuckled.


    "What is the reason for visiting me personally? I am just a simple man." He asked.


    "Haha, a man? Yes. A simple man? No. Child, I came here to absolve the world of its sins. But I will not do it with my own hands. You all need to learn to do it yourself." Alexander stated.


    "What are the orders?" He asked.


    ~He''s being toopliant. Never thought he was a religious man.~


    "Well, I have suggested some changes to the Gotham City mayor. I want to start a bounty-hunting programme where registered people can catch criminals for bounty. Crimes have gone up by a lot since so many super-powered viins started appearing. You cannot let them rule civilization. You need to sign some executive orders. Sure, your actions will be frowned upon at the start because that is what they all do. Some so-called human rights organisations wille after you because they care about criminal''s life more than normal people.


    "But, in one month, I can guarantee that the country''s crime rate will decrease by 70 per cent. You can promise that too. After that, all you have to do is publicise it and all voices will calm down." He suggested.


    Obama remained silent for a while. But he was not going to say no to this blessing. If he can bring crimes down by that much then it will all be worth it.


    He nodded, "It will be done."


    "Good, next I will be expanding a team of superheroes called Justice League who will be responsible for fighting the super viins like Zod. But remember, they will not be political tools that you can send to Iraq or Syria to make a mess. You need to sign a paper with them. That will be all for peace." Alexander ordered him.


    Eventually, Obama agreed to everything. Alexander doubted that the man might even sell his soul at this point.


    Alexander then left his office and returned to Gotham City, to his hotel room. Darrien was there. But when he entered, he heard multiple people talking.


    Soon, he saw who the guests were. It was Lucifer and his annoying assistant.


    "MY SEXY OLD MAAAN... I missed you."


    *Sigh*


    ...


    In front of arge gated government building in Gotham City, a man stood. He had long white hair and a beard. He was wearing traditional Chinese robes and also had a tea kettle in one hand.


    Iroh read the name of the building, " Arkham Asylum? Hmm, I think this is the ce. Alex did tell me to be the Mental health counsellor for this mental institution."


    Yes, Alexander had told the wise old man to go to Arkham Asylum and bring as many minor criminals to the right path as possible. Iroh was going to have a good time, spreading some tea love and singing his on the spot made up songs.


    "AYA..."


    Iroh looked at the slimy creature on his shoulder, "Haha, yes yes, we are going in, Ticky."


    It was none other than the greatest depression repent, Tickle Monster, SCP-999.


    -----xXx-----


    [A/N: Today is a sad and happy day. I just ended the Grandpa Universe fic on -Patreon and I feel empty. It was really fun to write this fic, but I had gotten so used to writing it that it had be a daily schedule for me.


    *Sigh* I wish I had such grandpa. Thank you for reading and supporting this fic. I will release my next fic here in 1-2 days. I will keep on uploading Grandpa Universe chapters here ording to the schedule.


    Once again, thanks for reading. Take care.]


    [You can see Obama and Arkham Asylum on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters and 22 chapters of the new Harry Potter fic on -/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Antidepressant Tickle Monster. Also, a y date with Thea.

 Chapter 675: BANE

    Iroh directly went in and showed the guard at the reception office his papers. Soon, the warden of Arkham Asylum came and showed him around while telling him about the inmates he was supported to heal.


    "The most challenging one is Joker because he himself seems like a psychiatric. He would get inside your mind and brainwash you to be his follower. That is what he did with thest counsellor." The warden warned.


    "Haha, do not worry about me. Getting into my head is harder than one can imagine. Right Ticky?" He asked the little orange slime.


    "Ooooo..." It made a noise.


    "See, he agrees," Iroh said.


    "What is that thing?" Warden inquired. He was told not to do anything stupid with this counsellor so he was a bit scared of offending him but still asked about the strange creature.


    "Oh, this is a creature I found by mistake. He has the ability to make people happy and depression go away. Why don''t you try? Ticky, give him a dose." Iroh instructed.


    Ticky jumped on the warden and hugged his head while making noise. Soon, the warden startedughing and the dark circles from under his eyes vanished.


    "You were telling the truth. I really feel so good now. Ohoho..." Heughed. Iroh then took Ticky back. Hecked an understanding of how much he should make peopleugh before it bes less of a joy and more of a punishment.


    "Thank you, now my mood is much better. Thank you, little guy." The warden was sounding much better now.


    "Okay, this is your first patient. His name is Bane. Here is his file." Warned said, showing him to the door.


    Iroh took the file and read about this bane. Born in a prison on a remote Caribbean ind, Bane grew up in the horrendous and violent confines of the Santa Prisca prison: Pe?a Dura, and was imprisoned since he was a child for his father''s crimes. Bane''s father was a revolutionary mercenary who opposed the Santa Prisca government but was eventually caught and sentenced to life in prison.


    The man died before his sentence wasplete, however, he left his next of kin to be imprisoned instead. At the age of eight, Bane hadmitted his first murder with the use of a knife that he kept inside of his teddy bear, Osito, whom he viewed as his one true friend.


    Despite his violent surroundings, Bane trained his body and mind to perfection, read any book that he could get his hands on, toned his body in the prison''s gym, and even received a ssical education from some of the prison inmates, including a Jesuit priest.


    Due to the cultural and geographical location of the prison, Bane learned a variety ofnguages, including English, Latin, Portuguese, and Spanish. Before long, Bane came to haveplete control over the prison poption and became its self-proimed ruler.


    However, Bane would be gued by intense nightmares that were centred around a city guarded by a dark and shadowy creature that resembled a bat. The Jesuit priest told him that he dreamed of Gotham, that his father had the same dreams before he died, imed that their people''s destinies would be fulfilled in that ce, and how refugees from Santa Prisca helped build Gotham City 300 years ago.


    Seeking to achieve his own sense of peace and conquer other territories and their poption, Bane lusted to escape from the confines of the prison.


    Bane''s ambitions would be set in motion when the prison owners and doctors sought to use him and recognised his position as the prison''s leader among the inmate poption to test out military experiments that primarily dealt with the chemicalpound known as ''Venom'', which could increase an individual''s muscle mass, stamina, durability, and adrenal levels to inhuman levels.


    Bane was then strapped to a storage unit that pumped the drug throughout his system and, much to the sess of the experiment, the venom was perfectly assimted into his body. However, Bane used this to his advantage and violently ughtered his captors, built up an army of mercenaries from within the prison and escaped with his army in tow.


    Determined to build a criminal empire, he sought out Batman and broke the Dark Knight''s spine. But Batman recovered and managed to beat Bane, by cutting off his precious Venom supply. After that, he was sent to Arkham Asylum.


    Iroh closed the file and sighed, "Only if someone had given the child a hug and brought him to a warm home, all this chaos could have been avoided."


    With that, he opened the door and got in. Bane sat by the table, reading a book. He was not wearing any masks at the moment but he was said to still be extremely strong.


    Bane didn''t even look at him and kept on reading. Iroh went ahead and sat on the other side of the table. He took out two teacups and poured some.


    "Ah, this is nice." He enjoyed his tea. He also gave Ticky a big lollipop. He didn''t talk to Bane at all.


    Soon, an hour passed and Iroh was just humming some song and Ticky was wobbling hearing him.


    Finally, Bane shut his book and looked at him, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Iroh, a simple old man. They sent me here as a counsellor." Iroh answered.


    "I need no counsellor." Bane scoffed.


    "I know, but there is nothing bad about wanting to share a cup of tea, right?" Iroh poured him one cup and passed it.


    Bane looked down at the cup. It was warm and steam wasing. The sweet and refreshing fragrance reached his nose soon. He felt as if he was sitting in a garden on a fine spring morning. Calm breeze flew by him, bringing the smell of mud, grass and nature to him.


    This was the effect of Iroh''s new tea. It would automatically smell and taste like what the consumer wanted the most.


    Bane picked up the cup and took a sip. The feelings of freshness intensified and his mood refreshed. Forgetting all the grudges and hatred, he felt free.


    Iroh started speaking in a calm and elderly voice. "I was once a murdering maniac, fighting for stupid things such as honour. Butter I realised there was no honour in murdering people. In fact, I realised it toote because that same fight for honour took my son away from me. Then, this tea came into my life. It was just a hobby initially, but soon it became my escape from all the madness in the world.


    "I now know, real honour is in helping others and of course, sharing a cup of tea."


    "Another rambling old fool. This world does not run on kindness." Bane spoke.


    "I know, but it will now. Also, someone has to start from somewhere. And when strong people like you do it, it bes all the more meaningful. Tell me, have you ever helped someone?" Iroh asked.


    Bane nodded, "I did help many kids from the prison get away from the life I led."


    "Then try to remember. Did you feel more aplished after helping them or did you feel better after hurting someone?" Iroh asked, putting Bane in self-reflecting mode.


    Bane knew what the right answer was. Of course, he felt better after helping those kids. Knowing that someone is living their life now because of you was better than knowing that someone''s family was crying by the dead body of a person you killed.


    "What are you trying to say with all this?" He asked.


    "What I am trying to make you realise is that there is nothing in being a sinner while there is a lot to gain from being a good man. There is too much darkness in this universe, more than you can even imagine, so, why be a small dot of darkness when you can be a shining bright star of hope for the hopeless?" Iroh said. Then, he suddenly put his index finger''s tip on Bane''s forehead''s centre.


    In a moment of spiritual revtion, Bane found himself seeing the vastness of the universe and its powers. There were gods, beings who could destroy reality itself. Then, it all zoomed into him, so small, so meaningless aspared to all that. His ambitions, so meaningless to the grand scheme of the universe.


    He felt it, he felt he had wasted all his life on the quest to build a criminal empire, but that only brought him to another prison rather than freedom. He had all the power needed to make a real difference for the good in this world but he chose this insignificant path. Maybe the dreams about Batman he used to get in the pits were so he could join him, instead of fighting him.


    Hepared himself to Batman. The world knew his name, the symbol of justice for some. What was he? A goon beaten by the dark night. People didn''t even know his name and considered him so small and insignificant that his life would have no impact on theirs.


    He then imagined if he had chosen the path of goodness. He could have be a symbol of justice too. But, earlier, he was thirsty for revenge, after losing he wanted nothing. But now, he again felt that thirst, only this time it was for opposite ideals.


    *Sip*


    "Where do I start?" Bane asked with a change in his voice.


    And that was mission sessful for Iroh.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters and 22 chapters of the new Harry Potter fic on -/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 676: Change of Heart

    Alexander was able to get manyws passed. The people and the opposition, of course, screeched at the president, calling him fascist or whatnot. It was crazy how people were so easy to call each other Nazis just for having a different opinion.


    By doing this, they were in fact making real Nazis look less evil. Nazis were murderers, exploiters and sometimes rapists. Even then, not all German soldiers at that time were real Nazis. Most of them saw it as a job opportunity, it was either being a soldier or starving. The real staunch Nazis believing in the so-called Aryan Race were the people of Gestapo, SS and Hitler''s inner circle.


    Alexander sighed. These new generations of kids using such words were because they were not taught real history in school. Instead, they were taught a washed down version, to not hurt their weak feelings. Back in his days, he was taught all about Nazis and why they were bad and should not be idolised, but now, so many people idolise Hitler. The only thing worthy of idolising in that One Ball Man was his ability to speak and sway people. Rest, he was a demon in human skin.


    But, all things aside, he was in front of two people and he didn''t want to see one of them. It was Lucifer and Deadpool.


    "Hello, why are you two here?" Alexander asked, having already zipped the mouth of Deadpool with a real zipper.


    "Not much, I just came here to get some souls with me. He is my assistant now. You seem pretty rxed about facing Zulrak." Lucifer said.


    "What''s there to worry about? Today or tomorrow, we are meant to fight. I can only prepare myself." Alexander shrugged.


    "Well, maybe I can help you then. That Zulrak tried to take over hell a long time ago. He was not so strong back then. So, I pretty much beat him to a pulp before he was saved by his overzealous followers. Zulrak might be nothing, but he is a very persistent survivor. He is like cockroaches, that can even survive a nuke." Lucifer trashed Zulrak.


    "So, back then I was able to cut his arm. He was probably able to regrow it. But the arm he left is valuable. Because it is from a time when he was not this strong. By now, he has been mutated to a point that his original biological makeup has vanished. But this arm has that. His original DNA." Lucifer exined. Alexander thought for a while about how he could use it. "Hmm, I will have to think about what to do with it though."


    "Sure, do whatever you want. As long as you kill that guy. I don''t like people taking over my territory." Lucifer said and handed him the hand.


    Alexander took the ss cylinder in which the hand was flowing in some gel-like liquid. Alexander sent it directly to Alfred the A.I. in Phixheim.


    "UMMMM UMMMM..." Deadpool started jumping.


    Alexander unzipped his mouth, "What?"


    "Quick question. If there is an infinite number of universes. Then if I write some fiction, chances are that also exists somewhere?" Deadpool asked.


    Alexander and Lucifer nodded.


    "SWEET... So if I write about a whole world where all humans look like my sexy old man and there is only one person to whom they are attracted to and that being me, will this be possible?" Deadpool asked.


    *Sigh*


    "Lucifer, take him with you. I might end up doing something to him otherwise," Alexander warned.


    Lucifer looked at Deadpool, "I told you not to mess with him. Well, anyway, what do I care for? Let''s go. We need to go to this world with too many humans acting like gods against sentient robots. Detroit is a major centre of such a thing there."


    "Ah, good old Detroit, never disappointing me. Let''s go and gut some folks." Deadpool readied his Katana.


    Alexander looked at Darrian after they were gone, "How are you? Do you still have a headache?"


    "No, not anymore. But I think if I take this band off of my wrist I will again fall under Zulrak''s control." He said.


    "Hmm, then you need to wear it until I deal with him. Okay, you can do your work now. I will go and fix this." Alexander left him alone.


    ...


    It was the next day and the date Ajax was going to have with Harley was happening. She had not gone to her own home for some reason so Ajax just let her sleep in another room in a hotel he rented. He was going to go back to Phixheim in normal circumstances but now he didn''t.


    He waited for Harley to get ready. But, when she came out, she had the same clothes, just cleaner.


    "What? Don''t judge me like that. I only have these clothes, also I like them more than any other dress." She said.


    "Okay, I''m not judging. Anyway, let''s go. I know a nice ce for us to eat. But, before that, we need to do some work. I want to do something with the money we robbed yesterday. Just follow my lead." Ajax said.


    "Woah, I am excited. Show me what you got, boy." She jumped around him.


    Their first stop was an orphanage. When they arrived, the kids hoarded around Harley, thinking she was a real clown. "BIG SIS... SHOW US TRICKS."


    "Hehe... okay..." She didn''t deny surprisingly and started showing some easy magic tricks.


    Then one kid asked Ajax if he knew magic. Ajax nodded. "You, check your pocket."


    The child he pointed to confusedly put his hand in the pocket. As he brought his hand out, he had a bar of chocte in his hand. A cute toothy smile appeared on his face.


    "EVERYONE. CHECK YOUR POCKETS." Ajax announced.


    All the kids put one hand in their pockets and took out chocte bars. All of them turned happy and started dancing around.


    "CHECK YOUR OTHER POCKETS," Ajax added.


    In hope, all of them checked their other pockets and again took out a chocte bar. They were too happy. Ajax smiled, he looked like a smaller version of Alexander right now.


    "Nice trick, Ajax. Where is my chocte bar? I don''t have a pocket, should I take it out of yours?" She seductively said near his ear. It was unknown which chocte she was talking about though. The bar or the cylinder?


    *Cough*


    "No no.. here you go." Ajax simply rotated his hand and magically it appeared.


    "Woah, how are you doing all this?" She asked.


    "Magic... learned from my grandpa." He cryptically replied.


    "Oh really? Then why don''t I show you some other magic? Like maybe... how to make the chocte bigger?" She asked.


    *Sigh*


    "Damn, woman. You''re too thirsty." Ajax sighed and turned around and headed to the warden. She followed him behind.


    Soon, they were in the office. Ajax took out 50,000$ and gave it to her. "These are donations from Harleen Frances Quinzel. Please make a receipt for it."


    The warden quickly got to work. Not many such charitable people were in Gotham city anymore. But recently there was indeed a crazy old man spending money on orphanages like crazy. Just recently she received a truckload of supplies like clothes, books and toys. And now this.


    She looked at the clown-likedy with admiration. "Thank you, miss. This money will greatly help their future. So they don''t end up bing one of the no-name thugs when they grow up."


    Harley Quinn was still in shock. Someone was thanking her? For charity? What the hell?


    "I did..." She tried to speak but stopped when Ajax''s hand fell on hers. She looked at him in a questioning gaze.


    Ajax just warmly smiled, hoping that she won''t start swinging her bat after seeing his charm. What he was trying to do was reignite the goodness in her. Reignite the sense of social responsibility in her.


    After they received the receipt, they said goodbye to the little kids and went to another location.


    "Why are you doing all this? I''m sure you know what kind of person I am, right?" She asked. She seemed out of character asking this.


    "This is my date, you lost yesterday so you must travel wherever I take you." He argued.


    She pouted, "Huh... this maiden never breaks promises so you are lucky. Okay, where to now?"


    "Now, we are going to a children''s hospital," Ajax decided.


    Harley Quinn suddenly stepped back and crossed her arms around her breast. "NO, I won''t let you donate my organs."


    Ajaxughed, "HAHA... I wasn''t going to. Come with me."


    Soon, they came to the hospital. They immediately went to the billing section. "Hello, my friend here would like to make a donation in the name of the medical expenses of children here. Especially for those from poor families."


    The billing clerk was taken aback but she called the supervisor quickly. He quickly made a list of all kids going through expensive treatments, who didn''t have insurance and also had poor parents.


    The bill came to about 2 million. That was more than they stole but it was no problem.


    "Good, we will pay for them. Make the receipt in the name of Harleen Frances Quinzel." He demanded.


    "Sure, sir." They busied themselves. This time Harley didn''t protest. After that, Ajax dragged her to a few more locations.


    They gave money to a lot of needy people. Some animal shelters, to some families going bankrupt, to some homeless families with genuine problems. They travelled the whole day all over the city. To Harley''s shock, he was also giving each of them a small gift pack and she didn''t know what it contained.


    By now, if going by the receipts, she had given 50 million dors to charity. It was night now and one final thing was left.


    "I AM TIRED NOW... PICK ME UP..." She threw tantrums.


    Ajax picked her on his back. Superstrength was his speciality. She was lighter than a feather to him.


    They soon came to an empty dock. There was nothing, no vehicle, no people.


    "I have a surprise for you, Harley. Close your eyes. No cheating too... wait, I will tie a cloth." Ajax said.


    "OOH... I love surprises." She was overjoyed.


    Son, Ajax brought out a big hot air balloon from Phixheim. He brought her in and made the balloon go higher than most buildings in Gotham City. But he kept it stationary at that height.


    Harley felt the cool breeze touch her face. "Ooh... where are we?"


    Ajax made her turn towards the city. It was drowning in lights and looked very beautiful.


    "Woah... so pretty. But, is this the surprise?" She asked, not looking much shocked and pleased.


    Ajax smiled and shook his head, "No. Just keep on looking towards the city."


    A few secondster, Ajax snapped his finger and suddenly the whole Gotham city went dark. Ajax didn''t really cut the electricity but instead, it was just an illusion for them. As good as real.


    "WOAAH..." She eximed.


    *BOOM*


    Suddenly, a firework flew up over the city and burst into a thousand sparkles. That was just a start. Soon, out of various parts of the city, fireworks came up. In no time, the whole sky was covered with them. The lights shined in Harley''s eyes. Ajax stood beside her and looked at her happy and excited face, it made her look prettier.


    He then started speaking. "Harley, do you see a pattern with these fireworks?"


    She was not dumb. It took her a few seconds to realise it. "T-They are all the ces we visited today."


    "In fact, these fireworks were shot by all the people you, Harleen Frances Quinzel, helped today. All of them are thanking you with their happy faces. Look at this light, Harley. This is happiness, hope and light. Then look at the dark parts of the city. Those represent darkness, pain, despair, hatred and crime.


    Which would you rather prefer?" He asked.


    "This..." She replied.


    "Then there is light in you, Harley. Do you want to hear the happy giggles and shouting of all the kids of the orphanage and kids hospital and the people? They are watching the sky right now."


    Suddenly, all kinds of children''s voices came to her ears.


    "Yayyyy..."


    "Woah... so pretty."


    "Yes, they remind me of the colourful sister we saw today."


    "Yes, she was pretty..."


    "I will marry her, you just see.."


    "NO... I WILL..."


    "Stupid... big sis already had that handsome big brother..."


    "But..."


    Soon, the voices of adults came.


    "She is a godsend. We can finally live in a house again."


    "She is an angel..."


    "Harleen, thank you, child. This old man can finally eat a good meal and sleep in a warm bed."


    The voices gave blessings, kids spoke nonsense but their words were so cute that anybody''s heart would melt.


    The fireworks were still going strong. Then, finally, a big one came, it somehow managed to create a face of Harley and then there was a text, saying ''Thank You''.


    Ajax smiled after seeing that. But when he looked back at Harley''s face, his heart skipped a beat. She stood there silently, with a big warm smile on her face. But her eyes were flooded with tears as they slid down and fell down from her cheeks. Her mascara had be so smudgy that her eyes looked like panda eyes now.


    She kept on staring at the fireworks and hearing various voices as they warmed her heart.


    Then she suddenly turned her face to Ajax, her eyes still tearing up, but they looked so much prettier now.


    She stared into his eyes for a whole 30 seconds. Then she smiled widely and softly whispered, "Harleen Frances Quinzel says thank you..."


    [You can see Gotham and Harley on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    [A/N: I will upload the next fic in two days.]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters and 22 chapters of the new Harry Potter fic on -/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1pulsory Headpat to Harley Quinn or you get force-fed pineapple pizza.

 Chapter 677: To the Top

    After the dramatic event, Ajax waved his hand and immediately a table and two chairs appeared in the Hot air balloon.


    "Let''s eat something, Harleen," Ajax said.


    She took a seat, while the city light brightly lit in the backdrop. She seemed less crazed now and had a genuine smile on her face.


    *CLICK*


    She suddenly heard a camera shutter noise and looked at Ajax holding a camera. "What was that for?"


    "Nothing, you look like a panda and this face is worth remembering," Ajax replied cheekily.


    Harley''s eyes widened, god knows from where she took out a mirror and looked at her face. "Oh no, I do look like a panda, a depressed panda at that."


    "Haha, here, wipe it with this." Ajax gave her a pack of wet towels and then brought some food from Phixheim.


    Soon, hot food was steaming in front of them. Harley Quinn had also gotten rid of her whole makeup. Now she looked like her original self and it was much prettier than with her facepaint. "You know, this style suits you better. I like it." Heplimented.


    "Thanks... I might just keep it like this from now on." She said.


    "By the way, I''ve been noticing the strange things you are able to do. You are obviously not some simple con artist. Then how are you doing all this? Who are you?" she asked with genuine curiosity.


    Ajax chuckled, "I''m just a simple guy with extraordinary parents and ultra extraordinary grandparents. You would simply not believe me even if I told you about myself."


    "Try me, I''ve seen a lot of crazy stuff in my life." She insisted.


    "Okay, don''t call me a liarter. I am Ajax Maxim Universe. My grandpa is God. Not some simple Zeus or Odin, but a real God. Those who can decide the fate of entire universes. My dad is also a godly person by I don''t know what he actually does. I am not a god, but I am extremely strong." Ajax exined.


    "How strong do you mean by extremely strong?" She inquired.


    "I can easily destroy this by punching the ground," Ajax replied.


    Silence ensued. Harley had no idea what to think or say. Her jaw stayed open.


    "I told you you won''t believe me." Ajax shrugged.


    *Cough*


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. It''s just... a lot to digest. So I''m having dinner with a demi-god or something?" She asked.


    "I don''t know what defines a demi-god. I''m strong, that''s all I know." Ajax said.


    After that, they ate dinner. Then Ajax asked about her past, "Harleen, tell me, you''re certainly not a crazy girl. You do not seem to be a murdering maniac either, so why did you chose this path?"


    Harley silently looked down at her food. Thinking about her past. Then she started speaking. "I was a fool. A big, big fool. I''m sure I still am but at that point, I was at my peak.


    "I was a psychiatric intern at Arkham Asylum. A model student, in addition to receiving high grades in college, I was also a dedicated gymnast, winning a schrship to Gotham City University. While researching the lunatics at Arkham, I became fascinated with one particr inmate.


    "So, being my dumber self, I ambitiously volunteered to analyse him, I pleaded with the doctors at Arkham for three months before I could treat him. But I was in for a show.


    "He turned out to be a bigger psychiatric than I was. He sweet-talked a lot with me and the thin line separating us from a patient and doctor vanished. After he gained my sympathy during many sessions, he seduced me, causing me to fall madly in love with him.


    "So, I made another bad decision. I helped him escape from the asylum more than once. But those actions caused that dumb Harleen to get suspected by the authorities, who revoked my licence and ced me in my own cell. During an earthquake in Gotham City, I fled and became Harley Quinn, the sidekick of the Clown Prince of Crime himself.


    "My rtionship with the Joker was that of twisted love affairs. The Joker was abusive and maniptive towards me, but, just as often, there was evidence of camaraderie, yfulness, and genuine affection towards me.


    "But he would only use m-my body for intense sexual intercourse. I was the only person who managed to be intimate on such a long term basis with the Joker, who, in turn, disyed asional moments of confusion and difort which resulted in his attempts to kill me. One time, when the Joker felt difort with me being so close to me, he sent me off in a rocket. I survived and came back to him eventually, but then he did it again and that was the final straw.


    "Now that I think of it, I realise that he never loved me. There is no word for love in his dictionary. I was just a tool he was using. A dumb girl so easily manipted by his words. I feel sick of myself


    "Am I boring you with my rambling?" She asked with saddened eyes.


    Ajax shook his head, "No at all, in fact, I feel angry for you. On that guy... batman too. Only if he had dealt with Joken permanently, you would have never met him."


    He then looked at Gotham Cityscape. "This whole city is a clusterfuck of wrong choices. It''s about time someone spanked it to the right path."


    Then he looked at Harley directly in the eyes. She felt sopelled by him for some reason.


    "Harleen, I will be honest with you. I don''t want you to ever go back to that path again. So, it''s time we redeem you of your sins. What do you say, want toe with me on an adventure to clean this city of crimes?" He asked and extended his hand.


    She didn''t think for a second and held it. But to her shock, Ajax pulled her closer. He grabbed her waist.


    "Are you afraid of heights?" He asked.


    "No." She said.


    "Good." Ajax didn''t say anything and simply jumped out of the hot air balloon. Instantly both of them started falling down.


    "WHAAAT THE...." She eximed and breathed faster.


    But just as they were about to touch the ground, Ajax flew up. Ajax didn''t have powers of flying, he was just pping his feet with a precision and enough strength to fly.


    Harley was amazed. They went higher and higher. Soon, the whole city was in their view.


    "Huh, it looks depressing even from this height." She scoffed.


    "Haha, that is what we will change." Ajaxughed and again took a deep dive, making her shout as if she was on a rollercoaster ride.


    ...


    While this was going on, Hats was trying to impress Catwoman. He was also having a date with her. But he was not emotional at all because Catwoman was already a decent person. In fact, they were having too much fun together.


    "Are you sure you want to race me?" Hats asked.


    "Of course, as long as you don''t cheat and just fly up," Selina replied.


    Both of them stood in front of the Wayne Tower. She was wearing her skintight Catwoman suit while Hats was wearing normal clothes but with an eye cover. He didn''t really care about his identity being exposed anyway.


    "Sure, I won''t cheat." He assured.


    "Cool, the loser has to pay for dinner." She said. They were both going to race who can climb to the top of the building faster.


    [You can see Gotham and Harley on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    [A/N: I will upload the next fic in two days.]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters and 22 chapters of the new Harry Potter fic on -/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 678: Begone Insects

    [A/N: THE NEW FIC IS UP. It''s called HP: Blood of the Dragon. Give some love and check it out. You can find it on my WN profile or search it. If you like it then give some smooth banana reviews. Thank you.]


    _____________________


    As expected, Hats won. He was a natural cat after all. He looked back at still climbing Selina with a smug face.


    She soon reached the top, "Huh, I didn''t warm up before starting."


    "Oh really? I''ll let you do that the next time. For now, let''s focus on the task at hand. We have a city to clean." Hats said dramatically.


    "That we do."


    ...


    Ajax and Harley were also doing the same. They were going around, dismantling all the criminal hideouts. Harley had stopped wearing clown makeup and was now simply wearing her iconic clothes. She looked much better now and had a different, more energetic glow on her face. As if summer finally came to her depressing life.


    "Harley, just copy me. I need you to master some martial arts. You can''t always just use guns. What I am teaching you is called Gunfu. It is a style of sophisticated close-quarters gunfight resembling a martial arts battle thatbines firearms with hand-to-handbat and traditional melee weapons in an approximately 50/50 ratio." Ajax said and showed her some tricks. "Woah, that''s so cool, Ajax. I gotta learn all those moves. I''m gonna be like some gun ninja." She eximed like a child that found a new toy.


    Ajax spent some time and taught her a few moves. Then he brought a motorbike to ride with her.


    "Hey, do you have an stic band? I need to tie my hair." She asked.


    Ajax produced it with a flick of his hand. Then Harley proceeded to put it on her hair. Ajax looked at her the whole time, she was looking so much better than before. And now, while tying her hair like this, she looked HOT.


    *Cough* He distracted himself.


    After that, they headed out to find some criminals and put them in their ce.


    The two were on a bike, riding through the street very fast. Harley sat behind Ajax. But she suddenly saw someone on another bike. It was an electric bike though.


    "IVYYYYY... here... look..." Harley shouted. It was none other than her best friend, Poison Ivy.


    Ajax looked and saw Dous being the driver. Both of them seemed to have a chat just by the motion of their eyes.


    They soon parked at the side so the two girls could talk to each other. Ivy and Harley hugged each other tightly.


    The two had a history that Harley enthusiastically told Ajax. When Joker once tried to kill her by sending her off in a rocket, she crashnded in Robinson Park in the centre of Gotham and was found by Poison Ivy. When Harley regained consciousness, Ivy initially nned to kill her. But the prospect of her own death totally failed to move Harley, and Ivy got curious as to why.


    She convinced Harley to tell her story, and soon Ivy had a kinship with her. Considering her another castoff, Ivy offered to help Harley take her revenge on both Batman and the Joker. Ivy took her back to herir in a toxic waste dump and nursed her back to health.


    This included injecting Harley with a serum that Ivy had developed which had given Harley immunity to various assorted toxins and Ivy''s own poisonous touch and also dramatically enhanced Harley''s strength and speed.


    Ivy intended to give her new friend an edge on Batman and the Joker. Quinn and Ivy then teamed up and conducted a number of sessful missions. Hot-blooded Harley, however, was angrier at the Joker than at Batman, and even initially worked with the Dark Knight to help bring down the Clown Prince of Crime.


    While Batman eliminated the viin''s muscle, Quinn chased the Joker up a damaged building, intending to send him falling to his death. Before she could do so, however, the Joker apologised. Falling in love with him again, she forgave him on the spot. But then she was again betrayed by Joker and this time was found by Ajax.


    Ajax didn''t know what to say. Her actions were totally dumb. She was asking for a betrayal at this point.


    Then Ajax looked at Poison Ivy and Dous. She was very pretty. Green but still very pretty, obviously good for Dous, who although acted stupidly sometimes was still a very handsome angel.


    "So are you two dating or something?" Ajax asked.


    Dous had a in face, didn''t even deny, while Ivy''s face turned red. "Nooo... absolutely no."


    Then she looked at Dous'' face, "Right?"


    Then she looked at Ajax and Harley, "What about you two? Harley looks so much better now, is this the magic of your boyfriend?"


    Before Harley could say anything, Ajax spoke, "I am just 15 years old, how can I date."


    This was an eye-opener for the two girls. Especially Harley. It was like an atom bomb blew in her brain.


    "WHAT THE FUCK? B-But you look so..." She stuttered.


    "I know, right? I look so tall and older for my age." He boasted.


    "Are we not dating?" Harley asked with a broken heart.


    "Ummm... depends. Do you want to be called a pedo? Even though I believe you aren''t as I have attained puberty but still, people won''t understand that. Why not wait till I turn 18. Just 3 more years." Ajax suggested.


    "But I''ll be an old hag by then." She argued.


    "You are just 25. Also, I can get you a pill that can keep you permanently young and problem solved." He said.


    There were stars in Harley''s eyes, "YES... that''s much better. *UMMMAAAH*"


    She kissed on his cheek, leaving a lipstick mark, "Hehe, I think this much is allowed."


    Meanwhile, Ivy looked at Dous with hopeful eyes, "Can I also have that pill?"


    Dous nodded, "Sure, I can even get you the elixir of life. I''m an Archangel. I''m even close to getting Omniscient, though not as good as the other big guys."


    She didn''t kiss him though. Unlike Harley, she was a bit more restrained kind of person. She''d rather wait than act on her feelings. Sadly, the guy she liked was a virgin bloke who had 0 understanding of female behaviour.


    "We should go on a double date," Harley suggested.


    "But aren''t we out here to hunt criminals?" Ajax asked.


    "EVEN BETTER... it''ll be a double date where we hunt criminals. SO EXOTIC..." She eximed.


    "Let''s go then." That was the day when many criminals in Gotham city would regret not killing themselves in their mother''s womb with the umbilical cord.


    Soon, they and Hats too, did their work all across the Gotham City, cleaning it like never before. Alexander, being the rich guy, publicly praised them, many newspapers also put articles on them, calling them the true heroes of Gotham.


    All of the couples were even named by the media and the public. Ajax and Harley were being called Mr Red and Ms Blue. Dous and Ivy were being called Miss Nature and Mr Nature Lover. Meanwhile, Hats was named Catman as he was with Catwoman and also had cat ears.


    In just 1 week, crime was eradicated from Gotham City, and not just that, ipetence was also eradicated from Gotham City Police Department with the Demotion of Gordan from Commissioner to Additional Commissioner. His ce was taken over by H. She supported the new heroes of Gotham. They would catch the people who were left alive (The hero gang only kills those in higher category 3 or above.). H then would make a case so good that these people would get the worst punishment.


    On Alexander''s rmendation to reduce the dependence of prisons on taxes, prisons were told to set up an industry each. Each of them would produce something that would be sold in the market with the brand name New Gotham.


    After this, Alexander''s new projects took over and new buildings started to be built. This needed a lot of people so jobs were produced and many homeless were given a home. That was not all, these homeless were also being given the education to make sure they can earn a living even after all the construction projects ended.


    The mayor, Armand Krol, was on cloud nine after all this. Batman soon found himself out of work as no criminals from Arkham Asylum escaped anymore. Not just that, Joker, Penguin were put on retrial again, this time they would get death punishment and that was an unofficial guarantee.


    Meanwhile, Alexander sent many of his people around the whole country to fight crime whole cooperating with the local vignte. This way, as promised, the country''s crime rate dropped by 70 per cent, as promised by the president to the public.


    ...


    Somewhere on an ind,


    Ragnarok was a man who lived gold. If he could, he''d even have his bones made of gold but he knew that would make him weak. But he also loved searching for gold.


    So, he went on a treasure hunt after he saw a map. He cut his way through a jungle-like a normal adventurer and entered a cave system.


    It all seemed ordinary at the start but soon he started seeing signs of organised architecture. He knew he was close to finding his gold. A lot of it.


    He continued to proceed. But soon he started hearing noises. The sound of a woman grunting. It seemed she was fighting. There was also the noise of something colliding with metal.


    "Weird, I thought only I knew this location." He muttered.


    As he walked closer the noise got louder, then he finally saw a gate, leading to arger opening. He saw some moth-like humanoid monsters flying around and also being thrown around.


    Then, his eyes soon fell on the tall woman fighting them in the centre. Ragnarok''s jaw couldn''t help but fall by the sight as it was a sight to behold for eternity. Such beauty, such power, such ferociousness yet so elegant. He had no words to define this beauty, killing these moths like a goddess stomping on the pest.


    He just stared at her, mesmerised by her as she jumped around with her longsso and a shield in her other hand. She wore an elegant yet sexy red top and blue skirt armour while she also donned a headgear. She had gold here and there in her dress that increased her beauty by infinity for Ragnarok. Her dress showed her leg and arm muscles that were something any warrior man would expect from a good woman.


    Her long dark hair swayed while her creased brows measured all the enemies around her.


    Ragnarok noticed that this heavenly beautiful woman was having trouble tackling all these pests, so he stepped forward.


    "BEGONE INSECTS," He shouted and released a me dragon from his palm that engulfed the whole underground vault with him and the woman being in the centre of it.


    She just now noticed the man. She was wary of him but showed hope of finding a helper in her eyes after seeing him mercilessly killing these monsters.


    Slowly, Ragnarok walked closer to her and only stopped when he was 2 feet away from her. He looked at her face and admired it, her eyes were blue like the ocean that made him want to take a dive in them.


    To him, she felt hotter than the hottest me he could produce. He kept on admiring her while she also looked at his face. He looked old yet handsome, with a body of a warrior and a face with a scar telling her that this made had been through experiences that no ordinary men would.


    Then she looked at his clothing, suggesting that it was some kind of regal attire with gold armour on his arms, chest and knees. Then there was the red cape on his back. He looked no less than some kind of a king.


    Finally, she stared at his hand, still producing the fire dragon that was circling all around them. She had already felt the man looking in her eyes, most likely appreciating her beauty. And she liked it this way as he was not lusting over her body by looking at her breasts or legs like most others, instead, he was looking into her eyes... passionately... so passionately that it made ever her question ~What''s so good in my eyes?~


    Seeing that the man had no intention of stopping the fire so she couldplete her task, she said, "I think they are all dead already."


    Ragnarok got out of the trance. He closed his hand making the fire into a fist and the fire dragon disappeared.


    He awkwardly chuckled, "Haha, forgive me, I was a bit taken by your elegance."


    After honestly answering, he introduced himself as a goldy gentleman would. He gave a slight head nod and waved his right hand. "Ragnarok, God of Dragons at your service."


    This was the first time she had heard of him or his title. But she felt raging power from him and he also acted too gentlemanly, it nearly made her blush. She nodded and introduced herself, "Diana of Themyscira, a simple woman fighting in man''s world."


    "Haha, you might be many things, Lady Diana, but simple you are certainly not. Anyway, what were you doing here and what are these creatures?" Ragnarok asked. He was acting so differently that Alexander would have vomited blood seeing this. Now, because even he had slight Omniscient abilities, Alexander could not see his future.


    She smiled. That was enough to pierce our old lizard''s heart, but he controlled himself, not giving it away that he was having a crush on her.


    "I came here to investigate something. Something about this being called Darkseid. These creatures were his servants. I need to know why. What about you? Why did youe here, Mr Ragnarok?" She asked back.


    Ragnarok looked around, "Well, I have a hobby of adventuring and finding gold like a mortal would do. I came here to find gold."


    Then suddenly he looked back at her eyes. Their eyes met, "But I found invaluable Diamond."


    She really blushed this time. Ragnarok internally rejoiced. His thousands of years of wisdom weren''t for nothing.


    Meanwhile, Diana tried to control herself from showing she was having a secret crush on this strange man.


    "Well, you camete then. As I checked, there is no gold left." She replied.


    "No worries, anything can be infinitely more valuable than gold as long one knows where to look and what to appreciate." Ragnarok smoothly replied, again winning a blush from her. But then he turned serious, as doing it too much would be counterproductive.


    "Alright then, maybe I can help you. Tell me about this Darkseid." He asked with a stern face.


    She appreciated him getting serious and started to speak, albeit a bit conservatively because she needed to know more about him first.


    [You can see Gotham and Harley on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters and 22 chapters of the new Harry Potter fic on -/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 679: Amazons and Themyscira

    "All I know is that Darkseid is the tyrannical ruler of Apokolips, a sadistic, aggressive and merciless tyrant who has invaded and conquered multiple worlds throughout the entire Multiverse. As the God of Tyranny, Darkseid seeks to enve all things to his will." Diana exined.


    "And now he wants earth?" Ragnarok asked.


    "I don''t know. But one thing is for sure, he wille here, sooner thanter." She warned.


    "Haha, let him then. I will show him what true terror feels like." Ragnarok jokingly said.


    Diana needed to go back to Themyscira now, but she also didn''t want to leave behind Ragnarok. She wanted to know him more.


    "Ummm... hey, I am going back to my country. Would you like toe with me? Although it is an ind of women-only and men aren''t allowed, you should be fine there with your strength." She asked.


    Ragnarok was not going to say no to this opportunity. "Hmmm... sure, lead the way then. It is a kind of an adventure too after all. Tell me about yourself, Lady Diana. I want to know more about you and your country. How is it that men are not allowed there? Don''t the people of the world condemn you for that?"


    "The world does not know about the existence of Themyscira as it is surrounded by magic that makes it invisible. It is also known as Paradise Ind and is the second home of the Amazons, named after our prior home, Amazonia in what is now modern-day Turkey.


    "The immortal Amazons were created over 3,000 years ago to teach the merits of virtue, love, and equality to the men of "Patriarch''s World". We have a long history, spanning the creation of Amazons. "Ares, the God of War, a chief opponent of the Amazons, manipted his half-brother Heracles to gather forces and attack Themyscira, where Heracles and his forces seeded in ransacking Themyscira and enving the Amazons. Through strength and savage cunning, the Amazons freed themselves, ughtering most of their captors.


    "Soon after, Antiope led a force of Amazons off into Greece, seeking vengeance on Heracles. As decreed by the goddesses, Hippolyta led the remaining Amazons to a remote ind, where they were tasked with guarding Doom''s Doorway, the rift leading to Hades as punishment for our failures as teachers. They named the ind itself Themyscira, after their fallen capital, and began new lives, erecting buildings and monuments, and perfecting their skills as artisans and warriors." She told him the history while both of them went down toward the ind''s shore from the mountain.


    "So you are like an all-female cult. But how do you reproduce?" Ragnarok asked.


    Diana''s face turned sad, "That is something I am not proud of. To reproduce and keep the Amazon race alive, the Themyscirans raid ships on the high seas and copte with men. At the end of the mating, they take their lives and throw their corpses into the sea rather than marry them. Triumphant, the Amazons return to Paradise Ind and wait. Nine monthster, some celebrate the birth of a daughter; some don''t."


    Ragnarok had a bad feeling about this. They were already so cruel to men they just get banged to get pregnant. "What do they do with their sons?"


    She started, "They get discarded, called failures by the Amazons, sold. Compassionate of the fate of the boys, the Greek god Hephaestus has made an agreement with the Amazons that he would trade weapons made by him for those called failures. The Sons of Themyscira work in the Hephaestus'' forge in the interior of Mount Etna, Italy.


    "I did not ept that Hephaestus used them at work. So I tried to free my brothers, but they asked me to spare Hephaestus instead. They made me understand that I was making a horrible mistake. They owed the smith their lives. If it were not for him, all of them would have been thrown into the sea to die drowned, unloved, as Hephaestus'' mother, the goddess Hera, did to him. Hephaestus wanted them and he raised them. In his forge, the Sons were artists, and they were happy." She iterated.


    "How can a mother be so... unattached to her child that she carried for 9 months, regardless of their gender? This... this makes your people look like theyck feelings,passion, something you were meant to hold to in the high regards. Weren''t you all supposed to teach the merits of virtue, love, and equality?" Ragnarok asked.


    She sighed, "I know, that is why I am trying to change things. I tried to bring the Sons closer to their Amazon mothers and sisters by creating a settlement for them on Paradise Ind. We are headed there."


    She seemed particrly excited to show Ragnarok her work.


    "If you really did all this, then respect for you has increased in my head, Lady Diana." Ragnarok praised her.


    She smiled, "Just call me Diana. After living among humans for so long, it feels weird to hear that."


    "Hahaha... I understand. My people also call me God, but I don''t like it. I''d rather hear them call me Boss or something." Ragnarok said.


    "Hmm, I told you so much. But I still don''t know enough about you. Would you care to shed some light on your mysterious self?" She asked.


    "Of course, I am the God of all Dragons across the Omniverse. I rule from my called Dracheim. All Dragons there are sentient beings who think, invent and innovate." Ragnarok exined.


    Diana, who had been thinking that God of Dragons was just a title all this time, now understood she was wrong.


    "Why would dragons follow a humanoid god?" She inquired.


    Ragnarok chuckled, "I also have a Dragon form, Diana. I am originally a Dragon. If I were to turn into my true form, this would get destroyed under my weight and then my gravitational pull."


    "WHAT? That... how strong are you?" She asked.


    "Enough to destroy worlds with a flick. But, I do understand that there are beings stronger than me too. Who can erase universes." he said, warning her before she thinks he''s the almighty.


    This was the first time Diana was hearing about this crazy power level. Max she could think about was Zeus level beings. But even that was smallpared to this level.


    By Zeus, she remembered something. "Did you know, there is a girl on Paradise Ind, she was impregnated by Zeus."


    Ragnarok shook his head, "These Olympian gods never learn. I hope they don''t mess up too much this time or else they won''t like it when hees."


    "Whoes?" Diana inquired.


    "An old man, who can erase universes," Ragnarok replied.


    Diana understood the meaning. He was talking about the supreme Gods or something.


    "Oh look, we are close." She eximed as she pointed to an ind from where fire smoke wasing.


    But, slowly, as they got closer, their faces changed. The scene in front of them was horrifying. Dead bodies everywhere. Brutally killed, some missing legs, some arms and some heads.


    Diana jumped from their boat and dashed to the small settlement. "NO NO NO NO... who did this?"


    Ragnarok sighed, things never go as simple with him around. He felt bad for Diana though. He went closer and put his hand on her shoulder.


    "We should find the culprit." He said.


    [You can see Darkseid mural and Themyscira on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 680: Fury of the GOD

    She wept among the corpses of her murdered brothers. It took her a while to calm down.


    "DIANA..." A woman''s shout came.


    They looked towards her.


    "Dessa?" Diana voiced. It was her friend.


    Dessa herself wept as she came to them and soon embraced Diana.


    "What happened here?" Diana inquired.


    She exined to her that there was no time to stop the massacre perpetrated. It was Donna who urged the Amazons to take the ind back, nning to kill all the men here. With Diana out of Themyscira with the Justice League, Donna and the Amazons who supported her attacked the men by surprise in their settlement at night, killing them all by the sword, in cold blood. In total it was Donna and twenty other Amazons'' doing.


    "By the time we saw the fires, it was toote. I''m sorry, Diana." she cried.


    "Where was my mother? Where was Queen Hippolyta at that time?" Diana asked with fury. "I don''t know. She just didn''te out of her chamber even after so much noise." Dessa revealed, she herself was feeling strange about it.


    "We should check her. I''m afraid Donna did something to her." Diana got worried.


    "WAIT," Ragnarok stopped them.


    "There is one guy alive. Look, footmarks, going there." Ragnarok pointed to the ground and to the direction the sole footmarks were leading to.


    They followed them and soon found a scared and broken man. Diana knew his name. He was one of the men, called Anastasios. He survived the massacre, having hidden in the jungles of Paradise Ind.


    But seeing them, he weakly tried to run away in fear. Diana and Ragnarok gave him chase. After they caught up they were horrified at his physical condition. He had an amputated arm, severe head trauma, multiple bruises and burns, lost an eye and several other wounds held together by makeshift bandages.


    "WHY DID YOU KILL MY BROTHERS? YOU PROMISED US PEACE. YOU BETRAYED US... WHY DID YOU BRING US HERE DIANA?... We were so... happy before." He cried loudly.


    He yelled at Diana for the massacres and dered that had he had known the consequences of the massacres he would havemitted suicide instead.


    Diana''s face had turned dark due to anger after seeing him in such a condition. These men were brothers of Amazons whether they liked it or not. By doing this, they were going against the founding principle of Themyscira.


    Ragnarok walked forward to the man. He was traumatised by the women so he didn''t act as scared when he approached him.


    "Son, I know magic. Let me heal you." He said in good faith.


    "NO, just kill me. I want to die." Anastasios argued. But he was high on pain right now, that was why he was taking such decisions.


    So. Ragnarok tried other methods. He simply healed his wounds first. "I have already healed you. Now, stand up ande with me. You will get your justice today."


    Diana nodded and led the way to the castle where Hippolyta was supposed to be. But when they reached there, to their shock, the room was filled with snakes and at the end of the hall was the y turned Hippolyta.


    "MOTHER," Diana ran to the statue. It was obvious that Donna didn''t do this. She did not have this kind of power. So, Diana looked for a clue. Then finally, she saw the feet of Hippolyta. There, Hippolyta had written with her thumb of the left feet. It only said one word.


    "Hera,"


    Ragnarok was a bit intrigued, "Did the Greek Goddess, wife of Zeus, Hera did this?"


    "Yes, we only know that Hera. She probably did this because I have Zeus''s blood in my veins. So, Hera must havee here toin." Diana immediately understood.


    "DIANA... Z is giving birth." an Amazon came and announced. It was happening at the same time for some reason.


    Soon, Z did give birth to a son. But, to her and everyone else''s horror. Z was used by the gods for their selfish desires. It was a scheme of the Olympian gods all along.


    "HAHAHA..." Adultughs from the baby starteding.


    Ragnarok shook his head and announced what he deduced with his limited omniscience. "Athena made herself human to restore Zeus to the throne of Olympus by mating and giving birth to him as a human. This girl, Z, from Virginia, was the person that Athena took over. Athenater chose to leave her body and allow her sentience. She gave birth to a healthy boy, but as it turns out, it is Zeus himself. Her son''s soul was taken over by Zeus,"


    "NOOO NOOOO..." Z cried as she saw the events unfold. She had just given birth and was now mourning the death of her son "Zeke". Right in front of her his consciousness and body were being overwritten so Zeus could be fully restored.


    Ragnarok didn''t like what was happening one bit. He''s had enough of it already. "What the hell is going on here? Even Deadpool is a saint inparison to these ''gods''."


    *BOOM*


    Instantly, Athena and Hera both appeared at the same time to watch the birth of Zeus again and the death of a mother. Hera didn''t know about this, initially, she thought Z was one of the women Zeus had banged and she wanted to kill her but now she understood Athena''s n.


    Ragnarok was somewhat angry. These so-called gods were acting like the worst scum on Earth. Now, he did not have jurisdiction over these Gods so he called the one who could solve this mess better, who could punish them.


    ...


    Wayne Manor,


    Batman seemed to have finally made up his mind. He supported the new vignte. They used enough force only when necessary. So, he felt that his way of working was too broken. Hence, he invited Alexander.


    "I thought about what you said and now I agree that your method is much better. I didn''t even have to do anything in the city for weeks now and the crime is still in controble range." He said.


    "Yeah, anyway, my projects are all for the benefit of humanity. Capital punishment is only given when one crosses the line that no sane human should," Alexander replied.


    Bruce then turned serious, "You said I should turn to you if I needed something. I need your help now."


    "Sure, what is it?" Alexander asked.


    "I am nning on opening a base. A base of Justice League. I want our team to help people around the world. Not just a few of them." He revealed.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    "Oh, Bruce. It''s an emergency. I will be back in a few minutes. You drink water till then." Alexander announced and disappeared.


    Soon, he came in front of a big crowd. There was a baby and two women, arguing over something. Alexander immediately learned everything about all he needed to. He already knew even before he arrived here.


    Alexander''s face turned a bit serious, but it looked like he was angry. He loudly spoke, "YOU ALL DEMONS. Meddling in the mortal world as if you own it. Destroying so many lives, for such petty reasons. NO, this time you will be punished harshly,"


    Alexander pointed his finger at Baby. He exorcised Zeus from the baby and made him reincarnate as a duck. But this one would give birth to an egg every 3 days. He also restored the baby into a normal human for the girl named Z.


    "From now on, you will live as a duck for 5 billion years. Every 3 days you will leave an egg that can never be hatched into an offspring. Hera will have to eat it." Alexander announced authoritatively.


    "NO NO... please forgive me, God." Zeus pleaded in his astral form but Alexander didn''t listen to him. Alexander was not just anybody now. He was second only to GOD.


    "Now to Hera and Athena. I can''t believe you two are women. Hera, you have caused so much destruction in your jealousy of Zeus sleeping with others. You turned Hippolyta into a y statue just because she made Diana with Zeus'' words. Athena, you destroyed a woman''s life to get your whoring father back into life? Wasn''t he better as a dead formless being?


    "You all have no authority or moral high ground over humans. They don''t even pray to you anymore. Do I have to remind you about what you all did with Themyscira and Amazonia by controlling Hercules? Let me remind everyone here then.


    "Under the orders of angry and prideful Zeus, Heracles and his friend Theseus came to the Amazons. One of Heracles''s tasks was to retrieve the Girdle of Hippolyta. Arriving at the Amazon city with an army behind them, Heracles demanded Hippolyta surrender the Girdle.


    "Hippolyta refused, marching out of the city and offering to fight Heracles for it. Heracles was defeated by the Amazon Queen, and the humbled demi-god offered peace and to unite with the Amazons in an alliance. The Amazons let Heracles and his men into the city, and a night of revelry ensued.


    "Antiope fell helplessly in love with Theseus, and Hippolyta fell for Heracles pretty hard. In his madness, Heracles drugged Hippolyta, raping and assaulting her in her slumber. And when she awoke she was in chains. Heracles'' army bound, beat, and raped the Amazons, tearing down their city and stealing their treasures. He then left the city with Hippolyta''s girdle and some of his men, leaving the majority behind to guard the Amazons.


    "THIS IS THE TRUE FACE OF YOUR PANTHEON." Alexander boomed.


    Diana didn''t know this story and it shocked her to no end. This was the true face of these Gods they held in such high regard.


    *WOOSH*


    *WOOSH*


    One after another, all the other Olympian gods arrived and kneeled in front of him to ask for forgiveness. All except Ares.


    "I BOW TO NO ONE. I WANT TO FIGHT Y... AAAAAAAAAAAA...." Ares was burned just there. He cried in pain and got turned into ashes.


    "Ares was one of the people who always thwarted Amazons'' n to spread peace and equality. Nobody trusted Amazons'' because of him. Fools, Amazons'' became like this because you pushed them into this state." Alexander reprimanded them.


    He then waved his hand and summoned Hercules. Hercules couldn''t even stand due to all the pressure Alexander applied to him. He was directly pressed on the ground by his chest.


    Then he waved his hand towards Hippolyta and all the snakes. All of them turned back to their original Amazon forms.


    Alexander went to Hercules and stepped on his head, "From now on, your name shall be ''Rapist'', till eternity. You shall be synonymous with debauchery and backstabbing. You should be ashamed to even call yourself a demigod. Because of what you did to Amazons, they never take off the Bracelets of Submission so as not to forget what happened when they believed in men. Because of you, so many deaths urred."


    Then he looked at the rest of the gods. "And what did you all do? Zeus provided the rage, Hercules provided the reason, you goddesses dered that you were displeased with the Amazons, even dering that they had failed in their sacred mission and were unpure? You believed that Amazons must have a penance? Hence you provided them with a pair of steel "bracelets" to wear at all times, forever a reminder of their capture and humiliation?


    "And you Poseidon? You parted the sea and made way for the defeated, raped and hopeless Amazons to reach their eternal prison, the Paradise Ind? Where they were to be the guardians of great evil and long as they remained on the ind, they would be immortal?."


    All the gods had their heads nearly dug into the ground in shame and fear.


    "I am so much disappointed by you all. You all are no better than sinful mortals, who abuse their power and exploit others for their amazement or selfish desires. You all started this cycle and it kept ongoing. Today, I will end it.


    "All you love to y the immortality game, right? From now on, you will all be banned from reaching the mortal realm. As long as you stay in your Mount Olympus you will be immortal, if you somehowe to the mortal realm, you will be a crippled mortal. Also, if you die now, you will die permanently. LEAVE NOW."


    All the Amazons present there quietly stood there and saw how the Olympian gods cowered in fear. They had never seen anything like this and wondered who Alexander was.


    Hippolyta remembered the humiliation she felt years ago at the hands of Hercules. She had never forgotten that. But knowing the gods did all that, she felt happy seeing them like this. They were having a taste of their own medicine.


    Now, only Hercules remained under Alexander''s feet. "Rapist, from now on, you will never be able to win a fight, you will never be able to umte wealth, you will never be able tomit a crime. You will live till eternity as a beggar named Rapist. Go now."


    Alexander made Hercules disappear and return to where he came from. Alexander then looked at the Amazons. He went to Hippolyta and caressed her head as a father would.


    "They will never mess with Themyscira anymore. No one will." He assured her. Then he looked at Diana and nodded.


    "Ragnarok, you should deal with the traitors." He instructed and left as he came.


    *THUD*


    Every single creature in Themyscira except Ragnarok instantly fell on their knees. They felt powerless all of a sudden. All this time they were stiff and could stay standing.


    "Who was he?" Hippolyta asked her daughter.


    "That... was the true God," Diana replied, even though she didn''t understand what all this really meant.


    Ragnarok nodded, "We should deal with Donna now."


    "What did she do?" Hippolyta asked.


    With a saddened face, Diana told her everything. Hippolyta got sad hearing the fate of all those sons and brothers.


    *BAM*


    "Queen Hippolyta, they... they... the sons of Themyscira... they are alive again... a miracle..." one guard announced.


    Hippolyta and Diana looked at each other''s faces and then Ragnarok''s, "Did he do it?"


    Ragnarok chuckled, "Who else can do it?"


    ...


    Mount Olympus,


    Battered, scared and angered, all the Olympian gods returned to their ce. They could already feel that what Alexander had said had happened to their bodies.


    Soon, anger became too much and it exploded. Zeus, Athena and Hera were all killed by others after 1000 years of war. They were med because they started all this mess. If Athena had not gone to bring back Zeus and Hera had not gone to turn Hippolyta into y, nothing like this would have happened.


    So, from 12, now only 9 Olympian gods remained. Later, even Ares was killed for his arrogance. Apollo became the King of Olympian gods from then on.


    ...


    In a nameless location,


    Hercules arrived with a pop. It was an ind in the Mediterranean sea. He was its king and had immense wealth gathered there. He lived there with his friends. But now, as far he could see, there was nothing left. All the buildings were gone, all the gold was gone. Only his friends remained and they looked as shocked. All their ornaments had gone missing.


    All of them were now dirt poor and would stay this way forever.


    [A/N: Damn, these Greek Gods never stop messing no matter which universe it is.]


    [You can see Attack, sad Diana, Hera, The sad past of Hippolyta on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 681: Damn that omniscience

    Ragnarok stayed behind at the Paradise Ind. They caught Donna quickly, and she was subsequently defeated by Diana. They wanted to exile her and Ragnarok was not against it. But he offered an idea.


    "What If I take away her powers? Then, she will be like any other mortal and will pose no threat to you Amazons in the future." He suggested.


    Diana agreed, "That would be very helpful."


    "No problem," so Ragnarok made the rebel Amazons mortals. Then they were given a boat and sent away.


    After that, Hippolyta looked at Ragnarok and Diana. Then she went close to Diana and whispered something. "Is he your lover?"


    Diana blushed, "What are you saying? We just met not long ago."


    "Then why are you acting like a docile wife near him? Girl, I know you better than you know yourself. Do you want me to talk to him?" Hippolyta asked. Although she still harboured a bit of disgust towards men, gods didn''te in that category. Even less so after seeing Alexander.


    "I need to know him more. We aren''t even friends yet." Diana argued.


    "With the speed this is going, I think you are past the friendship stage. But, let''s celebrate today. Because today, we are truly free. Those arrogant gods got punished, the dead are alive and we have a guest to entertain." Hippolyta cheered. After that, what ensued was a big celebration. The sons of Themyscira were are allowed toe and join. There was no point in discrimination now anyway.


    Ragnarok was already being treated as if he were the husband to be of Diana. He was made to sit beside her and every third Amazon woulde to him to nk sses and congratte. It was very embarrassing for Diana but Ragnarok was enjoying the drinks. These low-level alcohols had no effect on him.


    "Bwahaha... thanks for all these drinks, everyone." He downed another ss. Everyone had a shocked face. Because except him, everyone else was drunk.


    Soon, it was the middle of the night and most of the Amazons had gone to sleep. Except for Diana and Ragnarok. Diana had brought him to a cliff from where a nice view of the sea was avable under the bright moonlight.


    She wore a loose robe over her armour now. Ragnarok waved his hand and made a nicefortable carpet for themselves and also made a campfire.


    They sat down close but still with enough distance to not give the illusion that they were romantic partners.


    A smooth breeze touched their faces. It was very much refreshing.


    "So, what kind of Dragon god are you?" She asked.


    "What do you mean by what kind? I''m just a very old dragon who is strong enough to be above all dragons and also turn into a human." Ragnarok answered.


    "Do you know that supreme God?" She inquired more.


    "Know? We are buddies. Known him from the start of his journey. He''s a chill person, don''t think of him as someone unapproachable. Anyway, enough about all this. What about you? I heard you are a part of some kind of a league?" He asked.


    "It''s called the Justice League. Some people with extraordinary power are acting to protect this from threats too big for normal armies to fight." She exined.


    "Hmm, well, by the time I and that old man leave this dimension you all will not need to work much," Ragnarok muttered.


    "Leave? What do you mean?" She inquired.


    "Oh, Alexander is a god but he also travels the Omniverse, visiting various universes and absolving them of their sins and making them good. After each time the purity reaches 90 per cent, we leave." Ragnarok exined.


    Diana didn''t say much in reply, "What is the purity right now?"


    "I don''t know. It was 60 when we came here. But we have not started to deal with the threats in the space so it is probably going to take time. There is also the great waring soon so everything is unpredictable." He answered.


    "Great war? What is that?" She inquired. She was surprised that even these supreme Gods talked about wars. Who do they even fight?


    "There is a war going on, Diana. Bigger than anything you can imagine. It is a war for the existence of everything. In the heavens, a demonic man has gained too much power and he is threatening the existence of the whole system. Alexander will be fighting him soon. Along with the rest of us. Whoever wins will define the future of everything." Ragnarok exined to her.


    She was taken aback. "If that is the case, all these low-level crimes, viins and heroes don''t really matter. How small everything ispared to the existential threat to the very existence."


    Ragnarok patted her shoulder, "Don''t feel that way. Mortals can not be med for having mortal thoughts, desires and wishes. They are made to be like that. They do not need to know about such conflicts because it will only scare them as they can not do much about it."


    "Can I help in any way?" She asked.


    "Sure, any powerful being can help. There will be plenty of demons to kill. But you should stay in this realm. The ones in the heavens will mostly be world-destroying beings." He warned.


    *Sigh*


    "Just when I thought everything has turned out to be so good, this happens." She sighed.


    Ragnarok chuckled, "This is why most people are not told about this. See, you got depressed. Be happy Diana, Alexander is going to win. I have confidence in him. He''s the smartest person I have ever known."


    "I know, but it does develop a sense of dread in your heart. Knowing that someone you don''t even know is threatening your and your loved ones'' lives." She replied.


    "And that is why one must never stop training to get stronger. What do you say, want to get stronger? I can train you if you want?" Ragnarok asked.


    "Where did this sudden intereste from?" She teasingly asked back.


    "Oh... since I saw yo... I mean since I saw you fight in those ruins," he stuttered.


    Diana suddenlyughed, "Haha... you are a funny man, Ragnarok. Okay, I would love to be stronger and call you a teacher."


    Ragnarok happily brought out some drinks, "Then let''s cheers to that."


    ...


    Alexander came back to the Wayne Manor where he was having a talk with Batman.


    "I''m back. There was just some problem with Olympian gods at Wonder Woman''s home." Alexander shruggingly said.


    Bruce raised an eyebrow hearing that. Hisputers had not told him about any conflict going on there. But what he didn''t know was that Alexander so easily squashed them that no fight urred.


    "So, you had a change of heart? What did change there, care to tell me?" Alexander inquired.


    "After seeing the way you dealt with the criminals, by not just catching them but also making thew stricter. Maybe the Justice League should also work in a simr way if it wants to create a change." Bruce said.


    Alexander nodded, "Hmm, so you need my help with the Watchtower?"


    ~Damn that omniscience,~ Bruce cursed in his head.


    "I can do that very easily. But care to tell me about all the members of the Justice League? Also, why don''t you revive the Superman?" Alexander asked.


    "You can revive a dead man?" Bruce questioned.


    "Sure, why not? It''s pretty easy to do." Alexander said.


    Bruce''s mind was in overdrive, wondering if he should really bring him back. Bruce by now had epted one thing, albeit grudgingly that Alexander was a real god and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Alexander continued speaking, "We will need to bring his girlfriend into the equation to calm him down. I can hold him down very easily but that would not be able to erase his dissatisfaction."


    "I will go and bring her there. I will also tell the Justice League to assemble." Bruce said as he got up.


    "And I will go to his grave," Alexander replied. He was happy that he and Bruce hade to an understanding.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 682: Secratary

    Alexander was getting ready to go to Superman''s grave but he got a cute call from Phixheim. It was none other than Thea.


    "Hello hello... is this grandpa?" Thea''s voice came. She was currently lifted in the air by Olivia so she could reach the telephone in the living room.


    Alexander could already see how cute she was looking like this and he already knew why she called. "Yes my sweetheart, it''s me. What is it?"


    "Grandpa... there in the school today... they say it is ''bring your kid to work day''. I said I would go with grandpa. Will you bring me with you?" she asked in hope-filled voice.


    Alexander''s heart melted, "Of course, I wille to get you now. Just wait for me there."


    "Yayyy... thank you, ummah... bye-bye..." She was overjoyed and looked at her grandma''s face.


    "Grandma, grandpa says yes." She said cutely.


    "Of course he did, he dotes on you so much." Olivia caressed her head.


    *POP* "Aaa... where is my cute little granddaughter? Come here." Alexander appeared.


    "Grandpaaaa..." Thea saw him and ran into his arms. Alexander picked her up like a little doll.


    "Let''s go. We have an important mission to do today." He said.


    "Really? Then let''s goooooo..." She crawled to his back and sat there in her prized position.


    Alender happily went out. Thea asked him, "Where are we going, Grandpa?"


    "We are going to revive a dead alien, Thea," Alexander replied.


    "Woah... I like seeing big head green aliens. They look funny." Thea said.


    "Hahaha... no today, my child. This alien looks like a human. Just like you and me." He corrected her.


    "Ow..." She got a bit disheartened.


    "Don''t be sad. We will meet many more fun people. Here, eat this lollipop till then. Don''t drop it on my hair though." He dotted.


    ...


    Alexander didn''t go to the Metropolis city because the Superman''s coffin buried there was an empty one. The real one was actually at the Kent Farm in Kansas. He went straight to Kent farm in Smallville in Kansas state. Alexander had to say, the name givers of this town were really straight forward. A small town was named Smallville.


    When Alexander arrived there, as he expected, nobody was there. The farm was in shambles as it had been abandoned long ago by Martha Kent because she couldn''t pay the loans from Kansas Bank. A really great job on Bruce''s part, not taking care of the family whose sole money maker''s death was partially his responsibility. The man was good but had too many ws and paranoia.


    "Grandpa, why is there no one? Where is alien?" Thea asked as she licked her candy. She looked around at the barrennd, trying to find where this alien was.


    "He is in his coffin, little one. Let''s get him out and give him a nice shock." He muttered and io it.


    "io Superman''s coffin." He said.


    *BAM*


    In a grand entrance, the box appeared in front of Alexander from under the ground. It came out as if it ripped open the earth apart. A really grand entrance for a dead superhero.


    Heid it down on the floor and took the lid off. rk''s body was as fine as the day he died. Not even dirt was there. His body was wearing a nice ck suit.


    "Well, let''s revive him." Alexander decided. He simply started reversing the time of his body. He quickly brought it to the point where he was weakened due to Kryptonite poisoning. Alexander took that out of his system.


    rk''s eye shot open. His body was back to pre-death but his mind remembered everything. He was confused because thest thing he remembered was him sacrificing himself. Thest thought he had in his mind was Lois and his mother. That he was never going to be able to see again.


    And now, suddenly, he just woke up with that memory in continuation. Alexander meanwhile was sitting on a small boulder nearby. Thea was sitting on hisp, eating her candy and looking at rk with judgemental eyes, seemingly asking, "Where is ''fun'', uncle alien?"


    rk slowly got up. The chirping of birds reached his ears, he looked up at the sky, it was a hot summer day. Then he turned to look at his house. Memories of his family rushed into his head.


    Alexander had to agree, he was certainly taking the revival much better than before... or... maybe not.


    He saw him starting to hyperventte. He turned around to look at Alexander. His breathing was getting heavier with every second.


    "WHY DID YOU BRING ME BACK? WHO ARE YOU?" He questioned angrily. He was still in his fight mode so every unknown guy he saw was a potential enemy.


    "Easy boy, we can sit and talk," Alexander said.


    But the next moment, Superman hadunched himself towards him with his superman punch outward. Alexander calmly sat there with no worries. Thea was still eating her candy.


    *BOOM*


    Alexander stopped his fist with his palm. It created a huge shockwave. It all happened just a few inches from Thea''s head and she was excited.


    "WOAH... so much fun... do it again... hehe..." She requested.


    Soon after her magic took ce, rk visibly calmed down and was back on his feet. He stood there silently and looked around.


    *HONK HONK*


    All of a sudden, a luxury 4 seater car stopped near the farmhouse. rk was in his defensive mode again but as soon as he saw the two women getting out of it, his anger disappeared.


    "CLARK... CLARK..."


    The two women were rk''s girl and mother. They both ran to him and hugged one side of him each. Then Bruce came out of his car and walked to stand beside Alexander.


    *WOOSH*


    All of a sudden, a sh of red-coloured lightning appeared and the next moment there was a boy standing in a red full-body suit with a lightning bolt-shaped ears and logo on his shoulder.


    "AM I LATE?" the boy asked.


    Alexander immediately recognised him. This was the cheerful Barry Allen, the sh.


    "Just a littlete, kid. I''ve already revived him." Alexander spoke.


    Barry looked at him, he stayed silent for a few seconds and the next moment he started fangirling on him.


    "Oh my gosh... oh my gosh... you are... the god. I knew there was a god, after all, look how many strange things exist so why can''t you too? I''m a huge fan." He was a talking machine.


    Alexander got up, "Okay okay, calm down. I have a job for you, Barry."


    "I would give my life for you," Barry replied like a fanatic.


    Alexander sarcastically spoke, "Amazing, nothing makes my day better than meeting a zealot. I will consider you as my grand inquisitor if I even want an inquisition. Now, how fast can you run around the earth?"


    "In less than a second," Barry replied instantly.


    "Good," Alexander picked Thea from the boulder and passed her to Barry who instinctively held her.


    "She is my granddaughter. She is also bored. I want you to show her the 9 wonders of the world in 10 minutes. Can I trust you?" He asked.


    Barry looked at Thea''s face as she also stared at his masked face with her deep green eyes. She looked cute beyond words. Barry''s heart melted.


    "A... you are so cute, Thea." He said, but Thea''s reply made him nearly vomit.


    "Uncle bulb, stranger danger?" she said in a questioning tone.


    Alexanderughed out loud. Even Bruce smiled and it was clear he was trying to holdughter louder. Barry''s face looked pained.


    Alexander caressed Thea''s hair, "No sweety, he is sh. He can run very fast. He will show you the world in a few minutes."


    "REALLY? Let''s go then, uncle bulb." She eximed.


    Alexander stared directly into Barry''s eyes, "Go, be safe. My eyes will be watching you continuously."


    Barry shivered a little. The being in front of him could probably wipe out earth just by coughing and he understood that.


    "Don''t worry, God. I will do my job properly. Let''s go, Thea." He saluted and held her tight.


    *WOOSH*


    ...


    sh ran very fast and brought her to the Statue of Liberty. But his face didn''t look very happy because of the conversation that happened midway.


    "FASTER, GO FASTER, UNCLE BULB." Thea requested.


    "Sweetie, if we go faster we will reach the past or the future. We can''t do that." He argued.


    Thea seemed disappointed. "You are so slow."


    Barry nearly vomited blood after hearing that.


    "My grandpa can go faster than this." She added.


    ~Well, of course he can, he is the frickin god." He cursed internally.


    *Woosh*


    They appeared at their destination.


    ...


    Alexander saw rk calming down and finally smiling. After 5 minutes of talking with his mom and lover, he looked at Alexander.


    "Thank you, sir, and forgive me for attacking you." rk apologised like a gentleman. Alexander liked this quality of him. Also, rk was told that Alexander was a real God but he felt weird calling him that. He didn''t have any doubt that he really was a god as he was just brought back from death.


    "Haha, don''t fret about it. I didn''t even feel it. So, what are you going to do now?" Alexander asked.


    rk silently looked around. Then at the house. "Start over maybe. Mom, let''s renovate this house."


    Martha looked conflicted, "I am sorry, rk but..."


    rk got tensed, "What happened?"


    "I... we don''t own this house anymore. After you, I wasn''t able to repay my loan and the bank took this house away. Now that Kansas City Bank owns it." She regretfully revealed.


    rk just looked at the house in front of him. He couldn''t even go inside his own home and he felt helpless right now. If it was a matter of fists then he would have sorted it by now but this was different.


    Bruce was about toe forward and give some help when Alexander spoke, "Haha, calm down, boy. No need to worry about such little things. I will sort it out now, just give me a second. I need to call my secretary."


    Bruce was interested in knowing who this secretary was because he had never known about this. He was keeping a constant tab on all his activities all this time. But soon, he felt like fainting and cursing, along with Lois.


    Alexander dialled the phone. Everyone could hear the sound of the call going through.


    *Druuuuu Druuuu...*


    *Kechak*


    "Yes," The strong male voice came from the other side. But it sounded a bit familiar to them.


    Alexanderughingly spoke, "Haha, hello Obama, God this side."


    "-_-"


    [You can see Kent Farm, Superman, Martha, Lois and Bruce on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Cup of Instant Noodles. [Effect: Cures flu and fatigue.]

 Chapter 683: Dead Ones

    Everyone was shocked when he uttered the president''s name. Bruce had now gone numb to anything Alexander did.


    *Woosh* sh also returned.


    Alexander meanwhile continued talking on the phone. "Yeah, you know Superman? Yeah, yeah, the one who died. Well, he''s alive again. But his humble farm was bought by the Kansas bank. Tell them to sell it back to Superman at the cost of 1 dor."


    Alexander then looked at rk, "Boy, do you have a dor?"


    rk checked his suit, and all he could find in there was a handkerchief. "I got nothing but this suit."


    Alexander nodded and talked on the phone, "Well, Obama, tell them to sell it for...ummm... 1 thumb-sized stone."


    Obama''s voice came from the other side, "How valuable is the stone?"


    Alexander picked up a random stone from the ground and replied, "Well, it''s a pretty stone. Very smooth and round. Found it on the ground just now. Anyway, tell them to do it and find me if they want the moneyter. Yeah yeah, I''ll help you in the next term."


    As soon as he cut the call, he raised his thumb, "Done, you can go into your home now. They will soone with papers and the keys." Batman looked at his face. With "what the fuck" expression.


    sh said what Bruce wanted to. "Was that the fricking president?"


    Alexander nodded while taking Thea back into his arms, "Of course, Obama is a very unique name so yeah. How many more do you know?"


    "How were you able to order him like that?" Lois asked.


    "What why? He''s like my secretary right now. The best part is, I don''t even have to pay him a sry."


    Barry was excited, "Awesome... Can I go to the White House and eat a pizza at the President''s table?"


    "Sure." Alexander shrugged.


    He turned to rk, "You should settle down. We will announce your returnter. People are going to love seeing you again."


    "They hate me, I''m an alien." rk mncholy replied.


    "And I am an extra-dimensional god," Alexander argued.


    rk nodded, "Exactly, you''re the god. They pray to you. They would love you if you announced your existence."


    Alexanderughed loudly, "Hahaha, tell that to my brother Jesus. No, rk. The humans would crucify me and call me a heathen. In their minds, God is superficial and whoever ims to be a god is a false god."


    He continued, "Do you know how many angels were sent from heaven to correct this but were all killed after being called heathen? 128 in total. Yeah, one even came to help during the ck gue. He preached good hygiene and taking baths regrly because, in response to the debauchery of Roman baths, the early Christian church frequently discouraged cleanliness.


    "He also preached not killing cats as they killed rats. He told them about bacteria and that it causes the gue. He even built a crude microscope to teach them. But they burned him, calling him a witch and to make the gods happy so they stop the gue."


    "So no, they would hate me," Alexander said.


    Barry agreed, "To be honest, If I hadn''t seen you and known how cool you are, I would have called you a pretend god too. That''s just human nature. I''m also a man of science, so I would doubt your ims even more. "


    Alexander raised his hand, "See,"


    "Grandpa, Thea hungry." Thea suddenly spoke.


    This garnered attention from Lois and Martha. "Aww, who is she?"


    Alexander proudly exined, "Today is bring your child to work day in my realm. My son is nearly as tall as me so I can''t really pick him in my arms and cuddle. This is my granddaughter, my little angel, Thea. Am I right?"


    He rubbed his long beard on her cheek, making her ticklish. She giggled, "Hehe, stohp..."


    "Let''s go in then and eat something." rk voiced.


    "I will go and buy groceries," Martha said.


    Alexander stopped them, "No need, it''s already in there. I should even fix the farm and save you the trouble."


    He waved his hand and fixed everything.


    "COOL... Godly powers are so convenient," Barry eximed.


    Next, all of them went in. Martha cooked something for them. But, Thea was hungry so Alexander quickly brought some nice fried rice from Phixheim.


    "Thea... say aaaaa..."


    "Aaaaaa om.." She ate her food happily while being spoiled by him. She wobbled her head as if enjoying her time greatly.


    Alexander looked at Bruce and rk, both were sitting a good distance away from each other. They still had bad blood.


    "How long are you two gonna stare at each other? Just kiss already... I mean, shake hands and be good." Alexander told the two of them.


    Bruce decided to be the bigger man and say sorry because it was him at the start who went after rk just because he was an Alien and a danger to the world in his eyes.


    "rk, I was not right to attack you. You deserve to live on this as much as anybody else." Bruce said.


    rke nodded but didn''t say anything. This much animosity can''t just disappear in minutes.


    "Absolutely right, Bruce. Humans are also aliens on this. The first life came on this because of a meteorite. In a sense, everyone is an alien. Also, the Universe is filled with aliens so it doesn''t make sense that you fight among each other. You will get plenty of enemies in the future." Alexander advised them.


    Martha also came and tried to cheer rk up. "rk, don''t doubt yourself. Your father wouldn''t have wanted this. And I am sure he would have been proud of you if he was among us."


    "Yes, if he was here. I could have saved him back then. Now look, I still had toe forward in front of the whole world. His death was senseless." rk said with regret in his voice.


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself? I can summon his soul here from the heavens. You can have a nice talk with him." Alexander offered.


    Everyone there stayed quiet in shock. Anyone would have the same reaction if someone said that they can summon their dead loved ones. Most would call it bullshit but here, it may be possible.


    "Are you serious?" Barry asked.


    "Sure, why not? What about you, rk? Do you want to talk to him again?" Alexander inquired.


    "Will he feel pained by being pulled here?" He asked back.


    "NO, just some slight irritation as anyone would feel if they were to be brought out of their homes. But, do not anger him as spirits are prone to getting angry very fast." Alexander informed him.


    *Sigh*


    rk simply nodded in affirmation.


    Alexander did his magic and summoned the soul of Jonathan from heaven. A bluish light came out of his ring and the figure manifested in front of them. It was an old man.


    Jonathan was an honest man who always believed in ethics and honesty during his life as a farmer, and he loved his adopted son rk very much. Despite rk being practically invincible, Jonathan was very overprotective of his adopted son, fearing that the world wouldn''t ept rk the way he and Martha did, and that his presence on Earth would change everything. Ultimately, Jonathan was so adamant not to reveal rk''s secret to the world that he died protecting it.


    "Jonathan, talk to your son. Help him clear his mind, will you?" Alexander requested.


    "Of course, godson."


    Meanwhile, Bruce was questioning whether he should also talk to them or not.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 684: Secrets of Darkseid

    While the meeting between rk and his adopted father was going on, a certain big guy of the universe had sent one of his henchmen to find a device from the earth. A device that held immense powers.


    It was a fine day at Paradise Ind. Ragnarok was a respected guest of Amazons and was widely epted by all the women there. He was already decreed as Dragon God.


    "Diana, what is that box?" Ragnarok asked while strolling through various buildings.


    Diana came by his side and looked at the cube. "This is called Mother Box. It has an interesting story behind it. Thousands of years ago, Steppenwolf led an attack on Earth during his crusade as Darkseid''s herald. Yeah, the same Darkseid whose shrine we found not long ago. Steppenwolf brought three Mother Boxes with him to use to terraform the Earth into a simr to their homeworld.


    "However, Steppenwolf was defeated by the alliance of Mankind, the Amazons, and the Anteans, with assistance from the Old Gods and the Green Lanterns. The Mother Boxes were sessfully separated by Zeus, left for the forces of Earth to guard. While the Amazons and the Anteans kept them guarded in vaults, mankind buried their Mother Box so that nobody could ever find it again.


    "These boxes are said to be sentient and hold knowledge and powers that even gods would find problematic to understand."


    Ragnarok nodded, "Hey, Diana, what if those creatures you saw in that tomb that day were also after this mother box?"


    Diana stopped moving and her face froze. She turned back to him, "It is highly likely. Maybe they want the Mother Boxes back with them again?"


    "We should tell the queen about this before it''s toote," she said. *Sigh*


    "I think we are already toote," Ragnarok said, pointing at the sky.


    Diana also looked and saw a Boom Tube falling from the sky. A Boom Tube was an extra-dimensional portal used to instantaneously travel vast distances.


    It roaringly fell on the empty vast grounds of the Paradise Ind. From it, thousands of creatures starteding out. All of them had weapons in their hands so it was obvious that they didn''te here to greet them.


    *TING TING*


    Enemy attack bells started to ring loudly.


    "Let''s go, I will stop whomever it is. Can''t have you people die just when you received freedom." Ragnarok said and jumped out of the tower and flew to the battlefield. Yes, Diana was also in his arms.


    Just as they arrived there, on horses hundreds of Amazons came, along with them were Sons of Themyscira. But they were more of a crafter and weaponsmiths than fighters, so not many of them were brought in.


    Queen Hippolyta was leading them. She saw Ragnarok and Diana.


    "Diana, we must stop them. They are the soldiers of Steppenwolf. They havee here to take the mother box from us. We must protect it at all cost or else they will turn this into a ruin." Hippolyta said.


    Ragnarokughed, "Calm down, no need to be on edge. As long as it is not someone as strong as Alexander, I can easily defeat them. Let this Steppenwolfe."


    "By the way, who is this Steppenwolf exactly?" He asked.


    Hippolyta answered, "General Steppenwolf is an ancient and powerful New God from Apokolips, serving as the herald to his nephew Darkseid, and the leader of Apokolips''s army of Parademons. We defeated him once before 5000 years ago."


    "Hmm, if he is someone who can be defeated by you all then I don''t think he has much hope of surviving my punches. Tell the Amazons to step back. I don''t want them to get caught in my fire." He nearlymanded.


    Hippolyta, grudgingly, stepped back. She didn''t like stepping away from a fight but when a better option was avable, leading her own people to death was not a wise thing.


    Ragnarok turned to the big army. "I shall roast you now."


    *WOOOSH*


    He raised his both arms and from them fire came out, trapping the whole enemy army in a circle of fire. Many tried to break out of it but got burned to ashes.


    Then. Ragnarok started making that circle smaller, killing all the enemies as they were trapped. Slowly, the fire circle kept on getting more crowded and the fire also started spreading among them with burning bodies.


    The Parademons tried to fly too but each that tried received a fireball straight from Ragnarok''s mouth. The sand under the feet of the army had already turned into ss due to the extreme heat.


    The cries of demons came as they all got burned. Then, the person they were waiting for came. Steppenwolf got out from the Boom tube.


    He was adorning a golden armour with two horns on his head. He looked at his demons dying like pests. He quickly jumped towards Ragnarok with his axe.


    Ragnarok stopped throwing fire and instead blocked the axe with his index finger. "I knew you were going to be weak, but this weak?"


    *CLANK*


    The axe was cut in half. The two pieces dropped on the ground one after another, shocking the tall alien.


    "I like your armour, gold is my favourite colour. It would be a shame if someone were to take it away from you. Right?" Ragnarok asked with a smile.


    Steppenwolf shuddered in fear. Although he fought for Darkseid, he sought to be free of Apokolips'' ruler, Darkseid, and to regain his ce of respect among the New Gods, but Steppenwolf was neither foolish nor powerful enough to disobey or challenge Darkseid.


    He knew that there existed people who are also much stronger than Darkseid. But he had no idea who they were or where they existed. This was the first time he felt that this person is stronger than that being.


    "WHO ARE YOU?" Steppenwolf asked.


    "I am Ragnarok, the god of all Dragons," Ragnarok replied and held onto his neck.


    He flew towards the sky with Steppenwolf in his palm. Steppenwolf had no strength to fight him. He was being handled like he was a ragdoll. Never in his life had he felt so helpless.


    "Okay, time to turn you into a firework," Ragnarok said and opened his mouth.


    In an instant, a fire beam came out of it and started burning Steppenwolf. He didn''t do it fast this time. Instead, he slowly burned him and made sure everyone looked at his glowing body as if he was the second sun.


    The Parademons, having lost their master, retreated to their realm. But Ragnarok didn''t let that happen. He sent fire to chase them and ended up burning all of them until the Boom tube vanished.


    After that, he came down, without the body of Steppenwolf but only his empty armour in his hand.


    "This gold is too impure, you all can keep it. He was too weak by the way." He muttered.


    But all stayed silent. The kind of might he just showed was crazy. He so easily killed the being that took 3 different species toe together to defeat.


    "Diana, I hope this won''t make you dy the date you promised me yesterday," Ragnarok said in front of everyone, making it public that he was pursuing her so no hoes allowed.


    Diana smiled and shook her head. She didn''t say anything but just turned around and headed to the pce with Hippolyta. Meanwhile, Hippolyta had a smug look on her face, "See, I knew there was something between you."


    "Mother, it is just a date," Diana argued.


    "Yes yes, your mother is a fool who doesn''t understand the ways of the world." Hippolyta sarcastically japed.


    ...


    Apokolips,


    Apokolips was an ecumenopolis  wide city) with burning firepits, ruled by the despot Darkseid.


    Darkseid looked at his elites. "Any news from Steppenwolf?"


    Steppenwolf was his right hand and he had specifically sent him to get the mother boxes.


    Granny Goodness, a lieutenant of his, denied, "Boss Dark Side, his army has lost contact."


    "Hmm, we''ll wait then." He replied and went to his private chamber to do some secret stuff. Darkseid was not a normal entity. He may look to have a physical body but all this was false. His real body stayed in another dimension.


    The Darkseid right here now was an avatar of Darkseid''s true form. There was only one Darkseid for all of the universes. He was one of the New Gods. In short, Darkseid''s main body exists outside of reality, as when it enters a physical universe, it begins to tear that universe apart. He uses his power to manifest physical avatars of varying strength to impose order in multiple universes at once.


    And this was not good news for Alexander for many different reasons. But, was there anything that Alexander didn''t know now?


    [You can see Mother Box, Steppenwolf, Apokolips and Darkseid on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Super Large C. [Share it with Thea and you''ll get a thousand years of good luck. But Grandma will get angry because Thea is too small for c.]

 Chapter 685: Depressed Bois

    Ragnaroknded on the balcony of Diana''s room, hoping to shock her and see her reaction. It was early morning so not much movement going on around so he was not worried that someone would see him.


    He quickly pulled the curtains aside and entered. But he stopped in his path and his jaw was left hanging open.


    In front of him was Diana, standing without any clothes, her back was facing him and he could only see her fine figure and lower back. She was currentlybing her hair. She also stopped as she saw him in the mirror.


    They blinked for a few seconds, and the next second, theb was thrown at Ragnarok''s face. "Can''t you at least knock, Ragnarok?"


    "There was no door. How do I knock curtains?" He argued.


    "Exactly, you didn''te from the door like normal people. Now, stop ogling at my back and get out. I''ll be with you in a few minutes. Gosh, we haven''t even had our first date and you''ve seen me like this." She mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    "Does that mean you were nning on showing me everything after that? Also, I''ve only seen the back." Ragnarok pointed out the ws in her worlds.


    She didn''t say anything and there was an awkward silence. Feeling ashamed Ragnarok turned around, "I''ll go out. I didn''t mean to make you feel insecure, Diana."


    He went out of the balcony. But the next moment he poked his head back in, "By the way, your hair is looking amazing, you should leave them untied." After that, he was out. He didn''t stay there either and decided to wait for her downstairs.


    *POP*


    Julias appeared, "Boss, I need your signatures."


    "What are these?" Ragnarok asked, looking at the papers.


    "These are the budget papers for theing fiscal year in Dracheim." Julian exined.


    "Hmm, let me read them. Can''t have all my gold stolen from me now just because I signed a paper without reading." Ragnarok said.


    ~You can keep your filthy gold, you crazy old dragon.~ Julian cursed inside.


    Ragnarok did some work while staying in the hall of the amazon pce. He signed papers after papers, some formissioning infrastructure projects to increase the world economy. Dragons could fly but they were alsozy, so, they preferred if they had some kind of roads, railways or ships to transport stuff. Also, most dragons didn''t really work anyway. Most of them were warriors and were a part of Alexander''s peacekeepers. They earn money mostly from sry and it was a lot. Their economy was mostly consumer-based.


    Other people froms like Frostheim, Apeheim, Phixheim were the people who sold their stuff there and also did most of the transportation job. Alexander''s dimensional pocket was one huge economic hub with each part doing its job.


    After waiting for a while, Diana came. Ragnarok got up, ignoring Julian.


    "Hey, sign here too..." Julian shouted.


    Ragnarok ignored him, "Later boy. I won''t sign on anything without reading it properly."


    Diana was in her usual armour but was also wearing a red cape this time. Her hair was left untied and it made her look much more beautiful.


    "I didn''t know we were going on a war for our first date?" Ragnarok said.


    Diana chuckled, "First? Are you sure there will be more? And nobody knows what might happen. So, it''s better to be prepared."


    "You are getting worried about nothing. Well, anyway, you ready to see the realm where Ie from? Alexander has given you permission to have a look." Ragnarok asked.


    "I am excited. Let''s see where this all-powerful god lives." She replied.


    Ragnarok grabbed her hand and teleported with her inside Phixheim.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    Diana was not showing it but she was very excited from inside. Who wouldn''t be, she was about to see thend of the gods. But as soon as they arrived, she saw a cute show taking ce in front of her.


    "KURAMA.. this is my ce to sleep, go away." Shukaku''s voice came first. Many tailed beasts were ying in theke with Noodles and some were sunbathing on the bank.


    "HA? Go somewhere else, trash-panda." Kurama shrugged.


    "You damn fox, you wait, I will eat all your secret treats. I know where you are hiding them." Shukaku threatened.


    Kurama grumpily got up, "Huh..."


    Kurama went into the castle. But the next moment he returned and grabbed Shukaku by his neck, "YOU ATE MY TREATS..."


    "WHAT? No, I didn''t." Shukaku denied.


    *CRUNCH*


    "NOM NOM NOM... Why are you fighting, guys?" a voice came.


    Both Shukaku and Kurama turned their heads and saw Saiken eating some crackers.


    "Saiken, where did you get those things?" Kurama asked.


    "Oh this? Someone forgot all this tasty stuff under Kurama''s bed. I couldn''t let it rot there." Saiken innocently revealed.


    Shukaku quickly freed himself, "See, It was not me. Huh, disturbed my sunbath."


    He again went to the side andid down and put two pieces of cucumber on his eyes.


    Kurama meanwhile was left standing, ~When he says it like this, I can''t even get mad. He''s too stupid.~


    "You want some?" Saiken asked cutely.


    ...


    Diana saw the whole interesting event unfold. "They are so cute. What are they?"


    "Not what... who... They are called tailed beasts. Their real forms are as big as mountains and they can destroy worlds. But they are also very harmless and very clumsy. Old man adopted them when they were being trapped by some people in another world to use them as tools of war. Everyone loves them.


    "Ah, and that big snake-like creature is Noodles. He''s as harmless as a puppy. He is a sea king, a species of ferocious beasts. But he was a cast out because he was too kind."


    "WOAH... Grandpa Raggy brought new grandma..." A wild Thea appeared.


    *Cough*


    "Thea, maybe you shouldn''t call her grandma. Aunty will be fine." Ragnarok corrected her.


    "Hmm... yes, she is very pretty. And she doesn''t have white air. You are pretty Aunty. Do you like cotton candy?" Thea asked all of a sudden. Her mind was always a mystery to most people.


    "Umm, thank you and yes, I like cotton candy," Diana replied.


    "Awesome, I''m gonna go and y with Noodles now." She ran away on her little legs.


    "Is she going to be fine?" Diana asked, seeing Thea going to Noodles.


    Ragnarokughed, "Haha, oh he''s a gentle giant. He''d kill himself before hurting anyone else. Noddles is just so good."


    After that, they roamed around and met lots of different people living there. They met Chappy, the adorable puppy. They met Alexander''s granddaughters. She also met Dobby, the second inmand of Alexander.


    Diana then finally met Olivia, the true power holder of Phixheim.


    "I gotta say, Ragnarok. It''s a mystery how you''ve been able to impress her. I like her." Oliviaplimented.


    "Come on, Oli. Don''t be mean to me. I''ve been a good dragon ever since we met." Ragnarokined.


    "Don''t make me start telling her the stories you told us when drunk." She threatened jokingly.


    "Okay, I will shut up then." Ragnarok replied.


    Diana chuckled, "You must tell me about all those stories then, I would love to visit again for that."


    "Sure, you can visit anytime. We seem to be having a lot of visitors these days anyway. Even Jesus has arrived." Olivia said.


    "Jesus?... you mean that Jesus?" Diana asked.


    "Yes, that''s the one. Nowe, I will show you our home." She dragged Diana along.


    Ragnarok was left standing there alone. Suddenly, Hats arrived. He was also dating Cat woman now. But, he was also alone.


    Ragnarok and Hats looked at each other''s faces. Their eyes looked sad and both of them had forgotten any older animosities.


    "First time?" Hats asked. Because Olivia had done the same with him not long ago when he brought Selina here. She was still in the kitchen with the kids.


    After that, both defeated boys sat together and drank a ss of vodka because their date was just hijacked and they were depressed.


    [You can see Wonder Woman on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 686: The start of Final Push

    Phixheim,


    *POP*


    Jesus was finally free now. After 5 billion years, his 1 year leave application was finally epted by God. He came to find Alexander but he was not there.


    "Hey, Buddha, let''s go out and have some fun. I am hungry." He cheerfully said.


    Buddha was simply meditating as he had nothing else to do. So, he agreed. Sometimes it was important to look around you instead of just focusing on yourself.


    Both of them went out of Phixheim and appeared in Gotham city. It was less depressing now as people felt safer and the streets were full of open business.


    The two walked the crowded streets. Buddha was wearing his usual orange tunic and Jesus wore his simple white robes.


    "Man, there are so many people on the streets. Look at all these tall buildings. Back in my days, we lived in small huts. Only big cities had some small buildings." Jesus remembered.


    Buddha replied, "I was born before you, Jesus. In my time, only the royal pce was big, all other buildings were made of mud and y. Later we started making some monasteries using stone and wood." "Ah, yes yes... I remember. But who was it whose birth defined the change of era? They still use the BC. Hehe..." Jesus chuckled.


    "That is what happens when religion is spread through inquisitions rather than debates." Buddha struck back. But that was the end of their debate as it was pointless.


    "I''m thirsty. Let''s go and buy some coffee. There, that''s a Starbucks." Jesus pointed.


    "Do you have the money?" Buddha asked.


    "Of course, I have money from all dimensions. I''ve been travelling for so long after all." Jesus took out his wallet.


    Soon, they entered the ce and ordered a intte. Coffee was too bitter for their taste.


    All the while they were roaming around, people would sometimese up to Buddha and bow with their hands pressed together.


    "Woah, you are popr, Buddha. They seem to have recognised you." Jesus praised him.


    "No, they did not recognise me. They most likely think I am some old learned monk." Buddha corrected him.


    "HEY, YOU..." Suddenly a shout came.


    They turned around and saw a woman pointing her figure at Jesus. Jesus questioned, "Me?"


    "Yes you, how dare you to make fun of Jesus. He is not some cartoon character you degenerates can y as. Stop disrespecting people''s religion." The woman with a Karen haircut screeched.


    Jesus was speechless. The woman left after shouting. In return, Jesus received Buddha''s pitty filled shoulder pat.


    "Why did they respect you and curse at me?" He asked.


    "BWAHAHAHAHA..." Alexander appeared soon whileughing loudly. His long beard fluttered withughter.


    "That is what I call lost in trantion, Jesus," Alexander said. Buddha nodded.


    "What do you mean?" Jesus asked.


    "Well, if you were wearing the dress of a church father no one would have cursed at you. You see, Buddha is not a single person, he is not an idea. Buddha is a state of enlightenment that anyone can achieve. Anyone can be buddha and in everyone, there is a buddha. Am I right?" Alexander concluded.


    Buddha nodded, "What Alex said is absolutely correct. There is Buddha in everyone."


    "Well there is god in everyone too, that doesn''t mean one looking like Jesus should be cursed. I never told them to make me their idol. I showed them a path to follow." Jesus argued.


    "I know. Jesus, your words were probably not followed the way you left them as. As they passed down from generation to generation, people found new meaning to it. This happened with most religions on earth. People get easily offended if you cosy as their god, except Buddha, of course, so Jesus, you might wanna change your clothes." Alexander advised him.


    "I am the original Jesus and even I have to change clothes? Sheesh... humanity hase too low. Anyway, let''s ignore this, Alex, you came at the right time. I have got the leave, I will be training you on some things you don''t know. But first, let''s have a drink." Jesus decided.


    "What do you want to drink?" Alexander asked.


    "Just bring me a water bottle, I will turn it into fine wine. Haha, I love that magic," he saidughingly.


    After that, the three had some fun roaming around the city and eating different things. Then they returned to Phixheim to start training Alexander.


    Alexander was already 85% as strong as God by now. Reaching 90% was his goal. Jesus was also at 80 per cent at the moment but he was not interested in getting stronger. Buddha was not interested in fighting so his power level was unknown because he never fought. But Alexander predicted that he was very strong because meditating was able to help him a lot, there was no way that it did not do the same to Buddha.


    "So, what are you going to teach me?" Alexander asked.


    "I am going to teach you how to y dead," Jesus replied.


    *Cough* "What?" Alexander asked to reconfirm.


    "Haha, you heard me right. I am telling you, Alex. It can be very helpful at certain times. After that, we will learn how to act. It is also very important when ites to fighting." Jesus started giving his lessons.


    Archangel Michael, Buddha and everyone free in Phixheim also joined them. The best in acting was Chomei though, the boy was born an actor. It wasn''t easy to fake crying when asking for treats, after all.


    "Okay, follow my lead."


    ...


    Darkseid sat alone in his room. His towering body created a long shadow on the wall.


    He took out a small spherical ball from his pocket and pressed a button on it. Then, the ball hovered in the air and a realistic-looking holographic image appeared. It was a man with a clean-shaven face, red shining eyes, long ears and lengthy white hair. His face screamed that he was evil.


    Darkseid immediately bowed down, "Glory to the one true Supreme God. I have important information for you."


    "What is it?" Zulrak asked uninterestingly.


    "That heathen, Alexander is here. On earth." Darkseid revealed.


    "Haha, oh how the fate works. I was wondering how he was hiding from me. He must have gained Omniscience. But who knew he was in my territory. Good job, dog. You will receive your reward." Zulrak stopped talking.


    Darkseid gritted his teeth and stopped the transmission.


    ...


    Zulrak''s dimension,


    Zulrak got up and headed to the armour room to put his armour on. He had called his most trusted and fanatical lieutenant already.


    "Announce it in all realms, the final push has begun. But after that, you, Ravenme, are going to go to him. I need you to do something. His bald son has killed countless of my soldiers. 6 trillion in total. So, I want you to go and kill 6 of his family members. Better if they are children and his wife." Zulrak ordered.


    Ravenme smiled and kneeled, "Finally, it is time, I will do it, My GOD."


    He sent him away and donned his armour. Zulrak looked at himself in his mirror with a smile. "I''ve been avoiding you all this time, that old bastard liked you too much. But your own omniscience, your own strength, will be your weakness."


    He then called his other most trusted person, Thunderbird.


    "You do as I told you. Remember, Thunderbird, your task is of utmost importance and needs to be kept secret from all. Do this sessfully and I will promote you." Zulrak ordered.


    Thunderbird had no expressions. He bowed and left. That was how he was, but his loyalty was unwavering.


    [You can see Jesus and Buddha on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - HP: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 ss of god''s wine. [Effect - Purifies your body and makes you superhuman.]

 Chapter 687: A Choice

    Alexander spent some time with his family, ying and just having fun. But he knew this was going to be thest time he would be finding time to do it before the war starts.


    He needed to get ready to deal with Zulrak now andunch a strike against him. The backbone of Zulrak was his army. That was the reason God could not defeat him easily. Because his huge army would inflict too much damage on God''s side, so much so that it would be not reparableter and this would leave the heavens in disarray.


    So, Alexander gathered all the powerhouses of Phixheim and decided to start the campaign to wipe out the armies of Zulrak.


    "Buddha, Jesus, you two are nonbatant so I guess you two will stay here. Ragnarok, you will be taking the Dragon army and destroy as many demons as possible. If you are able to, try to put the anti-mind control bands on as many fallen angels as you can.


    Dobby, you will be taking the Seraph army and will be doing the same. I am giving you all 3 days to inflict as much damage as possible because after that, we will have to start anticipating the attack of Zulrak and at that time, I want everyone to be here. Together, we will be much stronger. I will be going to bring Edward and Hermier. Saitama will be returning too." Alexander ordered.


    All nodded and got ready to go. Alexander looked at Olivia, "Keep all the children closeby. Knowing Zulrak, he''d try to get to them."


    "Already on it. I know what kind of deranged person he is." She replied.


    After that, Alexander sat down to meditate and look throughout the Omniverse to look for all the ces where Zulrak''s army was wreaking havoc or any other clue.


    He closed his eyes and used his power of omniscience. He looked around the universe, he saw Saitama beating the hell out of demons, with strangely another person in armour with him as a partner. Next, he saw Zulrak''s army attacking a few worlds, he simply smote them to death. He was actually searching where Edward and Hermione were. Soon after, he found them on a strange. They seemed to have just arrived there. What shocked him though was that both of them were holding babies. Hermione was holding a little boy and Edward was holding a girl.


    Alexander''s face grew a big smile as if he had found treasure. "Haha, more grandkids. I guess I need to go there personally."


    He quickly got up from his meditation. He still needed to go out and meet the justice league first as Bruce had called all of them. So, he went directly to Bruce''s manor in Gotham city.


    When he reached the ce, all the members were already sitting in a meeting room. Talking about the world and aliens.


    Alexander entered and a few of them got up.


    "Nice new suite, rk. I like the dark tone." Alexanderplemented and sat down on a random seat.


    "Woah, are you the god everyone has been talking about?" Shazam asked excitedly like a little child.


    "You can call me whatever you want, kid," Alexander replied.


    "Haha, that is exactly what a god would say. So cool." Shazam was in his own mood. He was a kid after all. It was surprising how even Bruce supports him being in the league. But maybe because Shazam had a kind heart and his power rivalled many big powerhouses, he was allowed.


    Alexander then turned to Diana, "Ragnarok will be busy for the next 3 days so if you want to meet him you''ll have to wait a bit longer."


    Diana just nodded, obviously didn''t want to talk about this in front of everyone.


    Then Alexander looked at Aquaman. "Oh, you also have a Mother box, right? Keep that thing secure, Darkseid might send someone else to get it. Also, humans have one so Bruce you might want to look out for it. It''s not good in the hands of normal people or any kind of government. Remember, when aliense, they don''t look at humans as Americans, British or Chinese. They just look at you as pigs to be ughtered."


    Martian Manhunter, J''onn J''onzz was also there. Alexander liked this person the most. Even after facing so much violence, so much tragedy. He was still a gentle soul. He knew about his tragic past.


    J''onn was born on Mars. He also had a twin brother who was bereft of a Martian''s innate ability tomunicate telepathically.


    As an adult, J''onn became a Manhunter (police officer) and married a Martian woman named M''yri''ah. The two established a modest home for themselves beneath the windswept Martian ins and gave birth to a daughter named K''hym.


    Years passed, and J''onn''s brother Ma''alefa''ak grew to despise everything about Martian culture. In an ambitious endeavour tomit full-scale genocide against his own people, he engineered a contagious virus known as H''ronmeer''s Curse.


    The virus reacted to telepathic energy and carried it from one Martian to the next whenever they elected to use their psionic powers. The gue responded to a Martian''s innate fear of fire, causing them psychosomatic stress so intense, that their bodies and minds would literally burst into me.


    J''onn desperately tried to keep his wife and daughter from using their mental gifts, but they were unable to do so, and thus ultimately contracted the virus. K''hym, his daughter was the first to experience the symptoms, and M''yri''ah followed soon after. J''onn was anguished as he watched his family burn to death before his very eyes. The trauma of the event shattered his psyche and nearly drove him mad.


    At the same time, on Earth, a would-be scientist named Dr Saul Erdel developed a transmitter machine based upon ancient Martian technology. Seeking to make contact with extraterrestrial life, he aimed his device towards the vicinity of Mars and activated it. The transmitter beam streaked across both space and time, striking the Martian Manhunter at a point in time several centuries before Erdel would even be born. The beam brought J''onn back to Erdel''s natural time era.


    Erdel brought the distraught Martian inside and attempted to nurse him back to health. The anguish of J''onn''s mental state created a psychic bond between the two, and Erdel became aware of the events that took ce on Mars. In an effort to heal J''onn''s mind, Erdel used the mental link to fabricate a new history for the Martian.


    He created a back-story inspired by the writings of famous science fiction novelists such as Ray Bradbury and Edgar Rice Burroughs. Eventually, J''onn''s sanity was restored, and he was prepared to function in this strange, new world. Erdel put the idea into his head that he should be a great champion, and thus J''onn adopted the heroic guise of the Martian Manhunter.


    When J''onn shapeshifted into a human-like form, Erdel was shocked and suffered a heart attack that killed him. As he was dying, Erdel asked J''onn for forgiveness for making him a prisoner of Earth.


    It waster revealed to him that Mars was a dead when J''onn was taken, killed by a mental gue deliberately started by his brother Ma''alefa''ak.


    After that, for a long time, he worked as a police officer and solved many cases, until his existence of the Martian Manhunter was identally revealed, after that, he started helping people in his green form.


    "Child, you have suffered so much. You deserve a reward for what you did. For your good karma. Mars may have gone to ruins centuries ago ording to Earth''s time, but there is still a time where it is well.


    I cannot send you to that era as it would change the whole timeline and most likely humans would find you all soon. So, what I can give you is your wife and daughter. Do you want them?" Alexander straightforwardly asked.


    There was silence in the room as the two looked at each other. Everyone else also waited to hear his answer.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - HP: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 688: Family Problems

    J''onn looked at Alexander. For some reason, to him, Alexander appeared as a Martian god instead of a human one.


    "Won''t that be against thews of the universe?" J''onn asked.


    "Of course they will be. But not for me. Also, you have done a great job and you deserve it. I won''t be going against thews of the universe, but instead time. I will just make your wife and daughter time jump so they appeared here." He offered.


    "Then I ept it. I will forever be indebted." J''onn said.


    Alexander patted his shoulder, "Stop it, son. You wait a few minutes, they will be here soon. I will also punish Ma''alefa''akter. He is still on Mars."


    "Okay, everyone. Bruce told me and I have agreed. I will make you all a Watchtower aka headquarters in the earth''s orbit. It will be able to watch over the earth all the time. I will be using the newly attained technology of Boom tube to teleport you all to and from." He announced.


    "SWEET..." sh eximed.


    "So, meet me here tomorrow, I will take you all there." He dismissed the meeting.


    Soon, only J''onn and Bruce were left. "Okay, J''onn, I will bring them now," Alexander said. He snapped his finger and immediately 2 figures popped in front of them. It was a female and a smaller female martian. Both looked scared.


    "J''onn.." The elder female saw J''onn and voiced. J''onn quickly held them into his arms.


    "Let''s go, Bruce, give them some privacy," Alexander walked out.


    The two went outside, where Bruce asked Alexander something.


    "Can I... also talk to my parents? If it is fine with you..." he asked.


    Alexander chuckled, "Of course you can. I was waiting for you toe and ask me that."


    "Yeah, I forgot about your Omniscience," Bruce muttered.


    "Come with me, it''s better not to summon them in the open," Alexander suggested.


    Both of them came to a secluded study room. There, Alexander called Bruce''s parents out.


    Martha Wayne was a high-ss woman who was rich even before getting married into the Wayne family. Dedicated to phnthropy as much as her husband was dedicated to medicine, Martha was well known and respected in Gotham City. She shared Thomas'' charitable nature and was dedicated to her son Bruce''s upbringing. Mrs Wayne was fondly regarded in the city''s social circles and helped hostvish charity balls at Wayne Manor.


    Her figure appeared before her husbands. Soon, another figure started to appear. It was Thomas Wayne.


    He was a well-known surgeon, phnthropist and CEO of Wayne Enterprises, which he inherited from his own father after his father made patients on industrial technology, which he invested in real estate making the family billions.


    Thomas worked at Gotham General, and because of his wealth, he worked there for free providing treatment for those who couldn''t afford it.


    Both parents of Bruce were charitable people who loved helping others. And this was also a reason why they left such a deep mark in Bruce''s mind, even more so when it was an abrupt death, right in front of him.


    The light started to take shape and soon the couple was hovering in front of them.


    "Greetings, Godson. We thank you for letting us meet Bruce." They thanked Alexander.


    "It''s alright. I will let you talk now." He left the room.


    Meanwhile, inside the room. Bruce sat down on a chair. He just stared at them at the start. Still feeling overwhelmed by the emotions in his body.


    Martha''s soul hovered close to him, "My son, you have grown into such a handsome man."


    Thomas also came closer, "We have been watching you from up there. Son, all things aside, why have you turned into a yboy? We taught you better than this, and what has Alfred been doing?"


    Bruce seriously felt awkward, "Eh... that is just my fake persona so that no one doubts that I am Batman."


    "Yeah, sure. I believe you." Thomas sarcastically replied.


    "Stop teasing our son, Thomas." Martha scolded him and talked with Bruce.


    "You are doing well, Bruce. Just like me, you have decided to get rid of crime from this city." Martha encouraged him. She was also involved in reducing crime in the city by helping the police in her time.


    They talked for a few more minutes until they were gone. They had a time limit for how long they could be there because after that the living world would start affecting them.


    Bruce came out of the room and found Alexander.


    "Thanks," he muttered to him.


    "It''s alright, kid. Now go and start preparing. I will make the Watchtower tomorrow." Alexander patted his shoulder and left as if it was nothing. It was still a bit shocking to Bruce how someone could be so charitable and ask for nothing in return. In the end, he just guessed that this was how gods were, unknown to him, Alexander was like this from his mortal days.


    After this, Alexander went to find Superman because someone was cloning his DNA to make more young superman.


    "rk,e with me," Alexander instructed.


    Superman flew behind Alexander. At this point, he regarded Alexander as some kind of elder of his family. "What happened?"


    "Well, someone has been making your clones," Alexander revealed.


    "Who?" Superman asked in shock.


    "Lex Luthor. He wanted me to invest in hispany too. But I knew there was no point in doing that because he was a dead man in my eyes. Too bad he doesn''t use his smart brain for good." Alexander muttered.


    "When did he take my blood?" Superman questioned himself.


    "I don''t know, maybe when you were weakened due to Kryptonite. Let''s go and save him." Alexander decided.


    Both of them flew directly to the undergroundboratory of Lex. They infiltrated directly and found Superboy in a ss container. Superman immediately felt a blood rtion to it.


    "Yes, he indeed had my blood. Lex needs to be punished for doing this." Superman was angry now.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of him, you take him and get him warmed up. Tell him about who you are. If you want him to be a good responsible citizen, teach him to be that. Remember, he is like a kid." Alexander instructed him


    Superman heeded his advice and left. Alexander could already see the two acting like father and son in the future.


    After this, Alexander went to Lex Luthor''s office. The bald boy was sitting on his chair behind his big table.


    "Nice meeting you again, Mr Universe." Lex weed him.


    "But I don''t feel very nice meeting you, Lex," Alexander replied.


    "Ah... What happened? Did you face any inconveniencesing here?" Lex asked like a businessman.


    "No, but I saw some things. Someone was making clones of Superman. Surely, such a person wants to destroy the earth it seems. One superman is already enough, I can''t imagine what would happen if there were 100 and they were under someone''s control." Alexander spoke.


    Lex understood that this was for him. He immediately tried to slide his hand below the desk and pressed the button. Immediately, 5 automated machine guns came out of the roof.


    Alexander just stood there uninterested in everything that was happening.


    "Seriously, do you think you can hurt me with this?" Alexander asked.


    "Even Superman can''t survive them, you''re just a simple man." Lex gloated. He had made special bullets for these guns.


    Alexander shook his head, "Don''t you know, before you make your move, you should understand your enemy first."


    He waved his hand and all the machine guns got crumpled down as if empty cans of soda.


    Lex''s eyes shot open as if he just woke up from sleep. He was hit with the realisation that Alexander was not just some ordinary rich man.


    Alexander started, "You are a category 4 sinner. Although once in a while you do things that help the world, but then you go ahead and kill hundreds of people. This is a big number considering you are a simple human. Your punishment is to spend eternity in hell. Enjoy."


    As soon as Alexander stopped speaking, Lex Luthor''s body started burning and soon his soul left for hell. But Alexander called an android from Phixheim and made it look like Lex and take his ce. Slowly, everything owned by Lex will be sold to Wayne Enterprise and newly formed Universe Industries.


    With this, Alexander''s work here was done, so he went to find Hermione and Edward.


    He crossed over many dimensions. There were a lot of worlds that were being attacked by Zulrak''s army. Alexander yeeted them all in his way. This was one of Zulrak''s weaknesses, unlike Alexander, who had all his people in Phixheim, Zulrak''s army was open to attacks. Now, in front of someone like Alexander, his army could not stand their grounds.


    Eventually, he reached the where his new grandkids were. He was so excited to meet them.


    [You can see J''onn, Bruce and his family, Superman and Superboy on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - HP: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Orange Juice. [Effect: +100% health (Tip: Keeps the doctor away.)]

 Chapter 689: The Nazi World

    Alexander didn''t care for the world. It was a very bad one with the whole world divided into 2 factions, both fighting each other because each considered the other lesser beings.


    They were decently modernised in terms of technology but their minds were still in the gutter. very was rampant there. Each side would send ships to kidnap people from coastal viges of the other side and sell them back in theirnd as ves or other kinds of workers.


    It was like each side was Nazi Germany but both considered the other side Jews.


    But, Alexander first went to find Edward and Hermione. Hended just behind them as they were going towards a city.


    "It seems you two have forgotten your family?" Alexander questioned.


    "Ayaa?"


    "Eaaa?"


    The two babies, who were held close to Hermione and Edward''s shoulders, saw Alexander first and questioned who he was in their babynguage.


    So, Alexander opened his arms and soon the two babies flew into them. He hugged them tightly. They giggled just by being near him. Hermione and Edward turned to him with big smiles on their faces. Then the two ran to hug him too.


    "We did miss you, Grandpa. We were just going to return to you after this world. We wanted to have them grow in a safe and stable environment." Hermione said.


    Alexander ruffled her hair. Her height had increased and she looked more mature but overall she still looked the same as when she passed Hogwarts.


    Edward thought looked old. As if he was under a lot of stress. But, it was just age.


    "Well, introduce me to these two lovely candy balls." He demanded.


    Hermione spoke, "They are twins and their names are Elen and Alexus. To be honest, both of them are inspired by your name."


    Alexander smiled ear to ear. He kissed the cheeks of his two grandkids. "I am honoured. Aren''t you two the cutest? I''m your grandpaaaaa."


    The two babies cutely pulled his long beard. It was amazing that they did not feel scared of him.


    "We have been showing them the pictures of you and grandma. So, they recognise you easily." Edward exined.


    "That was so nice of you. Olivia is going to love these two. We have so many kids in Phixheim right now. You two already have your bags packed soe with me. We will return. The great war has started and I want my family in safety so that he can not use you all against me." Alexander told them.


    The two turned serious. "Is everything okay?"


    "Bwahaha... yes, yes. Everything is fine. Your old man is now omniscient. That is how I found you." Alexander said.


    "Nice, how is grandma?" Hermione asked.


    "Find out yourself. It''s been years and we now have hundreds of kids." Alexander said.


    "She gave birth to hundreds of kids?" Edward asked in amusement.


    Alexander held his breath, "Yeah, she did."


    "Woah, you''ve been very active it seems. Well, two is the limit for me and Hermione." Edward said in shock.


    "Yes yes, okay, you wait, I will deal with this first. We are here so can''t leave it unpure." Alexander said and flew up.


    ...


    The world he was in was pretty simple and disgusting. Alexander directly flew to the capitals of the two sides.


    Both sides were not much different culturally. This division urred because of two originally small countries finding the wonders of the industrial revolution. Then, these two countries tried to take over as many other countries as possible. Then, 1500 yearster, this was the result. Now the two countries ruled half of the world each and they hated each other.


    Most of their economies were based on the constant war going on in the middle parts. It seemed that the rulers of these two sides had realised the economic benefits of ongoing wars.


    Yes, these two countries were monarchies. This was a bad thing because even if one generation works hard to make things better, the nextes and pours burning tar on it and spoils everything.


    Alexander entered the offices of the monarchs of the two empires and gathered them. The technology of the world was rtively advanced, so he simply hijacked the world''swork and sent a live feed.


    "Hey guys, God here. I know some of you don''t believe in god so for you, I am an extraterrestrial superpowered being. I came to this to do trade and make you all join the Universe''s alien circle. But, when I saw you all fight each other, I realised how primitive you all were.


    "Hence, I decided to solve your war. These two people are the kings of your two empires. Now, they have to do a simple thing. Fight each other to death. Whoever wins gets to be the king.


    "Before some of you feel pity for them, remember, they rape, kill and wage war because it fills their pockets. If you want to feel bad then feel it for yourself. Because you were fooled by them, for so long. All right, I don''t have time to talk more.


    "You two fat blokes, take your corners. Rules are simple, there are no rules. One needs to kill the other." He instructed.


    "I won''t fight." One of them argued.


    Both of the kings looked at least 4 times their healthy weight. Their teeth were crooked, their eyes were misaligned and their heads were balding.


    "Tell me, did your father or mother marry their cousin or something?" Alexander asked.


    "Of course, we believe in keeping our bloodline pure. No filthy lowlifes allowed." The other king spoke.


    Alexander facepalmed himself, "So you two are incest born. No wonder you look like this. No wonder you have an IQ of a retarded pig and even that might be an overstatement of your mental abilities.


    "You two are better dead than alive. See this, people? These are your kings. They don''t even have the guts to fight for the war they have been advocating for so long." Alexander spoke to the camera.


    Slowly, the two kings told everything to people. Why they make war, how profitable it is, how they don''t care about people. After all that, Alexander forced them to fight.


    "Okay, if you don''t fight, both of you will die in 10 seconds," Alexander warned. All of a sudden, pits of fire surrounded the outside of the fighting ring. Then the ring tform started getting smaller.


    "Fight or you both will fall." Alexander reminded them.


    So, the two fought like sumo wrestlers on the first day of their training. First, they were scared of punching so they scaredly ran from each other. Then the ring started getting smaller.


    Then finally, the Emperor of the East punched the Emperor of the west. The Emperor of the west started crying on the spot.


    "See folks, this is what happens when you live your whole life pampered." Alexander gave amentary.


    "Fight now, the circle is getting smaller." Alexander reminded them.


    So, the two again started fighting. They had resorted to pping each other''s faces. They were crying at the same time and snot wasing out from their noses.


    Just then, Alexander took out a banana from his pocket and started eating it.


    In the fight ring, the two were rolling around, trying to throw each other into the fire pit.


    "DIEEE"


    "DIEEE..."


    The two shouted at the same time. Emperor of the west was then finally able to push the one from the East. At the edge of the ring, West-Emperor pushed with hisrge body.


    "NOOOOOO..."


    Emperor of the East cried. But just then, Alexander threw the banana peel into the ring, just near the foot of Emperor of the west.


    "NOOOO..."


    Emperor of the West''s foot slipped and both of them fell to their death. It was a slow and painful death.


    "Okay everyone, I guess you don''t have a king anymore. So, I will be administering the world. Under a single unified g, as a single species. But, if you all have a problem with living together then I will tell my boss in the universe federation. They wille and kill you all and plunder the''s resources. So, you all must get your act together." Alexander warned them.


    He just gave them a reason to actively try toe together, otherwise, they would have stayed racists.


    After this, Alexander left 100 androids there and left with Edward, Hermione and his grandkids.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - HP: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 690: The Confrontation

    Phixheim,


    They all returned to Phixheim. Alexander had already told Olivia and she was there to greet them. All the cute little tailed beasts also followed her. Ticky was also there, sitting on the head of Thea.


    As soon as Alexander arrived, Olivia came forward and hugged her grandkids and great-grandkids.


    Edward looked around, "Grandma, where are your 100 kids?"


    "Grandmaaaaa... You keep more friend secret?" Thea asked quickly.


    "What? When did I have 100 babies??" Olivia asked herself.


    "Grandpa said you had 100 kids," Edward said.


    Suddenly, Alexander startedughing loudly, "Hahaha... Did you seriously believe that I and Olivia had 100 kids?"


    "Of course, you''re a big god," Edward argued. "That doesn''t mean I would just go and make Olivia pop some babies out. It would still take 9 months and I''d never make her go through it again. She nearly broke my neck when Leonidas was being born." Alexander said.


    After that, they just talked, and he introduced little twins to Olivia. She dotted over them.


    "Woah... G-Chan, they are same-same..." Chomei spoke when he saw the twins.


    "Haha, they are called Twins, Chomei. They were born at the same time. Their names are Elen and Alexus. They are your new little siblings." Alexander introduced.


    Hearing that, not just Chomei, but the eyes of all the kids there shone. It was a pride for them to be elder brothers or sisters.


    Thea came to the two babies and pecked on their cheeks, "Big sis Thea will give lots of candies to you..."


    "Then what will you eat, Thea?" Olivia asked.


    Thea walked to Chomei and put her arm around his back, "Chomei will share his candies with me."


    "WHAT?" Chomei was utterly shocked.


    But he also melted. "Well, I know many secret stashes of candies. So I will share it with you."


    Hearing him, all the other tailed beasts shuddered.


    ...


    Dobby had taken his seraph army to kill as many demons of Zulrak''s army as possible. He had about 800 Seraphs with him. Even Ciri had joined because Dobby and Alexander had helped her master her Elder blood and also made her stronger with various methods in Phixheim.


    They came to one of the universes.


    "Where is the demon army?" Ciri asked.


    "They will be here soon. Boss''s omniscience lets him look through the time. He said that the army would be arriving soon and we will be here to wee them. In total, there will be about 4 billion minor demons and 1000 high demons with 5 Demon lords.


    I will handle the High demons and 5 demon lords, while the rest will be under your care." Dobby instructed.


    "Okay, they''ll be arriving in 10 seconds. Everyone, get ready. And as soon as theye out, you attack with all our might." Dobby ordered.


    All the Seraphs nodded and took their position.


    "5"


    "4"


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    "Attack." Dobby counted down.


    In an instant, a huge portal opened in the space. In retaliation, even before someone coulde out of it, all the Seraphs threw green coloured fire at it. It was bright in colour and burned like dragon fire. But what it did extra was it also left venom on people who got burned by him. So, once hurt, it will spread in your body and there would be no way out.


    The first wave got burnt to crisp, but there were too many so it was obvious that they wouldn''t be able to get them all in one go.


    But still, a lot of them were poisoned.


    Eventually, the big powerhouses came and struck Dobby. He easily managed to hold them off.


    "FOR THE GLORY OF GOD ZULRAAAAAA..." They shouted their warcry.


    Dobby at that moment took out his spear and stabbed their throats. They couldn''t even finish shouting.


    This was not because the enemy was too weak, but because Dobby was too powerful for them. With Alexander, he had also grown up.


    "Down with Zulrak is the right term you should be saying." He muttered and focused on his wife to be fighting some demons and kicking their asses in general.


    Seeing she was fine, he went to help his Seraphs. He didn''t want to lose his people right now. Not just in the first fight.


    Their attacks were precise but destructive in a big area. It took them a few hours to round up all of them. After that, they jumped to the next world where they repeated their work.


    ...


    Ragnarok had gone out with his huge dragon army. All of his people were in their dragon form because that is when they are at their strongest. Ragnarok was in his full size, which was big enough to make even many sr systems look small. With him was Julian, his assistant. Julian was particrly excited about this because he finally got to do something other than office work.


    But this was also his first-ever fight so Ragnarok was going to keep him close. He may treat him like his assistant or ve but he cared for him like he was his son. In fact, he cared for all dragons as if they were his daughters and sons, maybe that was because he was the Dragon god.


    Unlike Dobby, Ragnarok was supposed to attack the armies that had already attacked arrived in their target locations. So his attacks were more of surprise elements where he had told his people to start throwing mes as soon as they arrived and burn everything to the ground.


    They did exactly that. They destroyed an army of 7 billion demons in a matter of hours. They didn''t just burn them but also ripped them apart in their strong jaws.


    "Hahaha... they are so weak." Ragnarokughed.


    But, in reality, they were so weak because these forces were not meant to fight people of Ragnarok level. They were mere armies meant to subjugate universes. The real firepower of Zulrak was still with him, in his dimension, waiting to get an order tounch an attack.


    But, that did not change the fact that Ragnarok, Dobby and Saitama were still dealing huge damage to Zulrak. If nothing, it would hurt his ego a lot.


    ...


    DC Universe,


    Ajax was hanging around with Harley. She had changed a lot in these days. Also, she was madly in love with Ajax now. Joker was not even a part of her thoughts as he was now a death row prisoner and would be sent to the gallows in a week.


    "Hey, Ajax... let''s go to the amusement park." Harley requested. She usually wore normal clothes now and didn''t put clown makeup on.


    "I told you, Harley, I can''t. A crazy war has started in heaven and grandpa has told me to be in Phixheim. Why don''t youe with me? There are thousands of things to do there." He offered.


    "Really? Let''s go then." She immediately agreed and grabbed onto his arm, pressing it against her breast. It was one of her tactics to seduce him.


    "Hah, Grandma is going to like you." Ajax chuckled.


    But before leaving, he called Dous. To tell him to return too. He was always with Poison Ivy nowadays because she lets him use his scissors to do gardening.


    "Hmm, strange. His phone isn''t connecting. Well, we should go first." He muttered to himself.


    He used his power to teleport back into Phixheim.


    5 seconds passed. Nothing happened. He tried to enter Phixheim again but nothing happened.


    *Sigh*


    "I guess we were toote. Get ready to run, Harley. You will be no match for the people of their level." Ajax sternly warned her.


    "HAHAHA... Absolutely correct, kid. You are of no match to me..." A voice came from the sky, followed by a man covered with ck mes descending to the ground.


    Ajax smirked, "Let me guess, back mes, cocky manners. Are you Ravenpoop?"


    "RAVENFLAME... well, I will be the oneughing over your dead body soon so make fun all you want, because that is all you can do. Ah, who is she? Your girlfriend? I guess I will take her to have some fun, then maybe donate her to our armies. We are alwayscking in pleasure ves because most of them end up dying on the first day." Ravenme babbled.


    Ajax clenched his fist tight. He immediately stepped forward with all his mighty strength andnded a full-powered punch to Ravenme''s face. It was strong enough to make a sonic boom around them. The ss of skyscrapers around them shattered as people ran around.


    "I let you do that ki....." Ravenme''s jaw fell.


    *CRACK*


    He put it back in its position, "Amazing, you are strong enough to dislocate my jaw. That was a good punch kid. Maybe if you had a thousand more years, you could have defeated me. Too bad, you fight for the heathen..."


    "Well, I tried," Ajax replied.


    "And I''d say it was a very good punch." Alexander''s voice sounded. Ravenme got alerted with this.


    "SHOW YOURSELF HEATHEN... YOU CAN''T HIDE FROM ME..." Ravenme crazily shouted.


    *BOOM*


    Ravenme received a big punch straight to his face, this time, it got deformed and he lost one eye along with many of his teeth.


    Alexander was already standing in front of him, "You were quite handsome before, but now I have you a face fitting to your profession. Doesn''t he look like a demon now, Harley, my child?"


    Harley nodded continuously, "Yup, ughh... is that his eyes hanging out of the socket?"


    "Yes, that is his eyes. Ravenme, wee to the DC world. This is like your mom''s base world, right?" Alexander asked.


    "DON''T YOU DARE SAY A WORD ABOUT MY GOD..." Ravenme was still crazed.


    [A/N: 14 more chapters. :( ]


    "I pity your overconfidence," Alexander muttered.


    [We are most likely 10-15 chapters away from the end.]


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - HP: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Headpat from Grandpa. [Effect: Depression disappears permanently.

 Chapter 691: Preparations

    "Don''t have any poison today?" Alexander asked mockingly.


    "Last time you were lucky, what? did your daddy save you?" Ravenme rebuked.


    Alexander chuckled, he was getting dominant on Ravenme''s mind. He was much more powerful than Ravenme after all his training.


    But just to be sure, Alexander took out a mind-control repellent band and teleported right in front of Ravenme. He caught him by his wrist while he tried to act all crazy.


    He put it on him and waited to see his reaction. Under normal circumstances, any person mind-controlled by Zulrak would get restored to normal after this.


    "HAHA... Your weird instruments will not work on me, heathen." Ravenme was still like he was before.


    "You really are a crazy man. He didn''t brainwash you? Are you following him on your own ord?" Alexander asked.


    "Of course I would follow my great god. He is the supreme... he is the..." Alexander grabbed his neck.


    "Last time, you won the battle of the physique. Tables have turned now." Alexander said as he increased the strength and pressed his neck, to the point Ravenme started suffocating and finally a tint of fear appeared in his eyes. "DO IT... KILL ME... My god wille to save me. You just wait." He proudly imed.


    "Really? Let''s see then." Alexander started pressing his neck, this time with the intention to kill.


    Slowly, the neck started deforming. Fear started taking over him. His breathing increased as he slowly realised that no one wasing to save him.


    "WHYYYYY..." Ravenme questioned why Zulrak didn''te.


    "This is the end for you," Alexander said in his final words and killed him. The head was separated from his body.


    "I, for some reason, pitted you. Something must have happened in your life that pushed you to the dark side. It''s time to sleep now."


    *Crack*


    Somehow, Ravenmes'' body started turning into ck ashes as soon as life left his body.


    Alexander let it happen. He looked back at Ajax. "You should have gone to Phixheim when you were told. What if I wasn''t on time?"


    "Then you wouldn''t be Omniscient." He argued.


    "No one is ever invincible, Ajax. Even god has his back on fire right now. Okay, go now. I have work to do here." He said.


    Ajax nodded and left with Harley.


    Alexander looked around at the destruction. He repaired it and left to create Justice League headquarters.


    He went into space and picked a nice big enough asteroid. He ced it on the geosynchronous orbit so that it always stays over thend base of the Justice League.


    Then, he erected a building, using many strong metals. Alexander created lots of different facilities there. Ranging from high-tech training rooms, surveince room, recreation room to movie halls. From the Watchtower, Justice League could appear in any country in the world in a matter of seconds.


    After what General Zod did, many governments were already scared about what mighte from space. So, Justice League would find it easy getting permissions from the world for this project.


    Alexander kept himself busy there.


    ...


    Dark Realm of Zulrak,


    "Ravenme has fallen..." Thunderbird revealed.


    Zulrak nodded from his throne. "I know. He was too crazy to have been kept close all this time. His death was inevitable, he would have died if not by Alexander then by my hands.


    This is why I sent you to the main mission. From now on, you are my right hand."


    Thunderbird kneeled, "I am honoured."


    "Good, call all the forces back. I have enough worlds under my control. Now is the time to take over all of them by cutting the head of the king and crowning myself as the new one." Zulrak dered.


    "Yes, my god." Thunderbird bowed.


    ...


    3 dayster,


    Dobby, Ragnarok and Saitama had returned to Alexander. In total, they had killed 4.5 trillion demons. It was a crazy count. But, what was good was that they had also liberated 3587 angels from Zulrak''s mind control.


    All of them were angry and wanted payback. So, they were now waiting for the fight to start.


    The first thing Ragnarok did when he returned was to go and find his girlfriend. He was not going to ignore her when finally he had found someone.


    He appeared at the museum she worked at. He looked around at the big dinosaur skeleton.


    Just then, Diana came and stood beside him. "Wee back."


    "Thanks, it was nothing. The real fight will startter." Ragnarok said.


    "Meaning long days are ahead. Well, maybe we can have some fun in the meantime," she said in a seductive voice.


    Ragnarok looked at her elegant face and gulped, "Where do you want to go?"


    "My bedroom... is out of the option. Let''s go and have lunch," she teased him.


    Ragnarok let out a sigh. She was too much of a tease but he didn''t mind as long as she was happy.


    ...


    Alexander was in Phixheim, inside theboratory, working on something. Buddha and Jesus were with him.


    "Sometimes I just wish everything vanishes and we start everything new from the start," Jesus said while sipping on some wine he made himself.


    "Then you''d be killed too," Alexander said.


    "Hah, like that is a let down for me. I''ve been getting killed all I can remember. What about you, Buddha? What would you say can bring this world to salvation?" Jesus asked.


    "Peace of mind leads to peace in life. It is as simple as that." Buddhamented.


    Alexander nodded, "True. When I was a mortal old man, I too was somewhat restless. I was constantly thinking that I am getting old and I don''t have time. So, I made myself age slower.


    "But guess what, I could only live half of my prolonged life before dying. So, I feel that fate controls everything. There is no point in fighting it, just fill your role honestly and pass on to the next stage. If you did good, go to heaven, if bad then go to hell, or reincarnate."


    "G-Chan, I can also reincarnate," Saiken spoke. He was also in theb, helping Alfred with some experiments. Not just him, all tailed beasts did this to earn some extra treats.


    Kurama scoffed and sat on Alexander''s shoulder, "Hah, we can all reincarnate, Saiken. We are made of chakra, and chakra is all around the universe."


    Alexander patted the furry head of Kurama, "Absolutely right. But, unlike you, normal people who reincarnate don''t remember their whole previous life."


    "What are you making, G-Chan?" Chomei asked as he hovered near him.


    "Haha, this my boy, is a gift for Zulrak. But it''s a secret." Alexander revealed.


    "WOAH... it''s a present? Is it a cake?" Chomei asked.


    "Chomei my boy, you should think of something beside cakes too," Alexander advised.


    "I do think, G-Chan. I think about tea, ice-cream, burgers and pizzas." Chomei added cutely.


    Alexander admitted defeat.


    Hepleted what he was making and went out to talk to Dobby.


    ...


    While this was happening, God had called all other deities.


    Everyone was going to fight in this battle because their fates depended on it. All gods from all pantheons hade to discuss it.


    "Good jobing here. I know many of you were busy with your various duties but this war will decide our fate. I hope you all have taken the bands and put them on your hands and your followers'' hands. I don''t want any betrayals while I am busy." God sternly said.


    It was one of the rare moments when he sounded so serious.


    "Alexander will being here to give a hand. We will be reinforcing the heavens. We can not let them enter and spoil the souls living here or else, everything will be lost." He ordered.


    "YES..."


    "WE WILL WIN..."


    "Good, follow me." God went away to the front line.


    [You can see Watchtower on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - HP: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 692: BATTLE OF FATES

    God went to the outskirts of heaven which was nothing but simple borders connecting two different dimensions. This was where God had set up a stronghold for the heavens army.


    The heavens army had all kinds of angels, gods and divine beasts. They numbered in trillions, but still lower than Zulrak''s army. This was not always the case but Zulrak had poached many from his side.


    "Listen, everyone, all of you will be given a small pouch. Inside it, you will find a bean-like thing. It was sent by my son, Alexander. If you get injured or exhaust your powers, eat it and you will be back to your peak state.


    "This means that they will not just be fighting us once, but twice," Godmanded.


    All gods and angels cheered hearing this. The army was divided among pantheons. For example, Lord Shiva was leading the Hindu Pantheon. Shiva was also known as "The Destroyer". He was the Supreme Lord who creates, protects and transforms the universe. His prowess was not something that needed exnation. Then there was Odin, leading the Asgardian Gods and their army. He was also extremely strong. Zeus was also there, leading all the gods of Olympus. Amun-Ra was leading the Egyptian gods.


    Like this, there were a lot of different pantheons. But the major ones were the leaders with minor ones incorporated in bigger Pantheon armies.


    This way, God had forces for all his sides. He would put one army on each side.


    "Good, we wait now. They will attack at any given moment. Stay sharp." God warned everyone there. But what he had not told anyone till now was the fact that Zulrak was actually after him. Because he was the key to everything.


    *Sigh* ~I guess this is my day of reckoning.~ he sighed.


    ...


    Alexander was preparing at full speed in Phixheim for the war. All kinds of weapons, hard and soft, were being made to be used against the enemies. He had already seen that Zulrak had recalled all his army so he would soon be attacking.


    The factories of Phixheim were at full capacity. They were making Senzu Beans non-stop.


    Alexander had no special armour or attire. All he had was his sword and he was going to use it in this. With him, Dobby, Ragnarok, Dous, Michael, Leonidas were going. The rest he was leaving in Phixheim to watch over it. Though he was still taking his huge army with him.


    Alexander was in the DC universe at the moment and he had already restored the Earth''s purity, but, he left the universe out of it because of Zulrak''s influence. Nothing he did would have changed anything as long as Zulrak lived.


    So, ignoring that, he decided to deal with the task at hand. Standing ready to leave, he looked back at his family, all the tailed beasts, all the kids and his loved ones. Remembering that he was fighting for them.


    "We must win... we will win. No matter what. Because we are fighting for the future of the Omniverse. We cannot afford to fall." Alexander shouted to boost their morale.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t fall. I am too big to fall." Ragnarok spoke jokingly.


    Alexander then looked back at Hats, "Boy, you are responsible here. Got it?"


    Hats saluted seriously, "Got it, old man."


    "Oli, see youter." He nodded at his wife and then ruffled the heads of his children.


    "G-CHAN... we go with you. We can fight, I promise." Chomei flew to him. Behind him, all other tailed beasts came.


    Alexander''s heart felt warm. He caressed their heads, "But I need you here, my little fighters. You need to protect everyone here. Don''t worry about me. I am very strong. Look behind you, there is little Thea, Chappy, Ajax and your Grandma."


    The tailed beasts looked at all their loved ones and nodded, "YES G-CHAN... We will protect them."


    "Good, we will go out now." He nodded at Olivia for the onest time and vanished from there with his army.


    He appeared at where heaven''s army was. There was no point in splitting his army so everyone was with him. He went straight to god.


    The old man hugged him andughed, "Wahaha... the moment we have been waiting is here, Alex. Let''s beat him to a pulp."


    Alexander shook his head. God was just like always, smiling and easygoing. "We will beat him, that is a fact. So, any news about him?"


    "Yeah, I believe his army will be here soon," God said.


    Alexander nodded and looked back at his people, "Buckle up, everyone. They will be here soon. Wait... Dous... where is your scissor sword?"


    "That... well... I gifted it to Ivy..." Dous shyly revealed.


    "Haha... you like her too much it seems. Well, I am happy for you. When all this is over you can go to her and spend as much time together as you want." Alexandermented.


    "YO... Alex." A voice came.


    Alexander looked back and saw Ganesha. He was in his warrior armour. Prepared to fight.


    "It seems you have been training a lot for this?" Alexander asked.


    Ganesha sighed, "Well when you have the god of destruction as your father, you don''t really have many choices."


    "Heh, true that is. Well, let''s have a chat after this war. We all will have enough time then." Alexander said and took the position.


    Everyone waited for the attack. The tension was in the air but all of them were trying their best to hide it from appearing on their faces. Many of them there had already epted that today might be the day they will die.


    Many wanted toe out alive and were confident that they would survive.


    Ragnarok was hungry for a good fight but he also understood the high stakes in this fight and for the first time he had no idea if he was going to win or not.


    Dobby was calm, as always. But, he wanted to live, he wanted to spend some more time with his big family and new girlfriend Ciri.


    Leonidas looked at Alexander''s back. He had to agree that the long journey has been pleasing but he was having an ominous feeling about Alexander''s whole persona today. It was as if Alexander knew something but he was not telling them.


    ~Don''t you die today, Dad.~ Leonidas muttered to himself.


    *HORNS SOUNDING*


    "They areing... brace for impact," Alexander shouted at the top of his lungs while also adding some magic to it to boost everyone''s morale.


    The army of demons wasing to sh with them head-on. There were some canon fodders at the front but even they were armed to the teeth.


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    "HOLD YOUR GROUND AND KILL THEM ALL..." Alexander shouted.


    *BOOOM*


    With that signal, Ragnarok''s whole dragon army and he himself turned into their dragon form and they started throwing fire on all of the enemies.


    At the same time, Dobby attacked with his Elf Army. God''s army was holding the enemy line and not letting them push through while Alexander''s army was disrupting the coordination of the enemy by attacking their nks.


    All the Angels and Gods fought hard, they pushed the demons and started killing them one by one.


    *WOOSH WOOSH*


    All of a sudden, a lot of noise came as if pressure releasing from something. Then, 1 thousand enemies appeared just inside God''s army side. All of them were Doombringers, the highest-ranking firepower of Zulrak''s army.


    They started ughtering some minor gods and angels.


    "Shiva, Amun-Ra and Zeus, deal with them. ALL ARCHANGELS... Come with me." Alexander shouted.


    Soon, he was followed by buffed-up angels with white wings. "Listen, many fallen angels are among their ranks. I want to put the mind restoring bracelets on their hands. We are going to jump inside their lines. I will protect you all and you will heal their minds. Got it?"


    "YES..."


    With that, Alexander jumped in. He started killing demons and thinning out fallen angels. Slowly, Alexander made the enemies thin out, making God''s army able to push back.


    Everything was going smoothly. But, where was Zulrak? That was the main question.


    "KEEP ON KILLI..." Alexander couldn''tplete speaking as he felt an ominous presence behind him. Out of instinct, Alexander teleported.


    When he looked back, he saw a tall pale-skinned man with waist-length white hair. His face looked angry and had red eyes and long ears. He was wearing a red and gold engraved armour and had two red swords in his hand.


    "Zulrak I presume?" Alexander asked with a confident face. He was not afraid of Zulrak, but what his weakness was that he cared for angels and gods around him, while Zulrak didn''t.


    "A pleasure to finally meet you, Alexander Maxim Universe. You are really an inspiration to me. Thank you, I had gotten bored, you made me work hard and get stronger." Zulrak spoke. His voice sounded heavy but also a bit sharp, it was already making him sound like he was a viin.


    "Goodness always triumphs over evil, that has been happening in all our history and will continue to happen." Alexander sternly said.


    "HAHAHAHA.... then it''s obvious you''ve never met someone like me. Good, I have sealed your fate already, Godson. I will enjoy killing you. ." Zurka showed off his creepy smile as he locked his swords towards him.


    "We''ll see," Alexander got ready with his long sword. The air tensed even more.


    --xxXxx--


    [A/N: And it starts.]


    [You can see Zulrak on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Red Bull. [Effect: Bull-like Pee-Pee power. Also, wings to fly.]

 Chapter 693: Past Wounds

    This was the first time Alexander had seen Zulrak. He did not expect him to look like this. He was kind of domineering with his red shining eyes and long white hair.


    But when Alexander remembered about his deeds, he saw Zulrak as nothing but an animal.


    "I remember being told that before you rose to power, before you were reincarnated, you were a janitor in a school. Right?" Alexander inquired.


    This seemed to be the soft point of Zulrak as not many people knew about this. It enraged him.


    "Do you have any idea who you are messing with? I have spent billions of years getting stronger, gaining experience. Do you think I would lose to someone like you?" Zulrak exploded in anger.


    "No, I have a pretty good idea who you are. You are a man who craves for power and thinks the whole world belongs to you as long as you are strong, without caring for people''s freedom. You are nothing but a backstabber. Who, even after being given the chance to live an ordinary life, chose to spoil it.


    "You are a murderer, a rapist and many other things. Your sin category is most likely not even possible to be read because it is just so much. You, Zulrak, are a worthless man because most people around you are not here because they respect you, they are here because either you have controlled them or they are scared of you." Alexander taunted him.


    There was a reason he was doing all this. He needed to buy some time before the Archangels freed as many fallen angels from Zulrak''s army as possible. This would boost the chances for Alexander''s side.


    "Haha, you say that because you don''t know the true taste of power. So what if they fear me? As long as they are subservient to me, it is fine. Fear is also one of my strengths." Zulrak cockily said. "Haha, whatever. I''m sure none of them wants to be under you and would kill you the second they find a chance." Alexander mocked him.


    Zulrak showed a wide grin, "Hehe, no Alexander. You are wrong, not everyone is like your two sons."


    Alexander seemed unfazed by this remark. He had already made peace with his past and it did not rattle him anymore.


    "Let''s stop talking and end this already," Alexander said.


    Zulrak lifted his two swords up. Alexander did the same too.


    *WOOSH*


    Both of them disappeared. Every once in a while, a loud boom sound woulde, followed by invisible waves that would disrupt the whole battlefield.


    Alexander and Zulrak were moving so fast that not even gods were able to see it. Only a few elder gods of big pantheons and the old man knew what was going on there.


    Their swords shed and each of them was enough to destroy universes. This ce was made by god so it was able to handle them. But even that was now starting to show some damage as Alexander saw many cracks appearing.


    *BOOM*


    Alexander''s sword shed. They looked to be in a stalemate. But, Zulrak was physically stronger, not by a lot, only by a very small fraction. But that was bing apparent in their show of power.


    So, Alexander knew he had to act smart.


    Alexander started up his God''s eye and started to take away Zulrak''s power. This was a very slow process, but Zulrak understood what was happening. He quickly threw Alexander and himself away.


    "Hah, those eyes must be very useful. I can imagine its amazing uses. I shall take them after killing you." Zulrakmented.


    "Haha, be careful, maybe you could end up being the one giving themselves up to it." Alexanderughed off at his threats.


    Alexander again engaged in a fight. But this time, he was the dominant one and he slowly dragged into the enemy side of the battlefield. All kinds of demons were there, fighting.


    Zulrak was too busy fighting Alexander that he did not notice him dropping a small te. It had two paw marks on them. It was one of the gifts given to him by Hats and Chappy. As it was said that the te held a full-powered attack from Hats.


    Alexander continued to fight and dragging Zulrak around. His main focus was to destroy as many demons as possible for now. This way, many angels from his side would be free to assist.


    Soon, 5 seconds passed and a loud explosion urred inside the enemy lines. This attack of Hats was strong enough to wipe out an entire Universe.


    So, in such a crowded space of the demons, the bomb had an amazing effect. This effectively killed at least 10 per cent of Zulrak''s forces. But all of these were the weak ones. This was still a surprise move.


    Zulrak saw his pawns dying left and right and frowned. "Good move, Alexander."


    Alexander didn''t talk anymore and engaged him in a fight. Neither of them was able to put any harm on one another. It was as if both of them were exactly simr in power level.


    While Alexander was swinging his sword, he saw the old man god standing far away in the back,manding the army. God nodded at Alexander and sent out an invisible st of energy.


    Alexander didn''t show any strange expressions and just pushed Zulrak towards the attack''s trajectory.


    "BOOM*


    Zulrak''s back was burned by the energy. This also gave Alexander enough time to make a slice at Zuk''s chest. But, Zulrak was not someone so easy to defeat. It was just a scratch. But, now he red at God angrily.


    "YOU OLD FOOL... COUNT EVERY MINUTE. I AM COMING." He shouted.


    Alexander was honestly surprised by Zulrak''s stamina. It seemed as if it was never-ending because even he had started to feel fatigued.


    ~There must be a reason behind his seemingly never-ending power.~


    Zulrak simply rubbed his wound on the chest and it was as good as new. Not harmed in any way but more enraged now.


    "YOU THOUGHT YOU COULD PLAY TRICKS ON ME?" Zulrak shouted.


    "I will show you a trick then."


    *Woosh*


    Zulrak disappeared from his ce. Even Alexander could not find him.


    "HAHAHA... look for me all you want because I am around you in everything. I found this ability by ident. It nearly killed me but it''s very useful." Zulrak''s voice echoed around him.


    *BAM*


    Out of nowhere, Alexander received a punch to his face. It was a hard punch and made his lips bleed with his golden blood.


    *BAM*


    Another punch came to his stomach. Zulrak was ying dirty. So Alexander turned to the whole army, demon and angel alike. "SEE THIS... THIS IS HIS TRUE COWARDLY FACE."


    The third punch was about toe to Alexander''s face but he caught Zulrak''s hand and broke it like a stick.


    "You are so predictive, Zulrak. Stop fooling around ande, fight like a man, even though you probably aren''t one." Alexander shouted.


    Zulrak dide, but, he had a smile on his face. A very creepy one.


    "You have gotten a lot stronger, Alexander. But, let me give you a shock.


    "COME... SHOW YOUR FACES TO YOUR FATHER... THE ONE YOU KILLED..." Zulrak loudly called out.


    Out of nowhere, two peoplee into the view. The two hade out of some kind of a portal on the back of Zulrak.


    Alexander''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Mark and Harvey? Sons..." Alexander muttered hoarsely. His two sons were working with Zulrak?


    "HAHAHA... LOOK AT THAT FACE..." Zulrakughed loudly.


    "Give me two of those bracelets. Let me give you another shock." Zulrak demanded.


    Alexander handed it to him. Zulrak went to the two men and put it on their wrists.


    "SEE... nothing happened. Bwahaha... your sons betrayed you in the human realm and they are still doing it." Zulrak was enjoying this.


    Alexander just stared at his two sons. Both of them were averting their gaze from him.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal. I have also started another fic, called NARUTO: CHILD OF CHAKRA.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 694: Some Help

    When Alexander was fighting Zulrak, the war was at its peak. There was too much loss of life going on. But, God was not worried about this. Because, as long as they win, everything could be fixed.


    At the moment, the most troubling to defeat were the Doombringers of Zulrak. They were like Elder gods and archangels of Zulrak, the problem was that there were 1000 of them and they were allmanded by the new second inmand of Zulrak, Thunderbird.


    Shiva, Amun-Ra and Zeus were fighting them but 3 verses 1000 was not a number they could handle. So, Ragnarok and Dobby also went in to fight.


    "Show me, Dobby. How does a peaceful elf fight." Ragnarok loudly said with a smirk.


    Dobby shook his head and started moving as if he was a bulldozer. With his huge size, he cast hundreds of magical spells, ranging from explosions to disintegration. No matter who came in front of him got destroyed.


    As he was the second inmand of Alexander, his job was to stop the second inmand of Zulrak. Ravenme was dead, so now it was Thunderbird and from what he had heard, Thunderbird just got away from death at the hands of Saitama.


    Speaking of Saitama, he had been training with Goku and Vegeta all this time. The three were supposed to make a surprise attack at the right time to boost the morale of Heaven''s army.


    Dobby after bulldozing millions of demons flew to where the Doombringers were. Some of them tried to stop him but Dobby easily killed some and brought back to sanity those who were fallen angels and were under Zulrak''s mind work.


    "Thunderbird,e here. I will fight you." Dobby gathered his attention. Thunderbird had just been promoted. He wanted to prove his worth to Zulrak but he also knew that he was not as strong as Ravenme. But, what he knew was that no matter what, today, Zulrak was going to win.


    So, he went ahead to engage Dobby, not knowing how strong the other party was while the other party knew about him.


    "Were you also forced by him to do it or are you following him on your own decision?" Dobby inquired.


    "He is my god, I believe in him." Thunderbird gave the answer.


    "I''m sure Zulrak wouldn''t choose a mind-controlled pawn as his second inmand. So you must be truly a believer in him. I have nothing to say to criticise you. But, what you all are doing is wrong and sinners always get punished." Dobby took out his long spear.


    Thunderbird didn''t have any such weapon, all he had was his thunder. Zeus was actually feeling jealous of Thunderbird''s powers.


    Wanting to assess the powers of the other side, Thunderbird didn''t make the first move. Dobby wasn''t going to sit silently though. He apparated beside Thunderbird.


    "Busted..." He muttered and punched his ribs, breaking them.


    Out of instinct, he shot a thunderbolt at Dobby. Usually, this attack was sufficient to kill any opponent he had met until now. But, that was the problem, he had never met anyone of Alexander or Dobby''s level. He knew Zulrak and Ravenme but had never fought them.


    The lightning bolt touched Dobby and nothing happened. Dobby continuously punched his ribs until all of them were broken.


    "Ravenme was stronger than you," Dobby said.


    "I know," Thunderbird replied.


    Dobby saw that Thunderbird had already epted his fate and was ready to die. So, he did not wait or torture him. The next punch went straight to his neck. It broke and he died. But Dobby also burned his body just to be sure.


    "Ragnarok, round up all these so-called Doombringers," Dobby shouted at Ragnarok flying around in his enormous dragon form.


    "HAHAHA... you were fast, my friend." Ragnarokughed and started spewing fire on a grand scale.


    But soon, they were attracted by the shes happening between Zulrak and Alexander. They were a bit numb seeing them, each strike was strong enough to kill any of them.


    But soon, they saw Zulrak bringing Alexander''s sons. Ragnarok, Dobby and everyone else who knew him clenched their teeth.


    "That Zulrak is really demanding a painful death," Ragnarok muttered.


    "I hope Alexander does not lose it," Dobby said.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t," God''s voice came, reassuring them. God was all alone guarding the path to heaven.


    ...


    Alexander just saw a shback of his whole life. The days he had spent with these two were still etched in his mind as if they were just yesterday. His permanent memory was a curse in situations like these.


    He saw his two sons and got slightly emotional.


    "HAHAHA... look at their faces, Alexander. They are your traitorous sons, they were the ones who killed you. Look at their guilty faces... today, they are going to betray you again." Zulrakughed mockingly. Many gods and angels raged hearing him doing this. Everyone liked Alexander in heaven for all his deeds.


    Alexander stayed quiet and kept on staring at his sons. The two looked just like they did before he died and before they were murdered in the prison.


    Alexander then softly spoke, "It''s okay, my sons. I''m not angry. I never was. I was only sad... but I decided to forgive you two and make peace with my past. Because in a way, you were a part of the cycle of fate, if you had not killed me, I would not be standing here, as a better man, who helped and adopted many amazing kids.


    "Your mom has also forgiven you two. So don''t hold any guilt in your hearts. By the way, your grandparents are also in heaven. I''m sure they would love to meet their grandkids..."


    Mark and Harvey were in their 50s when they had killed Alexander. They still looked the same, albeit with longer hair and a beard. Also darkened eyes.


    This whole time, they did not look at Alexander. They kept their heads down. They heard Alexander talking and felt there was no contempt in his words. All of hos words were honest.


    *Sniff*


    They couldn''t take it anymore. Tears fell from their eyes onto their shoes. They cried like little children. Wondering how could Alexander have forgiven them.


    After their deaths, they were in hell for hundreds of years, getting punished and contemting on what they did. Slowly, the realisation did hit them. They had just killed the nicest human in the world, their father, who was envied by kids all around the world. They had killed the one who brought them into this world... just for money.


    They were angry at themselves. Angry at their choices, wondering how did they turn out to be like this.


    "GO... KILL HIM. I WILL FREE YOU AFTER THAT... I WILL MAKE YOU POWERFUL... I WILL GIVE YOU WORLDS TO RULE..." Zulrakmanded the two.


    Finally, the two lifted their heads and looked at Alexander. Their eyes were still numb. There was sorrow in them.


    "Sorry, Father... you deserved angels as sons... but got demons like us." Mark breathed.


    "We can never forgive ourselves, Father..." Harvey added.


    "GO ATTACK HIM..." Zulrak screeched and came to them to kick them towards Alexander.


    ""NO""


    Mark and Harvey moved around simultaneously and stabbed their knives at Zulrak. Zulrak was too strong, he saw this happening from a mile away.


    "YOU DARE TO BETRAY ME? YOU PESTS... I WILL DESTROY YOUR SOULS..." Zulrak was enraged. What angered him the most was betrayals.


    "WE WERE NEVER LOYAL TO YOU..." The two brothers replied sternly.


    Zulrak immediately threw dark greed fire at them and waved his sword at their heads.


    *CLANK*


    Alexander''s sword stopped the des, "Don''t you touch my sons, maggot."


    Alexander''s eyes were in God''s eye mode and looked terrifying from up close. Feeling genuine fear that Alexander might do something to him, Zulrak stepped back. His omniscience was of no use, just like Alexander and most other people there.


    Alexander grabbed his two sons and jumped back. He gave the two a hug. Just as they hugged him, they felt warmth, and their tiredness of thousands of years vanished.


    "Don''t be guilty now. You two did serve your punishment in the hell, right? You were meant to be reincarnated again, maybe as an animal, but Zulrak got you. You two were my world when you were small. Society changed you when you grew up and I should have noticed it. But I was too short-sighted back then." Alexander said.


    "No, Dad, you didn''t do anything wrong. It was us..." They argued.


    "Hahaha... we''ll y the me gameter, let''s get rid of this guy first." Alexander made them stand behind him.


    Meanwhile, Zulrak was shaken up a little. Then he burst into hystericalughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA... YOU FORCED ME TO DO THIS... I WILL KILL YOU ALL..." Zulrak shouted.


    All of a sudden, Alexander felt a huge surge of energying from everywhere and getting absorbed by Zulrak.


    "Why do you think I conquered trillions of the universe? SIMPLE... they all are like my batteries. Just as we speak, trillions of universes are being disintegrated into energy... pure energy for me... It powers me and my army. IT TRULY IS UNLIMITED POWER." Zulrak shouted.


    Alexander felt Zulrak was getting too strong. Much more than he was confident of handling. But, what was worse was that Zulrak''s army was also getting stronger. Many were simply mutating and turning into overpowered mindless beasts.


    Alexander also started absorbing the energy around him as he had the ability. Zulrak felt Alexander stealing it and his face twisted in rage.


    "YOUUUUUUU... THIEF..."


    Zulrak didn''t waste time andunched himself to Alexander. It seemed as if the extra energy was also making him go crazy.


    *BOOM*


    Alexander and Zulrak''s fist collided. The energy produced by it destroyed the walls of the dimension and crossed over to the interdimensional space and destroyed a few universes.


    Seeing this, Alexander understood he needed to stop Zulrak as soon as possible.


    "Everyone, eat the beans." Alexander telepathically told all his armies. The fight had just gotten intense.


    "I WILL KILL YOU... I WILL KILL YOU... I OWN THIS OMNIVERSE... I WORKED SO HARD..." Zulrak was muttering senseless things. But he was growing stronger than Alexander as he didn''t have to actively absorb the energy, he was the designated path so it was going to him on its own.


    Soon, he started slightly overpowering Alexander and finally startednding hits. Alexander fought hard, it was closebat. He was also able to put some dents on Zulrak''s face.


    Alexander''s clothes tore apart from a few ces and his right eyebrow and cheeks started bleeding golden blood.


    "I WILL KILL YOU..."


    "NO..." Alexander replied andnded a good punch on Zulrak''s nose, breaking it.


    Both of them were so busy fighting that they did not feel pain. Alexander was also increasing his speed of absorbing the energy. Doing this was hurting him and he felt as if his body was being torn apart from inside.


    Zulrak realising Alexander was not going to go down, thought of changing the tactic.


    He punched Alexander in the face and didn''t wait for any more seconds. He changed his trajectory and appeared in front of Mark and Harvey at the speed of light.


    The two didn''t get to respond. "YOU FILTHY TRAITORS... DIEEEE..."


    Alexander, seeing this, also dashed to stop him at full power. His eyes turning angry. But he was toote, he and Zulrak were on the same level. Their speed was the same and Zulrak had already proceeded to attack his sons.


    "ZULRAAAAK..." Alexander did his utmost to reach. So he could at least take the strike on himself and save them.


    *BAAM*


    *BOOOM*


    *WOOSH*


    Alexander couldn''t reach in time. But, to his shock, Zulrak couldn''t kill his sons either. He was stopped by someone''s attack.


    Alexander looked at what it was and it turned out to be a hammer, a round shield, an arrow, some magical red energy, some missiles.


    He didn''t waste a second and punched confused Zulrak so hard that he was thrown a few kilometres away. His nose was now missing as Alexander had shattered it. But he himself was injured with broken bones here and there.


    Alexander breathed heavily and looked around at the battlefield. It was a massacre. They were winning not long ago and now they were losing. All because of the energy Zulrak was giving to his army. Even Ragnarok, Dobby, Dous were finding it difficult to fight.


    But, he was confused as to who helped him. ording to the weapons that attacked Zulrak, these people shouldn''t be able toe here.


    "On your left," Alexander heard the voice. His eyes twitched as he remembered the scene and also the voice.


    He turned around and all of a sudden, millions and millions of red portals opened up. Behind them were millions of people who genuinely scared Alexander.


    All were Deadpools. But they were cosying and also showing the powers of all kinds of superheroes. There were a lot of Dr Strange Deadpools, Thor Deadpools, Iron Man Deadpools, and even ck Widow Deadpools.


    "Is he the one?" One of the Deadpool voiced.


    "YES... HE IS THE SEXY OLD MAN I TOLD YOU ABOUT... Isn''t he hot..." Alexander heard the voice of Deadpool he was familiar with.


    All the other Deadpools looked at Alexander as if looking at a juicy candy. Then they startedmenting.


    "Damn... that''s hot."


    "Senpai... f*ck me."


    "Does he do anal?"


    "Aw... he''s so cute."


    "Ah... Watashi no Kokoro."


    "I like what I see."


    Soon, one Deadpool came to Alexander, "My sexy old man, sorry I waste to the party. I brought all my brothers from all the timelines and universes I could go to. Believe me, some even tried to bang me, alternate universes are crazy.


    "But, all these are the good ones. GUYS... SAY HELLO."


    "HELLO..." All millions of Deadpools spoke at the same time, creating an ear-shattering and scary noise.


    Alexander appreciatively looked at Deadpool. This was really helpful to him. Although he was a pain in the ass, sometimes he was very useful.


    "Good job, we need your help dealing with the enemy army." Alexander patted Deadpool''s shoulder.


    "AHHHHH... I think I nutted. OMG... you touched me." Deadpool cried out.


    Alexander''s face contorted. "Okay, get to work. Even with you all Deadpools, it''s going to be very hard to win."


    Deadpoolughed, "HAHAHAAAAA... that''s is why I brought more backup. It''s not just us Deadpools."


    Hearing that, Alexander looked at the various more portals opening. Once he looked at the people inside, a big smile grew on his face.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal. I have also started another fic, called NARUTO: CHILD OF CHAKRA.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Good Luck Banana. [Effect: Sucks the luck of people around you and makes you lucky for 1 day.]


    Stone me if you like this chapter.

 Chapter 695: 2 Protagonists

    There, in front of Alexander were many people he had met before. All from different worlds, realities and timelines.


    "Gramps, you don''t look very good."


    Alexander chuckled, "Haha, I''ve turned too old, Tony. Howard, how are you? How much time did pass since I''ve been gone? Also, how is Morgan"


    "1 year and she misses your burgers more than you," Howard answered, still the same narcissistic guy as always.


    "Haha... well, for me, thousands of years have gone by. If I go by my personal experience, billions." Alexander said.


    In front of him stood all the superheroes of Marvel Universe. But not just from his world, but also from many alternate timelines. There was even a Doctor Stark instead of Doctor Strange. He was also somewhat relieved that not everyone from every universe came as some were not strong enough for this fight.


    "I appreciate your help, guys." Alexander thanked them and turned back to Zulrak.


    "Let''s talk after beating them." He said firmly.


    "Fine by me," Tony replied and a ck coloured armour appeared. It was most likely Godkiller armour or something. Soon, the Deadpool army and all the superheroes went to attack the Zulrak''s army and caused mayhem.


    Zulrak was shivering in anger. All his ns were failing continuously. His bloody face now truly looked like that of a real demon now. He breathed heavily and blood came out of his mouth. He had nned for billions of years, but he did not think what kind of person Alexander was. He saw him just as he himself was. So, when unnned people woulde to help Alexander, people who had nothing to do with this fight, he felt baffled and angry.


    "You have not won yet, Alexander. I HAVE UNLIMITED POWER." Zulrak shouted.


    "No, you do not have that. Also, what''s the use of it when I can take it from you." Alexander talked back, scaring Zulrak a bit. Alexander''s ability to absorb the energy was by far the most threatening thing to him right now. He knew that at this level, most beings have such power but what he was worried about was how good Alexander was at that ability?


    "Watch my army destroy your people," Zulrakmented and started sending more energy to his army.


    But suddenly, a loud voice resounded in the sky over them, "KAME HAME HAAAAAAAAA..."


    Out of nowhere, a giant blue wave came and swept across the Zulrak''s army. It pulverised lots of them and injured the others.


    "DEATH PUNCH"


    *BOOM*


    A hundred Kilometre radius punch came down from the sky and crushed the armies of Zulrak, turning them into meat paste.


    "Haha, you were saying something?" Alexanderughed, seeing the face of Zulrak. Every time he decided to do something, something opposite would happen and his n would spoil.


    "This is the difference between you and me. I gained their respect and for that, they are ready to even give their own life. But you forced people to respect you and as always, you only got hatred in return." Alexander said.


    Zulrak started looking around. He felt cornered. No matter what he did, it was all of no consequences for Alexander. All his attacks were neutralised. He needed to end this fast.


    Gathering all his energy left in his body and close around him, he quickly dashed towards God. This was his only way to attain more power and defeat all. All he had to do was kill the god and take all his powers. Then the likes of Alexander would be nothing to him.


    Alexander already predicted this with his line of sight. So, unlike Zulrak, who was under the influence of adrenaline, ran, Alexander teleported. He was not going to make the mistake of following the enemy again.


    By the time Zulrak reached God. Alexander was already there, waiting for him.


    God looked at Zulrak. "I knew you were after me, my source. But know this, you will not get it even if you spend a few trillion more years."


    Alexander looked at God. "What are you saying?"


    After a sigh, God started exining everything "To be the true god of the Omniverse, one has to take the mantle from the previous god. Just like how I did from my predecessor unknown years ago.


    "If Zulrak were to kill me and absorb my body, he would be the ruler of the Omniverse. There is a reason why you and Zulrak are stuck at a 90% power level. That is because that is the limit nature allows for beings like you. I havepleted my part, son. It is time for the next generation toe. You will get all the knowledge about Omniverse after that, I am me and also my predecessors, we keep on adding to the knowledge, hoping that someday, the Omniverse can be stabilised for true eternity."


    "Wait, so you are expecting that I would absorb you?" Alexander inquired.


    "Of course, how else would you take over and be the new god of the omniverse?" God asked back.


    "Hell no, I''m not doing it. I will find another way to be the God. I''m not losing you over this. I promised that I will change the cycle. I will make sure another Zulrak doesn''t happen. What better way of keeping Heaven stronger if both of us live? So, you wait, we will talk about thister." Alexander firmly said.


    God would be lying if he said he was not feeling warm after hearing Alexander. But, it was a ritual that needed to be done since many previous generations and iterations of the existence.


    Zulrak quested loudly with anger and confusion on his face, "How can you be such a fool, Alexander? He is offering you unlimited power and you refuse? WHY?"


    Zulrak was feeling defeated right now. He had done all he could think of, even his ace was not working.


    "Because I am not you," Alexander replied and let his powers leak. All of it.


    He was like a light bulb in the middle of a dark tunnel. Zulrak stood still, but he was hurt, even though he had energy.


    Alexander walked closer to him, "This is the end, Zulrak. This is how you will die."


    "Heh, we''ll see about that," Zulrak smirked.


    But, Alexander didn''t take any chances and engaged him in another fight. Of course, Zulrak was not going to go down easily. But, Alexander was being heavy on him. Zulrak''s face was getting more and more disfigured.


    "I WILL NOT DIE TODAY..." Zulrak again shouted as he brawled with Alexander, also hurting him.


    "No, you are already dead," Alexander replied and held Zulrak by his head and sent an excessive surge of energy into his body and immediately took it back. This in returned, damaged Zulrak''s veins.


    Zulrak couldn''t breathe after that. Although he could stay alive for a very very long time. While he was on his knees, Alexander took the advantage of the situation and decided to finish him off.


    Alexander took his sword. "From the start, we both knew this was going to be the battle of fates. While you wasted your time inmitting sins, I worked to help the world and look around now. The same people I saved are here."


    Zulrak looked at Alexander''s face with bloodshot red eyes. He didn''t have anything to say because everything he stood for since he got reincarnated was just proven wrong right now. All his efforts for nothing and just as Alexander said, goodness won over evil. He knew he was evil and never said otherwise.


    Then, his final words came. His voice sounded hoars as if he had to push a lot to speak. "Why? I... I was the protagonist of this story... WHY?"


    "Everyone is the protagonist of their own stories... until they die by another protagonist," Alexander replied and shed his sword at his head.


    *SLASH*


    It ripped his head apart. But that was still not enough. Alexander cut him into pieces and burned them. Zulrak needed to be a memory only, as a lesson for all evil beings that no matter what, you will fail.


    After making sure Zulrak was dead, they looked around at the battlefield. The fight was slowing down as the army of Zulrak had be weaker again.


    "ZULRAK IS DEAD. LET''S END THIS WAR..." Alexander shouted.


    With a newborn hope, everyone started attacking more enthusiastically. The fallen angels were nursed back to normal while the demons were all killed.


    It took everyone a few hours to clean things up. Alexander still felt a bit weird about how easily Zulrak died though.


    It was a moment of celebration for many people. The looming threat over their heads had disappeared and they felt rxed. Most of them had been worried thinking who it might be next to fall for Zulrak''s traps. Little by little, the battlefield calmed down.


    Soon, Tony came to Alexander to talk to him.


    "You know, I don''t think I have ever seen you with any wounds in my life," Tony smugly said.


    "Boy, are youplimenting me or insulting?" Alexander asked.


    "Of course,plimenting. You are now officially ''the'' god. I wonder if we would meet after dying of old age from now on. Maybe in heaven?" Tony said,


    Alexander chuckled, "Nice of you to assume you''d ever reach heaven."


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal. I have also started another fic, called NARUTO: CHILD OF CHAKRA.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 696: ______________

    "My sexy old man, will we get a reward?" Deadpool came to him.


    "I want him to sit on my face," another Deadpool wished.


    Alexander waved his hand and fixed the faces of all the Deadpools there. "There, that is your gift. I fixed all your friends. Now they don''t look like ballsacks."


    All the Deadpools took off their masks and checked their faces. All their faces had healed now.


    "Holy smokes, I look like the Green Lantern." They all eximed.


    "Buddy, wrong universe," the main Deadpool corrected them.


    Alexander shook his head and went to Dobby and Ragnarok.


    "You two good? I saw you taking some nasty blows from them. It was all because of Zulrak''s special boosting back up," he exined.


    "It is all right, Alex. We are fine. Just some small scratches. What really matters is that it is over. That Zulrak guy lost big time." Ragnarok said, assuring him. "Thanks, I''ll go and have a chat with Howard and the rest. They all came here to help me after all." Alexander decided.


    Alexander went to where Tony and the rest were resting. It was weird seeing so many Tony and other superheroes gathered in the same ce, talking to each other.


    "All right, which one is the Tony I know?" Alexander questioned.


    "HERE..." A hand raised and soon Tony came up to him, running.


    Alexander warmly patted his shoulder, "Boy, although for you it has been 1 year, for me, it has been so many. It is good to see you again. Where is your father now?"


    "Ah, dad must be around here." Tony looked left and right. Soon, Howard was found flirting with Goddess Athena.


    Tony and Alexander went there. Athena greeted him and left.


    "You old boy, still as thirsty as back then," Alexander said jokingly.


    Howardughingly hugged Alexander, "Haha... a man''s gotta take his chances whenever they show up."


    "Heh, I guess I should tell this to Maria. Anyway, I just wanted to tell you that all is good now. You all can go back home if you want. I will soon visit you all. I also want to meet my little Morgan." he said.


    "She will go crazy when I will tell her that you''d being. So, don''t break your promise." Tony advised.


    "Of course. Besides, I can travel in time, and I can meet her anytime I want. Okay, you two enjoy your time here. I will go now. Howard, don''t get in trouble with Zeus." Alexander warned them and left.


    Alexander wanted to fix himself up first as his clothes were untidy and his face looked bruised.


    "You know, I can help you. You just need to ask." Leonidas came.


    Alexander smiled, "It''s fine, son."


    "Dad, tell me honestly, what is going on? You seem like something is going to happen soon." Leonidas deduced.


    Alexander sighed, "Haha, you were always this smart. Nothing can be kept hidden from you, my boy. But, today this secret stays with me because once told, those events won''t happen and that is very important to the survival of all."


    "That serious? Well, I won''t ask. Hopefully, things will work out." Leonidas decided.


    ...


    Alexander went to God. God was silently contemting what to do next because Alexander had refused to take the source key from him that would free him of his life. He had been the god for longer than he could remember. He also had a mortal name once but it was so insignificant that he never even cared to remember it.


    But now, he was in an awkward position. Alexander was obviously the heir he was looking for. That was what he had been training Alexander for all this time. Zulrak''s rise was somewhat expected by him though because, at the end of the lifecycle of every god, a viin rises.


    Now, his n of simply dying was gone and he was stuck living.


    "What are you thinking, old man?" Alexander inquired.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to do this?" God asked with puppy eyes.


    Alexander shook his head sternly, "Listen, I see you as my real father. Why would I let you die in return for some power? If it is all in the end about power then I will soon get stronger than you."


    "Haha, I like your optimism, Alex. Now, please tell me that you are not thinking about shrugging from the responsibility of ruling the heaven?" God asked, nearly pleading.


    "Calm down, old man. I will do my job as I am supposed to. You can sit back and rx. Enjoy ying with your grandkids. Adopt random kids from the Omniverse. You can do whatever you want." Alexander suggested.


    "Hmm... I think I will do just that. Well, congrattions, I guess, for bing the God of the entire Omniverse. You now rule the entire existence itself." God happily congratted him.


    "Thank you. Anyway, let''s go to Phixheim and tell everyone the news." Alexander decided.


    "Old man, we finally won..." Archangel Dous came running, seemingly wanting to hug God. It was already a party mood in the heaven. With all gods wanting to have fun. Dous also had many bruises over his body.


    But suddenly, Alexander blocked his pathughingly, "Haha, kid. Why in so much hurry?"


    "Oh, I just wanted to talk to my father. I wan..." Dous was midway through speaking when suddenly Alexander grabbed him in his arms in a tight hug.


    "What are you doing, old man?" Dous asked while trying to free himself.


    Alexander then whispered something into his ear, "I knew from the start. Stop fooling around now, Zulrak. You can''t fool my eyes."


    God was shocked to hear this. Even he did not see thising.


    "Hahaha... you are really very smart, Alexander. I have to give it to you." Fake Zulrak mockingly said.


    "Where is the real Dous?" Alexander questioned him.


    "Ah, so worried about your family? Don''t worry, he is fine. But for how long he can keep up is unknown. Now, it''s time to say goodbye." Zulrak suddenly made a movement of his hands.


    *STAB*


    It was Dous(Zulrak) who had stabbed Alexander. It was a poisoned de. But Alexander didn''t change.


    "DAD!" Both Mark and Harvey eximed in worry. They also ran up to him but were stopped by God.


    "I am immune to that kind of poison. But are you?" Alexander spoke.


    *KACHAK*


    Alexander gutted him too. It was unknown what he was, but Alexander knew that it was neither Dous nor Zulrak. But while the thing died slowly it continued speaking.


    "Hahaha... again you became a hurdle for me. You said you knew... but are you sure about that? Don''t worry. I will be leaving a parting gift for you. In your home. Go and watch how they were massacred. HAHAHAHA... winning also has a price, Alexander." Zulrak shouted thest words with an evilugh.


    Alexander let this puppet die. He then burned it to nothingness. His mind was in a rush right now and wanted to run to his home. He really knew about there being fake Dous from the moment the fight started but this turn of events was unexpected. He didn''t expect a plot within a plot.


    Alexander looked back at God. "It seems you were right, Zulrak it too cunning. I must go to Phixheim NOW!"


    "Go go, I aming with you," God hastily replied.


    Quickly, Alexander entered the Phixheim. He stood in front of the castle and the scene in front of him pained him. There was destruction all around, trees, buildings were all damaged, signifying that a big fight must have taken ce here. He soon saw something on the ground, twitching.


    He quickly ran up to it and saw what it was. His face turned sad. He slowly held Hats in his arm.


    There was still life inside his body, albeit diminishing. Hats'' cat body was beaten and broken from everywhere. Alexander felt as if someone had hurt his child.


    "O-old ma-an... I-I tried m-my best..." Hats breathed with much effort. His always smiling face looked so tired and sad today. It was heart-wrenching.


    Alexander caressed Hats'' head that had blood on it, "It''s all right, son. I''m here."


    [A/N: Any predictions for what is going to happen?]


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal. I have also started another fic, called NARUTO: CHILD OF CHAKRA.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Tasty Recovery Fish. [Effect: Recovers health very fast. Pray for a speedy recovery of Hats.]

 Chapter 697: War of Phixheim

    Alexander tried to heal him quickly. As soon as Hats felt a little better, he tried to move.


    "Zul-lrak... th-here..." Hats pointed towards a direction with his little paw.


    Alexander turned back to look at God. "OLD MAN... heal Hats. I will deal with him."


    He flew towards the direction Hats pointed. There was a huge forest there. In a split second, Alexander appeared over what looked to be a destroyed area in the middle of the forest. His heart ached when he saw the destruction and the wounded people. Thankfully, none of them died.


    "How did all this happen? I had taken all precautionary measures..." Alexander wondered.


    ...


    [What happened]


    A few hours ago, just after Alexander went out with heaven''s army.


    Olivia had gathered all the kids in the hall of the castle. "Okay, everyone. You will stay here like good kids and not go out. The people your grandpa is fighting are too strong for you." "Yes, grandmaaaa..." they replied together.


    *SIRENS*


    Olivia was alert and looked at the kids. "Stay here, I will be locking this ce up. Do note out unless someone from your familyes to get you. Okay?"


    They looked a bit worried now but nodded. After that, Olivia closed down the hall and went out to see what was happening.


    As soon as she appeared there, she saw Hats and Dous standing in front of each other. She heard them talk.


    "I can see through your lies, who are you? You are not Dous." Hats sternly said, all ready to attack this person.


    "Haham you all may not know me but I am very famous. You must have heard my name, they call me Zulrak." Zulrak replied and changed back to his normal self.


    Hats didn''t waste time in tall talking and attacked with full strength.


    *BOOM*


    Hats'' punch was stopped by Zulrak.


    "Oh, you hurt my feelings, Hats. Don''t consider me such a weakling that even you can injure me." Zulrak cockily said.


    "MY BROTHERS... NOWWWW... GODLY BIJUDAMA GOOOO" Chomei''s voice resounded all around the space.


    Then, with a booming noise, they fired and it directly hit Zulrak. To everyone''s shock, it really pushed him a little. And it was enough for Hats to take action. He immediately punched Zulrak''s balls.


    *BOOM*


    Zulrak fell to his knees.


    "Haha, how do you like my baby blocker punch?" Hats joked.


    Ajax also joined just then. "Hats, end him right now. We cannot let him create more destruction."


    "Yeah, you''re right." Hats nodded and proceeded to kill Zulrak.


    But Zulrak was just faking all this time. He was not hurt at all by the punch. He just wanted any other attacker toe out as he didn''t want to waste time.


    "Good, you are his grandson? I will leave you for thest then." He muttered and waved his hand, making Ajax hover in the air and breaking some of his bones.


    Hats angrily looked at Zulrak. He againunched himself at him.


    But, Zulrak was too superior in strength. Hats could just dodge most of the time.


    Meanwhile, a distance from them, Jesus and Buddha were standing together.


    "Shouldn''t we help?" Jesus asked.


    Buddha shook his head, "No. This Zulrak will be beaten soon so don''t worry. What''s left is a lesson for all of them.


    "Don''t you see how reckless Ajax was? He needs to learn that not everyone is as nice as Alexander. We interfere if he tries to kill someone."


    Buddha nodded. "I guess you''re right."


    Soon, the fight turned bigger as the tailed beasts also entered. Each of them was 10 Percent as strong as Zulrak so they were able to hold the mantle for a while.


    But they were also ovee.


    "Each of you will die today. ALL OF YOU..." Zulrak shouted.


    Hats was still trying to defeat him, but he was injured too. There was also Iroh who hade to help. Now all of them were realising how strong Alexander really was. They could only hope that they can dy Zulrak enough for Alexander toe and do something.


    *BAM*


    Hats was punched hard and was thrown away.


    Little by little, Zulrak kept on walking forward towards the castle which was in ruins too.


    Olivia, who wasmanding the android army, looked at the castle in tension. All the kids were there and if Zulrak reached that ce he would kill them all.


    "Feel the despair when your protector is not here. You are all weaklings, all of you. Now, just stay quiet and die, I promise I will give you all a quick death... unless one of the girls here catch my eyes." Zulrak spoke.


    All this time, he had nned on doing this. Alexander had killed so many of his people and he wanted to give back the gift. He wanted to teach Alexander a lesson. So, he made a n to take Dous'' position.


    His real body was outside, with a clone of Dous. The reason he could make so many powerful clones was the magic he used to take energy by destroying universes.


    "I HAVE UNLIMITED POWER..." He crazilyughed.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure." Suddenly a voice came from behind Zulrak and he was all of a sudden injected with something.


    Zulrak turned around in shock, he had not sensed this guy at all. Then he looked at where he was injected with something. It was some kind of a ck substance and it was spreading all over his body.


    "YOU... How could be still...?" Zulrak questioned in disbelief, of course, he knew about who this man was.


    "If you think you can get away after this, you are mistaken. Don''t forget I have something very precious to you. DIE TRAITOR..." Zulrak roared and destroyed some kind of a white orb that had appeared in his palm. As soon as the orb got destroyed, the masked man fell to the ground, groaning with pain.


    Soon enough, even Zulrak was on his knees and despair in his eyes. He was also groaning with pain, much more than the other guy.


    "HOW COULD I NOT HAVE SEEN THIS..." He wondered, feeling paralysed all over his body.


    "Why did you betray me?" Zulrak asked the man.


    "Because this is my redemption." The man replied and stayed silent.


    "AAAAAAA..." Zulrak was in pain now as the poison spread all over his body and his veins turned red.


    Most people there were injured and were lying on the ground. But, at least Zulrak was stopped.


    Just at this time, Alexander had finished the fight outside and prepared toe to Phixheim.


    ...


    Alexander quickly appeared beside Chomei and Ajax. The two were by far in the worst condition. Chomei was missing his wings and Ajax had broken bones.


    "G-Chan..." Chomei breathed in pain. Seeing his child like this, he instantly used all his powers to heal everyone there. It was not very hard for him at this point.


    "You two did well. Chomei, Ajax, go and check on your grandma and everyone else. If you feel like staying you can do that too." Alexander caressed them.


    Ajax got up quickly, "No need, grandpa. I can do it. I don''t feel pain anymore either."


    "Me too, I will go." Chomei also flew up.


    After that, Alexander went to the only two people he had not healed. One of them was Zulrak, still very conscious but couldn''t move for some reason. He just looked at Alexander with gritted teeth.


    Then there was the other guy who was an absolute mystery to him. It was the same masked man who had given Alexander the blood of Zulrak and also his daughter, Erika.


    Alexander had actually used Zulrak''s blood to make a poison for him but he had left it in safety inside Phixheim, meant to be only used if he can''t beat Zulrak. Who knew, keeping it in Phixheim was the best decision.


    [You can see All Tailed Beasts firing Bijudama on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 698: A Sorrowful man I

    The masked man wasying on the ground, breathing heavily and it was getting slower. He was dying, that was obvious.


    Alexander had no idea why this person woulde here and put his own life in danger.


    He went closer to his body and crouched beside it. The man''s face turned to him, obvious that he was looking at Alexander through his eyes. He lifted his hand slowly.


    Alexander caught it, thinking that the man needed help getting up. But, just as he touched his hand, Alexander started to see some memories in his mind. These were the memories of this man.


    He did not stop them from entering his brain, guessing that the man wanted to see them.


    [Memory]


    2008, Los Angeles


    A small family drove in an old minivan. It was a happy day for them. The family of three lived a simple but hard life. After the main earner of the house died due to cancer, leaving a lot of debt, it all came down to Mrs Nox to earn and get her son and daughter an education so they can someday get away from their current hellish life.


    At the moment, they were returning from Boston. Particrly MIT. At just 16 years of age, her son had extraordinarily finished a dual degree in Mechanical and Electrical Engineering. She knew that her son was very different from others from an early age. He was very good at studies and mostly kept to himself, self-studying. They didn''t have the money to get him the good education the should have but that did not deter the boy. He studied and got a full schrship at MIT at the age of 14. It was a big thing and he was also hailed as a genius in the news.


    The future looked bright and her son really shined when he lived at his college. Staying with people with high functioning minds made him even smarter. He also wanted toplete his masters and doctorate at the college and he even had the offer, but he refused as he wanted to make some money for his family so that they can''t be in a little peace.


    "Sweetie, what will you do now? Have you thought about where you are going to work?" Mrs Nox asked as she drove.


    "Yes, mom. With the achievements I have under my belt, mostpanies around the world are already after me. They are ready to pay millions as long as Ie to them. Some are even offering me citizenship to their countries." Tyson spoke.


    He was a 16 years old, medium built teenager. He didn''t have any exciting physical features, it would be right to say he was average in that department. His hair was ck, his eyes were of a dull grey colour. He didn''t physically stand out anywhere but his mind did.


    "BIG BROTHER... WILL YOU LEAVE US?" Anna, the 10 years old, spoke from the backseat and wrapped her arms around Tyson''s neck who sat at the front passenger seat.


    Tyson dotted on his sister a lot. She saw him as a father figure too. She shared all her problems with him and he always solved them. Unlike Tyson, she was pretty for her age and was going to be prettier with her age. So Tyson was also very protective of her.


    Since the death of his father, Tyson had decided that he was going to never let his mother or sister cry. He wanted to give them all theforts of the world and for that, he worked hard. He had a sharp brain and he knew it was the getaway vehicle for him.


    "No no, why would I leave my little cat? I have decided to work as an intern at Stark Industries. I was selected by them. They will give me an early sry of 80,000$ for now. I know it is much less than what others are offering, but, the best thing here is that they will sponsor my Masters and Doctorate degrees. Also, after my internship, I can join thepany as an employee with a guaranteed 500,000 sry, it can go up if my internship goes well." Tyson exined.


    They made a lot worse money right now. So 80,000 was a lot, it was many times of what they made right now. Mrs Nox worked at a car wash as its manager, not as the owner, so it was not a very high paying job but that was what she was qualified to do. Also, there were school fees for Anna.


    These 80,000$ were going to change their lives.


    Mrs Nox left one hand on the staring wheel and patted Tyson''s shoulder with the other. "I am proud of you, sweetie."


    Tyson smiled, "I know, mom. Thank you for working so hard all this time. I will never let any probleme into our life now."


    "Stop it, sweetie. I am your mom, a good mother always takes care of her pups." She jokingly said.


    "BIG BROTHER... What will you buy me with your sry?" Anna suddenly asked.


    "What do you want?" He inquired.


    "Ummm... one barbie doll." She replied.


    "No, I won''t buy that." Tyson sternly said, making her go sad.


    "I will instead buy you a full Barbie dollhouse set." He finished speaking and earned a tight hug from Anna.


    "Big brother is the best." She cheered.


    "Haha, yes, yes, big brother is best when he buys you something. Mom, let''s eat out today. I have a lot of money saved and the college also gave me a reward foring in the top position." Tyson suggested.


    "In that case, let''s go. I know a very nice restaurant." Mrs Nox cheerfully drove on the freeway.


    Tyson kept on looking outside his window, at the big buildings. There was the Stark Industries building too, it had its logo illuminated in the evening light.


    ~Didn''t Mr Stark just get saved from his abductors in Afghanistan? I wonder if I will ever get to meet him.~ He wondered.


    "MOM CAREFUL..." Suddenly he shouted as he saw a falling light from the side building on the freeway.


    His mother steered the car and then all they felt was sudden pain and booming noise. Everything seemed as if it was frozen and muffled sounds of iron shing were heard.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Tyson voiced. He couldn''t open his eyes, he could only hear a high pitched humming in his ears.


    He couldn''t hear his mom so he tried to open his eyes. He noticed he was facing the window and he saw a huge humanoid robot getting off of their car and walking towards the smaller robot in red armour.


    ~Wait... that is Iron Man, right?~ His mind questioned. But he couldn''t be bothered by what was going on. His ears slowly adapted and he heard the two armoured people talking.


    "Stop this destruction, Stane." Iron Man voiced.


    "It is all but coteral damage..."


    Tyson turned to look at his mom to make sure she was safe.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as he turned his head, his scalp went numb. He felt cold air crossing his body. His mind went empty and his heart got filled with dread.


    Right in front of him was his mother''s body. The roof of the car had pressed onto her and her head had been squashed. The red and pink brain matter was out.


    Tyson was hyperventted, unable to make heads or tails in this mental trauma. "ANNA..."


    He remembered his sister and looked back. But his mouth shut up. All he could see in the back seat was the crumpled car. It waspletely squashed and all he could see was a lot of blood there and a detached arm.


    "NOOOOO... ANNA... MOM..." It registered in his mind what happened to his family.


    He tried to move to get Anna out somehow but soon he realised that even he was not in a very good condition. His left arm had been stuck in the car frame and window ss had covered his skin. Even on his chest, there was a big shard of windscreen stuck.


    Silent tears fell from his eyes. He felt helpless, angry and sad. The best day of his life turned into a nightmare in a matter of seconds because of the people he didn''t even know.


    *BOOM*


    He turned his face to look out as this was all he could do. With his reddened eyes, he saw the two metal men still fighting. The big one was throwing buses and cars on the small one. The two brawled with no care for the people around them. After some time, they flew up, out of Tyson''s field of vision.


    Now that all he could hear was silence and cries of people, his eyes also teared up. He couldn''t find enough courage to look at his mother and Anna again. He closed his eyes with no thought in his mind. After a few minutes, he also passed out.


    [You can see Men in armors on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 699: A Sorrowful man II

    *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP...*


    The next thing he knew, he woke up in a hospital private room. Lots of machines were attached to his body. On his face was an oxygen mask. He turned his head down and saw there were lots of bandages. Then he felt strange and breathed faster.


    He couldn''t feel his left arm. He turned his head and indeed, there was no left arm. But he remembered his mom and sister and the loss of a hand didn''t seem too saddening to him.


    In front of him, on the wall was a television, showing the news. He read the headlines, "Iron Man saved the day..."


    There was no news about the death of his family.


    Tyson''s eyes were half-open, he was in a terrible mental state right now. Unable to think about anything.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    All of a sudden, the door opened after two knocks and two men in suits entered. They looked to be detectives or some federal agents by their demeanour.


    Tyson guessed they were here to get his testimony for what happened. "Ah, good thing you are awake. I am agent Max and this is agent Ava. We are from a department that cannot give its name to you. We are sorry for your loss, Mr Nox." The woman spoke.


    Tyson just looked at them and listened, hopeful that they would be here to help him get justice. Then, the man took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    "We understand what happened must be paining you a lot, for this, they have decided to properlypensate you. This case is a matter of national security so courts cannot be involved. Here." The man named Max handed Tyson the paper.


    Tyson, with much effort, held it in his right hand and read it. It was a simple cheque with one and six zeroes after it. They were trying to hush up the matter. Tyson''s eyes turned red in anger and the machines started making louder beep noises. His blood pressure rose and he felt warm all over his body.


    "I-Is this the price of a human? O-One million?" Tyson asked with a low yet voice full of anger.


    "Son, this is not our decision. We understand your pain but this was decided by the people we can''t even dare to look at," Agent Max said, even his eyes showed a tint of pity.


    Magnus''s blood pressure kept on increasing. "1 Million? 1 life?... thanks..."


    Agent Max and Ava were confused as to why he thanked them.


    *BAM*


    Just then the door opened and a doctor and 3 nurses ran in. They must have seen the rms ringing on theirputers. As soon as they entered they were shocked seeing the two strangers.


    The doctor burst into anger, "WHO ARE YOU TWO? GET OUT... Emma, call the cops."


    The two agents backed up, "We are the cops, we''re just leaving."


    The doctor was still angry, "Doesn''t matter, if something happens to him, I will find you to me. GET OUT NOW..."


    The doctor quickly tried to fix Tyson''s state but his pulse and blood pressure were continuously increasing.


    "QUICK, get me an injection of lisinopril." The doctor shouted. The nurse hurried to get the injection.


    "What happened to him? He was in a stable state." The doctor was confused. Then his eyes fell on the paper in Tyson''s hand. He took it and read it. It was a cheque and he immediately understood what happened.


    He was told to stay silent about Tyson''s family as he knew what had happened to him. He felt angered knowing that the two agents were here to hush up the matter.


    "Don''t worry, I will give this to youter. I will keep it safe for you." The doctor assured him.


    But Tyson was not responding. His eyes were bloodshot red as he stared at the television. Some kind of a press conference was going on.


    "I AM IRON MAN." Tony Stark''s voice came and then all the journalists rushed up to ask the questions. The screen showed Tony Stark looking straight at the camera, and Tyson felt as if Tony was directly looking at him.


    The doctor switched off the television and focused on Tyson. But Tyson was still looking at television. His chest went up and down, showing he was breathing irregrly.


    His eyes turned redder and his body turned warmer. He started sweating a lot. ~1 Million, 1 life?~


    With that thought, he closed his eyes. Just now, he felt as if something broke in his body. He had rage and anger but it didn''t show up on the face. There was something else that just got unlocked in his body. It was as if something had been dormant all this time.


    "OH NO... He''s going into cardiac arrest... Quick, bring the defibritor," the doctors shouted.


    Tyson could only hear the beeps of the machine going slow.


    *Beep* *Beep* Be___________________________*


    "1 2 3... again, increase the charge, 1 2 3... again, 1 2 3..." The doctor tried his best but nothing brought him back. With a slumped shoulder and a saddened face, he noted the time of the death.


    "2008, November 5th, 9:00 AM." He said to the nurse.


    "Call the funeral services. I will pay for it. He has no family left." The doctor was on the verge of tearing up.


    "AND CALL THE POLICE DEPARTMENT..." He shouted again when he remembered the two agents.


    Tyson''s bodyy there lifelessly, slowly cooling down.


    ...


    1 Year Later,


    Manhattan, Fisk Industries, 439 West 38th Street.


    The Fisk Industries tower was a front for the Kingpin public ventures as well as a base of operations for his criminal activities.


    Kingpin sat in his underground office that was mainly used for his criminal work. He was talking to his lieutenants and his ountant.


    "So you are telling me that a man wants to sell us advanced energy weapons that even thew enforcement doesn''t have? Is he legitimate?" Kingpin asked his ountant, a woman of beauty but cruelty in her eyes.


    She answered, "Yes, I have checked it. We don''t know about his real identity as he always wears a ck mask, but from his past activities, he has been found selling normal weapons to gangs in South America. This is the first time he''s selling the advanced weaponry."


    "Then call him here. I don''t like keeping people of such calibre waiting." Kingpin spoke in his thick voice.


    "He''s already here." The ountant answered.


    *TING*


    The elevator door to the office opened and a masked man in a ck leather hooded coat entered. He was wearing a glove on the left hand. His eyes were deep red in colour, making him look like some kind of a demon.


    "Wee to Fisk Tower, I heard you want to sell some weapons?" Kingpin got straight to work.


    "Yes, I presume you would like to check them first." the man said and took out guns from his suitcase. There were two, one looked like a pistol and the other looked like an assault rifle. But they looked very futuristic.


    "The pistol can create a hole of 3 centimetres diameter in a metal wall of 2-inch thickness. The assault rifle can create a 5-inch hole in a metal wall of 4-inch thickness. The pistol can fire 100 rounds with one charged cartridge and the riffle can fire 300 rounds with one charge cartridge." He exined the weapons.


    "Are they really that strong?" Kingpin was sceptical.


    The hooded man didn''t think twice and fired the pistol at a man on the left. The man in an instant fell down on the floor with a huge hole in his chest.


    All the people took out their guns and aimed at him, "Calm down, he was an FBI undercover agent."


    "WHAT?" The ountant woman eximed and looked into her portable tablet.


    "Look for a new file named under traitor." The masked man said.


    The ountant did as asked and found all the details. "He''s speaking the truth... wait.. you hacked my device?"


    "Yes, I can offer you digital security services too if you want. But, before that, do you want these?" He inquired.


    Kingpin got up with a smile. He was honestly feeling a bit overwhelmed right now. Looking into the man''s eyes, he felt like he was making a deal with the devil.


    He checked the assault rifle, "How do you charge these?"


    "You will have to buy tanks of refill sma from me, they don''t cost too much and each tank can refill up to 500 cartridges of Pistol or 300 of the rifle." The man answered.


    "Good, so what will be the cost? How much do you want?" Kingpin asked the main question. He was very much interested in these weapons. He also wanted to deal like a businessman as he felt that this man had some kind of big backing that made him sound so proud.


    "Not how much but what. I don''t want money, Kingpin." The man answered.


    Kingpin was shocked, "Then what do you want?"


    "Blood, the blood of the mutants. As many as you can. I don''t care how you get them to me. The blood of an ordinarybat mutant will be worth 100,000$. Blood of an Alpha, Beta, Gammabat mutants will be worth 50 Million, 10 Million and 1 Million. The blood of an Omega will be worth anywhere from 100 Million to 500 Million. This is how we will trade, Kingpin." The masked man replied.


    Kingpin scratched his chin, "This is a hard task, but I like it. If this is your cost, I won''t have to worry about getting cash."


    He did not ask why he needed the blood as it was none of his business.


    "I will reward you more if you can bring me the blood of a few specific mutants." The man demanded.


    "How much are we talking about?" Kingpin got greedy.


    "500 Million to 1 Billion." the man answered, making Kingpin excited.


    "I can try, give us the names and addresses if you have them," Kingpin asked back.


    The masked man took out a list and handed it to him. "The biggest priority is Jean Grey, an Omega level. She has not manifested her powers yetpletely, if you can get her blood, I will give you weapons or cash and gold worth 1 billion.


    "The second is Logan aka Wolverine, considered a Beta level Mutant. I will give you 300 Million for him.


    "Third is Charles Xavier, aka Professor X. He''s a very powerful Omega. If you can get his blood, I will give you nukes if you want. If you want money, I can give you 5 billion dors. All of them live in Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters in North Salem."


    Kingpin read the list and his brows furrowed. He knew Wolverine and Professor X. But, the money was too enticing.


    He put his hand forward and asked, "Pleasure doing business, what may I call you?"


    The red eyes of the masked man looked into Kingpin''s eyes as if checking his soul, "Ravenme."


    [A/N: Tyson Nox Ravenme is the protagonist of Marvel Fanfic with the anti-hero I told you about.]


    [You can see the news, I am Iron Man, Fisk Tower, Kingpin and weapons on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 700: One with Existence

    Alexander was watching the whole thing. When the man said Ravenme, Alexander was a bit taken aback. He had felt that the face of the 16-year-old boy was looking familiar but he couldn''t pinpoint it. Now, he knows.


    He truly felt sad and bad for this kid. He had lost everything he cared for. Alexander kept on watching the memory. He didn''t see everything. After the origins, he was already at the point when Tyson met Zulrak.


    This was way after everything at the MCU. Tyson had left the universe after some events and was drifting in space. To his bad luck, he stumbled upon Zulrak''s territory.


    There, he travelled to lots of worlds and saw the conditions they were in. Whole universes were turned into military bases and the original poption was made ves, meant to be exploited and r*ped.


    He was very strong by now, thanks to MCU. He saw the same conditions in all areas and some were being subjugated when he saw them. It shocked him to the core.


    "This was when I decided what I needed to do." Alexander heard a voice. It was Tyson, now without a mask. This was what he currently looked like. His face still looked very depressed, his eyes seemed lifeless and sad.


    "Why did you decide that?" Alexander asked.


    "Because after I saw what all these people were going through, I felt that my own problems were so... iparable to them. Look at them, they are treated as even lesser than an animal.


    "I havemitted too many sins in my path to revenge, Alexander. I had realised that revenge is the devil''s path. I wanted to redeem myself. So, I joined Zulrak. I was very strong so it did not take me a lot of time to enter his inner circle. He foolishly thought I was under his mind control when I had broken through it a long time ago. "He helped me get stronger with time. I tried to act like his fanatical follower and at the same time helped people. How do you think you survived the poison that I injected into you at that time?


    "Your death was imminent if I had not injected the antidote into your granddaughter''s body. I knew you would take her poison into yourself so you indirectly took the antidote." Tyson revealed.


    Alexander looked at Tyson''s face while blinking his eyes. "Woah, and here I was thinking I had good immunity. Son, forgive me for misunderstanding you. You even had me fooled with all your drama."


    "d it all worked out in the end. *Cough* I can''t hold on for much longer. Meet you outside." Tyson disappeared.


    Alexander''s also returned to his own mind and looked at Tyson''s body. He went ahead and took the mask off.


    "I should be able to heal you," Alexander said.


    Hard breathing, Tysony on the ground. His eyes had lost all the glow a living man should have. His face showed despair and pain that went deeper than just physical pain.


    "No, half of my soul is lost now. It can not be just healed. Alexander... I... Am I going to die? *Cough* I-I don''t wanna die... not yet" He weakly breathed out some words. This was the first time he showed himself this vulnerable.


    "Easy now, you stay put. You have sacrificed so much for so long. Don''t die on me now... I-I''m thinking of a way." Alexander held his hand and assured him.


    "*Cough* I''vemitted too many sins. I''ve killed a lot of people. My whole life, I believed that my path was the right one... I-I gave it my all... but then... I found the w. I might not even get to hell in this condition. *Cough* I just wanted to see mom and Anna once. I wanted to be with them... At least... after all this... for once..." Tyson breathed, his voice was dying down slowly.


    Alexander looked around to find some way, for some inspiration. Tyson was missing half of his soul. These beings were not simple mortals who could be healed with a snap of fingers.


    "Can''t you fix him?" He asked god.


    God shook his head, "No, even for me that is too much. Why else do you think Lucifer still acts like an emo girl wanting to be bad? A god-level being''s soul is very precious and tough, losing it would mean an end for a god?"


    Alexander had some idea now. He jokingly replied, "It seems you''re getting old and space and time isn''t your b*tch anymore."


    "The way to heal Tyson is to get stronger than you? Okay then. Let''s do it." Alexander decided.


    All of a sudden, Leonidas and Olivia had a bad premonition. Both of them came close to him. Olivia spoke, "Alex... Don''t tell me something will happen to you."


    "Is this what you were talking about?" Leonidas inquired.


    Alexander looked at his big family, "I''m not dying, Oli. I will be back soon, though I don''t know how much it will take me but I promise I will return as soon as I can."


    "G-CHAN... bring me with you." Chomei cried.


    "Grandpa, me too." Thea came running towards him and grabbed his leg. Soon, all tailed beasts hugged him.


    "Sweetie, I am not going anywhere, I will be back before you will even know it. I promise. After all, I have to save Tyson." Alexander assured her.


    "Promise?" She asked, her eyes tearing up.


    Alexander made a pinky promise to her. "See, I promise."


    Olivia picked Thea in her arms and stepped back.


    "My little potatoes, be good. I will be back soon and we will have a huge feast for a full month." He cheered them up.


    Alexander then looked at god, "Take care, until I am back."


    Alexander walked straight to Zulrak''s body, still on the ground. He was not dead yet but he could speak.


    "Hahaha... that Ravenme deserves death. How dare he betray me after all I gave him." Zulrak cursed.


    *BAM*


    Alexander pped his face, "Shut up now, you have lost. ept it like a grown man. Nearly everyone you trusted in your life betrayed you, because they understood what kind of monster they were serving. The truth is, Zulrak. You lost the moment you decided to choose this path."


    "DO NOT TEST ME ALEX... *BAM*" He received another p.


    "I''m not testing you. I will be killing you soon." Alexander replied.


    "Hah... what? Are you going to eat me or something? DO IT... IT WILL POISON YOU..." Zulrak shouted back.


    Alexander shook his head, "Look at you, such a pathetic state, and yes, I will be absorbing you but not via eating."


    Zulrak was taken aback. Right now he was helpless as he couldn''t move his body at all. All he could do was speak. ~Damn my mouth.~


    "After this, every trace of you from space and time will disappear. I would have liked to see you rot in hell but we can''t risk that." Alexander said.


    He walked up to Zulrak and put one hand on his back. He activated his God''s eyes and started absorbing Zulrak.


    Alexander felt as if every single cell of his body was being overloaded and some were even bursting. His reasoning was simple, if he himself was 90% as strong as God, then Zulrak was also somewhere there. So, if he were to take Zulrak''s powers, he felt he''d get stronger than God.


    Zulrak noticed his skin chipping away and turning into ashes. "NOOOO... STOP THIS MADNESS..."


    Alexander did not stop. He kept on taking away his powers. Soon, even he started feeling as if his skin was burning away, turning into ash.


    It took him 3 hours topletely take away Zulrak''s energy. His whole physical body had disappeared and all that remained was the powerless soul fragment.


    "As I promised, I will erase you," Alexander muttered.


    Alexander himself had also lost his physical body. In his current form, he looked like a mass of humanoid borderless chaotic energy. It was as if his body wasposed of space. It was a bit scary for the people watching him.


    Alexander soon started feeling that he was dissipating and getting one with everything around him. From the biggest to the smallest.


    "Oli, I will be back soon. To be the true ruler of the Omniverse, I need to be one with the existence, so that existence will be me and I will be its source. Everyone, keep yourself warm. Love you all. I will be back soon." Alexander waved his hand at everyone.


    Slowly, his dark seamless form started disappearing.


    "Old man, I will be back stronger than you. I will prove to you what I said not long ago." Alexander said.


    Godughed, "Hahaha... I will be waiting. Go and win it, son."


    After that, Alexander disappeared, what followed him was a small blob-like ck ball. It was Zulrak''s soul, which was going to be dealt with soon.


    Alexander started taking away all of the energy of Zulrak. He calmly drifted into space, trying to maintain his form. The problem he was facing right now was that he was expanding. Just as they say that there is god in everyone, he was touching everything in the Omniverse. This way, in the end, all will be connected to him.


    He finally knew how god truly felt and why he was so easily omniscient. Because God existed everywhere. Alexander had no idea how much time it would take him to create a physical body for himself again. But he was not going to keep his family waiting.


    After all, space and time was now his b*tch.


    ...


    In Phixheim, as Alexander disappeared, all became sad. Thea nearly cried out but was supported by Olivia in a tight high. Chomei also went away to sit alone.


    God quickly told them what was happening, "Don''t worry, my children, Alexander will return soon, stronger and better than ever."


    Dobby nodded, "Most of us know, but it still feels a bit depressing. He had to give up his physical body didn''t he?."


    "I had to do that once too. This way, we are not bound by any earthly matters. We can turn into whatever we want and look like whatever the mortals want to see us as." God exined.


    Olivia sighed, "I hope you are right, father. But, the good side of all this is that you are still alive."


    "Yeah, that is shocking to me... bwahaha... he is unpredictable for me too." Godughed.


    ...


    Alexander, while still expanding in the Omniverse, got to see Zulrak''s memories, after all, he had absorbed him. He finally saw what turned him into this evil viin.


    --xxXxx--


    [700 CHAPTERS BOIIIII]


    [A/N: There are just 2 chapters remaining. Then 2 chapters of the epilogue.]


    [You can see Ravenme''s face and Alexander''s Formless body on my Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - /mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Cotton candy + Headpat for Thea, Cakes and Ice-cream for little Potatoes. [Effect: Makes them happy.]


    We''re so close to the end. It''s depressing.

 Chapter 701: The Past of Zulrak

    Alexander was watching the memories of Zulrak. It in fact seemed like he was living them.


    [Memory]


    *SLAP*


    "Boy, you stole money from my wallet again?" A middle-aged drunk man shouted at a 10 years old boy.


    "No sir, I didn''t. I wasn''t even at home at that time." The boy cried.


    "So you have learned to lie? All right, no school for a week. You are grounded and will stay in your room. If I see you outside I''m going to beat you to a pulp. Do you understand?" The man sternly ordered.


    "Yes, sir." The boy replied dejectedly and went to his small room. It was a 2 room small rundown apartment anyway. Soon, muffled sounds of female moans and thumps starteding from the other room.


    This was the life of young Zulrak, who was called Tom in his younger days. He had no idea who his father was, his mother was a prostitute who got pregnant and decided not to kill the baby.


    He was born and somehow grew up till now. The man who pped him was his mother''s boyfriend/pimp. It was a hellish life and he felt like running away every single day. He hated everyone, especially his mother as even she would beat him up when high on drugs. He used to stay in his locked room, fearing that someday, she might just kill me. Nobody cared for him, he had told his teachers about the abuse he faces at the home but nobody came to save him. No child protection services. With time, he only focused on his studies as that was the only thing he could do. His favourite pastime though was readingics in the school library. He dreamt of what if he was a superhero with powers.


    Years passed and his life got worse as he got into high school and people found out his mother was a prostitute.


    "Tom, here, I''ll give you a hundred bucks if you give me your mom''s number. She''s kinda hot and I always wanted to fuck a milf."


    "Tom, which alley can I find your mom? I swear I''ll pay well."


    Such words weremon among male ssmates. The females on the other hand didn''t even look at him. They would say "E" or "Gross" And then go and sleep with every football yer in the school team.


    Tom really pitted these girls. At least his mom was getting paid, these girls were free whores. But he never said it in public. He never had the guts.


    He endured it and kept on studying. He was exceptional at it and in the future even got into Yale Law School. But, gossips travel fast. His hellish life continued inw school too. In fact, it even got worse as many students knew how to get away with bullying by doing it in a ce and location where no security camera was avable.


    He still endured it. He just wanted a way out of his hell life and this was the only way to do it. He had decided that in the future, he was going to get his name changed.


    But, there is always a limit to what a man can endure. At the age of 18, when he got home, he saw his mother with 3 of his ssmates. On a bed, all naked.


    His mind snapped. He picked up the kitchen knife and tried to kill all of them. But it was 3 vs 1. He was able to stab them multiple times but they got him soon. One of them picked up a mug and smashed it on his head, making him pass out.


    The next thing he knew, he was in police custody. The three boys got away with it all as they weren''t sons of whores and belonged to respected families.


    He was an adult so he got sent to prison for ten years. Prison life was hell at the start, but because he was smart he found a way. He was respected by many as he started teaching the inmates many subjects that could help them when they go out. The guards also let him go easy after they learned about his life, in return, he helped them file their taxes.


    5 years in, he got the news that his mother died due to a heroin overdose. He didn''t even care about her and forgot about her existence entirely. He made many friends in the prison, unlike outside, people didn''t judge him for his birth circumstances as many had the same life here. The most hated people there were rapists and paedophiles and he was not that.


    His influence got even better when he started offering free legal advice. After Tom heard about the cases of many of the inmates, he realised that these guys were so many times screwed over by ipetentwyers orwyers who made deals with the prosecutor behind their backs.


    To be honest, for him, his 10 years in prison were the best time of his life. When he got out, he was a 28-year-old high school graduate with a red stamp on his record. Nobody gave him a job.


    Eventually, one of the inmates that he had helped get out with good legal advice helped him. The man was in reality innocent but was framed. It turned out, that man''s brother was the principal of an elementary school.


    So, he got the job of a janitor there. He could have be a professor at any college with his mind but here he was, a janitor at an elementary school. But, he didn''t hate his job, nor did he like it.


    After spending 8 years as a janitor there, he climbed the povertydder. He called it the povertydder because at the level he was, no matter how high you climb, you will stay under poverty.


    He got to be the bus driver for the school. It was a nice change for him as little children said good morning or goodbye to him every day.


    He worked for 20 years in that position. But, slowly, he realised how bad the school was. It cuts corners in everything. It didn''t maintain the building, it didn''t get the bus serviced every once in a while.


    Tom was getting old now. He was also contemting suicide. He was just living at this point. There was no one in his life except loneliness. Because of his past with his mother, he couldn''t date any girls.


    It was a foggy morning in the winter. He as always started the bus and picked up all the children. He was headed to the school to drop them off. But, while crossing a bridge, the bus'' front right tyre suddenly burst and the bus lost bnce. It collided with the railing and fell into theke. It was deep and the bus was sinking.


    Tom felt he was all right, just some minor head injuries. He looked back at the panicking kids as the water slowly got in.


    "CALM DOWN... I will get you all out. How many of you can swim?" He questioned.


    Out of 15 kids, 10 raised hands.


    "Good, everyone, follow me." He quickly opened the top hatch and one by one got each one of them on the roof. Those who could swim started leaving. Luckily, the 5th graders who could swim took three 1st graders who couldn''t swim along.


    Now there were two 5th graders left who couldn''t swim. They were scared.


    "Okay, don''t worry. Jenny, you grab onto my back, I will get you to the shore first. James, be strong, I will return." Tom sternly ordered.


    He quickly used all the strength he could and got the girl to the shore. Then he swam back to the bus. It was mostly already underwater. James was somehow still standing on it.


    "Jump on my back." He shouted.


    James did exactly that. But, just as Tom started to head back, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. unknown to him, a big windscreen ss shard had pierced his lungs. He wasn''t able to breathe properly. But, he still pped his feet to reach the shore.


    But his strength was fading and he was slowly drowning under the weight. He just held his breath and moved forward. He had no idea how far the shore was.


    Slowly, he lost all his strength. Thest thing he knew, some 5th graders had swum back to get James to safety. But by then, he was already sinking to the bottom of theke.


    His whole pathetic life shed in front of his eyes. In the end, he made peace with it. He knew he tried his best to live a good life but in the end, it didn''t work out.


    ~*Sigh* I wish I was the protagonist of this world, with superpowers... But some people are born with the extreme life mode on~ he thought to himself as his soul drifted away from his body.


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 702: A Villain was born

    After dying, Tom saw god. He was given a wish for saving the children and he got sent to the DC world with the powers to convince anyone to do anything for him.


    He decided to change his identity and start a new life. So, he chose the name Zulrak for himself. He really loved his new life and genuinely used it to be the superhero he always wanted to be.


    Originally, he didn''t have any superpowers but slowly he found some deities and wished for all kinds of things from them. Superintelligence, super strength, ability to fly.


    He was happy and worked with the Justice league but never joined them as he had different morals. He, unlike them, didn''t shy away from killing people.


    He even found sometimes standing against the Justice League, but they never went out of their way to attack the other party.


    After a long time, he finally got the abilities of time and cross-dimensional travel. So, just out of curiosity, he returned to his original world to see how he wasmemorated for saving all the children at the cost of his own life.


    But, when he returned, to his shock, he was not seen as a hero but as a demon in human skin. He found out that in order to save themselves, the school put all the me on him. They hid the fact that the bus'' tyre burst due to bad maintenance done by the school.


    He was cursed all around the country on the inte. People rejoiced in his death. All this was so easy because of his previous criminal record. Once a criminal was always a criminal in the eyes of people.


    Zulrak felt betrayed, disgusted and angry. "I gave my everything to live like a normal person in this society. But it is you all who reject me. If all worlds are filled with demons like this, then I will be the god of all demons, with all your lives in my palm." He raged.


    The first thing he did next was to fly to the school. There he skinned the principal and the schoolmittee alive. He killed them slowly after torturing them, taking all his anger of years out on them.


    But his anger still did not subside, so he flew directly to the White house. "I am your master, obey me."


    Just thismand was enough to bring the whole White House under his control. He found the president there too and did the same.


    "Launch nukes on all major cities around the world." He ordered.


    The president just nodded and headed to the war room. There, Zulrak again put everyone under his thumb.


    Within 3 minutes, 5,800 nukes wereunched. Russia, China, India, Pakistan, France, United Kingdom, Saudi Arabia, most of Europe, most of South America and most of China was a target.


    In an immediate and automatic retaliation, Russia fired back at the whole of the United States, Europe, China and Australia.


    China did the same andunched most of them on India, Korea, Japan and the USA. India and Pakistan obliterated themselves, with India sending many of them to China too.


    4-5 more countriesunched nukes out of nowhere that were never known to be having nuclear weapon technology.


    In his rage, Zulrak incinerated the whole earth, then brought an ice age under the nuclear winter. 99% of nt life died and 99.8% of humans died too.


    Zulrak had no remorse, he simply left for the DC world. But now he was not the same guy who wanted to be the hero. Now he saw the world in a different light. Why was there more crime than good? That was because being evil was the true nature of humanity. So, he decided to be the biggest evil.


    He flew directly to Themyscira, Antis and a humanb to gather all the mother boxes. He knew what all these devices were. They were sentient items capable of doing anything.


    So, hebined all of the three mother boxes. Using their powers, he merged the entire DC universe he was living in inside his body. This was painful but extremely useful as it made him so strong that even he couldn''t believe it.


    That was his first taste of power and he got addicted to it. After that, he had turned omniscient and there was no stopping.


    This was how Zulrak became what he was.


    [Memory Ends]


    Alexander sighed after seeing the memories. "His whole life was the literal real-life embodiment of You either die a hero, or you live long enough to see yourself be the viin."


    Although Alexander had sympathy with the Zulrak before his reincarnation, it all went down after that as he started showing his true colours. Just as they say, "If you want to see a man''s worth, give him power."


    Alexander was nearly done expanding and he was horrified by the damage done by Zulrak. Countless universes were destroyed or removed by him.


    "It''s going to take a long, long time to fix all this." He deduced.


    ...


    After some time,


    Alexander had no idea how much time had passed. But he could finally see an end to his. He felt his expansion was nearlyplete. Soon, as expected, it was done.


    He felt strong beyond belief. He felt like he could delete anything from existence, even the old man god now. He was really stronger than everyone else. The first thing he did was heal Tyson quickly.


    Then, he kept on drifting, trying to get a hang of all his powers and truly make a physical vessel for him that looked like him earlier.


    It took him a long time. After an unknown amount of time, he finally did it. He was able to make himself a body.


    When that happened he found himself in a random universe, in space.


    "I should go back, can''t leave my potatoes and kiddies sad." He decided.


    But, just as he was about to leave, he heard some noise. "BEEP BEEP MOTHERFUKAAAA... LA L LA LAAA..."


    It was someone singing in a cute girly voice. And the voice was getting closer. It was obvious that it was some extraordinary being as it was able to make noise in vacuum.


    After waiting for a while, finally, a white carrier truck appeared. It stopped in front of him.


    "Woah... who are you?" The truck asked in a girl''s voice.


    "I am Alexander, the god of the omniverse. What about you?" he asked back.


    "Oh, I am called AllSpark, the creator of living machines. But my got destroyed and my creations don''t even respect me anymore and just fights each other." The truckined.


    Alexander patted the roof of the truck, "Haha, it''s fine. Why note with me? I will give you a good job."


    "REALLY? What will I do?" The truck asked.


    "You will travel the multiverse and send the deserving candidates to get reincarnated into different worlds where they will make a positive change," Alexander exined.


    "Woah... that sounds important. I will do it." AllSpark was ready in a second.


    After that, Alexander was ready to return.


    ...


    Phixheim,


    It was very lonely without Alexander for everyone. All the kids felt depressed. Thea stopped ying around and smiling. Even the cute tickle monster couldn''t make her happy.


    "Chomei,e for dinner, I made your favourite cake," Olivia called him.


    "No, Grandma, I will only eat cake when G-Chanes back." Chomei resolutely said.


    "Aw... sweetie, it''s been a month. He will be back, trust me." Olivia reasoned.


    "NO. No cake unless my G-chanes." He still rejected the cake.


    Not just him, all tailed beasts had lost their appetite. The atmosphere in Phixheim was overall depressing.


    *POP*


    *BEEP BEEP*


    "Are you sure you will not eat a cake?" Alexander''s voice came.


    "G-CHAAAAAAAAAAAN..." Chomei went mad hearing him. He didn''t care about anything and just flew into a tight hug.


    "I missed you, G-Chan." He cried.


    Soon, Thea also came, "GRANDPAAAAAA..."


    Alexander also held her in a tight hug and showered her with kisses. He did the same with all tailed beasts and kids, including Ajax, Amy, Leonidas, Gali, Rina, Erika, Yalo, Chappy and H.


    Seeing Erika, Alexander remembered that he didn''t even show her to Zulrak. But he guessed it was for the better.


    "Are you back for real now?" Olivia asked with worry. She had been keeping a tough face all this while because everyone else depended on her, in reality even she was a bit scared.


    Alexander went to her and hugged tightly, "Yes, Oli. Everything is settled now. We are not going anywhere and will live our lives in retirement."


    "BEEP BEEP... introduce me too." AllSpark excitedly spoke.


    "Ah, she is AllSpark, I call her Truck-chan. She will live with us from now on." He introduced.


    "BEEP BEEP...e on in, I''ll give you a ride." AllSpark offered. All the kids and beasts jumped on.


    "Boss, there is one thing we forgot." Dobby suddenly came.


    "What?" Alexander inquired.


    "We forgot to find the real Dous," Dobby reminded him.


    -_-


    Alexander facepalmed himself.


    ______________________


    [A/N: I started writing this fanfic in Marchst year. I had no idea I would be writing it for this long. I had only nned to write it till the Marvel arc but with the amazing support of you all, I kept on going.


    But atst, all good things muste to an end. There are 2 more chapters for the epilogue and that will be thest time this fic will be updated. But, remember, Grandpa Universe and his family are not dying. Grandpa and some characters might appear in my future fics too.


    I will be focusing on the new HP fic from now on. I hope you keep on supporting me. But even if you don''t like HP fic, I will be starting more projects, so maybe you will like one of those.


    Last but not the least, I thank you all.]


    _____________________


    [Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE has ended and you can read all chapters on -/misterimmortal.


    Also, check out my new fic - Harry Potter: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    1 Stone = 1 Golden Banana, homegrown in Phixheim. [Effect: Nutrition and Immunity booster for life.]

 Chapter 703: Epilogue 1 - Delegating Duties

    Alexander closed his eyes and immediately found where Dous was. He was locked up inside a cage, and since Zulrak died, he had received his powers back. But he could still not get out of the special cage.


    So, he had made himself a nice bed, a television and a gaming console. He yed videogames and slept most of the time.


    But, he was indeed on the verge of death before dying. He was beaten and kept away from the connection to heaven''s energy that kept all the angels going.


    Alexander teleported Dous to Phixheim. He was in shock when that happened.


    "Old man? Both of you? Wait... Why do I feel..." Dous was confused seeing Alexander and God.


    Alexanderughed, "Boy, Zulrak was defeated. I have taken over the role of God of Omniverse."


    "Woah... So... Do I get some kind of a bonus or something? I nearly died, you know." Dous questioned.


    "Sure, you are to go back and continue dating that girl, Poison Ivy." Alexander instructed him.


    Of course, Dous liked her too. He saluted without even protesting, "Yes sir." "See, he did like her." Alexander took 10 gold coins from god.


    Because god did not allow angels to make families, he did not expect Dous to like a girl. But, he was wrong. Alexander was also going to change many things such as this rule to make Omniverse better.


    He was thinking of starting a Reincarnation Incentive Programme. In this, good kind souls would get a chance to reincarnate and do good instead of going to heaven. But, learning from the Zulrak debacle, most of these beings will be under the eye a new Angel department called the Department of reincarnated surveince.


    It will be run by the Seraphs. They will also dispose of any reincarnator who tries to do evil. Because he understood that power sometimes corrupts even the best of all.


    "Dad," Mark and Harvey came. They had already met Olivia and had cried at her feet, asking for forgiveness. She didn''t forgive them though, because she had seen how pained Alexander was for thousands of years.


    But, she didn''t reject them either.


    "So, boss. What are my new orders?" Jesus came and jokingly saluted him.


    Alexander chuckled, "You rest now, I will ask someone else to do your job. You can handle the Heavens administration department."


    "Nice," Jesus was happy.


    Then Alexander looked at Hats. "My boy Hats, you will be the Evil checker of the Omniverse. Your job is to eradicate the evil that is too dangerous. Also, your job is to keep an eye on hell and Lucifer. If he messes up then you know what to do."


    Hats happily cracked his paws, "Hehe, I know what I need to do,"


    Then he turned to Dobby. "My best friend, your job is to keep a check on purity. You will assess the reincarnator''s work. See if the purity of the world they are working in has increased or not."


    "I understand."


    "Ragnarok, you will be auditing the Omniverse. Kill all demons you see. I am not a believer in equilibrium theory. There is no need for it. In pursuit of equilibrium, the Jedi fell, this old man here fell and many countless examples are there.


    "We have the advantage now and we shall use it with all our might." Alexander decided.


    Then he turned to Olivia, "And my beautiful wife, you shall be the big goddess of kindness. I want you to reward any mortal you feel is deserving. I trust your judgement."


    "I will also have to keep an eye on you, don''t forget that," Olivia replied back.


    "Haha, yes, that too. Now, my cute little potatoes, your jobs are very special. You will be my escorts who will find the best souls from the deceased ones and bring them to me. You will all be wearing greek tunics that you wore in the Julius Caesar y. Okay?" He questioned.


    "YAYYY..." All of them happily jumped.


    "Umm... what will be the sry?" Shukaku asked.


    "Your favourite food," Alexander replied.


    Without any hesitation, Shukaku replied, "I''m in."


    After that, it was Amy''s turn. "Amy, my sweetie, you will be the goddess of art. Your task is simple, make the worlds beautiful. Meaning, you will be the head of the creation team."


    "Iroh, my friend. You will be the god of peace and harmony. Your only job is to spread some tea love. I appoint you as the official counsellor of all the Angels and gods who are facing any mental troubles." Alexander announced.


    "Haha, talking while drinking some jasmine tea is my favourite thing. This job will be fun." Irohmented.


    "GRANDPAAA... What will I do?" Thea jumped near him.


    Alexander picked her in his arms, "You, my little Thea, will be my personal assistant, along with Ticky and Yalo."


    "Yeshhh..." She cheered with a closed fist.


    He spent his time designating work for everyone. Then, finally, it was time to go to Heaven and take his seat of God. But, before that, he needed to meet someone.


    ...


    Heaven, where the souls live.


    Alexander appeared in the most beautiful,rgest vige anyone could ever imagine. Flowers, beautiful sky, cute animals all around. Souls roam about, doing activities that they like.


    Heaven didn''t keep the good souls trapped here forever. As everything was the creation of god, these souls would one day disintegrate and go back to the origin, which Alexander was now.


    But this does not happen forcibly. The ce was called Heaven because good souls here could do whatever made them happy as long as it was not a sin. They can live a happy life they always dreamt of for as long as they want. When they get tired, they can choose to return to their roots.


    Alexander went to a nice small house. He entered without even knocking. There, he saw an olddy cooking food while the old man helped her cut some vegetables.


    Alexander smiled. He had never seen them before but just by their looks, he knew he was rted to them.


    "Mom, Dad." He called out.


    As if electricity ran through their bodies, both looked at him. Immediately, tears welled up in their eyes. They walked up to Alexander while shivering. They were shorter than Alexander by a lot.


    They wanted to grab him into their arms but held themselves back as he was a supreme god. They didn''t want to offend him, also, they had the insecurities that maybe Alexander would not feelfortable with them.


    But, they were wrong about Alexander. If Alexander was a kind person before, then he was an Ultra kindness dipped God.


    "Alex, forgive us. We left you there... because of us... you lived such a hard life." Kelly Maxim Universe, Alexander''s mother, started crying.


    His father didn''t say anything but it was clear on his face that he was feeling ashamed.


    Alexander smiled, "Stop crying you two. You already know that if you had not left me, maybe I wouldn''t have reached this ce. Now, don''t be shy with your son and give me a hug,e here."


    With open arms, he held his old parents in a tight hug. His mother eventually stopped crying and started smiling. She caressed his face, seeing how much he had changed and yet, the familiarities were still there.


    "Aren''t you going to invite me for the lunch?" Alexander asked.


    "Oh, yes yes,e." John Maxim Universe quickly took him to the dining room. Both parents got busy putting food on his tes.


    "Son, I am the luckiest father to have ever existed," John said.


    Alexanderughed, "Hahaha...e on, I am just kind, that''s it. You two are kind too. I know what you two did back on earth, running one of the Kindheart orphanages."


    "We were just trying to redeem our sins." John humbly replied.


    "Why are you living in this small house?" He asked.


    "We like it here. It''s small and cosy. Good for the two of us." Kelly replied.


    Alexander ate the food and talked, "Then from now on you shoulde and live with me. You have so many great-grandkids that you will never get bored with life."


    The eyes of the two shined hearing that.


    "Can we reallye?" They inquired.


    "Hahaha, of course, you can. I am the biggest authority in the Omniverse now. The old man has retired and is probably on some beach." Alexanderughingly said.


    The two elderly got very happy hearing that they can meet their great-grandkids.


    After lunch, he helped them move.


    _____________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE IN MULTIVERSE HAS ENDED.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 704: Epilogue 2 - The Last Page

    [A/N: If you liked this fic, do check out my new fic. I cannot guarantee if you are going to like it or not as everyone has different tastes. Though, I am keeping the overall Slice of Life and positive vibes of this fic - HARRY POTTER: BLOOD OF THE DRAGON]


    __________________________


    Alexander took them to live with his giant family. Phixheim was now a part of Heaven which was designated as the ce where he lived.


    "Boss, you got work." Dobby came out of nowhere. He was acting as his assistant for now. Later, he would be reced by Natasha. Leonidas was now the God of knowledge and she had nothing to do, but she was very good at reading people, so, Alexander hired her as he would be meeting a lot of different souls.


    She was currently going through training.


    Alexander nodded. He went to the huge chamber where god had received him once. There was a huge golden chair where he was supposed to sit and look big, for intimidation purposes.


    [A/N: See the image inment.]


    Alexander erged himself and sat down on the chair once God sat. Dobby handed him a book.


    "Who is the first chosen reincarnator?" Alexander asked. Dobby replied, "A 7-year-old boy, named Zen Ishikawa, from northern Japan."


    Alexander looked in the book. The boy was here meant he died in his world. So, he saw the life of the boy.


    [Memory]


    Hokkaido, Japan


    Zen was a cute little honest boy. He went to school, did his homework and never fought anybody. But, his parents were very strict with him. Although they would never beat him, they would still punish me enough to make him cry. His family was not poor, but that didn''t mean his parents could be called civilised people.


    Today, he made a mistake. He mistakenly left the window of their house open and a cat came in. The cat made a big mess in the kitchen.


    His mom got very angry at him that night when she returned from her daily gossip session at some neighbour''s home.


    "ZEN... no dinner today and as a punishment, you will stand outside." She shouted.


    He cried and pleaded but he was thrown out. His throat got sore due to all the crying.


    That night, Zen''s father came home drunk. He had sex with his wife and both of them fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    That night it snowed heavily. And little Zen was stuck outside with a simple coat. He cried and sat in a corner with his knees folded and his head supported on his knees and his hands wrapped around him. He fell asleep soon after.


    It was a very long night for Zen. He was shivering.


    "ZEN..." The next morning the woman finally remembered about her son and ran to him.


    She tried to wake him up but his body was frozen. Though he was still not dead and simply lifted his head a little and looked at his mother with colourless eyes.


    "WHY?"


    That was thest word he spoke before his head fell back to its earlier position. His body was so frozen that even after the police and paramedics came to take it, his body stayed in that position.


    His mother and father were arrested butter released under the argument that it was an ident.


    [Memory Ends]


    Alexander closed the book and took a long breath. "I do not need to intimidate this little one. He''s probably already scared. Tell one of the potatoes to bring him in."


    Soon, a big door appeared and it opened. *Tap Tap*


    The sound of footsteps came, this was most likely from Shukaku. Alexander heard the interaction going on.''


    "Ummm... Shukaku, is God nice?" Zen asked scaredly.


    "Of course, G-Chan is the best. Let me tell you a trick. If you call him Grandpa, he will really be your grandpa." Shukaku advised.


    Zen nodded. He followed the little Shukaku in a greek tunic. He looked too cute and it was a good thing when dealing with kids.


    Soon, they arrived in the big hall. Alexander was looking at the size of a normal person now.


    "Come, little Zen." Alexander''s soothing voice came.


    "WAAAA... new friend?" Thea, who was his assistant, appeared out of nowhere, actually, she was hiding under his big chair. Alexander knew it.


    Alexander made her fly over to hisp, "Yes, Thea. Everyone whoes here is your friend."


    "Awesome..." She threw her small arms in the air, releasing pleasing energy around her, making all happy.


    Alexander waved his hand and made Zen and Shukakue to hisp as well. He gave Shukaku a burger and Thea a cotton candy and Zen a tasty pizza as that was his favourite food.


    "Little Zen, do you know where you are?" Alexander asked.


    "Um... heaven... Grandpa?" Zen asked cutely.


    ~Ah, my heart...~ Alexander was really affected when someone called him grandpa.


    "Yes and no. This is where the best, the kindest soulse to get a choice from me. Zen, there is a need for kind souls like you, so, I send such kind souls on an exciting journey. Where they be a hero and save the world while making it better for all. But, they can still deny and go live in heaven." Alexander exined.


    "I will go, grandpa." Zen immediately answered.


    Alexander caressed his hair, "I am proud of you. After you are done with your task, you will still have a ce in heaven. But, you will forget about me when you go there."


    "Hmm... will I get a superpower?" He asked with his eyes shining. He loved superheroes after all.


    "Haha, yes, you will, my child," Alexander replied and tabbed his finger on Zen''s heart. It glowed in white and purple light for a second.


    "Zen, you will face little hardships at the start, but soon, all will be clear to you. You will meet a very kind man on your journey so do not worry. Also, do not forget to enjoy your time." Alexander advised him.


    "Un... thank you, Grandpa." Zen smiled.


    Alexander talked with him some more and let him finish his pizza. Then, he sent him to the Avatar world.


    Once he was gone, Shukaku went back to his post and Thea followed him to y.


    "Boss, what do you want to do to his parents?" Dobby asked.


    "Hmm, I can not take away their right to live a life. Karma will punish them for their deeds, but, ban these two from the soul transfer department. They shall never have kids again, also, never allow them to adopt one." Alexander decided.


    This was his main duty for now. He was doing this to correct the Omniverse. Also, many universes destroyed by Zulrak were now being remade. They were basically reset versions.


    After this, Alexander saw some more souls. Some took long interviews and some were very short.


    He was reading the book and his eyebrows shot up, "Hmm, so Ultron from Marvel somehow turned into a great kind being and ended up here? This is interesting. Send him to the Star Wars universe and, as usual, wipe out his past world memory. But keep all his emotional settings. Also, make sure he has the basic knowledge that he is in a different universe. I don''t want him to be shocked and confused."


    *POP*


    Ragnarok appeared. "How''s your day going, Alex? Olivia asked you toe for dinner with family."


    Alexander got up, "Let''s go then."


    "Hey, Alex, tell me, your devotees sometimes pay money, even though you don''t give them anything in return. But they still keep on doing it. Doesn''t that make your devotees your Simps?" Ragnarok asked.


    *Cough*


    "Let''s not talk about such things, Raggy." Alexander shrugged off his question.


    They went to Phixheim and had a good family dinner. Ajax was now officially dating Harley but no hanky panky was allowed until he turns 18. Hats and Selina were in love, Ragnarok and Diana were also in love and they were probably going to marry soon. Dous and Poison Ivy were the strangest, both liked each other but neither confessed.


    Gali and Rina were official couples. H was looking for a strong man to fall in love with. Saitama and Az were soon going to get married. Amy was busy being the mom of little Erika. She loved her daughter.


    Leonidas and Natasha were nning their second child. Dobby and Ciri were soon going to get married too. Iroh was still in a rtionship with his tea. Edward and Hermione were focusing on raising their kids. Ravenm aka Tyson was also living there in peace for now.


    All of them shared their stories at the dinner table.


    "WAAAAA... GRANDPAAAA..." Suddenly, Truck-chan came out of nowhere.


    "What happened?" Alexander asked.


    "I-I hit the wrong person." She cried.


    "Oh, don''t worry. We will fix thatter. Come, drink some fuel."


    After the dinner, Alexander remembered a very important task. "Oli, I''m going to bring him here. Keep the room ready for him to stay."


    After that, Alexander disappeared.


    ...


    "Little one, let''s go. Your devotion has been rewarded. The Tome of the Universe you wrote will be kept in heaven. You can live in heaven too." Alexander warmly said.


    Mister Immortal, the gori, was shocked by this visit. He was tired beyond anything by writing this long-ass book.


    He didn''t think twice and left everything behind and went to heaven with George the giant gori. As soon as he arrived in heaven, he was shown a big cosy room.


    "This is your home from now on. Wee to the family." Alexander weed him.


    Immortal looked around the room. It was very nice. But then his eyes turned to the study table.


    "Don''t tell me you still want me to write for you?" He asked with frustration.


    "Haha, yes, I only know you as a good enough writer. I want you to continue writing about these adventures but focused on other reincarnators that I send. I will pay you this time." Alexander offered him.


    *Sigh*


    The gori took a long breath and nodded, "Okay, at least it''s a step up from unpaid vebour. I''ll work for you."


    "Magnificent,e with me, I will show you around to the family." Alexander cheerfully showed him around.


    "GORILLAAAAAA..." Thea saw Immortal and ran towards him with a stick. She was very excited to see him.


    "Grandpa, be careful, I read Gori have very strong arms." She advised.


    Immortal chuckled and yfully made a small roar. "THIS GORILLA IS HUNGRY... HAAAA..."


    "SAVE MEEEE..." Thea ran back the way she came, behind her Immortal ran. In reality, Thea and the gori were bothughing. Soon, their small game turned into a full game of tag with all the animals, tailed beasts and kids of Phixheim joining in.


    Alexander with a wide smile went to sit with God, Buddha and Jesus, who were ying cards while enjoying the view.


    "Must be fun not having any responsibilities and being able to enjoy life," Alexander said.


    "You bet, and no, I''m not going toe out of retirement," God replied.


    "DAMMIT ME..." Alexander cursed.


    "Fine, make a ce for me then. I will beat you all old foggies." Alexander resolutely said and took a seat to y cards.


    "Haha, look at your face first, I still have ck hair, " Jesus ridiculed him back.


    Alexander then looked at Buddha, "Huh, my friendship is over with you Jesus, now my best friend is Buddha now."


    "Huh, sure, but don''t expect him to give you good cards," Jesusughingly replied.


    "Okay okay, stop fighting like those demonic hags, start the game," God grunted. They happily yed for a few hours and then returned to work.


    In theing trillions of years, Alexander was able to keep the universe''s purity in the majority. He was able to keep his promise of breaking the cycle and stopped the evil like Zulrak from ever growing again.


    His days were spent ying around with his family, talking with his old parents or his sons. When not with family, he worked hard to keep the Omniverse running.


    That was the life of Alexander Maxim Universe, everyone''s favourite Grandpa, a mortal who rose to be the God of Omniverse.


    --------The End---------


    *POOF*


    "F*CK... DON''T END IT THERE... I STILL NEED DEATH BY SNU SNU FROM MY SEXY OLD MAN..." A wild Deadpool appeared and held the innocent and tired gori hostage.


    "WHERE IS THAT BASTARD?" Ragnarok entered the room all of a sudden and burned Deadpool to ashes.


    "Haha, this time I will seal you in eternal fire. You will never regenerate," Ragnarok left with the ashes of Deadpool. But unknown to him, now there were millions of Deadpools craving for the hottest Grandpa in the Omniverse.


    Finally, the Gori wrote anotherst line on thest page of the Heavenly Universe Tome, Grandpa Universe In Multiverse.


    ------THE END(Maybe... most likely... I don''t know... I''m scared... HELP)------


    _______XXX_________


    [A/N: I would like to thank you all for being with me on this whole journey. Can''t believe I''ve been writing this for a whole year now.


    Without you all continuing to read it, I''m sure this novel would have seen a premature ending, an ending that would have not been satisfying to anybody.


    It was fun writing this from day one. I went through many highs and lows during the whole of 2020, but in the end, it all worked out. I feel very attached to Alexander now, he''s the ideal grandpa for all after all. This will not be thest of him though. We will get to see him in the future from time to time because all my new fics will take ce in the Omniverse of Alexander.


    For the most part of this fic''s life, it stayed in the top 10. I am very grateful for that. For those who have been reading since day one. Thank you to TenSamurai, BapuBengat, FraulCruz(1st Patron but still voted here), EndlessParadox, henrique195 and many more I don''t remember.


    A special thanks to H_Alex, for paramenting on my mistakes so I could correct them from as early in the fic as I could remember.


    Then there is my bro Kul, he helped me set up the Discord Server, although he has disappeared nowadays, but still, thanks, dude. Without you, I couldn''t have dreamt of having amunity of 1700 Lurkers.


    Also, a big thanks to Liliact(READ IT) and Unchi for maintaining the server.


    BTW, shoutout to my favourite author, CORNBRINGER. Finally, someone snatched the 1st spot from Einlion. XD


    I will not quit writing and I hope you all will keep on liking my future works. I will write more Multiverse fics in the future, but not anytime soon. I''m exhausted from writing this long fic.


    1.1 Million words... HAHAAA, I have beaten JK Rowling now, only in word count though.


    Thank you for reading.]


    _____________________


    GRANDPA UNIVERSE IN MULTIVERSE HAS ENDED.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    _____________________


    [If you want to stay connected, then join Discord - .gg/DgHkrAn]


    No stones needed today.


    Grandpa Universe loves everyone equally and blesses everyone to have peace, good luck and good health.


    Grandma Olivia hopes everyone eats well and exercises regrly.


    Grandpa Iroh wishes all to go with the flow and enjoy a cup of tea with a stranger. It can lead to many surprises and self-reflection.


    Chomei and Thea wish for everyone to have tasty Cake, Ice-cream and Cotton candy without getting fat.


    And finally, Gori thanks all people for reading this holy scripture.


    Take care and kill Corona-Chan.


    BANANA FOREVER


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!